ã€ŠSnatched a Billionaire to be My Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1 Have S*x With Him

    Chapter 1 Have S*x With Him

    Chapter 1 Have S*x With Him

    Spire 73, the highest rooftop bar in the western hemisphere. Located right on top of Hotel

    InterContinental.

    Cora Lane was seated with a very good looking man. Her ruby red lips glistened under the moonlight.

    Dangerously inviting.

    The man asked her with a cold smirk, "You want to kiss me? Do you not know who I am?"

    Cora was drunk, she could barely see straight and her words slurred "Who are youuuu?"

    Even through her beer goggles, Cora could tell this man was very good looking. His features looked

    sharp enough to be a Greek god.

    This man''s damn sexy. She thought as she reached for his face again to kiss him.

    Byron didn''t let her of course, he grabbed her wrist midair and whispered in a dangerously low voice,

    "I''m your fianc¨¦, Eason Patton''s uncle. Technically you should call me Uncle Byron."

    Did this girl really not know him? But he distinctly remembers meeting her before at a family event¡­

    At the mention of Eason Patton, Cora''s pretty face scrunched up, "Fianc¨¦ my ass! Your nephew is a

    cheater and a scumbag!"

    Byron Hansen was not used to someone dissing his family member so openly in front of him. Everyone

    knows, Byron Hansen is the richest man in New York, the de facto ruler of Hansen enterprise. Once the

    old Mr. Hansen passes away, Byron will be next in line.

    Cora smiled and leaned into Byron,"Eason cheated on me, so why can''t I sleep with his uncle?"

    Byron narrowed his eyes at Cora, "this is your final warning."

    Cora ignored him and leaned in for a kiss, her eyes fluttered close and something inside Byron

    snapped.

    "You asked for it." This time, Byron didn''t hold back.

    Byron''s hotel room was only a few levels down from the bar, on the executive level suite. Still, the

    elevator ride felt like an eternity.

    Once inside the room, Byron and Cora fell into a frenzy. Clothes fell onto the floor in various ways¡­

    They were surprisinglypatible, the only little hup was when Cora felt the knife scar on Byron''s

    shoulder. She wanted to ask him how he got stabbed but he was buried so deep inside her, her

    question became moans instead.

    They went on for hours. Cora didn''t know how many times they did it, but she was very sore the next

    morning. Especially this being her first time.

    A ssh of red could be seen on the white Egyptian cotton.

    Byron was already awake and looking at her, his eyes nced at the ssh of red but he quickly

    looked away and headed to the bathroom.

    By the time he came out he was already showered and dressed.

    He saw that Cora had to put on the hotel''s bathrobe, because her dress was torn. He asked half-

    seriously, "Eason broke off the engagement with you, so you are nning to be his aunt-inw for

    revenge?"

    ...

    After being stunned for a moment, Cora said half-jokingly back, "If I can''t be Eason''s wife, being his

    aunt doesn''t seem too bad! But I don''t know if Mr. Hansen will give me this opportunity."

    "Don''t even think about it." Byron was smiling but there was no sense of humor in his tone.

    Cora understood what he meant. This was just a one night stand and nothing more.

    Cora was not surprised, Byron Hansen is the notorious ice-king. A serious rtionship is out of the

    question.

    Plus, it''s not like she actually wanted anything to do with him after either.

    "Last night was fun, thanks." She simply smiled and brushed it off.

    Yesterday, she got dumped by Eason. Fate would have it, she went to Spire 73 for a drink and ran into

    Byron Hansen. She didn''t expect this to happen either.

    "I have some business to attend to, so I''m heading out. I already called a car to take you home so just

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    head downstairs whenever you are ready."

    "Thank you, Mr. Hansen."

    Neither of them said "goodbye" to each other.

    Because Byron had made it pretty clear that they weren''t going to see each other again.

    Except¡­ fate always has other ns.

    ***

    After Cora went home that day, she checked her mailbox and got a letter from the hospital.

    Her mother''s medical bills werete. Again.

    This time, if she can''t pay on time they would be forced to send it to debt collection. It would absolutely

    ruin her credit.

    Being crushed by reality, Cora realized that she had no other choice but to go to Eason Patton''s house.

    "Eason, can I borrow 50 grand? I know I shouldn''t be asking you but my family''s bankrupt and my

    mother''s in the hospital. It''s urgent."

    Eason was already feeling guilty about cheating, and now seeing Cora asking so humbly, he felt really

    bad for her.

    "Cora,e inside. I''ll go write a check for you, have some water while you wait."

    "Thank you. I promise I''ll pay you back."

    As soon as Cora followed Eason into the hallway of the Patton Mansion, she saw Byron Hansen

    standing in the living room with Lydia, Eason''s mother

    Maybe Byron heard the sound of her footsteps, because the next second¡­ he looked over and their

    gazes locked¡­

 Chapter 2 Act Like a Lovable Girl

    Chapter 2 Act Like a Lovable Girl

    Chapter 2 Act Like a Lovable Girl

    Byron didn''t say anything. He just nced at Cora coldly. A hint of ridicule shed across his eyes but

    his facial expression quickly returned to normal.

    They had sex less than twenty four hours ago, with the idea that they wouldn''t see each other again.

    Cora knew why Byron looked at her with a hint of ridicule, he must think of her as a maniptive gold

    digger. She told herself to not care about what he thought, but still, she felt bad somehow.

    Lydia saw her too and spoke up first, "Byron, take a seat first. I''ll be right over after dealing with this."

    Lydia rushed over with a frown. She spoke quietly but one can tell her voice had a tone of anger,

    "Eason, why did you bring her in here again?"

    "Mom, the hospital is urging her to pay the fees. Cora really has no choice but to borrow money from

    me."

    Eason, on the other hand, honestly told Lydia what had happened.

    "Borrow money? You are no longer engaged to Cora, she''s just using money as an excuse to pester

    you!"

    Lydia''s eyes darted upstairs, clearly anxious about Cora being here.

    "Hurry up and tell her to leave. Just looking at her makes me feel poor."

    Cora expected Lydia to be cold, but she didn''t expect Lydia to be straight out mean. Once upon a time,

    when her family had money, Lydia treated her very well.

    "Lydia, didn''t you say you always wished I was your daughter? Oh, so just because my family is

    bankrupt now, your whole attitude is different?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora''s fingers dug deep into her palms, but she still couldn''t control her temper and fought back.

    In fact, she was well aware of the reason why the Patton family broke off the engagement.

    However, Lydia''s 180 degrees attitude change still felt like a knife stab to the heart. Cora really thought

    once upon a time, they were going to be family.

    "Stop talking about the past. Your family''s bankrupt because your father is a horrendous businessman.

    He took the easy way out and jumped off a bridge, your brother is in jail for financial fraud, your mother

    has gone crazy. You are a huge liability!"

    Lydia continued, "But Eason''s career is on the rise, and he needs someone who can help him."

    Cora resisted the urge to roll her eyes, "Lydia, I''m not here to get back together with Eason. I just want

    to borrow some money."

    Before Lydia could respond, a voice came from upstairs, "Eason, who''s there?"

    When Cora looked up and saw Mia, she was very confused. Cora knew Eason found someone else¡­

    she just didn''t think it was going to be Mia from college.

    "...Mia?"

    "Cora? I thought you''d be crying your eyes out somewhere. Didn''t your Dad kill himself? What are you

    doing here?"

    Mia sneered and walked up to Eason as if she were the queen of the house. She even held his hand.

    Eason wanted to withdraw his hand, but Mia didn''t let him do so. He could only sneak a peek at Cora.

    He knew that Mia''s family could help him greatly, but this doesn''t mean he''d want Cora to know Mia

    was the "new girl."

    Because not only was Mia very ugly and fat, she was also extremely unpleasant as a person.

    Unfortunately, there''s no point in hiding it anymore. Even a blind person could see Mia''s rtionship

    with Eason.

    The sudden realization made Cora feel nauseous, and the thought of begging him for money made her

    want to vomit.

    She would rather beg on the street than borrow money from him.

    So she let it all out.

    "Hey Eason, didn''t you say before Mia reminded you of Shriek, the troll? Now you''re dating her? Wow.

    Good for you."

    "What?!" Mia''s face turned red and red at Eason.

    Before Eason could respond, Cora added, "When Mia asked you out in college, you told me you''d

    rather die than go out with her. What made you change your mind?"

 Chapter 3 His Help

    Chapter 3 His Help

    Chapter 3 His Help

    "Cora, you b*tch!" Mia nearly shrieked.

    Eason quickly stepped in, "I never said such a thing! If you are pissed don''t take it out on Mia, it''s not

    her fault."

    Eason also became defensive, but it was unknown if he was defending Mia or if he was simply

    embarrassed.

    "I didn''t know you''d be so rude, and here I thought you were a properdy!"

    Lydia felt insulted as well, so she also spoke up. She was mocking Cora for being two faced.

    Cora understood what Lydia meant, she quickly retorted back, "At least I''m not the one whoring out my

    son for business benefit!"

    Lydia was so angry that she stamped her feet. "What are you talking about? Mia and Eason are good

    for each other!"

    Cora gave a cold snort, "Yea right. Then why didn''t Eason agree to go out with her back in college? No

    one here is stupid, do I really need to spell it out?"

    Mia was shaking with anger, she raised her hand to p Cora.

    But just then, a man''s dignified voice came over. "Stop!"

    When Cora looked up in shock, she saw that Byron was standing right behind her!

    He was wearing a tailored ck suit, and his height and legs were stunning.

    At this time, the three others also saw Byron.

    Especially Mia! She couldn''t hide the amazement in her eyes.

    "Byron, this girl is Eason''s ex-girlfriend. She tried to borrow money from Eason. But seeing that they

    couldn''t get back together, she insulted us. What a terrible person!"

    Lydia was the first toe back to her senses. The first thing she did was nder Cora.

    Although Eason felt sorry for Cora, he had no intention of trying to stand up for Cora at all.

    He thought that Cora was too arrogant, so it was good to let Byron teach her how to behave.

    Cora had thought that Byron would take Lydia''s side, they were family after all.

    She was ready to face bacsh from Byron, but to her surprise he said, "So that''s an excuse to hit

    Cora?"

    This time, it wasn''t just Cora who was stunned. Even Lydia and Eason looked at Byron in surprise.

    They hadn''t expected him to take her side!

    ...

    Considering that Lydia was much older than Byron, it would be a little embarrassing for her to

    apologize to her younger brother, so Eason could only take the initiative to speak up for his mother.

    "Uncle, you''re right. I''m sorry. Getting physical is never okay."

    "I''m not the one you should apologize to."

    The moment Byron''s voice fell, Eason and Cora''s expressions turned even uglier.

    Did Byron mean that they should apologize to Cora?

    Cora was a nobody now! It would be degrading to apologize to her, but then again¡­ Byron was

    standing right there.

    When Eason and Lydia were hesitating over what to do, Cora spoke up first.

    "There is no need to apologize, because I won''t ept it. Let''s take this opportunity to make everything

    clear."

    Eason and Cora locked eyes when Cora said this, "Eason, just like you wanted, our engagement is

    over. Just so we''re clear, the feeling is mutual."

    There was a hint of indifference in her soft tone, which made Eason feel uneasy in his chest, as if he

    really lost Cora forever.

    "Cora,e on-" Eason reached out his hand instinctively.

    But Cora didn''t give him a chance to finish his sentence. She turned around and left the Patton

    Mansion with her head held high.

    Byron was ncing at Cora''s back when Lydia''s voice rang out. "Byron, don''t let these irrelevant

    people affect our mood. I''ve asked the chef to prepare..."

    But before she could finish, Byron said, "I have to be somewhere, let''s talkter."

    "But Bryon! The factory..." Lydia wanted to pull two of the Hansen family''s production lines to the Patton

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    family to work on, so she called Byron over.

    "We can table that discussion." Byron didn''t hesitate. After saying that, he strode away.

    Lydia could only curse under her breath.

    "It''s all that bitch''s fault! If it weren''t for her, I would''ve brought those two production lines over today."

    However, Eason was still staring in the direction in which Cora had left, ignoring Lydia''s curses.

    As for Mia, she had forgotten about everything already since sheid eyes on Byron Hansen. She had

    thought that Eason''s appearance was already top notch, she did not expect his uncle to be even more

    handsome.

    She was still thinking about how good looking Byron was that she didn''t hear a single word Lydia said.

    After leaving the Patton family''s home, Cora walked aimlessly on the street, thinking about where she

    could find arge sum of money for her mother''s treatment.

    A tire screech pulled her out of her train of thought. To Cora''s surprise, Byron Hasen''s Rolls Royce

    Phantom pulled up next to her.

    He rolled down the window and looked at her, "get in the car."

 Chapter 4 The Feelings

    Chapter 4 The Feelings

    Chapter 4 The Feelings

    Without hesitation, she opened the door on the other side and got in.

    Soon, the car started again.

    Cora saw that Byron was still holding a document in his hand with a focused expression.

    Cora didn''t know if she should say something or stay quiet to not bother him.

    Unexpectedly he took the initiative to ask, "Are you short of money?"

    Cora was stunned for a moment and did not think there was anything to hide. "Yes, I am."

    "How much do you need?"

    "More than 50K."

    Byron took out his checkbook, wrote a string of numbers on a check, and handed it to Cora.

    Cora looked at the check for 100K and pushed it back to him after hesitating for a while.

    "I can''t ept this."

    Other thanst night, they''ve never spoken to each other. They are practically strangers.

    If she took his money now¡­ it''d make her feel like he''s only giving it to her for sex.

    ...

    Byron seemed very surprised by her refusal. He stared at the check for a few seconds before taking it

    back.

    Cora then asked, "But maybe you can give me some advice? Do you know how I can make some cash

    fast?"

    Byron looked at her with a half smile, "all the ways to make fast cash are written in thew books."

    Cora smiled awkwardly and said, "Right."

    If she went to jail, her mother''s treatment fees would be even more of a problem.

    Just as Cora was regretting rejecting the money, Byron suddenly asked, "What if I get you a job?"

    "Okay. But I have to work in the hospital Monday to Friday. Can you give me a part time gig?"

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "The lounge we were atst night¡­ go to Spire 73 to work in the evening," he said.

    ...

    At nightfall, in Spire 73, the favorite leisure and entertainment ce of the rich young men in the city.

    "Byron, how does it feel to be harassed by your nephew''s fiancee?"

    Byron''s good friend, Harry, was wearing a flowery shirt, drinking and chatting with him.

    Byron knew that Harry was referring to Cora. He took a sip of wine and said, "Engagement is off. What

    fianc¨¦e?"

    "That''s true, and damn. That Cora Lane, she''s really something. Rarely do I see a girl with a good face,

    big breasts AND a fat ass. I bet a lot of people would want to tap that now that she''s single."

    Words travel fast, especially in the "rich crowd". By now, everyone knew about Cora Lane''s fall from

    grace and that her engagement with Eason Patton was over.

    When Harry said, "I bet a lot of people would want to tap that" he was specifically looking at Byron. He

    had exactly three hickies on his neck.

    Yesterday, he had organized a party for Byron to appear in Spire 73.

    That was why when Byron left Spire 73 with Cora, Harry had seen the entire thing. Even though he was

    grabbing the ass of a russian model, he saw from the corner of his eyes how Byron took Cora''s hand

    and headed towards the elevators.

    They were both adults. It was easy to know what would happen after they left the bar together.

    Harry nudged Byron, "so, how does it feel to sleep with the same girl your nephew slept with?"

    Byron red at Harry, "who says my nephew slept with her?"

    Harry''s jaws hit the floor. He edged even closer, "no f*cking way. They were engaged though!"

    Byron ignored Harry, but the more Byron ignored him the more interested he became.

    "Come on!! Man, talk to me. How was it?"

    Byron coldly looked at Harry and just said one word, "no"

    But because of Harry''s question, his mind took him back to the night before¡­

    Cora moaning beneath him, then her legs shaking when he took her from behind. Harry was right, she

    did have a perfect body. When he thrusted from behind he held on to her tiny waist and watched as her

    plump butt swallowed his shaft.

    The air seemed to have suddenly be thinner. Byron quietly pulled open his cor a little.

    "Awwe on man, you''re no fun..."

    Harry was very open about rtions between men and women.

    He had seen Cora at the dinner party once, it was a long time ago but he still remembered the blue

    satin dress she wore. It entuated her curves, and even someone like him who''s been with countless

    women, wanted a taste¡­

    But at that time, Eason was her fiance and he watched her closely, making sure no man went

    anywhere near her.

    Now that the Lane family had been torn apart and the Patton family had drawn a clear line between

    them, Harry was eager to give it a try.

    But Byron suddenly interrupted him. "Maybe I''ll tell you next time."

    "Next time? There''s going to be a next time? Don''t say I didn''t warn you, what if Jane finds out?" Harry

    was shocked Byron would actually think about a "next time¡±.

    Normally, these types of things would be a one and done, especially for Byron who has a girl his family

    picked out for him. Jane was the "approved bride", she came from an impable family and had great

    looks. She''s also a doctor with a kind heart, a rarity in their world.

    In Harry''s eyes, Jane was excellent.

    "Why should I care if Jane finds out?"

    "Wait what? I thought you''d marry Jane!" Before Harry could blurt it out, he saw Coraing into the

    lounge.

    "Oh shit, she looks good¡­" Harry eximed.

    Byron turned around and looked in the direction of Harry''s gaze and saw that stunning figure¡­

 Chapter 5 A Whim

    Chapter 5 A Whim

    Chapter 5 A Whim

    Cora started her first shift as a promoter.

    "Sir, would you like to try this new cocktail? It''s delicious."

    Cora smiled, and the dimples at the corners of her mouth were lively and intoxicating.

    This was the part-time job that Byron had gotten for her¡ªpromoting different alcohol.

    The clients were nearly all men, and they looked at her with lustful eyes, "You want us to order the

    drinks you promote?"

    "Then show us why we should buy it," another chimed in with augh.

    A bald guy with greasy looking fingers got up and poured 10 shots of patron. "Come on, if you can

    drink with us, we''ll order a few bottles from you."

    "I can''t hold my liquor. I''m really sorry."

    After drinking a few sses of winest night, she had sex with Byron. Alcohol tolerance was not her

    strong point.

    Cora wanted to give up on this table so she smiled and got ready to leave.

    Unexpectedly, the several male guests there refused to let her go. "Come on, this is how you treat your

    clients?"

    Spire 73 was famous for its hot bartenders and waitresses. That''s another reason why so many men

    However, just as they were about to put their hands on Cora, a cold male voice rang out. "What are you

    doing?"

    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the man''s eyes seemed to be as cold as an

    iceberg.

    "Mr. Hansen!"

    Almost all the people who came here to entertain themselves were rich young men from New York.

    Most of them knew Byron Hansen.

    After all, this is the same man whose photos are stered everywhere. Magazines, billboards and

    social media. One magazine once wrote "The hottest and most eligible bachelor, Byron Hansen. Who

    shall take home the gold?"

    When Cora saw Byron, she was a bit surprised.

    One young man tried to y it off, "we were just messing with her, we meant no harm."

    Looking at those people coldly, Byron said, "You are not qualified to do such a thing. Get lost."

    His tone sounded casual, but his innate arrogance and powerful aura suddenly reminded the people

    present that Spire 73 was also the property of the Hansen family.

    "Mr. Hansen, I''m sorry. We crossed the line."

    "Mr. Hansen, it won''t happen again."

    They hurriedly apologized.

    ...

    However, Byron didn''t listen to them. He only gloomily ordered the bar manager, who had heard the

    news and rushed over, "Throw these people out. Sue them for sexual harassment, and never allow

    them into any Hansen Group establishment ever again."

    The seemingly casual order made the several men weak in the knees.

    Almost all of the top-notch leisure and entertainment establishments in New York belonged to the

    Hansen Group.

    If they were barred from those ces from now on, how could they have the face to stay in the social

    circle of the new rich young men in New York in the future? How could they maintain their contacts?

    They kept apologizing and begging for mercy, hoping that Mr. Hansen would take pity on them.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, the man ignored them, and the manager immediately asked the bouncers to escort them

    out.

    After those people were kicked out, Byron didn''t even look at Cora. He simply went back to where he

    was sitting before.

    Cora caught up with him because she wanted to thank him.

    "For what happened just now, I''d like to thank you for your help."

    After thanking him, Cora nodded politely at Harry sitting at the side.

    Cora behaved in a gracious manner and did not lose the demeanor that a daughter of a rich and

    powerful family should have.

    Harry nodded back with a smile.

    Harry suddenly understood why Byron had ignored his rtionship with Eason and slept with Cora.

    But at this moment, Byron ignored her.

    However, Cora''s eyesnded on Byron''s hand. It was bleeding.

    "Are you injured? Let me help you take care of it."

    Although she didn''t know how Byron had gotten injured, he had helped her just now.

    What''s more, Cora is a doctor, she can''t just turn a blind eye to someone with an injury.

    Harry nced at Byron, he distinctly remembers Byron shattering a wine ss with his hands when he

    saw those men harass Cora.

    Harry''s eyes darted between Cora and Byron, how interesting.

 Chapter 6 Abandoning Herself

    Chapter 6 Abandoning Herself

    Chapter 6 Abandoning Herself

    Cora called the manager over and asked for a first aid kit. Then, she took Byron''s hand and began to

    deal with it.

    Harry tried saying hi to Cora but she was fully focused on Byron''s wound. This was her natural instinct

    as a doctor.

    Although Byron ignored Cora, he didn''t stop her from treating his wound.

    "The wound looks a little deep. Try not to touch any water in the next two days."

    Cora carefully dressed Byron''s wound and did not forget to remind him.

    She thought that Byron would ignore her as before. After saying that, she got up to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Byron suddenly asked, "Do you know how to drive?"

    Cora was stunned momentarily before she realized Byron was talking to her.

    "Yes, but..."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora mostly took the subway to get around the city, she rarely drove.

    But before she could finish, Byron handed over the car key and said, "Drive me home."

    Cora wanted to refuse, but when she saw the gauze wrapped around his hand, she realized that it''s not

    convenient for him to drive.

    He also helped her three times in one day, best to return a little favor.

    In the end, Cora took the car key.

    Harry watched the two of them leave, muttering to himself, "I guess there really is going to be a next

    time¡­"

    ...

    Cora''s never driven a four hundred thousand dor car before. Heck, she''s never driven anything other

    than a toyota.

    But it''s all the same right? Just brakes and gas pedal. Cora thought.

    However, as soon as she drove through an intersection, Byron, who had been casually sitting in the

    passenger seat just now, suddenly looked serious.

    Cora mistook the elerator for the brake and ran a red light.

    She almost bumped into a car crossing the road, causing traffic jams.

    "How did you pass your driver''s test?"

    "It''s been awhile!" Cora said after taking a deep breath.

    The sound of other cars honking their horns filled the air. Cora began to feel embarrassed and turned

    to look at Byron.

    Byron looked back at her. Cora didn''t know if it was because of the light, but she felt that Byron''s gaze

    was much more profound than before.

    "Don''t you live a block away? Go to your ce then."

    "Okay," replied Cora.

    When she drove the car to her apartment, she found her back was soaked.

    "Well this is me, do you want to call your driver toe?"

    Once the car was parked, Cora could finally breathe easy. Thank God she didn''t damage the car, she

    would not be able to afford fixing it.

    To her surprise, Byron got out of the car.

    When Cora caught up with him, she found he was already standing in front of her apartment building.

    "Open the door."

    Byron''s words were concise and carried an irresistible deterrence. Even Cora understood what this

    meant.

    "Mr. Hansen..."

    Cora wanted to refuse.

    It was not a good thing to keep sleeping with Eason''s uncle. If other people found out about their

    rtionship, she worried that her reputation would be ruined, and her job would be a problem.

    But when Cora thought of how easily she fell asleep after she had slept with Byronst night, she didn''t

    want to refuse him.

    Ever since her father killed himself and her entire life shattered, she''s been having insomnia. She

    moved to her shitty apartment and would spend hours lying in her bed just looking at the ceiling.

    Butst night was the best sleep she''s had in ages.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly opened the door to her apartment building and let Byron in.

    Even if this peace of mind was unrealistic, she still wanted to grasp this moment of peace.

    Byron was emboldened by her sudden behavior, he nearly took her clothes off in the hallway. Cora had

    to remind him that people could walk out any second.

    Cora led Byron to her room, he eagerly tossed her onto the bed.

    His scent filled her nostrils, and somehow it calmed her racing heart.

    This time when he thrusted inside her, she didn''t feel any pain. She was already wet with desire.

    "So eager¡­" he murmured against her ears.

    His hands reached to her breasts and pinched a nipple. This is the first time Cora ever felt this kind of

    sensation, she gasped in pleasure.

    Her moans only encouraged Byron. He thrusted harder, then flipped her over so he could take her from

    behind.

    He snaked one hand around so he could gently rub her cl''t as he kept plummeting her body. Cora''s

    thighs shook badly and her moans could be heard loud and clear.

    "Please....! Please....Byron!" She felt a tension building in her core.

    Hearing his name on her lips, Byron paused for a split second before picking up the pace even more

    and angling her again to go even deeper. The force of his thrusts rattled her cheap bed so much it was

    creaking.

    Finally, Cora let out a muffled cry as she came all over his c*ck. Her entire body was shaking, so Bryon

    knew she had finished.

    Byron gave a few final thrusts and released inside of her soon after, and both drifted to sleep in

    exhaustion¡­

 Chapter 7 Regarded as a Deal

    Chapter 7 Regarded as a Deal

    Chapter 7 Regarded as a Deal

    Early the following day, when Cora woke up, Byron was already dressed and standing beside her bed.

    Cora was in a daze.

    As soon as she remembered what had happenedst night, Byron handed her a business card.

    "In the future, you can find this person to follow up on marketing wine in Spire 73."

    Cora took the business card and looked at it.

    There were two words on the business card, Carter Pope.

    Cora remembered that this person was also a member of the Pope family, one of the four top families

    in New York.

    However, there was no mention of anything rted to it on the business card.

    In addition to the name, there was only a phone number and the moniker, "Executive Assistant to

    Byron Hansen"

    "Thank you, Mr. Hansen."

    "I have a morning meeting, I''ll head out now."

    After Byron left, Cora looked at the business card and smiled bitterly to herself.

    I just wanted a good night''s sleep, but now it seems like Byron thinks it''s some sort of business

    transaction¡­

    Cora''s heart ached faintly, but it''s not like she could exin herself to him¡­

    Cora shoved the thought away, she had bigger things to worry about today because it''s thest day to

    pay the bill.

    It was Monday today. Cora rushed to the First Hospital.

    Cora was a medical student and was currently working as an intern in the emergency room of the First

    Hospital in New York, so her sry was pitifully low.

    Sally Gray, also the intern this semester and the best friend of Cora, handed her a sandwich in a ziploc

    bag.

    "Why are you sote today?"

    "I erm¡­ didn''t hear my rm."

    After putting on her white coat, Cora opened the sandwich bag and took a bite.

    But after a few bites, Cora saw Sally smiling at her.

    "But you look glowy this morning. Did you and your man finally..."

    Even though Sally didn''t finish her sentence, Cora could guess what Sally was talking about.

    "How could I?"

    The image of Byron''s final thrusts before release came into her mind. It was so damn sexy that just

    thinking about it made her blush.

    "Are you lying to me? From your look, I can tell you''ve slept with a man recently. Look at the kiss

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    marks..."

    Sally was an expert in this field.

    Cora quickly pulled up the cor of her white coat. "Fine, you caught me."

    "Oh my GOD you finally lost your V card? Spill! How''s Eason''s sex technique? It should be pretty good,

    right?"

    Carol''s heart felt as if it had been pricked by needles when Sally mentioned the name of Eason.

    She blurted out, "Sally, it wasn''t himst night."

    Sally looked at her with shock etched on her face, then Sally looked around to make sure no one was

    listening, "Girl I love you to death but cheating is risky business. If Easo finds you, your engagement is

    gonna be screwed."

    Sally was analyzing the consequences of this matter with Cora.

    "Sally, even if I did have sex with him, we can never be together again."

    "What, why?"

    Finally, Cora told Sally everything. After she was done, Sally was beyond furious.

    "Cora, you dodged a effing bullet. Good thing you didn''t marry him, what a prick!"

    "Yup, I am so much better off without him," Cora said, smiling.

    "Now I just want to have fun, and try to live my life the best way I can."

    Sally nodded in agreement. As for who the man with Corast night was, Sally didn''t care that much,

    as long as he could make Cora happy.

    After encouraging Cora, the two returned to their busy work in the emergency room.

    This kind of busyness continued until noon. Cora took advantage of the lunchtime break to call Carter

    Pope.

    From her first phone call till meeting Carter Pope, the entire process only took thirty minutes.

    Carter showed up at First Hospital and met her at the hospital cafeteria''s coffee shop.

    He wore a ck suit and looked like a business elite. He didn''t talk much but he was very efficient.

    "Just sign right here on the dotted line, and write down your bank ount number. From now on, you''ll

    get a share in all the alcohol that is sold in Spire 73."

    Everything happened so fast that Cora was in a daze, it wasn''t until Sally popped over and asked her

    did she realize it really all happened.

    "Cora, isn''t that eldest son of the super rich Pope family? What were you discussing with him?"

 Chapter 8 Contraception

    Chapter 8 Contraception

    Chapter 8 Contraception

    "It''s a long story," Cora said. How should I describe my rtionship with Carter?

    I''m sleeping with Carter''s boss? Cora thought.

    While Cora was trying to find her words to describe her rtionship with Carter, Sally took it the wrong

    way and immediately said.

    "Okay, I understand. Just remember, protect yourself okay?"

    Cora blinked a few times, "Protect myself from what?"

    Sally rolled her eyes. "Contraception, duh!"

    Cora covered her aching head and said, "No, no no. It''s not like that. I just signed a contract with Carter

    to act as the agent for the alcohol he''s selling in Spire 73."

    "Right, and why would he help you for no reason¡­?"

    Cora stopped talking. After all, Sally was right. It''s just that the person in question was not Carter Pope,

    but Byron Hansen.

    For some reason, Cora didn''t want to tell Sally about Byron. Maybe it''s because Byron is Eason''s

    uncle, or maybe it''s just because she wants to keep him to herself¡­

    What Cora didn''t expect¡­ was for this misunderstanding to continue.

    ...

    When Sally found out that Cora had just broken up, she was afraid that Cora would be in a bad mood,

    so she reserved a table for two in Cora''s favorite restaurant in advance and took her there after work.

    "Did you make a reservation?"

    Before they entered the restaurant, a waiter stopped them.

    This restaurant was very high end, and the reservations were pretty hard to get.

    "Yes, I made a reservation in advance."

    When Sally finished speaking and the waiter was about to let them in, a female voice rang out.

    "Why do you allow nobodies like them in? Aren''t you afraid they can''t pay the bill?"

    Cora and Sally turned around and saw Mia entering the restaurant with her personal shopper.

    "Miss Donald!"

    The waiter, who had been indifferent just now, immediately put on a warm smile when he saw Mia

    Donald.

    Even the GM rushed over after Mia came in.

    Everyone in New York knew Mia Donald, the bratty daughter of the Donald family.

    "Mia, did you not brush your teeth this morning? Your breath stinks."

    Since finding out Mia stole Cora''s fiance, Sally''s been meaning to go off on Mia.

    Mia gritted her teeth and said, "What are you talking about!"

    "I guess even money can''t buy good dental hygiene" Sally rolled her eyes andughed.

    Mia knew she wasn''t going to win in an argument so she turned to the manager of the restaurant.

    "These two don''t deserve to eat with me here. Drive them out!"

    The manager told Cora and Sally, "Miss, we don''t wee rude people like you in our restaurant.

    Please find another ce."

    Mia often came to their restaurant to eat and her parents hosted events here so she was a VIP client.

    The manager didn''t want to offend Mia for two nobodies.

    Cora was also annoyed. "She was the one who used us of not being able to pay, how is she not the

    rude one?"

    "Miss Donald is probably just stating a fact. If you don''t leave now, you will be cklisted by our

    restaurant chain. In the future, you can''t enter any restaurants our group owns."

    The manager was cunning. He knew that morality and principles were important, but he had to give in

    to the interests in his hands.

    Sally was upset too. She brought Cora out for dinner to make her happy, but it proved annoying.

    When Mia saw what the manager did, she became increasingly arrogant and ridiculed them.

    "Bah! See? Two bitches with no money and no power, and you want to pick a fight with me?"

    Sally flew into a rage on the spot. "That''s right. You have money and power but evidently, NO CLASS.

    No wonder you only get to have Cora''s sloppy seconds!"

    Mia was speechless. She was humiliated again!

    Mia couldn''t let it go, but she knew she was no match for these two women when it came to quarreling,

    so shemanded the manager on the spot.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you waiting for? Throw them out."

    The manager immediately asked the waiters to take action.

    The waiters knew Mia''s purpose was to teach Cora and Sally a lesson.

    Therefore, they dragged Cora and Sally to the door of the restaurant in a rude manner.

    Cora twisted her ankle in the push and almost fell back into a man''s arms.

    There was a faint smell of mint mixed with tobo on his body, which was so familiar that it made her

    heart speed up.

    This scent¡­ it belongs to¡­

 Chapter 9 Dont Build a Relationship Randomly

    Chapter 9 Don''t Build a Rtionship Randomly

    Chapter 9 Don''t Build a Rtionship Randomly

    Cora turned around and saw the familiar face.

    It really was Byron.

    For a moment, Cora felt very embarrassed.

    To her surprise, Byron gently asked, "Are you all right?"

    Cora didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she saw a trace of concern on Byron''s handsome face.

    "I''m fine."

    Other than her sprained ankle, she felt fine.

    Sally also took the opportunity to break free from the hands of the waiters and came to Cora.

    "Cora, are you all right?"

    "I''m fine. What about you?"

    Just as they were busy ensuring neither of them were hurt, the manager quickly approached Byron.

    "Mr. Hansen, these two women were causing trouble and being bullies. We''ll get rid of them right away

    and not disturb the other guests."

    "Are you sure you''re not the big bully?"

    Byron nced coldly at the manager. His voice was dignified even though he was not angry.

    "No, no¡­ of course not"

    The manager still wanted to exin, but Mia hurried over.

    "Uncle Byron, let me exin. I came here for dinner just now but didn''t expect to meet these two

    unreasonable women. The manager couldn''t stand it anymore, so he wanted to drive them out."

    At the same time, she kept staring at Byron.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mia had a weakness for handsome men, partially because of how ugly she was.

    However, Mia didn''t expect Byron to only give her a cold nce before asking, "Do I even know you?"

    Mia was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered thest time they met, she hadn''t had time

    to greet Byron officially, so she quickly tidied up her dress and introduced herself.

    "Uncle Byron, I''m your nephew Eason''s fiancee, Mia Donald."

    In addition to her self-introduction, Mia hinted that she had a closer rtionship with Byron than Cora or

    Sally. Mia hoped Byron would be on her side and ask the waiters to drive them out of the restaurant.

    Unexpectedly, Byron retorted, "I haven''t heard of any engagement news from my family."

    His words were like a p on Mia''s face. Everyone standing around could feel the awkwardness. Mia

    was the most stunned.

    "Uncle Byron..." Mia was unwilling to give up and wanted to say something.

    Byron held up a hand to stop her from talking, "don''t call me that until you''re actually married to my

    nephew. We don''t know if that''s even happening yet."

    Mia''s whole face was burning red from the scolding.

    The most important thing was that Mia was furious when she saw that both Cora and Sally were

    holding back theirughter.

    "Cora, Sally! What are youughing at?" Mia dared not offend Byron but could deal with these two poor

    and powerless women.

    Cora replied, "It''s kinda funny, and you do deserve it."

    If Mia hadn''t taken the initiative to stir up trouble, these things wouldn''t have happened.

    "I deserved it? Just you wait!"

    Mia''s angry expression made Byron frown, it looked like this Mia girl was going to do something else¡­

    At this moment, Carter Pope, who had parked his car, walked into the restaurant.

    "Mr. Hansen, what''s wrong?"

    "What kind of GM are you hiring for your restaurant?"

    Byron''s words made Carter immediately understand that the manager must have done something

    wrong.

    "I''ll fire himter. I''ll also deal with the others"

    As soon as Carter finished speaking, the manager quickly begged for mercy. "Mr. Pope, we are just

    following the rules of the restaurant. And in terms of personnel, you are not in charge of it. You..."

    The manager meant that Carter was not qualified to fire him.

    However, Carter took out his phone and typed the text message, saying, "Although I''m not in charge of

    this particr restaurant, I still have the qualifications to fire a few bastards like you."

    A few seconds after the message was sent, the manager''s cell phone rang.

    It was a message to inform him to go to the HR department.

    The manager''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Seeing that the situation was not going in her favor, Mia hurriedly said, "It seems Mr. Hansen doesn''t

    like me eating here. In that case, I won''t be an eyesore."

    Mia wanted to rush out, but Byron suddenly said, "wait."

 Chapter 10 Not a Loss

    Chapter 10 Not a Loss

    Chapter 10 Not a Loss

    Mia turned around and caught a glimpse of a faint smile on Byron''s handsome face.

    "Indeed, it''s quite unpleasant to see you here," he remarked.

    Mia felt a sudden wave of panic. "Mr. Hansen, I never meant to offend you. Why are you treating me

    like this?"

    Byron was not interested in answering her. He simply said, "Put her on the cklist. Don''t let her set

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    foot in this restaurant again."

    Carter immediately called other waiters over and forced Mia out. In the midst of themotion, Mia''s

    weight caused her clothing to tear and her hair to be disheveled.

    As Cora and Sally observed the entire situation, they silently apuded in their hearts.

    Byron nced in Cora''s direction. He noticed Cora gazing at him with her bright eyes, but she quickly

    averted her gaze as soon as their eyes met.

    Clearly she was trying to avoid suspicion.

    Byron withdrew his gaze and walked towards thergest private room in the restaurant. Carter followed

    closely behind but paused as he passed Cora.

    "Miss Lane, the private room has been prepared. We apologize for the inconvenience you and your

    friend have experienced today. As a gesture of goodwill, all expenses for you and your friend will be

    waived. Enjoy your meal," Carter said, before departing to join Byron.

    At that moment, Sally couldn''t contain her excitement. "Wow, your boyfriend is incredible! Mr. Pope is

    so handsome! Cora, I don''t think you''ve lost out by sleeping with him."

    Cora was momentarily stunned, realizing that Sally still misunderstood her rtionship with Carter. No

    wonder Sally had been nudging her and beaming with joy when Carter spoke to her. Before Cora could

    rify, Sally continued to gush over Byron.

    "Mr. Hansen is even hotter than he appears in the news! His face! His eyes! He is truly handsome. And

    oh my GOD the way he taught Mia a lesson just now!"

    After a series of exmations, Sally lowered her voice and murmured, "I wonder what it''s like to sleep

    with such a man."

    Cora replied absentmindedly, "not bad."

    Sally stared at her, "How do you know?"

    "Uh¡­I just guessed," Cora replied with an awkward smile.

    Just as Byron didn''t want others to know about their rtionship, Cora also wished to keep it a secret.

    She feared being looked down upon if people discovered her connection to both Eason and Byron.

    As for why Byron had helped her earlier, perhaps he simply couldn''t tolerate Mia''s arrogance. Cora

    didn''t dare to read too much into it.

    "Guessing based on your experience? C¡¯mon! Let me tell you, Byron is definitely the BEST kind of man

    in the sack. Any woman would be lucky to sleep with him. I''m so envious!"

    Caro dared not tell that the "best man" Sally had mentioned was the one she had spent the night with.

    They had a delightful meal afterwards. Perhaps because Carter had instructed the staff, Cora and Sally

    were served with all the most popr dishes the restaurant had. They ate to their heart''s content.

    But as they were leaving after dinner, Cora received a message from Carter.

    [Miss Lane, I''ve had too much to drink and can''t drive. Could you please drive Mr. Hansen back?]

    Cora hesitated before replying, [I can call a taxi for him.]

    She didn''t want to drive Byron around like she had the previous night. Who knew where he''d be making

    her take the car again¡­

 Chapter 11 His Comfort

    Chapter 11 His Comfort

    Chapter 11 His Comfort

    Sally teased, "From Mr. Pope? He wants to see you, right?"

    ¡®Not entirely right, but more or less,¡¯ Cora thought.

    "Go! With that hot body of yours, it''s impossible for a man not to be crazy about you. I''ll go have some

    fun myself," Sally said before swiftly departing without looking back.

    Cora was about to call Sally back when she saw that man walking towards her. He wore a simple ck

    shirt and trousers, yet his presence demanded attention. In the dim light of the street, Cora couldn''t

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    discern his expression clearly, but she could see him handing her a car key.

    "You haven''t left yet?" Cora asked, sensing a faint smell of alcohol as he approached. It was not heavy,

    and kind of smelled good.

    "I can''t leave if you don''t drive for me," the man answered.

    ¡®Why do I have to drive for you?¡¯ Corained in her heart, ¡®You could call a taxi, use a driver from

    home, or just hire someone.¡¯

    But eventually, Cora reluctantly took the car key and found herself once again gripping the steering

    wheel of the Koenigsegg Agera.

    As an improvement fromst night, she refrained from mistaking the elerator for the brake and

    avoided causing any traffic incidents.

    Yet her cautious driving speed resembled that of a snail.

    "If you keep driving at this pace, it''d be dawn by the time we arrive." Byron frowned, a meaningful glint

    shone in his eyes.

    Cora smiled awkwardly, but she didn''t dare to increase her speed, fearing that she might end up

    damaging a car worth more than her life.

    Suddenly, Byronmanded, "Stop the car."

    Relieved, Cora stepped on the brake, but noticed that they had arrived near her apartment.

    She couldn''t help but feel tricked, yet Byron didn''t even spare her a nce.

    He opened the door and left. Cora had no choice but to lock the car and follow him.

    "Mr. Hansen, your car key¡­" She tried to remind him, but Byron continued walking without

    acknowledging her. Soon, they arrived at her apartment door.

    Just as before, Cora couldn''t withstand Byron''s stare and opened the door to let him in. As soon as

    they entered, Byron lifted her up in his arms.

    Cora panicked momentarily but quickly wrapped her arms around Byron''s neck, adopting a yful

    smile. "Mr. Hansen, you sent me off with a long-term wine contractst night. What benefits are you

    going to offer me tonight?"

    Cora''s words wereced with mockery, aimed at both herself and Byron for trampling on her self-

    esteem. Byron gazed down at the woman in his arms, observing her fake smile, which caused him to

    frown.

    "What do you want? Just tell me."

    Cora hadn''t anticipated such a serious response, leaving her momentarily at a loss for words.

    Also to her surprise, Byron didn''t make any intimate advances after gently cing her on the bed.

    Instead, he knelt down in front of her and rolled up her trouser leg.

    With a can of ointment in his hand, Byron started to apply it to her swollen ankle.

    "Don''t move!"

    Byron''s serious expression as he tended to her ankle broke through Cora''s defenses once again. Tears

    welled up uncontrobly, breaking through theyers of barriers and streaming down her face.

    "Does it hurt?" Byron asked.

    Cora couldn''t be certain, but she thought she detected a hint of tenderness and pity in these three

    words.

    "No," she replied. In fact, she had almost forgotten the pain after the incident with the waiters.

    Yet, for some reason, as Byron applied the ointment, emotions overwhelmed her.

    Perhaps it had been a long time since Cora had experienced the feeling of being loved and cared for.

    ¡®Ever since misfortunes befell my family one after another, everyone has avoided me. Even when I got

    hurt, no one cared,¡¯ Cora thought. ¡®But now, Byron cares about me.¡¯

    "It''s alright. The ointment is effective. You''ll be fine soon," Byron assured her. Sensing her distress, he

    gently patted her back and spoke in a soothing tone.

    However, hisforting words only caused Cora to cry even more.

    Byron embraced Cora tenderly.

    "Everything will be alright," he murmured before lowering his head to kiss her.

 Chapter 12 Shameless

    Chapter 12 Shameless

    Chapter 12 Shameless

    Later on, their clothesy scattered on the ground, a testament to the passionate night they had

    shared. Cora wasn''t sure if she desired to rx her body or if she simply yearned for Byron''s embrace.

    What she did know was that Byron was more gentle tonight than in the previous nights. He had allowed

    her to truly experience the happiness of being a woman.

    The next day, at dawn, Cora was abruptly awakened by Byron.

    Her mind was still foggy as she gazed at him, neatly dressed and seemingly unaffected by their

    sleepless night.

    They had spent the entire night tangled together, finally sumbing to slumber just before dawn. Cora

    didn''t know why he woke her up so early.

    "Unlock your phone," Byron instructed, showing no signs of fatigue.

    "Oh," Cora mumbled, her mind in disarray. She followed hismand and handed him her phone.

    After Byron returned it to her, she noticed a new contact named ¡®By¡¯ on WhatsApp, with a profile picture

    that waspletely ck.

    Cora tossed her phone aside before falling back to sleep.

    When the rm clock rang, she found Byron was no longer in bed.

    Cora hurriedly got up and headed to the hospital.

    Instead of going straight to the emergency room, she made a detour to the sterile ward to catch a

    glimpse of her mother, Flora Bates, through the window.

    It had been over a month since the fire, and while Flora had survived, her body remained wrapped in

    bandages, and her mental state was unstable.

    Due to Cora''s financial constraints, Flora was sharing a sterile ward with three other patients.

    As soon as Flora spotted Cora in her scrubs, her tone was filled with dissatisfaction and rejection.

    "You''re wearing that again? How much do you want others to know that you''re a doctor? How many

    times have I told you? I don''t want to see you wearing that!"

    "Mom, I''m an intern here. This is my uniform," Cora exined.

    Flora had always been dissatisfied with Cora''s choice to be a doctor, but Cora had grown

    ustomed to it. It was a vast improvementpared to the first time she proudly showed Flora her

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    uniform, only to have it torn to pieces.

    "Why didn''t you discuss such a big decision with me? Do you even care about me?" Flora continued

    with her unpleasant remarks. "So unlucky to have you. I should have suffocated you when you were

    born!"

    Cora tried to restrain her emotions, knowing that several traumas must have caused her mother''s

    vtile behavior and harsh words.

    Otherwise, no matter how much Flora resented Cora''s choice to be a doctor, she wouldn''t have

    caused a scene in front of so many people.

    Just then, Flora seemed to have noticed something. Pointing at Cora''s neck, she eximed, "Wait,

    what are those¡­"

    Startled, Cora quickly covered her neck with both hands, trying to hide the marks Byron had left on her

    the previous night.

    Cora had arrived at the hospital early in the morning and hadn''t expected Flora to notice them.

    "Why are you so cheap? You haven''t even married Eason yet, and you''ve already slept with him?"

    Flora''s face twisted with disgust.

    Flora''s opposition to sex before marriage was just as strong as her opposition to Cora''s choice of

    bing a doctor. The aversion probably stemmed from being deceived by a doctor named Yoris

    before her own marriage, which led her to marry a divorced man who already had a child.

    Flora''s outburst attracted the attention of those nearby, who now looked at Cora as if she were a slut

    who would sleep with anyone.

    "Mom, please calm down," Cora pleaded, feeling utterly overwhelmed. She was at a loss as to how to

    handle the situation.

    After all, Flora was her mother, her only remaining family.

    No matter how miserable and heartbroken Cora felt, she had no choice but to endure it.

    The one constion she had was that Flora hadn''t discovered her rtionship with Byron. Given

    Flora''s current state, no one would know what she might do if that secret were revealed.

    Finally, a nurse arrived and administered a sedative to Flora.

    Floray on the hospital bed, muttering in a daze, "This is karma. My retribution¡­"

 Chapter 13 Im Warning You

    Chapter 13 I''m Warning You

    Chapter 13 I''m Warning You

    "Cora, your mother¡¯s mental state is not stable. Try not to provoke her any further," reminded Matt,

    Flora''s attending doctor, after finishing his examination.

    "I''ll be more careful next time," Cora said, visibly depressed.

    Matt changed the subject. "How''s your internship goingtely?"

    Aside from being Flora''s doctor, Matt was also Cora''s schoolmate and a surgeon at the First Hospital.

    "It''s been going well. I''ve been learning a lot in the emergency room," Cora replied.

    "That''s great! Professor Smith has high hopes for you to be the best surgeon in the cardiac

    surgery department. The prosthetic valve dysfunction recement surgery you performed two years

    ago is considered a ssic case, mentioned by every professor in the Department of Medicine."

    Normally, medical students who hadn''t graduated yet could only serve as assistants, even if they had

    the opportunity to observe surgeries under Professor Smith.

    However, Cora possessed exceptional talent, and Professor Smith held her in high regard.

    He had entrusted Cora to be the primary surgeon in the prosthetic valve dysfunction recement

    surgery, taking a risk by allowing her to lead the operation.

    Of course, Professor Smith was there to guide her every step of the way. If anything went wrong, he

    could intervene and correct it promptly.

    As it turned out, Professor Smith''s faith in Cora was justified. She performed exceptionally well in that

    outstanding results.

    Matt served as the third assistant during that surgery and was always excited to talk about Cora¡¯s

    exceptional performance ever since.

    "Another genius doctor joined ustely, by the way. She skipped grades and obtained a master''s

    degree in junior high, then pursued medical studies abroad. I''m curious to know who between you and

    this doctor is better."

    The admission standards at the medical university Cora attended were much higher than those of

    typical universities.

    Thus, upon graduation, Cora earned three qualifications: a doctoral candidate, a doctorate, and a

    professional doctor''s certificate.

    Having skipped grades to be a medical student during her junior high years, Cora was a shining

    example that ordinary students like Matt Cohen admired.

    Now, hearing about another straight-A student like Cora joining the hospital, it was inevitable for Matt

    and others to makeparisons.

    But Matt did not know that being a doctor held no value to Cora''s mother.

    When Cora decided to skip grades and pursue medicine, Flora was vehemently opposed to it.

    It was only through the persuasion of her father and brother that Flora reluctantly gave in.

    With the Lane family in dire straits and Cora unable to help due to professional constraints, she now

    med herself for not heeding Flora''s advice back then.

    Thankfully, Matt noticed Cora''s pale face and promptly changed the subject.

    Cora returned to the emergency room, where Sally intercepted her to share some gossip.

    "Old Mr. Hansen has been experiencing heart problemstely, and he came to our hospital," Sally

    informed Cora, "Eason the Dog and Mia visited him this morning. That jerk is surely good at kissing

    butts! I should¡¯ve dumped the trash can on his head when I had the chance!"

    "...Eason the Dog?"

    "Yes! That¡¯s what I¡¯m gonna call him from now on."

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡®No need to insult a dog!¡¯ Cora thought.

    But she didn¡¯t pay much attention to that piece of gossip.

    Even though Cora had slept with Byron, considering Byron¡¯s rtionship with Eason, it was impossible

    for Cora and Byron to be a couple.

    Yet, while apanying a patient to the ward, Cora met Mia, who wouldn¡¯t let Cora bypass her.

    "Cora, what are you doing here?"

    "This is a hospital, not your home," Cora replied without even sparing her a nce, intending to leave.

    But Mia continued to block her way.

    "I''m warning you. Don''t use your position to get close to Eason!"

 Chapter 14 Apologize to Her

    Chapter 14 Apologize to Her

    Chapter 14 Apologize to Her

    ¡®So this was what Mia was worried about?¡¯ Cora thought.

    She almost sneered. "You should save those warnings for yourself. I would never involve myself in

    other people''s rtionships. Unlike you."

    While Cora''s statement held true, it only fueled Mia''s anger even more.

    Mia immediately shifted the conversation to a personal attack.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I did those things because I loved Eason so much. I believe that the deities don''t see them as wrong,

    and that''s why they brought Eason to me. On the contrary, your family must havemitted sins

    intolerable to the heavens. So they died, got injured, got imprisoned; your entire family fell apart¡ª"

    "Shut up!" Cora eximed in anger, her eyes turning red.

    This was a personal grudge between her and Mia. There was no reason for Mia to me her innocent

    parents and brother.

    But Mia persisted in rubbing salt into Cora''s wounds.

    She couldn¡¯t forgive Cora because even during her intimate moments with Easonst night, he called

    out Cora''s name.

    "I must say, your family deserves everything they''re going through, especially your mother. She

    deserves to suffer severe burns and be confined to a sterile ward for the rest of her life."

    Losing control, Cora pped Mia across the face.

    With the resounding p, Mia suddenly became teary-eyed and acted as if she had been wronged.

    "Cora, I love Eason. So even if you hit me or humiliate me, I won''t leave him!"

    As Cora wondered why Mia suddenly took this stance, she saw Eason rushing forward, pushing her

    away, and then embracing Mia, appearing distressed.

    "Cora, I''m sorry for what I¡¯ve done. But don''t me Mia. She''s innocent!" Eason pleaded.

    Cora managed to steady herself. When she looked up, she saw Mia hiding in Eason''s arms, smirking

    triumphantly at her.

    "How is she innocent?! She is a homewrecker, and she just cursed my mother!"

    "Eason, I''ve never cursed her mother. You know I won''t even harm an ant!" Mia quickly countered.

    "Cora, I understand that you''re upset about our breakup, but you shouldn''t distort the truth because of

    it," Eason admonished.

    It was at that moment that Cora realized how disappointing Eason, the person she had loved for years,

    truly was.

    He continued, "You embarrassed Mia at the restaurant owned by the Pope family yesterday. And now

    you''ve gone even further by pping her. You''ve crossed the line. If you apologize to Mia right now, I

    can pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, don''t me me for what¡¯s toe."

    Cora retorted without hesitation, "You expect me to apologize to this bitch? Dream on!"

    "You¡­" Eason was furious, and he raised his hand.

    At that moment, Cora believed she was about to be pped and closed her eyes in despair.

    However, after a tense pause, the anticipated p never came. Instead, she heard Eason''s slightly

    panicked voice.

    "Uncle!"

 Chapter 15 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 15 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 15 Who Do You Think You Are?

    "Mr. Hansen!" Cora eximed as she opened her eyes, realizing that Byron was right beside her. He

    was grabbing Eason''s hand, which was poised to strike her face.

    Byron didn''t even spare a nce at Cora. Instead, he looked at Eason with coldness in his eyes.

    "You want to p her?" Byron''s voice carried a dangerous edge.

    "I¡­" Eason stuttered, his demeanor weakening in the face of Byron''s presence. Fear coursed through

    him.

    "Mr. Hansen! Cora pped me, that¡¯s why Eason wanted to p her back for me," Mia quickly

    interjected, attempting to shift the me away from Eason.

    But Cora didn''t want to take the me either. "She said my entire family deserved what happened to

    them, and she cursed my mother. That¡¯s why I pped her."

    For some reason, Cora felt the need to defend herself, hoping that Byron, who had only known her for

    a few days, wouldn''t consider her a rude and unreasonable person.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Yet, after defending herself, she realized that the effort must be in vain. After all, Eason had been in a

    rtionship with her for years, and he still wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    In a fit of frustration, Cora stormed off towards the elevator without looking back. But Byron''s

    expression darkened as she left.

    "Did you hear that? She started it. She deserved the p," Byron shook off Eason''s hand and cast a

    cold gaze at Mia.

    Eason''s lips moved, but no words came out. He didn''t dare to speak up against Byron for Mia''s sake.

    Mia, feeling embarrassed, couldn''t help but protest, "Mr. Hansen, you can''t me me just because

    Cora said so!"

    Mia was well aware of Byron''s influential position within the Patton family. She feared that Byron''s

    dislike towards her would lead to Eason disliking her as well.

    However, to her dismay, Byron responded with disdain, "Who do you think you are? Do I have to listen

    to you?"

    Mia''s face turned red with embarrassment, while Eason remained silent, unwilling to confront Byron on

    Mia''s behalf.

    Byron nced at both of them coldly once more. "This is your first visit here, and you''ve already

    caused such a scene. Don''t bring her here again. Embarrassing."

    While Byron scolded Eason, his mocking words were directed at Mia, indicating that she was the

    source of embarrassment.

    Mia couldn''t contain her anger and burst into tears on the spot. But Eason still didn''t speak up for her.

    He simply epted Byron''s request, "I understand."

    After Byron left, Eason sent Mia back home. Yet he couldn¡¯t forget about how Byron helped Cora.

    Eason thought his uncle was never someone who would meddle in other people''s affairs.

    Something seemed to click in Eason''s mind. He felt that he was close to grasping it¡­

    Mia clung onto Eason''s arm, interrupting his thoughts. "Eason, my stomach hurts."

    "Don¡¯t be dramatic. Cora pped you in the face. How could your stomach hurt?" Eason impatiently

    pushed Mia''s hand away.

    Deep down, Eason didn''t care for Mia. He had defended her in front of Cora only because Mia was the

    most suitable marriage partner for the Patton family.

    "No, my stomach really hurts," Mia insisted.

    Mia knew that Eason didn''t truly love her. Coupled with Byron''s attitude towards her, she was worried

    that Eason wouldn''t marry her.

    Eason¡¯s impatience was evident, "You''ll feel better if you just go and sit on the toilet for a while. Don''t

    pretend you¡¯re some delicate damsel."

    Mia froze. She was well aware that Eason found her appearance and figure unappealing, but she didn''t

    expect him to express it so openly.

    Nevertheless, her n was already set in motion. Mia couldn''t afford to waste time and continued to

    pester Eason, tears streaming down her face.

    "Eason, can you take me for an ultrasound? I feel something is wrong with my stomach."

    Eason''s patience was wearing thin, but he reluctantly agreed to take Mia for a check-up. However, he

    was met with unexpected news¡ªthe doctor informed them that Mia was pregnant.

    Eason''s face instantly turned pale. "Mia, I don''t think I''m ready to be a father yet¡­"

    Mia questioned him heatedly, "Do you want me to get an abortion?!"

 Chapter 16 Sever Ties With Me

    Chapter 16 Sever Ties With Me

    Chapter 16 Sever Ties With Me

    Eason didn''t explicitly admit it, but his response was more hurtful than anything Mia could have

    imagined.

    "Mia, I still can''t seem to forget about Cora," Eason confessed, delivering a blow to Mia''s heart.

    At that moment, she thought about just giving him up, once and for all. But she couldn''t bring herself to

    do it. After enduring years of ridicule and scorn, Mia refused to surrender.

    "Eason, the doctor said my health is fragile. If I were to have an abortion, I might never be able to

    conceive again. Please, don''t be so cruel," Mia pleaded, hoping to sway his heart.

    Yet Eason turned and left without a word.

    Later, Lydia paid Mia a visit, expressing her desire to expedite their marriage ns, so they could get it

    done before pregnancy made things too difficult for Mia.

    However, Mia knew very well what was on Lydia''s mind. Lydia merely wanted to keep Eason from

    turning back to Cora and sought to secure a suitable partner for the Patton family.

    ***

    After her shift at the hospital, Cora walked out, only to be surprised by the sight of a Koenigsegg Agera

    pulling up in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Byron''s handsome face.

    "I''ve dealt with them. If they dare to mess with you again, defend yourself. p them back. Don''t be

    afraid."

    Caught off guard, Cora raised her head and looked at Byron.

    Was he genuinely concerned about her, or was he merely interested in having her and Eason, the ex-

    couple, having an ugly fight with each other in front of the entire hospital?

    Byron spoke again, breaking through her thoughts. "Get in the car."

    "...No thanks, I¡¯ll take the bus."

    Cora couldn''t decipher Byron''s intentions. And, the hospital was filled with people who knew them.

    Being seen together would only fuel the gossip.

    Undeterred, Byron drove slowly, keeping pace with her as she walked. With his striking looks and

    undeniable charm, he effortlessly drew attention from the passersby, almost causing a traffic jam.

    Feeling the weight of the situation, Cora reluctantly relented and got into the car.

    But she couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated: "What are you trying to pull? Do you want everyone to know

    something¡¯s going on between us?!"

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Nothing to you, perhaps! Nothing but another fling to you," Cora retorted, her voice tinged with

    frustration, "But what about me? If others find out I go out with Eason''s uncle so soon after I broke up

    with Eason, what will they say about me?! It¡¯s not just about my reputation, I might also lose my job at

    the hospital!"

    Byron released his seatbelt and leaned in closer, catching Cora off guard.

    "Are you trying to sever ties with me now?" His eyes pierced as he held her chin.

    Cora was about to respond when suddenly, Byron kissed her.

    The kiss was more intense than ever, carrying a sense of punishment. Cora struggled, but his passion

    overwhelmed her, causing her to surrender.

    The passionate kiss continued until they were interrupted by Eason''s voice from outside.

    "Uncle Byron?"

    Cora''s heart nearly stopped. She immediately pushed Byron away and sat up to tidy up her clothes.

    She was most worried that others would find out that she had romantic affairs with Eason''s uncle, let

    alone Eason himself!

    However, Byron seemed to be going against her and continued to tease her. "How about we let him

    see it clearly? See us make love."

    Byron had a faint smile on his face, as if he were taunting her.

    Cora gritted her teeth and shook her head hard.

    Byron pinched her mischievously, causing her to yelp in pain.

    Cora covered her mouth instinctively, and suddenly looked up and saw that Eason was bending over

    and peeking into the car window.

    She suddenly felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat¡­

    Her worried face only made Byron more amused. He yanked her hard and got on top of her.

    Cora couldn''t imagine what Eason would think if he saw her lying under Byron''s body.

    So she gathered all her strength and hid her face in Byron''s chest. She even took a bite to show her

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    frustration!

    This time, it was Byron''s turn to groan in pain. "Don''t bite so hard, that hurts."

    "If you don''t stop ying around, I''ll bite you even harder!" Cora said in a low voice.

    Eason listened to the conversation inside. Through the gap in the window, he could vaguely see that

    Byron was pressing a woman under him.

    Was his uncle having sex in the car?! With who?!

 Chapter 17 Is the Woman Cora?

    Chapter 17 Is the Woman Cora?

    Chapter 17 Is the Woman Cora?

    Byron had always been renowned for his integrity and self-discipline in New York. But now in the

    hospital parking lot, he was seen with a woman.

    Eason was taken aback, his expression subtly changing. He couldn''t help but notice that the woman''s

    voice sounded strikingly simr to Cora''s.

    ncing at the car once more, he came up with something more to say, "Uncle Byron, howe

    you''re still here?"

    "Just leaving," Byron replied, his voice noticeably huskier than usual.

    "My mother is still in Grandpa''s ward. I¡­"

    Eason tried to stay in the conversation as his gaze tracing the woman in Byron''s car.

    "What are you peeking at? Go!" Byron''s cold scolding startled Eason, as Cora had just bitten Byron

    again.

    Before Eason could regain hisposure, the window was shutpletely, leaving him staring at the

    closed ss.

    A sense of reluctance lingered within him. Yet, upon reflection, he believed that no matter how resentful

    Cora might be, she wouldn''t resort to such absurd actions given his rtionship with Byron.

    Eason decided to not give it another thought. After all, he had numerous concerns upying his mind,

    particrly the baby in Mia''s womb. Each step he took felt burdened.

    As soon as Eason left, Cora hurriedly pushed Byron away. But he clung tightly to her waist, refusing to

    let go.

    "You want to push me away right after taking advantage of me? Do you think I''m that easy to get rid

    of?"

    Byron was ready to take action, and his intentions were clear.

    Of course Cora knew it was not easy to get rid of him. Worrying that Byron would call Eason back, she

    felt embarrassed but didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Well, w-we can''t do it here, right? It''s in public."

    Observing her blushing face and reddened ears, Byron felt satisfied. He sat back in the driver''s seat

    and started the car.

    They spent the entire night making love.

    At dawn, Cora felt someone lifting the nket covering her head and speaking to her. "I''m going on a

    business trip for a week. Call me if you need anything."

    Cora felt confused. What did his business trip have to do with her? She ignored him.

    Hiding her head back under the nket, Cora continued to sleep. When she finally woke up again,

    Byron was nowhere to be found.

    Cora returned to First Hospital during the morning rush hour, unexpectedly seeing Mia once again. But

    this time, Mia was wearing a hospital gown.

    Due to their unpleasant previous encounter, Cora couldn''t be bothered to greet her. Yet Mia blocked

    her path once more.

    "Are you going to put on another show for Eason?" Cora grumbled.

    Mia''s attitude suddenly changed as she smiled, "Of course not. I just wanted to share some good

    news. I''m pregnant."

    ¡®It''s only been a few days¡­and they already have a baby!¡¯

    Cora''s heart felt as though it had been pricked by a needle¡ªpainful, but leaving no visible scar.

    Despite her anguish, Cora maintained aposed facade in front of Mia.

    "That¡¯s none of my business. You don''t have to tell me."

    "Well, that was only the first half of the news. Eason''s mother was concerned about how I would look in

    my wedding dress during my pregnancy, so she brought forward the engagement and the wedding. I

    have an invitation for you. Here."

    Mia exuded the aura of a triumphant victor, sporting a radiant smile as she boasted about the love of

    the Patton family and the happiness that awaited her.

    "I can''t offer my blessings, nor will I bring you any gift. Why do you want me there?" Cora refused to

    ept the invitation card.

    The card''s fiery colors stood out, intensifying the burning sensation in her eyes.

    "We''ve known each other for so long, after all, and you are the only witness to the rtionship between

    Eason and me. Our engagement party will only beplete if you''re there."

    Cora responded with sarcasm. "Witness? To the history of you getting together through cheating?"

    Mia''s smile froze, yet she persisted, forcing the invitation card into Cora''s hand.

    "Regardless, I still hope you can be there and bring our special friendship to a perfect conclusion."

    After Mia left, Mr. Gray sent Cora back to her office to rest, noticing her pale face.

    "Cora, Mr. Gray said you had to take some rest. Are you okay?"

    Sally rushed over to check on Cora, only to notice the invitation card on her table.

    She yelled in fury, "They say a good ex should never contact you again! How dare Eason send you an

    invitation to his engagement?! He just can''t live without your blessings and wedding gifts, huh?!"

    "No, it wasn''t Eason. I ran into Mia. At Ob-Gyn." Cora thought she could calmly share the story, but her

    voice emerged hoarse.

    "Ob-Gyn? She¡­ Is she¡­?"

    "Yes. She¡¯s pregnant."

    "Cora¡­" Sally looked at Cora, worried, then her anger rose up again, "If those two want to disgust you

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    so much, you should attend their engagement party and tell people about their cheating asses!"

    "My family is already struggling. I don''t want them to be theughingstock. Let it go."

    Sally persisted, "You should go, Cora! Show them your beauty! Make Eason regret it! Let''s go shopping

    this weekend. I''ll find you a perfect dress."

 Chapter 18 His Video Call

    Chapter 18 His Video Call

    Chapter 18 His Video Call

    In the following days, Cora spent most of her time bustling around the emergency room.

    But Sally insisted on taking her to high-end shops in search of the perfect dress to outshine Mia at her

    engagement party.

    Despite Cora''s attempts to persuade Sally otherwise, she found herself being dragged along.

    Meanwhile, Byron, who was on a business trip, had only managed to make one video call to Cora on

    the first night.

    "Mr. Hansen!"

    At that moment, just like every other night before falling asleep, Cora was immersed in despair over her

    family''s misfortunes and unease about living alone.

    Byron, wearing a ck shirt, appeared elegant and meticulous on the screen. His presence

    immediately distracted Cora from her sadness and anxiety.

    "Are you home?" Byron asked, adjusting his tie and ncing around.

    Cora wondered if it was just her imagination, but she felt that Byron''s expression had softened. ¡®Maybe

    he¡¯s just tired?¡¯

    "Yes, I''m home," Cora replied.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡®Where else would I be sote at night?¡¯

    But she didn''t dare to say that out loud in front of Byron.

    She wondered why he was still dressed so formally at this hour. Could he still be working at his office?

    In fact, Byron was in a conference room. He had taken a few minutes during a break in the meeting to

    make the video call.

    Several gossipy executives around him tried to listen in on the conversation.

    After confirming that Cora was in her apartment, Byron visibly rxed. "That''s good."

    Cora didn''t know how to respond. She could only look down, hoping to end the unsettling video call as

    soon as possible.

    As she remained silent, Byron also didn''t speak for a long time. Cora thought he might have ended the

    call until she looked up and identally met his gaze on the screen.

    Cora''s heart raced. She realized that Byron was looking at her with a desire-filled gaze.

    But before she could dwell on it, he abruptly informed her, "I''ll be back on Saturday."

    Cora was confused because she didn''t think it was any of her business.

    Then it dawned on her that Eason and Mia''s engagement party would be on Sunday. Byron, being

    Eason''s uncle, probably had to be back to attend the event.

    Naturally, that would show his support for them. But why did Byron have to mention his support for

    them in front of her?!

    Just thinking about it made Cora upset. Without bidding Byron a polite farewell, she promptly ended the

    video call.

    The romantic atmosphere dissipated, and the uneasiness and sadness that had gued Cora were

    reced by a slight annoyance.

    ***

    Soon enough, Saturday arrived, and both Cora and Sally had the day off.

    Cora wanted to find another part-time job during her break. In the past, she had never worried about

    her livelihood, unaware of the true value of money.

    But after the Lane family''s bankruptcy and the abandonment of her rtives and friends, Cora realized

    the significance of money more than ever. Hence, her focus shifted towards earning as much as

    possible.

    Yet Sally offered her perspective. "People have limited energy, Cora. Even if you''re in a rush to make

    money, you need to vent your anger and get this business done first, so you can better move on,

    right?"

    With that, Sally dragged Cora to a luxury shop. This time, they were searching for a pair of high heels

    to pair with the dress they had previously chosen.

    To their surprise, they encountered Mia at the shop. Mia was arm in arm with a beautiful woman and

    examining a pair of high heels.

    "Jane, I''m so grateful you made that call for me," Mia patted the woman''s hand.

    "Don''t mention it. But these heels are too high for you. You should be careful."

    "Don''t worry! You know I''m not really¡­" Catching sight of Cora and Sally, Mia immediately stopped and

    became inexplicably flustered.

 Chapter 19 The Center of Attention

    Chapter 19 The Center of Attention

    Chapter 19 The Center of Attention

    "Cora, Sally, are you here to buy shoes too?"

    "Yes! Such bad luck," Sally snapped.

    Seeing that Cora and Sally didn''t seem to notice anything from what she had just said, Mia breathed a

    sigh of relief and smiled, ignoring Sally''s provocation. "Sally, you should really try to grow up and

    restrain your temper."

    Then she turned to the woman beside her. "Let me introduce you. This is my best friend, Jane. She

    works in the cardiology department at your hospital. Jane, meet Cora and Sally. They just started their

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    internship at First Hospital."

    Cora frowned. She had known several doctors in the cardiology department but had never seen this

    woman before.

    Could she be the highly aplished medical student that Matt had mentioned, who had skipped

    grades like her?

    This woman was stunningly beautiful, with perfectly applied makeup that enhanced her features. She

    exuded an aura of tranquility, probably a perfect image of ¡®first love¡¯ in the eyes of a man.

    Mia, standing next to her, looked like a clown inparison.

    While Cora assessed Jane, Jane was also observing her. With her delicate oval face and shimmering

    eyes, Cora emanated a gentle and pure charm, like a pristine water lily.

    Yet her figure possessed a mesmerizing allure,bining purity and temptation, captivating any man

    who nced at her.

    In Jane''s eyes, besides a fleeting sense of amazement, there was also confusion. Cora''s demeanor

    and aura seemed reminiscent of someone, but she couldn''t quite ce who it was.

    Jane didn''t delve deeper into her thoughts, as there were countless people in the world who bore

    resemnces for no apparent reason.

    However, she now understood why Mia had been so anxious and insistent on involving her in the

    preparations for the engagement. But none of this concerned her, so she greeted them gracefully.

    "Hello, I''m Jane. We''ll be colleagues from now on," she said, extending her hand. Cora and Sally

    responded in kind.

    With the notion of not making enemies among the hospital doctors during their internship, Sally decided

    not to further engage with Mia. She picked up a pair of shoes. "Cora, try these on."

    The shoes were champagne-colored with a delicate ankle strap adorned with diamonds. They looked

    beautiful, but that would depend on who was wearing them. If the feet were on the wider side, the

    shoes could look rather tacky.

    Mia ignored Sally and Cora and continued to look at the shoes she liked until the exmation of a

    shopping assistant caught her attention.

    "Oh my goodness, these shoes fit you as if they were tailor-made, miss!"

    Unable to resist, Mia followed the shopping assistant''s gaze and saw Cora''s feet, perfectly

    "Cora, buy them! Buy them! These shoes, paired with that dress, will make you the center of attention!

    You''ll be a captivating weapon wherever you walk!"

    In her excitement, Sally inadvertently revealed certain information.

    Mia quickly caught onto the phrase ¡®center of attention.¡¯

    So Cora would indeed be attending her engagement party tomorrow?

    True, Mia had invited Cora, but she hadn''t intended for Cora to steal the spotlight!

    She wouldn''t allow Cora to dress up beautifully and seduce Eason!

    Eason was already indecisive, and if Cora were to captivate him and make him regret his engagement

    on the spot, where would that leave Mia and her family''s dignity?

    Mia immediately handed her credit card to the shopping assistant, who had been marveling at the

    shoes on Cora''s feet. "I''ll take this pair. Pack them for me!"

 Chapter 20 His Return

    Chapter 20 His Return

    Chapter 20 His Return

    The shopping assistant felt awkward. "These shoes are a limited edition, and we only have this one

    pair¡­"

    "Mia! What''re you doing?! You''ve stolen Cora''s fianc¨¦, and now you want to steal her shoes too?" Sally

    snapped.

    She had been dragging Cora around for days to finally find a pair that caught their eye, and now Mia

    wanted to snatch it away again? Her fiery temper red up instantly.

    "Steal? You don''t even have the money to buy these shoes," Mia sneered at Cora and Sally.

    "Who says we don''t have the money?!" Sally staked her dignity and, ignoring Cora''s tugging at her

    sleeve, handed her own credit card to the shopping assistant.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if she had to live on a shoestring budget for the next few months, Sally would make sure Cora

    outshone Mia at the engagement banquet!

    Little did they know that while they were caught up in themotion over a pair of shoes, a car had

    parked across the street.

    The window rolled down, revealing Byron''s handsome face.

    Carter, sitting in the driver''s seat, reported, "Mr. Hansen, Miss Lane is in the shoe store, but¡­ Miss

    Yoris also happens to be there."

    Like others, Carter believed that Byron and Jane''s engagement was a done deal, so he reminded

    Byron, wanting to avoid any unnecessary conflicts and misunderstandings.

    But Byron asked, "What does it matter to me if she''s there or not?"

    Carter frowned, sensing that there was more to Byron''s words.

    Byron didn''t say anything more, just gazing at the shoe store across the street.

    Through the ss window, Cora and Sally''s trouble was clearly observed.

    Byron lightly tapped his fingertip against the car window, his aloof gaze iprehensible.

    Mia looked angry and had even thought about ruining those shoes until the shopping assistant finished

    processing Sally''s card and said, "Apologies, miss, but your card''s credit limit is not sufficient¡­"

    Mia instantly rejoiced, eximing, "See?! I KNEW they couldn''t afford it!"

    Sally''s face turned ashen. "How much are these? I can pay with a card plus cash!"

    "Seven thousand. Limited editions can be more expensive than others," the shopping assistant

    exined.

    Seven thousand¡­ Sally frowned. With her credit card limit and cashbined, she only had around

    four thousand.

    Cora whispered, "It''s okay, Sally, let''s go."

    Sally really didn''t want Cora to always lose to Mia, but her wallet simply couldn''t help them much.

    Seeing Cora and Sally turn around to leave, Mia was even more convinced that they didn''t have the

    money to buy those shoes.

    "If you can''t afford them, stop making a fool of yourselves! Take them off and hand them over," she

    taunted.

    Though Jane didn''t join in, she observed the scene with cold indifference. Clearly, she also held disdain

    for Cora and Sally, considering them lowly people without money.

    Cora felt utterly embarrassed, but she had no choice but to take off the shoes.

    Seeing Cora squatting down to remove the shoes, Sally couldn''t stop ming herself for her rashness.

    However, right at that moment, a cool male voice rang out, "No need to take them off. Just wear them."

 Chapter 21 Its Byron

    Chapter 21 It''s Byron

    Chapter 21 It''s Byron

    Cora''s gaze shot up in shock as she saw Carter standing before her, still wearing his poker face.

    She remembered what Byron had mentioned during their video call about returning on Saturday.

    Personally, Cora had nothing to do with Carter, and Carter didn''t seem like someone who would

    meddle. Byron must have sent him here.

    Cora quickly nced outside the store, and there, in a car across the road, she spotted Byron sitting in

    the back seat, observing her through the window.

    Under the dim lighting, his presence seemed meticulously sculpted. When their eyes met, Cora felt her

    heart race uncontrobly.

    Having faced several instances of mistreatment since her downfall, even her former lover choosing to

    remain indifferent, yet Byron hade to her aid multiple times.

    Cora''s heart wasn''t made of stone, and she couldn''t help but feel touched.

    But she couldn''t allow this feeling, knowing that with Byron''s status, he could have any woman he

    desired. It was impossible for him to fall in love with her.

    In a moment of panic, Cora averted her gaze.

    Meanwhile, Carter handed over his credit card to the shopping assistant. The ck card caught

    immediate attention.

    "I''ll process the payment for you right away, sir."

    The bank that issued this credit card was one of the businesses under the Hansen Group, but a ck

    card was said to be the highest level, possessed only by a few prominent individuals in the country.

    Even if the shopping assistant didn''t know who Carter was, she was certain he was not someone she

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    could afford to offend.

    As Carter waited for the transaction to bepleted, he nodded in acknowledgment at Jane. Mia, who

    stood next to Jane, went unnoticed by him.

    But Mia couldn''t bear to watch Carter help Cora out. She took the initiative to approach him.

    "Carter! What are you doing? This is not appropriate." Mia was aware that Carter hailed from one of

    New York''s four great families and had previously addressed him as Mr. Pope.

    But now, she deliberately used his first name to remind him that he was also Byron''s assistant, implying

    that he should be on her side.

    Despite her setback with Byron, she still believed she would marry Eason and be part of the

    Hansen family. Carter should afford her some respect, no matter what.

    Unexpectedly, like Byron, Carter didn''t consider Mia as part of the Hansens yet. "We can talk about that

    after you get married," he replied, implying that Mia was only engaged and not yet a Hansen, therefore

    Mia was infuriated. She grabbed Jane, looking at her expectantly for support.

    In Mia''s eyes, Jane was Byron''s fianc¨¦e, and Carter should surely respect her.

    But Jane had her own way of thinking. Seeing how ruthlessly Carter treated Mia, she decided not to get

    involved to avoid embarrassment.

    On the other hand, Sally hadpletely forgotten the shock she felt upon seeing Carter and was now

    brimming with joy as she nudged Cora.

    "Mr. Pope is such a great boyfriend! Arriving just in time to rescue you, how romantic."

    "No, Sally¡­ Don''t say that." Cora felt embarrassed. It wouldn''t have been a big deal if Sally had

    privately misconstrued their rtionship, but with Carter right in front of them, it was downright

    awkward.

    "Why not? It is romantic!" Sally insisted, her imagination already conjuring up scenes from all the

    domineering billionaire novels.

    Cora, fearing that Sally might worsen the situation, chose to remain silent. Jane and Mia didn''t hear the

    exact words Sally said, but they still somehow grasped the situation.

    So Cora and Carter were in some kind of rtionship? No wonder Carter had disregarded their

    connection with Byron and helped Cora!

    Jane felt relieved that she hadn''te to Mia''s defense and annoyed Carter.

    Although¡­ ¡®It¡¯s only been a few days since the engagement was called off, and this woman has

    already found sce in Carter as a backup?¡¯

    A hint of disdain flickered in Jane''s eyes as she looked at Cora. Then she thought of something else.

    As Byron''s assistant, Carter had always been by his side. If Carter was here, maybe Byron had

    returned from his business trip and was nearby?

    Jane couldn''t help but gaze out of the store in anticipation.

 Chapter 22 His Questions

    Chapter 22 His Questions

    Chapter 22 His Questions

    However, there was no sign of Byron''s car outside. Jane did notice a car she didn''t know, but she

    couldn''t be sure if Byron was inside, as the dark-tinted windows were tightly closed.

    Eventually, Jane figured that Byron wouldn''t be in that car. If he were, why would Carter have stepped

    out to handle his personal matters? He should be staying with his boss.

    Jane withdrew her gaze, feeling a tinge of disappointment.

    Meanwhile, the shopping assistant had already processed the payment and handed the receipt and

    card to Carter. "Thank you very much, sir."

    Carter nodded slightly at Cora before walking out of the store.

    Cora contemted whether she should catch up with Carter and return the shoes to him. Just then,

    Mia approached, "Are you with Carter? Does Eason know about this?"

    "It''s none of Eason''s business who I''m with. Nor your business. Stay out of it," Cora retorted, but didn''t

    answer clearly who she was really with.

    Yet, in Mia''s eyes, Cora''s response seemed to confirm her rtionship with Carter.

    "I wondered why you agreed to break up with Eason so easily! Turns out, you''ve already found

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    someone else," Mia sneered.

    "I''m not shameless, unlike you," Cora calmly replied.

    "Who''s shameless?!" Mia grew angry and rushed forward.

    Cora dodged aside, "You heard me."

    Seeing the conflict about to escte in public, Jane quickly intervened, grabbing Mia. "We should go!

    You have a skincare appointment, remember? Didn''t you want to be the most beautiful bride-to-be?"

    Jane offered an apologetic smile to Cora and Sally before turning around and taking Mia away.

    "You handled that well, Cora! I''m proud of you," Sally praised, making faces at the retreating figures of

    Mia and Jane.

    Cora awkwardly smiled. In truth, she never liked engaging in arguments, and her parents didn''t

    approve of it either.

    But when pushed to the edge, one had to fight back. Besides, Mia had found trouble with her way too

    many times, and she couldn''t tolerate it any longer.

    Perhaps attending Mia''s engagement party was the right move. Cora had been avoiding Mia and

    Eason, making herself an easy target for their mistreatment.

    "I really don''t understand why Jane could be Mia''s friend," Sally muttered, looking at Jane''s back.

    Indeed, Jane looked charming and gentle. She was also a medical professional, which easily won

    Sally''s favor.

    But Cora felt that Jane wasn''t as nice and harmless as she might look. Although she hadn''t participated

    in the conflict just now, her eyes and the way she emphasized the words ¡®bride-to-be¡¯ when she took

    Mia away felt like a taunt aimed at Cora.

    Perhaps due to her recent experiences, Cora had be more cautious in everything and couldn''t be

    as naive as Sally.

    "Let''s go," she didn''t address Sally''sment.

    ***

    Shortly after they left the shoe store, Sally was called by the gynecologist on duty for assistance, and

    Cora returned to her apartment.

    After some hesitation, Cora sent Byron a text message.

    [Thank you, Mr. Hansen. I''ll pay you back for the shoes when I have the money.]

    She thought that as busy as Byron, he wouldn''t have time to respond to her message. But Byron

    replied almost immediately.

    [Do you like that brand?]

    Confused, Cora replied with a question mark. Whether she liked that brand or not, she couldn''t afford

    them now, and it had nothing to do with Byron.

    However, this time her message received no response. Cora didn''t dwell on it and started to flip

    through books rted to cardiac surgery.

    About an hourter, her doorbell rang. When Cora opened the door, she found the shopping assistant

    from earlier and her colleagues carrying over a dozen boxes, with many more on the ground.

    "Miss Lane, these are all limited edition shoes from our brand."

    Cora was bewildered. "I didn''t buy these¡­"

    "Mr. Pope asked us to deliver them."

    Cora was stunned on the spot. She finally understood why Byron had asked her that question.

 Chapter 23 Best Gift

    Chapter 23 Best Gift

    Chapter 23 Best Gift

    "I didn''t buy these. Can you return them for me?" Cora was notfortable with receiving free gifts, not

    to mention how expensive these shoes were.

    The shopping assistant appeared embarrassed as she replied, "Miss Lane, some of these limited

    editions were sourced from nearby stores, and it took us considerable effort to gather them. If you don''t

    wish to keep them, could you please consult with Mr. Pope first?"

    Cora could sympathize with the shopping assistant and didn''t want to make things difficult for her.

    Reluctantly, she signed for the shoes and sent Byron a photo of them.

    [Mr. Hansen, are these part of my service fee for that night?]

    To Cora''s surprise, Byron immediately started a video call after the message was sent.

    Cora hesitated for a moment, but eventually decided to pick it up.

    Byron''s face showed up clearly on the screen, a sight she never tired of. The lighting was dim, and he

    held a ss of wine, likely at a social gathering.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Byron''s expression seemed more rxed than usual, maybe under the effect of the wine.

    His cold and sharp features softened slightly, giving him a somewhatzy allure.

    Cora avoided her gaze as memories of their intimate moments flooded her mind.

    "I don''t care what you think about the shoes, but I''ve already gifted them, they''re yours," Byron said, his

    tone carrying an underlying authority thatpelled obedience.

    Cora attempted to interject, but Byron swiftly added, "I''m not yet free tonight. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Cora felt perplexed as she raised her gaze, only to be met with a smile in Byron''s eyes.

    She wanted to ask him why he had been seeking her out and gifting her those shoes.

    Was it because he wanted to sleep with her again? Or was it because¡­?

    Indeed, Byron had been supportive and generous, arousing a faint expectancy within Cora''s otherwise

    deste heart.

    Yet, before she could voice her doubts, Byron ended the video call, leaving her yearning for answers.

    The anticipation surrounding Byron''s intentions quickly dissipated upon their encounter at the

    engagement party the following day.

    Cora rushed from the hospital, hastily applying lipstick and eyeliner as Sally pulled her along.

    "I''m her plus one." At the banquet hall entrance, Sally showed the receptionist the gift bag she had

    prepared.

    "Thank you. Please sign here and leave the gift here," the receptionist instructed.

    With the formalities taken care of, Sally and Cora entered the venue.

    "You bought them a gift?" Cora whispered, totally surprised.

    "Oh yeah, something special."

    "What?"

    Sally grinned mischievously, "A pair of customized voodoo dolls. I hope they have a miserable life and

    never harm you again."

    Cora was speechless, felt both grateful and shocked. But she did find sce in Sally''s unique way of

    handling this situation.

    Suddenly, Sally tugged at her arm and whispered, "Look, Mr. Pope! Go say hi."

    Cora''s heart skipped a beat. Not because of Carter himself, but because she knew Byron would be

    there with him.

    Following Sally''s gaze, Cora''s eyesnded on Byron, standing next to Carter.

 Chapter 24 His Indifference

    Chapter 24 His Indifference

    Chapter 24 His Indifference

    In the banquet hall, Byron stood out amongst the crowd in his usual suit and leather shoes, engaging in

    conversations with several important figures.

    It wasn''t just his striking appearance that captured people¡¯s attention, but also his extraordinary aura

    and demeanor.

    Cora couldn''t help but focus her gaze on Byron, and it seemed that he noticed it too. Catching her off

    guard, he turned around and met her eyes.

    Cora felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. Thoughts of the shoes he had given her yesterday left

    her unsure of how she should greet him.

    Yet Byron showed no intention of greeting her whatsoever. He had already shifted his gaze away,

    continuing his conversations as if Cora were a stranger to him.

    The indifference in his demeanor pierced Cora''s heart, leaving her feeling dejected.

    ¡®Of course.¡¯ Cora thought, ¡®Even my ex avoids me, why would Byron have any interest in me?¡¯

    It was absurd that despite knowing this, she had allowed herself to entertain fantasies about him

    harboring feelings for her.

    The realization left Cora feeling embarrassed. She looked away quickly.

    "Cora,e on! Don''t be shy," Sally urged, unaware that Cora looked away because she was

    disappointed by Byron''s indifference, not shy.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally believed that if Carter could disregard his connection to Byron and help Cora in the store the

    other day, even at the risk of offending Byron''s families-to-be, then he must be very serious with his

    rtionship with Cora.

    Yet, Cora began to regreting to this party. Her decision toe wasn''t solely influenced by Sally''s

    persuasions but also her own desire to see Byron.

    Although Cora didn''t know what to say or do after seeing him, she had been thinking about it ever since

    she received the shoes yesterday.

    Now, those thoughts had been shattered entirely, leaving Cora with a strong desire to walk away.

    "Sally, I¡­" she began, wanting to tell her that she would like to leave.

    But just then, a male voice came from behind her, tinged with pity. "Cora, why are you here?"

    Cora turned around and saw a range of emotions in Eason''s eyes.

    He looked more handsome than she had imagined in his ck tuxedo, exuding nobility and

    sophistication.

    Cora felt a bit dazed, unsure if it was Eason''s well-groomed appearance or Byron''s indifference that

    affected her.

    Sally, not wanting Cora to be at a disadvantage, quickly interjected, "We''re here to attend your

    engagement party, Mr. Patton. You invited her, remember?"

    "Me?" Eason looked confused. Of course he didn''t invite Cora, knowing how much Cora would be

    disgusted.

    But he soon realized it must have been Mia''s doing. While aware of her motives, Eason had no choice

    but to brace himself and host the event.

    Looking at Cora''s slightly reddened eyes, sadness overcame him.

    Eason stepped forward, pulling Cora gently. "Cora, let''s talk in private."

    "Go ahead! Talk away! I''ll wait here." Though Sally wouldn''t want Cora and Eason to get back together,

    she still wanted Cora to have a proper talk with Eason before moving on.

    As Sally saw them off, she felt a cold gaze piercing her back, as if someone wanted to tear her apart.

    She quickly turned around, searching for the source of such rudeness. But upon realizing who it was,

    she took half a step back.

    It was Byron!

    Sally nervously adjusted her bangs and murmured, "I don''t recall offending him¡­"

 Chapter 25 On the Edge

    Chapter 25 On the Edge

    Chapter 25 On the Edge

    "Hey, look at that¡­ I know Cora is a beauty, but she''s really hot in that dress."

    Hearing Harry''s remark, Byron shifted his cold gaze from Sally to Cora''s departing figure alongside

    Eason.

    His eyes first fell upon Cora''s feet, adorned in champagne-colored high heels. Her slender and

    dazzling ankles led to her beautiful legs.

    But Byron''s attention quickly shifted when he noticed Eason tightly holding Cora''s hand.

    Harry couldn''t help butment again, "Looks like my Cousin Mia''s engagement party is on the edge.

    She wasn''t attractive to begin with, and nowpared to Cora, ouch¡­ With that dress Cora''s wearing,

    we all know what Eason''s gonna do to her¡­"

    Harry suddenly felt the atmosphere freeze around him. He turned to face Byron''s icy stare.

    Only then did Harry recall that Byron and his nephew''s ex-girlfriend also had something going on.

    "Well, your nephew''s ex is clearly here to win him back today. You should let her go! You can always

    find another hot chick."

    Without the glorification of the identities of a youngdy from a good family and being Eason''s fianc¨¦e,

    Cora was nothing more than a hot ything in Harry''s eyes, especially since he knew that Cora had

    been involved with both Eason and Byron.

    But Harry''s carefree tone was short-lived. Byron sternly warned, "Mind your words. I can teach you

    manners if your parents didn''t bother."

    Byron''s voice cut through the air like an icy snowstorm. Stunned, Harry eximed, "Hey! How could

    you treat me like this for that woman? Jane will be here soon, mind you!"

    Harry believed that Byron was merely ying with Cora, considering Jane the perfect match for him,

    and that Cora''s resemnce to Jane, both being medical professionals, might be the reason why

    Byron sought sce in Cora as a substitute while Jane was away.

    Byron''s displeasure had been evident when Cora left with Eason earlier. But it was likely due to his

    possessive nature, which Harry assumed would fade with time.

    Yet to his mention of Jane, Byron simply replied, "So what?"

    ***

    In a corridor outside the banquet hall, Eason led Cora away, his grip firm on her hand. Cora tried her

    best to shake off his hold.

    Eason looked at the woman he used to adore and said with a hoarse voice, "Cora, we can''t get back

    together. Don''t waste your time. Don''t embarrass yourself."

    Cora scoffed. "Embarrass myself how? I didn''te here to win you back. Don''t tter yourself!" She

    hadn''t realized Eason could be so narcissistic.

    Eason pressed on, "Then why did you spread rumors about you and Carter?"

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora''s expression momentarily froze. She truly had no rtionship with Carter and felt guilty for getting

    him involved in this mess.

    But in Eason''s eyes, her reaction seemed like a confirmation of her rtionship with Carter.

    When Mia told him about itst night, Eason didn''t believe it because he knew how hard it was to win

    Cora''s heart.

    Yet now seeing her attitude at the mention of Carter¡­

    "Cora, you know the Pope family''s influence surpasses ours, and their biases regarding social status

    are no less harsh than ours."

    "That''s not your concern," retorted Cora. In truth, the biases based on social status were merely

    excuses for Eason''s cowardice, his unwillingness to defy his mother, and his preference for the wealthy

    while shunning the poor.

    Eason''s eyes burned with desire as he continued, "You know, Cora, there''s still a way to maintain your

    previous lifestyle without demeaning yourself."

    Cora frowned, not saying anything.

    "Be with me, and I will cover your mother''s medical expenses and ensure you a carefree life, just like

    before."

    Whether it was due to Cora''s association with Carter or her exquisite appearance today, Eason''s desire

    for her was ignited.

    Cora couldn''t believe what she had heard, "You want me to be your side piece?"

 Chapter 26 Regret

    Chapter 26 Regret

    Chapter 26 Regret

    "Just for now! Once I leverage the Donald family''s power to secure a position in Hansen Group''s

    management, I''ll divorce Mia and marry you. I''ll make her leave with her baby," Eason exined

    eagerly, trying to hug Cora''s slender waist.

    Cora suddenly bent her knee and hit Eason hard in his belly. Writhing in pain, Eason looked up in

    shock, only to be met with the coldness radiating from Cora''s delicate face.

    "Eason, I used to think your obsession with money and power was just a bad influence from your

    mother, and deep down, you were still a good person. Now I know you''re a real bastard."

    "If you can sleep with Carter, why not with me? How am I any worse than him? He chose to be

    my uncle''s useless assistant just to avoid fighting for his own share of the property against the other

    Popes!" Eason retorted, still trying to justify himself.

    "I don''t care. You''re just a scumbag!" Cora seethed with anger, delivering another forceful blow to

    Eason''s groin.

    Eason was unaware that Cora''s mother had enrolled her in various programs as an attempt to

    discourage her from pursuing medicine. One of those was a closebat training program, which

    Cora had quickly mastered and put into practice.

    Eason never anticipated such ruthlessness. After being hit twice, he was in excruciating pain, beads of

    sweat forming on his forehead. He bent down in agony.

    Adding to Eason¡¯s displeasure, Carter suddenly showed up and said to Cora, "Go to the lounge."

    Cora was surprised, as Carter''s message indicated Byron''s invitation. She didn''t want to face Byron

    right now, but she yearned to rid herself of Eason and put an end to this farce.

    "Okay," she nodded, "Let''s go."

    Cora briskly walked away, with Carter following her. Her decisive departure startled Eason, triggering

    his panic.

    Disregarding his pitiful state, he chased after Cora, blurting out, "Cora! I regret it. I will not get engaged!

    Don''t leave me!"

    Cora halted in her steps. Eason said he regretted it¡­

    This should have been a moment of joy for Cora, but she felt no excitement or happiness.

    Instead, an overwhelming sense of disgust and embarrassment engulfed her.

    With only a moment''s pause, she resumed her stride, moving away from Eason.

    However, Eason, having mustered the courage to voice his true feelings, refused to let Cora go with

    Carter.

    He caught up to her, tightly gripping her wrist. His voice grew hoarse, and his eyes welled with tears.

    "Cora, I''m calling off the engagement. I''ll ask Mia to get rid of her baby. I promise everything will return

    to how it was before. Please don''t leave me. I''m begging you!"

    Eason lowered his head, adopting a humble tone that revealed his deep fear of severing ties with Cora.

    Even Carter couldn''t help but give Eason another nce, believing it would be difficult for Cora not to

    be moved.

    However, to Carter''s surprise, Cora forcefully broke free from Eason''s grip and pped him across the

    face.

    "You''ve made your choice, Eason. You don''t deserve to say you regret it, nor should you let down

    another woman. It only diminishes my regard for you," Cora turned around and left without ncing

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    back.

    Covering his stinging cheek, Eason remained bent over, embarrassed, and utterly lost.

 Chapter 27 Angry with Him

    Chapter 27 Angry with Him

    Chapter 27 Angry with Him

    Carter led Cora to an exclusive lounge, which had been specially built ording to Byron''s

    preferences, as the banquet hall for this engagement party was also one of his properties.

    With a little more thought, one should be able to deduce the connection between Cora and Byron.

    Unfortunately, Eason and the others believed that it was simply Carter overstepping his authority by

    using Byron''s lounge. They believed that Byron and Cora,ing frompletely different worlds,

    would never cross paths.

    "I''m not going in. My friend is still waiting for me," Cora asserted.

    "Mr. Hansen is inside," Carter said.

    Cora frowned. She really wanted to ask, ¡®So?!¡¯ But before she could utter a word, Carter pushed open

    the door.

    Cora''s gazended on the man sitting in the innermost part of the lounge. Byron was dressed in a

    ck suit, blending seamlessly with the room''s ck decor.

    As he smoked, the cigarette between his fingers emitted a flickering glow, adding to his deep and cold

    aura. His piercing eyes fixated on Cora''s feet.

    Recalling the indifference on Byron''s face in the hall, Cora had no desire to subject herself to further

    humiliation.

    "Mr. Hansen, I¡¯m going back, I¡ª"

    Before she could finish speaking, Byron extinguished his cigarette and approached her, putting his

    arms around her waist.

    The faint scent of aftershave mixed with tobo instantly surrounded Cora, causing her nose to

    inexplicably sting. Though she disliked physical contact like this, she couldn''t deny the allure of Byron''s

    aura, which curiously put her at ease.

    Before Cora could fully regain herposure, Byron''s voice resonated from above her head. "Mhm,

    it''s better for you to go back. You shouldn''t havee here."

    Byron''s voice was lower and gentler, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor. People would probably

    never believe that Byron could speak to a woman in such a soft tone. Yet, Byron couldn''t figure out how

    his words could have angered Cora.

    The woman who had obediently stayed in his embrace moments ago suddenly pushed him away with

    all her strength, her voice filled with resentment. "Yes, indeed, I shouldn''t havee to this ce.

    There''s no need to humiliate myself here!"

    Cora was almost hysterical. She resembled a cat with its fur standing on end, ready to fight anyone

    who crossed her path.

    Yet she was well aware that Byron was not someone she could afford to offend. Thus, without waiting

    for Byron''s response, Cora swiftly exited the lounge and returned to the banquet hall.

    ***

    The engagement party was about tomence, and nearly all the guests had arrived.

    As Cora gracefully passed through the crowd, making her way to Sally, she became a living

    embodiment of a goddess in the eyes of men. Their exims of admiration filled the air, while even the

    women who had surrounded Mia showered Cora with praise.

    "That must be a runaway princess from a fairytale book!"

    "I wonder who did her stic surgery? They removed her angel wings wlessly!"

    "A face like hers could have secured 300 years of peace if she had been born in ancient times!"

    The praises kept pouring in, as if everyone had forgotten how they had previously ttered Mia, who

    couldn''t help but feel that the praises for her were insincere.

    Whenever Cora appeared, all eyes were drawn to her. ¡®Even on my engagement day, that bitch

    manages to steal all the attention that should rightfully be mine!¡¯ Mia was furious.

    She felt even more aggrieved when she thought of how Eason wouldn''t let her speak ill of Cora when

    she told him about Cora''s rtionship with Carter.

    At that moment, Mia really just wanted to break up with Eason.

    However, as she recalled the years she had spent pursuing Eason, despite all the ridicule, Mia gritted

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    her teeth and resolved to carry on. After all, she had worked tirelessly for so long to rece Cora and

    officially stand by Eason''s side.

    Mia clung to her determination, firmly believing that once today''s event concluded, she would rid

    herself of Corapletely.

    Neither Cora nor Sally noticed the hatred in Mia''s eyes.

    Sally couldn''t wait to gossip with Cora. "How did it go? Did Eason regret it?"

 Chapter 28 Blessings

    Chapter 28 Blessings

    Chapter 28 Blessings

    Yeah¡­ Eason did regret it.

    But in her current state of anger, that fact didn''t matter much to Cora.

    She simply said to Sally, "Let''s go home."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s wrong? Did that jerk do something to you?!" Sally looked at Cora carefully, noticing her red

    eyes. She grew increasingly concerned.

    "No. I just feel fed up. I''d rather let it all go," Cora said.

    Even if Eason regretted it, it was impossible for them to get back together. Not to mention now that

    Cora finally realized what a true bastard Eason was, she started to feel relieved about their fruitless

    rtionship.

    But she was also referring to her rtionship with Byron.

    They were from different worlds, and Byron was Eason''s uncle. It was impossible for her to be with

    Byron.

    Cora felt it was ridiculous how she had allowed herself to be infatuated just because Byron had

    shown the slightest concern and care for her.

    But now she was wide awake. Instead of wasting time on impossible rtionships, it was better to

    spend her days in emergency rooms and save lives.

    Sally understood Cora, but only within the context of the firstyer of her meaning. After all, she had no

    idea about Cora''s rtionship with Byron.

    "Okay then, let''s go back and get some rest," Sally took Cora''s hand and turned around, heading

    towards the exit of the banquet hall.

    However, Mia''s voice called out from behind them. "Cora, Sally! Why are you leaving so soon?"

    They turned to face Mia, who was smiling as if she had already be the newly appointed hostess of

    the Patton family. Sally felt a surge of disgust.

    Earlier, when Cora wasn''t around, Miapletely ignored Sally. Now that Cora was back, even though

    they were trying to avoid Mia, she still took the initiative to approach them.

    "We''ve already offered our blessings and presented our gifts. We have other matters to attend to, so

    we won''t be staying any longer," Cora managed to respond politely.

    But it was evident that Mia didn''t want to let Cora off easily. She smiled, "Blessings? I''m sorry, I was

    busy attending to guests and didn''t catch your blessings."

    Mia wanted Cora to repeat her so-called blessings, even though she was well aware it''d be hard for

    Cora, considering her previous rtionship with Eason.

    Mia was trying to irritate Cora so she could carry on her n.

    Sally''s anger reached its peak, and she forced herself to stand between Mia and Cora.

    "You want to hear our blessings? Fine."

    Mia''s smile froze as she sensed that something unpleasant was about to happen.

    "Oh, Mia, you defy the traditional standards of attractiveness, as your looks are truly unconventional.

    May your love with your fianc¨¦ be as strong as an eggshell and as beautiful as a spider."

    "You!" Mia''s face flushed with anger.

    "Why are you upset? I meant nothing but good will. Spiders are lovely." Sally smirked at Mia, "Some

    might even say they were auspicious and could bring money, you know! I''m sure Eason would love

    that."

    Sally didn''t utter a single cuss, but she managed to shame Mia and also pointed out that Ethan was

    marrying her for money.

 Chapter 29 Her Plan

    Chapter 29 Her n

    Chapter 29 Her n

    Mia was so furious that tears welled up in her eyes. The crowd cast nces at her, exchanging

    murmurs. Mia felt as though her dignity had been trampled upon.

    Yet, if she couldn''t bear the humiliation, her n would be ruined. It wasn''t easy for her to have Cora

    actually show up at her engagement party. On this day, Mia was determined to put an end to any

    potential trouble Cora might bring, once and for all!

    With malice in her eyes, Mia looked at Cora and spoke with an aggrieved tone, "I know you hate me,

    Cora, but you didn''t have to ask your friend to humiliate me at my own engagement party, did you?"

    Cora spoke up before Sally could say anything, "You asked for our blessings. I didn''t hear any

    humiliation in what she just said. What''s your problem? Maybe you should write down your own

    blessings, and everyone here can just repeat after you."

    Mia was struck speechless, unable to muster a retort. She gritted her teeth and took a few deep

    breaths before she put on that pitiful look again.

    "Alright, alright. Regardless, I still appreciate that you cane to my engagement party. Let''s forget

    the past and move on." Mia stepped forward and hugged Cora tightly.

    Cora felt bewildered, her body tensing up. Mia had never been known for showing any kindness. She

    whispered, "What do you want?"

    "I want to cut all possibilities between you and Eason, of course." Still hugging Cora, Mia whispered

    back with a creepy smile.

    "I don''t want to get back with Eason. I came here to say goodbye to my past."

    "In that outfit? Drop the act, Cora. I know what you''re thinking. You''re here to seduce Eason and make

    him regret."

    Mia suddenly grabbed Cora''s hand as she screamed, "Cora! Don''t push me¡ª"

    All eyes turned towards them. Meanwhile, Eason had just been called back to the hall by his mother,

    Lydia. Still recovering from the pain of Cora''s kick and p, Eason entered awkwardly, just in time to

    see Cora pushing Mia away, causing Mia to stumble.

    "Hurry! Go help!" Lydia urged Eason, leaving him no choice but to grit his teeth and endure the pain as

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    he rushed towards Mia.

    Unfortunately, he was still some distance away from the two women. It was impossible for him to reach

    them in time.

    Upon witnessing Mia''s fall, Cora realized her true intentions. She tried to grab Mia''s hand, but it was

    toote.

    Mia wore a victorious smile, believing that she would nowpletely shatter the perfect image of Cora

    in Eason''s heart.

    Yet, at that very moment, Mia''s falling body was suddenly supported from behind.

 Chapter 30 Need Help?

    Chapter 30 Need Help?

    Chapter 30 Need Help?

    Mia felt a surge of anger as she wondered who had ruined her perfect n. When she turned around,

    she was met with Carter''s poker face.

    Mia silently cursed, realizing that he was Cora''s rumored boyfriend.

    Before Mia could fully process the situation, a sharp p resounded in her ear.

    Mia felt a burning sensation on her face, and she looked up just in time to see Cora putting her hand

    down and yelling at her. "Are you out of your mind? You''re pregnant! How could you try to set me up by

    risking your baby?"

    Mia was flustered by the sudden p for a moment, but she quickly squeezed out some tears as she

    saw Lydia and Eason rushing over.

    "Eason! Cora knew I''m pregnant but she still pushed me! And now she''s saying I tried to set her up by

    risking my baby! How could I do that? I''m a mother!" Mia sobbed, as Eason and Lydia immediately

    turned to Cora.

    "Cora, why did you push Mia?"

    "How could you take out your anger on the baby?!"

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    It happened so suddenly that the first thing Sally did when she came to her senses was to clear Cora''s

    name.

    Sally defended Cora at once. "Stop with the nonsense! Cora would never do something like that!"

    "Miss Donald fell on her own. And she tried to drag Miss Lane down with her," Carter interjected,

    recalling how he had arrived at the scene just in time to prevent Mia from falling. It was Byron who had

    pushed him from behind, urging him to catch Mia.

    Yet Eason and Lydia refused to believe Cora''s innocence.

    "You''re close to her, of course you''re on her side," Eason snapped.

    "How could Mia risk her baby''s life to set Cora up?" Lydia added, "None of you have been a mother, so

    you don''t understand what a mother would do to protect her child!"

    Mia whined, "Carter, I know you are dating Cora, but you can''t turn things upside down!"

    Not wanting Carter to be drawn into this mess, Cora spoke up. "You know what you''ve done, Mia! You

    fell on your own!"

    "Can you prove it?" Eason asked coldly.

    Cora nced around and noticed that this was a blind spot in the surveince camera''s coverage.

    Those who had stood close to them during the incident could have witnessed what had happened, but

    they chose to avoid eye contact, well-aware of the consequences of going against the influential

    Donald family. They knew there was no benefit in helping Cora and offending the Donalds.

    Cora felt trapped and desperate, overwhelmed by a sense of injustice. She believed she had reached a

    dead end, with nowhere to turn.

    Even Byron, whom she had glimpsed in the crowd, seemed indifferent and distant.

    She had little hope that he woulde to her aid, considering Lydia and Eason were his family.

    But just then, Byron''s gaze met Cora''s in mid-air. His lips parted slightly, "Need help?"

 Chapter 31 His Help

    Chapter 31 His Help

    Chapter 31 His Help

    Lydia, Eason, and even Mia were a little puzzled, but soon, they thought that Byron wanted to help

    them.

    Although Byron also helped Cora before, they still believed that Byron would not embarrass them on

    such an important asion. After all, they were a family.

    So, they all scrambled toin to Byron.

    "Yes, Uncle Byron. She pushed me, pped me, and now put all the me on me," Mia said first.

    Lydia followed and said, "Byron, I''m sorry. This is Eason''s ex-girlfriend. Maybe she feels angry, so she

    came here today, but she is too much. I think we should call the police and let her stay in prison for a

    few days as a lesson for her."

    Eason didn''t say anything. He didn''t want Cora to go to jail, but he also thought that Cora went too far

    to beat them up today, and she should be punished.

    Byron didn''t respond to Mia or Lydia.

    Cora realized that Byron was asking her.

    He had been looking at her since a moment ago.

    Surprised for a moment, Cora nodded.

    She needed help now. Otherwise, she would not be able to leave here safely, and Sally might be

    involved.

    So, she should tell Byron directly.

    After seeing her nodding, Byron nodded slightly.

    He said, "It''s not you that I will help. You yed tricks and framed others. I will feel ashamed if I help

    you."

    His voice was not loud, but the intimidating force made people present frightened, and they

    unconsciously focused their eyes on him.

    Cora also looked at him.

    As she raised her head to look at Byron in astonishment, she realized that his gaze fell on Mia coldly.

    In other words, Byron really started to help her.

    But she was angry at him just now, and he should be angry with her.

    Therefore, although Cora had nodded and acknowledged that she needed help earlier, she hadn''t

    expected Byron to genuinely assist her.

    But Byron really helped her.

    "Uncle Byron, I know you don''t like me, but Eason and I have had our child. You can''t be so cruel and

    let others bully me just to separate us," Mia said.

    It took her a moment toprehend that Byron was not assisting her, leaving her feeling somewhat

    bewildered.

    But she had yed all the time, and she couldn''t give up halfway.

    Otherwise, she would fail to ruin Eason and Cora''s future, and her engagement banquet would also

    be a joke.

    She made witty remarks, saying the fact that Byron didn''t like her in front of everyone, and she made it

    clear that what Byron said just now was not helping Cora, but just trying to separate her and Eason.

    Her clever words made the people who were looking at her just now turn their eyes to Byron.

    Even Lydia, who frowned at her just now, took the initiative to persuade Byron.

    She said, "Byron, let Eason and Mia decide for themselves. After all, it''s their own life. Although we are

    elders, we can''t decide their life. It''s better not to intervene too much in their affairs. Besides, even if

    you appreciate Carter, there is no need to help him in everything."

    Lydia was afraid of Byron. Strictly speaking, her surname ''Hansen'' was merely an honorary one

    bestowed by the Hansen family, which fundamentally differed from Byron''s surname.

    But Mia was now pregnant with Eason''s child, and she was a member of the Patton family.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    If Byron turned against her in public, it was equivalent to turning against the Patton family, and even

    she would lose face.

    She had to stand by Mia''s side and deal with this matter well. Therefore, she tried her best to attribute

    Byron''s move to his appreciation of Carter to avoid the matter from being serious.

    However, Byron just nced at her coldly and said, "You know that we can''t decide their life, so why

    did you say that to me just now? Since you can do this for your son and future daughter-inw, why

    can''t I do it for someone I admire?"

    Lydia didn''t know how to refute for a while. Her words and deeds were indeed inconsistent just now,

    and she was also afraid of Byron''s aura.

    People around looked at Carter with ulterior motives. They were surprised that Byron attached

    importance to him.

    Carter calmly adjusted his sses because he knew that the person Byron admired was not him.

    Byron said, "I think no one is more ruthless than you in this world. After all, not everyone can sacrifice

    their own child in order to frame others."

    He ignored the gazes of the others and looked at Mia.

    Mia said, "Uncle Byron, it is a fact that Cora pushed me and pped me just now. She is Eason''s ex-

    girlfriend, and she wants to reconcile with him. Knowing that I am pregnant with Eason''s child and

    going to be engaged to him, she tried every means to get this engagement ruined."

    Mia had a knack for framing others.

    But when she finished speaking, Byron sneered coldly.

    He said, "If she wanted to ruin this engagement, she wouldn''t have pped Eason and let him not

    betray you when he wanted to cancel the engagement..."

 Chapter 32 His Favoritism

    Chapter 32 His Favoritism

    Chapter 32 His Favoritism

    Byron''s words made the people present look at Eason in surprise.

    Even Mia went to look for Eason in astonishment, and she noticed a red mark on Eason''s cheek.

    She looked closely, and she could vaguely see the palm prints.

    Coupled with Eason''s dodging gaze, it proved that Byron''s words were true.

    Even though Mia was pregnant, Eason wanted to regret the marriage just now, but Cora pped him

    and stopped him.

    Mia had spent a lot of time preparing such a show, but it became ridiculous under this situation.

    Everyone around them looked at them jokingly.

    Some of them didn''t express much because of their rtionships.

    However, some individuals began discussing it discreetly.

    "Mia is a wicked woman. After Eason and Cora confirmed their rtionship back then, she frequently

    flirted with Eason and expressed her love for him."

    "It takes two to tango. Eason is also responsible for Mia''s sessful intervention. Now he is pretending

    to be an upright and good man."

    "Before the Lane family went bankrupt, Lydia said that Cora was the only daughter-inw she

    recognized. However, since the recent troubles that befell the Lane family, Lydia''s attitude toward Cora

    has changed greatly. With such a mother, will Eason be a good man?"

    Hearing those remarks, Eason and Mia were very embarrassed.

    Eason was embarrassed because he regretted his marriage and wanted to run away with his ex-

    girlfriend, but he was exposed.

    Mia was embarrassed because her poor y was exposed on the spot, and everyone knew that her

    rtionship with Eason was not solid.

    Lydia was also embarrassed.

    She liked to show off, so today''s engagement banquet was held almost like a wedding, and she

    invented all the rtives, friends, and partners of the Patton family.

    Ultimately, her own son and future daughter-inw brought her a sense of shame.

    The happiest person present was Sally.

    She went to Mia on the spot to show off her joy.

    She said, "Did you hear that? Cora doesn''t bother to do the shameless thing as you. If she did, you

    would have been abandoned today."

    In short, the result of Eason''s y of failing to chase back her ex-girlfriend made Sally satisfied.

    Only Cora was still staring nkly at Byron.

    Byron actually knew that. Was he also near that aisle just now?

    Why would he righteously help her clear her suspicion?

    How could he do something that even lovers who had been in love for several years couldn''t do?

    In fact, even Byron himself couldn''t figure out why.

    He didn''t want to see Cora suffer, so even if he was angry that she intended to win back Eason, he still

    followed her.

    Cora entangled with Eason in the corridor for a long time and even kicked Eason. Byron didn''t want her

    to get into trouble, so he asked Carter to call her.

    Byron happened to see Cora p Eason and tell him not to betray another woman.

    Did this mean that she no longer intended to win back Eason?

    This put Byron in a good mood, prompting him to offer his assistance.

    "I''ll take you back." Seeing that Cora was still looking at him, Byron said.

    Cora nodded quickly. She didn''t want to stay here anymore now.

    Lydia said, "Byron, if Cora wants to leave, I''ll let someone take her back. You''d better stay here. You

    are Eason''s uncle."

    At the Patton family''s engagement banquet, many people from the four prominent families in New York

    came, and some famous families even came uninvited.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lydia knew that it was impossible to invite these people relying on the connections of the Patton family.

    They were more likely toe for Byron, the future leader of the Hansen family, which was the head of

    the wealthy families in New York.

    As long as Byron didn''t leave, even if Eason and Mia had a big joke just now, the engagement banquet

    could still be held smoothly.

    Byron said, "Because I''m his uncle, I can''t bear that you framed Cora after inviting her to the

    engagement banquet."

    Byron didn''t even look at Lydia. After saying that, he led Carter towards the exit of the banquet hall, and

    when he passed Cora, he said, "Let''s go."

    "Okay." Cora hurriedly followed them.

    Because the show was so exciting, Sally even forgot that she should go with Cora.

    Looking at Byron''s tall and straight back, Sally thought in her heart, "Eason''s uncle is so handsome and

    honorable!"

    She didn''t know which woman would be lucky to get this man in the future.

 Chapter 33 Hug Her

    Chapter 33 Hug Her

    Chapter 33 Hug Her

    During the ride back, Cora sat in the back seat next to Byron, while Carter upied the driver''s seat.

    Cora left with Byron, but she didn''t want to have more contact with him. Even if he helped her just now,

    she didn''t dare to over-interpret it.

    She even wanted to sit in the passenger seat, but Carter locked the passenger door.

    "I''ll get off at the subway entrance," Cora said after the car started for a while.

    However, the two men in the car didn''t respond to her as if they were deaf.

    Cora got annoyed and said, "I said, stop here."

    Carter didn''t take it seriously, and he continued to drive. Byron also continued to lean on the back of the

    chair, closing his eyes and resting his mind.

    Seeing that no one responded to her, Cora nned to open the door directly. The speed of the car was

    not fast anyway.

    Byron said she shouldn''te here. Didn''t it mean that he didn''t want to see her?

    Cora was afraid that she would not be able to gain a foothold in New York in the future if she offended

    him. Otherwise, she wanted to beat him up.

    Since she couldn''t afford to offend him, she could hide from him.

    But unexpectedly, the moment Cora was about to open the door, Byron, who was closing his eyes and

    having a rest, looking noble and cold, approached her immediately.

    He grabbed her hand, and his other hand went around behind her and pinched her butt.

    He said, "What are you doing? Do you think I''m the driver?"

    He didn''t hit her hard, but Cora felt her face burning.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She had never been beaten here since she was young, and Carter was still in the car.

    She became more annoyed and wanted to break free from his grip.

    But Byron held onto her hand and her waist tightly.

    "Release me! I won''t open the door." She didn''t want to be too close to him when there were other

    people.

    "No, I don''t know if you will make any dangerous moves," Byron said.

    Cora was speechless.

    She didn''t know how to refute such a rightful reason.

    As Byron put his arms around her waist, he adjusted his sitting posture a little and continued to lean

    against the back of the chair with his eyes closed.

    He sped Cora''s hand tightly, their fingers intertwined.

    He was very close to Cora now, and his legs, perfectly wrapped in ck trousers, were sticking to the

    legs exposed from her skirt.

    In addition to the strong visual impact, she felt that the temperature on his body was a bit scorching,

    which made her want to hide involuntarily.

    But as soon as she moved, Carter, who kept silent all the time, said, "Mr. Hansen has jetg. Let him

    rest for a while."

    Cora was speechless.

    She suspected that Carter was lying to her, but she was not sure.

    Soon, the rhythmic sound of his steady breathing reached her ears, prompting her to steal a quiet

    nce at the man sitting beside her.

    With the light constantlying in from the car window, Cora could see that there were dark circles on

    his handsome face.

    Although this did not affect his charm, she could tell that he had not had a good rest recently.

    Cora didn''t move anymore, letting Byron hug her.

    After all, he helped her today, so she couldn''t be so ruthless to him.

    Because of Cora''spromise, the atmosphere in the backseat was harmonious.

    Carter looked at the scene through the rearview mirror. Byron''s strong arms were wrapped around

    Cora''s slender waist, and his ck trousers were attached to her delicate legs. Carter was surprised by

    the scene.

    Having been with Byron for several years, he had never seen him so close to a woman.

    Not even Jane, who was rumored to be Byron''s fianc¨¦e, had experienced such closeness with him.

    Carter couldn''t figure out what this meant because Byron was always unpredictable.

    Soon, the car slowly stopped downstairs in LO apartment where Cora lived.

    Almost as soon as the car stopped, Byron opened his eyes and let go of Cora''s hand.

    Cora hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car.

    "Thank you, Mr. Hansen," Cora said.

    Her expression of gratitude appeared rather dismissive as she promptly spun around and departed.

    Hearing such perfunctory thanks, Byron got out of the car quickly and strode up to Cora to hug her by

    the waist.

 Chapter 34 Bully Her

    Chapter 34 Bully Her

    Chapter 34 Bully Her

    "Mr. Hansen, what do you want to do?" Cora asked.

    Being hugged, she red at Byron.

    "Aren''t you going to invite me to your home and have a cup of coffee?" Byron asked.

    He hugged her easily. His steps were brisk, and his tone was pleasant.

    "Are you sure you just want a cup of coffee instead of anything else?" Cora asked.

    She nced at Byron coldly.

    She didn''t know that wearing this dress, her anger and her provocative words would arise Byron''s

    desire.

    His arms, as sturdy as iron, firmly enveloped her, unwilling to release their grip.

    In a blink of an eye, he brought her to the door of her apartment.

    "Open the door," he said.

    His words were concise like an order.

    Coupled with his innate strong aura, ordinary people would not be able to disobey him.

    But Cora didn''t want to have any intimacy with him at all, so she didn''t open the door even if she felt

    great pressure.

    Unexpectedly, Byron grabbed her index finger and put it on the fingerprint lock.

    Soon, the artificial intelligence made a voice. "The lock was sessfully unlocked."

    Cora was speechless.

    As soon as the door opened, Byron hugged her behind the door. Without even turning on the light, he

    kissed her.

    He''d wanted to do it ever since he saw her dressed up at the engagement party tonight.

    "Mr. Hansen, please behave yourself! We haven''t negotiated the price yet!" Cora said.

    Sheughed at herself while simultaneously mocking Byron.

    But Byron didn''t seem to hear this at all, and the movements of his hands didn''t stop.

    Cora was annoyed, so she started struggling.

    Byron had been practicing fighting. Every time he could predict Cora''s moves in advance so that Cora

    couldn''t fight against him at all.

    Cora felt powerlessness and humiliation instantly, and the tears she had been holding back before

    finally burst at this moment.

    However, she didn''t cry out loud but shed tears quietly.

    Byron was still devoting himself to what he wanted to do until he identally kissed Cora''s tears.

    He was surprised.

    "Are you crying?" He asked.

    No one responded to him, and he touched the switch near the gate.

    The headlights in the house turned on, illuminating the whole room. At the same time, Byron saw

    Cora''s red nose from crying clearly, and he frowned immediately.

    He asked, "Why are you crying? Did I hurt you just now?"

    When he touched her, his movements were gentle.

    Because when he touched Cora for the first time, he found that her skin was very delicate, and it would

    leave marks on it with a light touch.

    Cora didn''t respond to him. She just drooped her head and wept quietly.

    Strangely, although she didn''t cry out, the scene of her quietly crying still made Byron irritated.

    He reached out to wipe the tears on Cora''s face, and coaxed her with a soft voice that he had never

    used before. "Don''t cry."

    But Cora''s tears became more and more.

    She even raised her hand and patted Byron''s hand which was wiping her tears away.

    She yelled at him like an angry cat, "Don''t touch me! Everyone in your family is wicked! Seeing that I

    don''t have any rtives now, you bully me!"

    Although he helped her just now, he couldn''t do whatever he wanted to her.

    "They are not my family." Byron frowned.

    But Cora didn''t want to listen to him now, and she said, "You bastards! If my father and brother were

    here, you would have been beaten by them long ago."

    Cora thought of her elder brother. Even though he was her half-brother, he doted on her since she was

    young and would not allow her to suffer.

    Cora cried hard as if she wanted to pour out all the tears she had umted in the past three

    months.

    She copsed, and she couldn''t control herself.

    She didn''t remember how long she had been crying. All she remembered was being enveloped in

    Byron''s embrace before exhaustion imed her, lulling her into a deep sleep.

    The next morning when she woke up, she saw Byron''s handsome face.

    Because he didn''t open his eyes, he lost his usual sharp aura. Instead, he looked a little harmless, but

    the only thing that remained the same was that he was full of hormones.

    Maybe Cora was jealous that his eyshes were longer than hers, and she caressed his brows and

    eyes gently.

    However, the moment she touched him, he grabbed her hand and opened his eyes.

    Between his eyes, there was no sleepy look that he should have had when he just woke up, only a

    sense of aggression.

    "Are you awake?" His maic voice was slightly hoarse.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah." Cora met his gaze and wanted to withdraw her hand in embarrassment.

    But for some reason, her action seemed to touch a switch on Byron''s body. He suddenly turned around

    and approached her.

 Chapter 35 His Retribution

    Chapter 35 His Retribution

    Chapter 35 His Retribution

    "Mr. Hansen..." Cora said.

    Her following words were all stuck in her throat.

    She didn''t resist this time and even took the initiative to respond to Byron''s kiss.

    In addition to being in a much better mood because of crying, she also remembered Byron''s words

    when she criedst night.

    He said, "You knew you would feel ufortable if you went there. Why did you still go?"

    Did he say that she shouldn''t be there because he felt pity for her?

    Because of his unclear words, she was willing to take the initiative to have sex with him.

    While it sounded a little funny, it was also her deepest desire.

    Ever since the ident with the Lane family, she had never felt the slightest bit of love and pity from

    others. In order to heal her mother, she even tried her best to develop herself into an invulnerable

    strong woman.

    If it was not forced by life, who wouldn''t want to be a pampered and beloved princess?

    Therefore, even if the love Byron gave her was only a sh in the pan, she wanted to firmly grasp this

    momentary happiness.

    Cora didn''t know that her initiative almost cost Byron''s life.

    When the two of them stopped, it was already noon.

    Cora was exhausted. Byron washed her body, put her pajamas on her, and put her on the sofa.

    During the washing, some episodes happened, and it took two hours to finish it.

    Because Byron was lying on the bed with his shirtst night, it became crumpled.

    When he asked Carter to bring some clothes, Cora didn''t object.

    However, when Carter brought the clothes, Cora was surprised.

    She said, "Why do you bring so many clothes?"

    There were over a dozen shirts, trousers, and suit jackets, all in ck, leaving no room for choice.

    Because Cora''s physical strength was exhausted, she nestled on the sofa and did not move. Her voice

    was soft and weak.

    Even Carter, who identally heard Cora''s voice, froze suddenly.

    He coughed lightly and somehow understood why Byron was still entangled with Cora even though he

    had a fianc¨¦e.

    "It''s better to prepare more," Byron said.

    Cora thought Byron brought more clothes so that he would have more choices.

    After picking out, he would ask Carter to take away the rest of the clothes.

    However, after Byron changed into a neat suit, he signaled Carter to leave with him together.

    Carter began to report on today''s schedule very responsibly, "I postponed the morning meeting until

    three in the afternoon, and the noon meal was also postponed to the evening."

    This morning, Byron didn''t show up at the Hansen Group, so Carter called him.

    However, since Byron didn''t answer, and knowing that he had stayed at Cora''s home the previous

    night, Carter rescheduled all the morning itineraries.

    Byron was satisfied with Carter''s handling, and he said, "Invite Harry to the dinner tonight. He is also

    interested in this batch of medical equipment."

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Carter said, "Okay, I will contact himter."

    Cora, who was lying on the sofa, shouted, "You didn''t take the clothes away!"

    However, her words didn''t affect their dialogue and actions in the slightest.

    Soon, they disappeared through the door.

    Cora wanted to catch up and return the clothes to Byron, but her legs were still shaking, and she

    After much deliberation, she gave up andy down on the sofa to sleep.

    In the evening, she had to go to the emergency room to help, and she had to gain her energy back.

    In the evening.

    Wearing a white coat, Cora finished the first aid to a patient with cerebral infarction with Erik.

    Sally went upstairs to the andrology department and brought them the test sheets by the way.

    She said, "Cora, it seems that Mr. Pope did a good job after sending you backst night."

    "What?" Cora was confused, but Sally pulled off her cor and looked around.

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Cora quickly pulled back her cor.

    Someone indeed did a good job in the morning. Although it was not Carter, Cora''s face still flushed.

    "Looking at you like this, I know what I said is right," Sally said as if she was experienced.

    Cora didn''t want to continue this topic, so she could only divert Sally''s attention. "How did you go back

    Sally said, "I took a taxi back by myself. I regretted it. Why didn''t I take Mr. Pope''s carst night? At that

    time, I was lost in thought which woman would be so lucky to get Mr. Hansen in the future."

    Cora rubbed her nose in embarrassment.

    Although she didn''t know which woman would get Byron in the future, she did get him herselfst night.

    Sally said, "But there was also an advantage of not leaving with you. At least, I saw Eason''s

    retribution..."

 Chapter 36 I Need Your Help

    Chapter 36 I Need Your Help

    Chapter 36 I Need Your Help

    "Many people came to the engagement banquet yesterday for Mr. Hansen, so after he took you and

    Mr. Pope away, those who wanted to curry favor with him also left. In the end, only about one hundred

    guests were left. Eason''s father almost fainted from anger, and he scolded Eason and Mia," Sally said.

    She added, "Maybe Mia was scared by Eason''s father. Right after the engagement, she said she had a

    stomachache. She was sent to the hospitalter, and their extravagant engagement banquet ended in

    a hurry.

    "Eason looked very weakst night. I heard from some people that this might be the symptom of male

    infertility."

    Sally was in a happy mood yesterday after seeing the show.

    However, when Cora heard Eason''s name, she still felt a little sad.

    Even if she heard that his engagement ended in embarrassment instead of sess, she didn''t feel

    happy at all.

    But her sadness had nothing to do with Eason from now on.

    From the moment when Eason would rather believe Mia''s lies than Cora who had treated him sincerely,

    Cora''s emotions had nothing to do with him.

    She felt sad because she had given her sincerity to a bastard for so many years.

    Cora said, "Don''t mention this. I don''t want to know about them."

    Sally said, "I see. But I still want to remind you. Don''t go to the obstetrics and gynecology department

    recently. I heard that Mia was sent herest night."

    After seeing Mia''s tricks yesterday, Sally was worried that if Cora met her again, she would be bullied.

    Cora said, "Okay, I''ll take the test report to Mr. Gray."

    After Cora took away the test sheet, she did avoid the obstetrics and gynecology department as Sally

    had hoped.

    However, even if she tried to avoid it, she still failed.

    Just as the patient that Cora rescued with Erik got better, a nurse suddenly said to her, "Cora, Dr. Yoris

    asked you toe to her office."

    "Dr. Yoris?" Cora asked.

    "Yes, from the cardiac surgery department."

    The cardiac surgery department? Dr. Yoris?

    Cora thought of Mia''s best friend Jane, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.

    After the cerebral infarction patient was transferred to the ward, Cora went to Jane''s office.

    She asked, "Dr. Yoris, what''s up?"

    When Cora entered the office, Jane was answering the phone.

    She looked up at Cora, motioned for her to sit down, and continued talking to the person on the phone.

    After about five minutes, Jane ended the call.

    She said, "Cora, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon."

    Jane greeted Cora with a smile. Her facial features were delicate, and the white coat on her body made

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    her smile clean and generous.

    Cora smiled, waiting for Jane''s next words.

    She didn''t want to get close to Jane because she was Mia''s bosom friend. Besides, Jane watched

    coldly in the shoe store that day.

    "You don''t need to guard against me like this. I need your help today." Jane tried to use a pleasant tone

    to make Cora let go of her guard.

    In fact, while Cora was guarding against Jane, she was also guarding against Cora.

    At Mia''s engagement banquet yesterday, Jane spent several hours in the beauty salon doing styling

    and even put on a mermaid dress that she ordered privately from a certain luxury brand, hoping to

    show off her beauty and good figure to Byron.

    However, when she rushed to the banquet hall, she learned that Byron had left before the engagement

    banquet started.

    Her hours of painstaking efforts were all in vain.

    The person who took the me was Cora.

    Although Mia repeatedly emphasized that Byron didn''t give them face because of Carter, Jane still

    thought that Byron cared too much about Carter''s girlfriend, which made her feel a little nervous.

    After all, Byron had never done anything for her since they knew each other, and they didn''t even talk

    much.

    Therefore, she found Cora.

    Jane said, "The cardiac surgery department of the hospital needs a batch of thetest equipment from

    abroad, but the channels are currently controlled by the Hansen Group. Tonight, we will have dinner

    with the Hansen Group to discuss the cooperation. I know you have a good rtionship with Carter. I

    hope you will go with us, so our chances of sess will be higher..."

 Chapter 37 I Will Go

    Chapter 37 I Will Go

    Chapter 37 I Will Go

    "Dr. Yoris, no matter how good the rtionship between Carter and I is, it''s impossible to affect the

    result of introducing the equipment." Cora smiled slightly.

    Jane frowned slightly and said, "If the new equipment in the cardiac surgery department is sessfully

    introduced, it will benefit many patients. If we seed, all the patients who benefit from it will be

    grateful to you."

    Cora said, "Dr. Yoris, no matter how good my rtionship with Carter is, it is impossible to affect the

    result of the introduction of the equipment. Please don''t tter me."

    If Cora went to the dinner, she would have to drink with those men.

    Even if it would benefit all mankind, Cora might not be able to ept it.

    She knew that even her rtionship with Byron was not good enough to affect the result of the

    equipment introduction.

    However, Cora''s refusal made Jane very unhappy, and her tone became colder.

    She said, "I''m not ttering you. I just want you to do me a favor."

    Jane investigated Cora after returning home yesterday, and she knew that her background was not

    bad, but she was focused on her studies.

    Jane thought Cora didn''t understand anything, so she wanted to take this opportunity to let her

    recognize her situation and status.

    Unexpectedly, Cora not only saw through her motives but also rejected her.

    Cora looked at Jane calmly and said, "Sorry, Dr. Yoris. I can''t help you with this."

    Although the Lane family had fallen, the concept Cora learned from her parents did not allow her to

    belittle herself.

    After saying this, Cora turned around and wanted to leave Jane''s office.

    Unexpectedly, Jane said, "Perhaps you don''t know, the First Hospital is also the property of the Yoris

    family."

    Turning back, Cora looked into Jane''s eyes with her clear eyes and said, "What do you mean, Dr.

    Yoris?"

    Jane said, "Intern doctors need toplete the corresponding medical tasks of the department before

    they can enter the next department. If you can''tplete these medical tasks..."

    Jane didn''t continue, and she looked at Cora with a smile.

    Her meaning was quite clear. If Cora didn''t go to this dinner tonight, she would never make Cora

    In that case, Cora would never be able to earn enough money for her mother''s treatment and living, let

    alone fulfill her dream to be a doctor in the cardiac surgery department.

    "Do you do this for Mia?" Cora''splexion was very bad, and her fingers were sunk in her palm.

    Jane said, "No. I just think that if you go to this dinner, we will have a higher chance of sess."

    Jane''s eyes were sincere, but Cora thought that she was a good actor.

    If she didn''t end her internship as soon as possible and be a formal doctor, she wouldn''t be able

    to afford her mother''s medical expenses.

    In addition, she also wanted to do her best to earn more money to buy a house, so that the three of

    them could reunite when her brother came out.

    In the past, it was her parents and her brother who blocked all the wind and rain for her, and now it was

    her turn to protect them.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora was silent for a long time and finallypromised. She said, "Okay, I will go."

    Jane said, "I believe Carter will give you a satisfactory answer."

    "I hope so," Cora said.

    Cora still stared at Jane''s face closely, as if all her dissatisfaction with Jane was concentrated in her

    eyes.

    Jane was a little ufortable being stared at, and she said, "Go and do your work. I will let you know

    when we set off."

    As soon as Cora left, Jane went to inform the hospital''s executives who were going to attend tonight''s

    dinner, telling them to bring Cora together.

    These things were not difficult for her.

    She was the daughter of the Yoris family, and she studied medicine in order to take over the hospital in

    the future. This was a tacit fact among the people in the hospital, so they would follow her orders.

    After returning to the emergency room, Cora was busy rescuing patients again.

    She had been busy until 7:30 in the evening. Jane ordered someone to deliver a blue dress and sent a

    car to take Cora to the dinner.

 Chapter 38 Her Goal

    Chapter 38 Her Goal

    Chapter 38 Her Goal

    "Mr. Schmidt, I''m d to be able to help you today."

    When Cora came to the private room, there were many people, and a woman was pouring wine for the

    leaders in the hospital.

    That woman''s name was Lisha Wilson, and like Cora, she was an intern doctor at the First Hospital.

    Her professional knowledge was not good, and she often made trouble in the hospital. Erik would help

    her deal with the problem every time and then scold her.

    But Lisha didn''t care at all. Anyway, she never thought of doing such a hard and tiring job.

    She wanted to rely on this noble job to hook up with a wealthy man and be a richdy in the

    future.

    Lisha said, "Cora, this is Mr. Schmidt in our hospital, who is responsible for the introduction of medical

    equipment."

    When she saw Cora enter the room, she was a little surprised at first, but when she thought about the

    current situation of the Lane family, she understood Cora''s motive for getting a wealthy man.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So, she introduced Cora enthusiastically.

    They were both here to hook up with a wealthy man, and they were equal.

    "Mr. Schmidt." Cora didn''t like Elwood''s overly greedy gaze on her, but she still greeted him politely.

    However, Elwood held on to her hand and said, "Dr. Lane, it''s a pleasure to meet you. If you encounter

    any difficulties in the hospital, please tell me."

    He held Cora''s hand so tightly that she spent a long time without pulling it out.

    During the stalemate, the door was pushed open.

    The man who entered first made the people present surprised in an instant, and even Lisha stared

    nkly at the noble and cold man walking slowly.

    "Mr. Hansen."

    The leaders got up one after another, and Elwood also quickly shook off Cora''s hand and came forward

    to receive him and tter him.

    He said, "Mr. Hansen, I didn''t expect you toe here in person for this cooperation. We would have

    gone to receive you if we knew it."

    Cora was still flustered because of being grabbed by Elwood just now, and she didn''t raise her head in

    astonishment until she heard "Mr. Hansen".

    Byron, who was noble and graceful, sat on the main seat under the ttery of several hospital leaders.

    In addition to Byron and Carter, Harry, whom Cora had met at the bar before, also entered the room

    and greeted them.

    Carter noticed Cora very quickly and greeted her with a slight nod.

    Harry also quickly discovered her, with a slightly surprised expression.

    But at this time, everyone in the room was focusing on Byron, and no one noticed it.

    Cora was sure that Byron saw her, but his eyes didn''t stay on her, like a stranger.

    This was not the first time he treated her as a stranger in front of others, so she was not as

    ufortable as before.

    Besides, she knew that she was an insignificant person at the dinner party today. How could Byron

    greet her? It would be an insult to him.

    So, she quickly looked away and sat down with everyone.

    Cora was seated between Byron and Carter, and Lisha was seated between Byron and Harry.

    After a while, the leaders of the hospital began to talk about the price with Byron. "Mr. Hansen, can you

    and benefit patients, it is a good thing."

    Byron rarely spoke, and Carter answered most of the questions on his behalf.

    In terms of price, Carter was very good at declining. He said, "This is the lowest price we can offer at

    present."

    Harry was a generous person, but his goal was also this batch of equipment, so he was their

    Elwood had cursed Byron countless times in his heart. He even arranged for theirpetitor at the

    same dinner, making them difficult to bargain.

    Elwood had nothing to do, so he hinted at Cora and Lisha to drink with them.

    But after drinking, Byron didn''t make apromise.

    Seeing that people from the hospital were anxious and no one noticed her, Cora left the room on the

    pretext of going to the bathroom.

    Unexpectedly, not long after she got out of the room, Lisha also came. She walked to her side, took out

    a small mirror, and touched up her makeup.

    "Which one do you like?" She asked.

    Cora was confused and asked, "What?"

    Lisha said, "Stop pretending. Since youe to this dinner, don''t you want to hook up with a wealthy

    man?"

    Lisha had long been certain that Cora came here with the same goal as her, so she didn''t even wait for

    Cora''s response.

    She said, "I think Mr. Cross is not bad. Mr. Hansen is even better, but I can''t take him."

    Just now, Lisha was attracted by Byron''s top-notch appearance, and she tried to get close to him by

    taking off her coat and drinking with him.

    However, Byron lit a cigarette and held it in his hand close to her. His rejection was straightforward.

    Lisha said, "If you think Mr. Hansen is difficult to deal with, Carter is also good. I heard that he is the

    eldest grandson of the Pope family. As for Mr. Cross, I want him."

    Lisha sensed that Harry was very interested in Cora. He took the initiative to chat with Cora a few

    times, and he looked at Cora with desire.

    If Corapeted with her, she knew that she would have no chance of winning.

    That was why she came out to find Cora on purpose.

    After expressing her thoughts sinctly, Lisha took a look in the small mirror, and after confirming that

    there was no problem with her makeup, she turned and went back to the room.

    Cora was forced to attend the dinner, and now she was even misunderstood as a woman who came to

    hook up with a wealthy man, so she kicked the security door angrily.

    Unexpectedly, with this kick, the security door was kicked open, and she met Byron''s eyes.

 Chapter 39 I Choose Carter

    Chapter 39 I Choose Carter

    Chapter 39 I Choose Carter

    As Byron stood in the safe passage, the cigarette in his hand flickered, and his eyes seemed to be

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    mixed with displeasure amidst the smoke.

    Cora was slightly embarrassed and said, "Mr. Hansen, I''m sorry to bother you."

    What a small world!

    She felt angry and kicked the door casually, but why would Byron be here?

    It was useless to regret it, and she could only apologize quickly. After that, she was going to leave as

    soon as possible, so as not to really anger him.

    However, when she just turned around, she heard Byron''s maic voice from behind. "Are you here

    to hook up with a wealthy man?"

    Cora stopped, wanting to exin.

    Turning around, she saw Byron put out his cigarette and walk towards her. He said, "Who do you like?

    Carter, Harry, or me?"

    He came to her side, with a faint smell of tobo and apelling aura.

    Cora felt a little confused, and she said, "I don''t want to develop a rtionship with anyone now. I just

    came here at the request of the hospital."

    She exined it clearly, but Byron lowered his head and approached her.

    He said, "What if I want you to choose one?"

    At this moment, the tip of his nose was almost touching hers.

    Cora could see her clear reflection in his eyes and smell his exclusive seductive aura.

    She also felt her heartbeat speeding up a little.

    Byron''s sudden approach and question made her feel a little expected.

    But thinking of Byron''s indifference before, she felt that she thought too much, and her heartbeat

    returned to normal.

    He should be worried that she would pester him. After all, his status was not ordinary.

    Cora said, "I choose Carter."

    Anyway, her rtionship with Carter had been misunderstood many times.

    If she used him to express that she didn''t want to pester Byron, Carter probably wouldn''t mind.

    Byron chuckled.

    Cora thought that he should be relieved. Otherwise, why would he give way so easily and let her go

    back to the room?

    She didn''t know if it was her illusion. Byron kept asking Carter to drink intentionally when he went back

    so that Carter was drunk at the end of the dinner.

    Early the next morning, Jane went to Elwood''s office.

    Elwood said, "Miss Yoris, if you''re looking for me, just call me over. You don''t need to go to my office

    yourself."

    Elwood, the director responsible for the introduction of equipment, was not very capable, but he was

    skilled at currying favor with people.

    Seeing Jane enter the office, he prepared the chair and coffee for her.

    Jane said, "How was the negotiation on the introduction of equipment yesterday?"

    Jane had long been used to enjoying such ttering treatment in the hospital, so she naturally took the

    coffee offered by Elwood and took a sip.

    "We failed." Elwood felt a little guilty.

    Jane knew the answer. After all, this hospital belonged to the Yoris family.

    She came here in person just to find out what happened yesterday.

    "Did Carter go there?" She asked.

    Elwood said, "Yes, but Carter seems to have offended Mr. Hansen. He was asked to drink a lotst

    night."

    "Byron went there too?" Jane frowned.

    She investigated and found that Carter was responsible for the introduction of the equipment before.

    She thought that only Carter would attendst night''s dinner, but she didn''t expect Byron to go in

    person.

    "Yes, Mr. Hansen even asked Mr. Cross to go with him," Elwood said.

    Elwood had a slightlyining tone. He heard that Jane was Byron''s fianc¨¦e, and he wondered

    why Byron refused to makepromises on the cooperation between the two families. Besides, he

    even took their rival to the dinner, leaving them no room to maneuver.

    However, Jane was thinking of something else.

    Carter''s woman went to such a dinner, and he must feel very angry.

    Maybe Byron also felt ashamed because of this, so he kept asking Carter to drink.

    Under this situation, Jane thought that it was very likely that Carter would break up with Cora.

    In this way, she would feel relieved.

    If she had known that Byron would be there, she should have gone to the dinner too. After all, she and

    Byron hadn''t seen each other for a long time.

    Leaving Elwood''s office, she called Byron and wanted to meet him.

    However, her phone call woke up the two who were sleeping and tightly hugging each other.

 Chapter 40 Your Girlfriend?

    Chapter 40 Your Girlfriend?

    Chapter 40 Your Girlfriend?

    When Cora heard the phone ringing, she pulled away the legs that were pressing on her stomach. She

    got the phone and answered it directly, "Who is it?"

    She was so sleepy that her eyes were still squinting.

    "Byron?"

    When Cora heard a woman''s startled voicee from the other end of the phone, she woke up

    instantly.

    She hurriedly handed the phone to Byron and said, "Your call. I answered it identally."

    She lowered her voice and looked a little flustered, which made Byron feel a little funny.

    "What''s up?" He said.

    He put the phone to his ear casually, his voice as cold as ever.

    At the same time, he oppressed Cora in his arms and watched her as she wanted to run away in

    embarrassment.

    "Byron? Is that you? Just now..." Jane said.

    She checked the number just now to make sure that the number was correct.

    There was a strange woman''s voice just now. It seemed that she had just woken up, and her voice was

    hoarse, which made Jane a little flustered.

    Byron had always been estranged from her. Even though he brought her to any dinner party, he never

    had any intimate behavior with her.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jane thought that Byron was not interested in this, but now it seemed that he had given his enthusiasm

    to some scheming girls.

    She wanted to question Byron about who this woman was and why he would do this.

    But she was worried that such questioning would make their unreliable rtionship worse, so in the

    end, she forcibly suppressed her doubts and jealousy.

    She said, "Are you free tonight? Let''s have a meal together."

    She thought since she had found Byron''s rtionship with another woman, he would feel guilty of her

    and agree to have dinner with her to make up for her.

    Unexpectedly, Byron said, "Go Carter and make an appointment."

    Jane was speechless. She was his fianc¨¦e, and why would she have to make an appointment if she

    wanted to have dinner with him?

    But before she could question him, Byron hung up the phone.

    "Your girlfriend?" Seeing that Byron put the phone aside, Cora asked casually.

    Just now, she subconsciously looked at the caller ID, but there was no name on it.

    Her intuition told her that the woman on the other end of the phone had an unusual rtionship with

    Byron.

    If that woman was Byron''s girlfriend, Cora thought that it was very immoral for her to sleep with Byron.

    She wanted to push Byron away, but Byron held her waist tightly. He even got closer to her and looked

    into her eyes.

    He said, "I don''t have a girlfriend."

    In his eyes, there was a sincerity that Cora had never seen before, and she had those expectations

    that she thought had dissipated again.

    She wanted to ask Byron if he liked her.

    Afterst night''s dinner, she took a taxi back to her apartment and found that Byron had arrived ahead

    of her. Seeing that he was smoking in front of her apartment, she wanted to ask this question.

    If he didn''t like her, why would he alwayse here uninvited? Why would he always stand up and

    help her when she was in difficulty?

    However, her reason told her to stop thinking about it.

    If Byron liked her, how could he pretend to be unfamiliar with her in front of others?

    Cora didn''t ask that question. Instead, she said, "Are you here to get those clothes?"

    Byron didn''t answer her but blew smoke into her face, choking her to cough, and finally, she

    acquiesced that he was here to pick up the clothes that Carter brought here before.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, Byron kissed her lips. Without giving her any chance to

    reject him, he had sex with her.

    Now, that question came up again, and before Cora could ask it, Byron lowered his head and kissed

    her again, with more tenderness thanst night.

    Cora thought to herself. Byron should like her, right?

    But he only liked her young and beautiful body.

    It was fine. At least, she was being liked and needed.

    Therefore, she took the initiative to hug Byron''s waist, responding to his tenderness.

 Chapter 41 Accept Him?

    Chapter 41 ept Him?

    Chapter 41 ept Him?

    In the emergency room, when Cora was writing a test list for an elderly patient who identally fell,

    Sally came over.

    "Cora, why did you leave the hospital so early yesterday? I couldn''t find you when I came back from the

    andrology department. I thought you went to the cardiac surgery department."

    It was only after sending a message to Cora that Sally found out she had left the hospital.

    After writing the test list, Cora handed it to the patient''s family members and told them some

    precautions when they took the elderly to the examination. Then she told Sally about yesterday''s

    dinner.

    "What does Jane think you are? Is it so great that the hospital belongs to her family? I would say the

    director of the Ministry of Health is my father!"

    What a good Sally''s first impression of Jane was before, how disgusting it was now.

    After Sally cursed for a while, she said, "I''ll go and deal with her. If something happens, I''ll take the

    me."

    Seeing that Sally was really trying to argue with Jane, Cora quickly grabbed her and said, "Forget it.

    The less trouble, the better. We can just stay away from her when we see her."

    The key point was that Jane was responsible for their rotating assessment. If they messed around now,

    they might be unable to pass the assessment.

    Moreover, Jane targeted Cora because of Mia. Now that Jane had sessfully messed with her, this

    matter should be over, and any moreplications were unnecessary.

    "Was Mr. Pope very angry that you went to that dinner party yesterday?" Sally seemed to ept Cora''s

    persuasion but suddenly asked this question.

    Sally changed the topic so quickly. Cora couldn''t keep up with her, looking confused. "Why was he

    angry?"

    She and Carter didn''tmunicate much at all yesterday. So she didn''t know why Sally asked that.

    "Then why did he make you like that?"

    Sally suddenly reached out and pulled Cora''s cor away. She saw that Cora''s snow-white neck was

    covered with ayer of concealer, but it couldn''t hide the purple and red marks.

    Cora realized what Sally was talking about and quickly pulled back the cor.

    But Sally didn''t let her go. "There are already so many marks at the ce where the clothes can''t cover

    it. The ce covered by the clothes is probably even worse. You said he wasn''t angry?"

    Cora felt her face burning hot, and even her ears seemed to start to burn.

    But she had to admit that, as Sally said, the ces tightly wrapped in clothes were worse because

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    someone was crazy on the bedst night.

    But Cora wasn''t sure whether he was angry.

    When she was at a loss, Sally''s voice came again.

    "Cora, I think you can develop a romantic rtionship with Mr. Pope."

    Cora had been used to being misunderstood. Now, whenever Sally mentioned Carter, she would

    automatically think of Byron.

    Thinking of Byron, Cora shook her head and said, "We... will never work."

    So, what if she epted Byron in her heart?

    She didn''t think Byron would ept her.

    Not to mention that she was his nephew''s ex-girlfriend. She wasn''t right for him just because of the

    Lane family''s situation.

    Sally said, "Why? You''re both single. Anything is possible.

    "And whenever you were in trouble, he would ask Mr. Hansen to help you. He cares about you very

    much.

    "The most touching thing in the world is never an overly gross confession but an unexpected

    protection. On this point, he is one thousand times better than Eason."

    Sally''sst words made Cora''s heart flutter again.

    So, when Byron sent her a WhatsApp message, saying he woulde to her ce in the evening,

    Cora hesitated momentarily and replied: [Okay.]

 Chapter 42 Discuss Marriage

    Chapter 42 Discuss Marriage

    Chapter 42 Discuss Marriage

    At night, after returning to the LO apartment from the hospital, Cora went into the bathroom to wash off

    the disinfectant smell and her exhaustion. Then she flipped through books rted to cardiac surgery on

    the couch.

    However, she never turned a page but picked up her phone from time to time to check her WhatsApp

    message.

    Cora had to admit that she had been waiting for Byron.

    She waited from eight to twelve o''clock.

    Looking at the clock, Cora smiled with sarcasm when the hour hand pointed to 12.

    Finally, she turned off the light and went to bed.

    In the Perpetual Daylight bar.

    As soon as Byron arrived at the private room, several rich young men from New York rushed to greet

    him.

    "Mr. Hansen!"

    A tactful person hurriedly sent someone to bring Byron''s favorite cigarettes and light one for him.

    "Where is Harry?" Byron asked after taking a puff of the cigarette.

    He had a meetingte today.

    He nned to go to Cora''s apartment, but Harry said he had a good suggestion about that batch of

    equipment and invited him here to talk.

    But Harry didn''t show up.

    "Mr. Cross said he would pick someone up and be there soon," one of them answered hurriedly.

    Byron could call Harry by his name, but they couldn''t.

    Although they were all from rich families, they came in different ranks.

    People like Byron and Harry were the top among the rich men in New York, and others couldn''t call

    them by their names casually.

    "Pick someone up?" Byron frowned slightly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the box door was pulled open from the outside.

    Soon, Harry walked in with Jane.

    They were all old acquaintances in the circle, and those people knew the rtionship between Jane

    and Byron. So they joked when they saw Jane.

    "Jane, didn''t you go abroad for further studies? When did youe back?"

    "You wanted to give Mr. Hansen a surprise!"

    Under their teasing, Jane smiled, "I came back a while ago."

    As for other questions, she didn''t answer. She smiled and looked at Byron, who was smoking at the

    farthest end of the box.

    He wore ck shirt and ck trousers. Jane supposed he should havee from thepany.

    But even so, he was more dazzling than Harry, who had gotten dressed up and made people''s hearts

    throb with excitement.

    "Take a seat. We haven''t been together for a long time," Harry said to Jane, specially reserving the seat

    closest to Byron for her.

    "Thank you, Harry." Holding her skirt, Jane walked to Byron and sat beside him with a smile.

    Smelling the unique masculinity on his body, Jane had countless things to say.

    After all, it had been more than a month since they were so closest time.

    But Byron didn''t seem to have as many feelings as her. He didn''t even take the initiative to talk to her.

    Harry always started a conversation. "Jane, you just returned from further studies. You won''t leave

    again, will you?"

    "Yeah. I''ve already joined the cardiac surgery department of the First Hospital," Jane said and quietly

    looked at Byron again.

    She didn''t go, of course, it was because of Byron.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She and her family hoped that she could settle her marriage with Byron as soon as possible.

    But she wasn''t sure if Byron understood her hint because when she quietly looked at Byron, she

    noticed that Byron nced at her.

    However, his eyes were like the deep sea in the night, making her unable to see to the bottom and

    touch the edge, and they seemed to be shrouded in ayer of hostility.

    Although Jane was terrified, she was willing to be obsessed with him.

    Mia and her other peers all preferred gentle and elegant men, but Jane felt that men like Byron, who

    looked alienated and difficult to handle, were fatally attractive.

    So, even if she realized Byron had another woman, she would never let go.

    After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Byron... My family will hold a charity dinner next week. My

    mother and father hope that you can make time for it."

    Actually, the charity dinner was just an excuse, and their real motive was to ask Byron toe to

    discuss the marriage.

 Chapter 43 Obsession

    Chapter 43 Obsession

    Chapter 43 Obsession

    Byron didn''t make a sound. He took a deep puff of the cigarette and nodded slightly.

    Jane was naturally dissatisfied with his cruelly indifferent response.

    But thinking that their marriage would soon be put on the agenda and Byron would belong to her, Jane

    didn''t show her dissatisfaction.

    She said, "I forgot to bring the invitation card. How about I bring it to your home tomorrow? It''s been a

    while since I saw your parents, brother, and sister. And I''d like to take this opportunity to visit them."

    Actually, it was not that she had forgotten to bring the invitation card, but she wanted to use this excuse

    to meet him and his family and avoid making an appointment with his assistant.

    "It''s up to you." Byron lit another cigarette after finishing one.

    He kept smoking, and everyone else could tell he was in a bad mood. Even though he didn''t do other

    things, people could feel full of oppression.

    Harry was worried he would scare Jane, so he joked, "Jane, you and Byron haven''t seen each other for

    a long time. Can you stop being like a subordinate reporting to your superiors? We won''t mind if you

    show your affection in front of us."

    "Harry, please don''t say that."

    Even though Jane said so, she looked at Byron and her shyness was palpable.

    But Byron was still smoking and didn''t even take the drink Harry handed over.

    He asked Harry in a cold voice, "Didn''t you ask me toe to talk about that batch of equipment?"

    Actually, from the moment Harry brought Jane into the box, he knew Harry didn''t ask him out to talk

    about equipment at all.

    Harry felt wronged. He just wanted to create an opportunity for Byron and Jane to meet.

    "I did n to talk about it, but Jane is here. I don''t want to kill the mood."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    He found an excuse to end that topic, but Byron said, "Okay then. I''m leaving."

    At the same time as he finished speaking, he stubbed out the cigarette butt, got up, and walked out.

    "Byron!"

    Harry hurriedly chased him out.

    The two men left one after the other. Sensing Byron''s indifference and disregard for her, Jane was in a

    bad mood.

    But fortunately, the people in the box were all worldly-wise.

    Seeing that Jane was upset, they started talking and joking to divert Jane''s attention.

    "Dr. Yoris, I haven''t been able to eat at home recently. What do you think is wrong with me?"

    Before Jane could answer, someone diagnosed that person. "If people can''t eat the food at home, they

    most likely have eaten out. Just beat them and warn them not to eat out again. If it doesn''t work, just

    beat them twice."

    Several people were talking andughing, and Jane forced a smile.

    Outside the box, Harry caught up with Byron.

    "Byron, were you with Corast night?"

    Byron nced at him coldly but didn''t respond.

    But even if he didn''t answer, Harry knew the answer.

    Although Byron and Cora didn''t interact much at the dinnerst night, as a man, Harry could see that

    Byron had been focused on Cora all night.

    Harry didn''t want to intervene if Byron were just interested in Cora on a whim.

    But Byron was obviously on the verge of losing control, so Harry had to keep an eye on him.

    "Jane called me in the morning and kept making insinuations about whether you have been with

    another woman recently. I have been beaten the bush around, and I feel full of guilt."

    Jane had been Harry''s goddess since he was a child. Lying to her made him feel more guilty than

    murder and arson.

    He even lied to her goddess to guard Byron''s rtionship. So he thought Byron would listen to him

    more or less.

    But Byron still said coldly, "You can tell her."

    "Are you crazy? If I tell her, you two will break up."

    Perhaps because he felt his words were inappropriate, before Byron could speak, Harry went on to say,

    "As your friend, I don''t want you to miss Jane. Jane is down-to-earth, hard-working, and modest. Such

    a girl is rare. Many men want a woman like her but can''t find..."

    But Byron had heard these words too many times, and he didn''t have the patience to listen to Harry. So

    he strode away.

    Looking at Byron''s resolute leaving back, Harry frowned and said to himself, "He is really obsessed

    with Cora! Byron, how can I save you?"

 Chapter 44 His Arrival

    Chapter 44 His Arrival

    Chapter 44 His Arrival

    Coray on the bed for a long time, conjuring up images of her father''s funeral, her mother lying in the

    intensive care unit with burns, and her brother''s arrest.

    That scene suffocated her feel almost out of breath. Finally, her mind waspletely exhausted from

    thinking about things. She was drifting off when she felt someone lift her quilt and touch her waist from

    behind.

    She woke up immediately and quickly turned over to avoid the person behind her.

    "Who is it?" As Cora stepped back, she grabbed her phone, intending to call the police.

    But at this moment, the ck figure grabbed her ankle and pulled her into his arms.

    Cora tried to fight back, but the man seemed to know her tricks. He was unharmed and even held her

    ankle firmly.

    Unable to break free, Cora bit the man''s shoulder.

    At this time, a familiar male voice reached her ear.

    "It''s me."

    Cora froze.

    She naturally recognized the male voice as cold and stern as a rock. It was Byron.

    She hurriedly let go and turned on the bedsidemp.

    Byron''s chiseled and charming facial features became clear as the warm yellow light illuminated the

    room.

    He wore ck shirt and trousers, looking at her with a half-smile.

    Cora didn''t know if it was because of the light, but there was a little more tenderness in those deep and

    unpredictable eyes than usual.

    "Are you that timid?" He asked.

    "Things like women living alone are murdered happen from time to time, so it''s always right to take

    precautions."

    She used to live either at home or in a school dormitory and never lived alone.

    She still remembered she almost stayed up all night the first day she moved into the LO apartment.

    Even now, if she heard something, she would wake up immediately.

    Only during the few nights that Byron was here could she sleep peacefully until dawn.

    This might also be the main reason why shepromised several times to let Byron stay overnight

    and wanted to try to develop a romantic rtionship with Byron, as Sally suggested.

    Cora truly hoped that she could have someone to apany her, even without the purpose of uniting

    in matrimony.

    "Are you a dog?"

    Cora looked up and saw Byron pull off his cor, revealing the bruise she had just bitten.

    "I didn''t know it was you."

    Feeling guilty after biting his noble body, Cora quickly changed the topic.

    "How did you get in here?"

    "When I saw your ess card in the morning, I took my fingerprints," he said calmly, as if it was a

    matter of course.

    Cora was annoyed. After all, this was her home. He should have asked her permission before he took

    his fingerprints.

    But Byrony down and urged her, "Won''t you sleep? Do you want to bete tomorrow?"

    Cora didn''t want to bete for work, and now there were only more than six hours left before work. She

    could only hurriedly turn off the lights and go to sleep, nning to talk about the fingerprints matter

    tomorrow.

    Unexpectedly, Byron suddenly approached her from behind and kissed the back of her neck.

    "No." Cora instinctively wanted to refuse. She agreed to let hime, not to let him do something to

    her.

    "Just once." Byron''s voice was already hoarse.

    Cora didn''t know if it was because Byron''s pleading voice was too charming or if she didn''t want to

    sleep as soon as possible. She let him do what he wanted in the end.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The next day, Cora had just changed into the white gown in the office when Sally came to her. She

    handed Cora a bottle of milk and then poked the cor slipping off. "It was quite wildst night, huh?"

    Cora quickly pulled back her cor, pretending to be calm. "No."

    "No? Then what''s the matter with your swollen eyes?"

    Cora was slightly embarrassed.

    Last night, she couldn''t resist Byron''s pleading and had sex with him as he wished.

    As a result, he kept her awake all night.

    As certain images crossed her mind, her face grew increasingly flushed.

    Fortunately, Sally didn''t get to the bottom of it. "Drink the milk, and I''ll go and see if anyone in the

    emergency room needs help."

    Unexpectedly, just as Sally left, a nurse hurriedly opened the door and came in. "Cora, Dr. Cohen

    asked me to tell you that Mia is in your mother''s ward."

    The bottle of milk Cora had just fallen to the ground, the milk sshing all over the floor.

    She couldn''t care about it and rushed to the sterile ward.

 Chapter 45 Look For Trouble?

    Chapter 45 Look For Trouble?

    Chapter 45 Look For Trouble?

    "Cora, I''m sorry. I don''t know how Mia came in without permission. When I arrived at the hospital, she

    had already met your mother."

    Before the burns unit, Matt, with an anxious look, quickly exined when he saw Cora.

    During that time, Cora was adored by everyone in the Department of Medicine, including Matt and her

    fellow juniors. As a result, they despised Mia, perceiving her as a maniptive individual who

    attempted to interfere with Cora''s rtionships.

    So, the first time he arrived at the hospital and found out that Mia had met Cora''s mother, Matt was

    worried that something would happen. So he quickly asked someone to inform Cora.

    "I know what''s going on. I''ll talk about it with youter."

    It was obvious that Jane must have helped Mia!

    But right now, Cora couldn''t care about the person ying tricks behind the scene. She hurried to the

    sterile ward.

    Soon, Cora saw Mia kneeling at the door of the sterile ward.

    She wore the hospital gown of the obstetrics and gynecology department, holding a phone connected

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    to the internal telephone of the sterile ward, begging tearfully.

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, Eason and I are already engaged, and we even have a child. But Cora and Eason

    are still inseparable. I was forced to find you..."

    And what disturbed Cora the most was that in the sterile ward, Flora''s hands holding the receiver were

    trembling, and her eyes were red.

    After many idents at home, Flora had been in a bad spirit. The doctor repeatedly reminded Cora not

    to stimte her, but Mia did the opposite.

    At that moment, Cora felt rage flowing through her, and she was about to explode. She stepped

    forward and pped Mia in the face.

    "I''ve made it clear to you. I have given Eason to you as you wished. And I didn''t n to pick up

    garbage. Why did you go to my mother and provoke her by turning right and wrong?"

    Cora almost used up her strength to p her, making Mia feel her entire face numb, making her almost

    fall.

    Mia wished Cora could p her before. In this case, it might cause Mia''s miscarriage so that she could

    get rid of the trouble. Then she could put the me on Cora.

    But it didn''t work now.

    After the hasty engagement party, the Patton family''s enthusiasm for Mia receded visibly, especially

    Eason and his father, who didn''t even show up when she was in the hospital.

    Lydia once came to visit her, but she just told her to take good care of the child in her abdomen.

    Mia finally understood that the whole Hansen family felt she was the culprit for embarrassing their

    family at the engagement party.

    If it weren''t for the child of the Patton family in her abdomen, they would have broken off the

    engagement.

    So, Mia knew nothing would happen to this "child" before marrying into the Patton family.

    But she was still angry, feeling that the Patton family''s indifference toward her was all due to Cora.

    Since Cora made her unhappy, she was bound to make Cora unhappy too!

    Mia covered her cheeks, and she was full of resentment, but her tone was extremely humble.

    "Cora, you have attended our engagement party. How could you still say that I turned things upside

    down? I came here to beg your mother, but I only hope that she will persuade you not to go to Eason

    again and let my children grow up in a normal family.

    "And you''re good-looking. You can find other men. Don''t set your sights on my child''s father. You still

    have a bright future..."

    Mia immediately put herself in the position of the weak, and people often sympathized with the weak.

    If it weren''t for Matt, who knew all about how unscrupulous Mia could be to take Eason away from

    Cora, he would definitely believe that Cora seduced Mia''s fianc¨¦s after hearing her remarks.

    The entire burns unit, including doctors, nurses, patients, and their families, began to talk about Cora

    contemptuously.

    "She''s so good-looking and has a good future. Why did she seduce someone else''s fianc¨¦s?"

    "That man must be rich."

    "Not necessarily. I heard that people studying medicine are a little psychopathic. Some like married

    men."

    "Anyway, we should avoid this kind of female doctor who looks seductive. Otherwise, she will break up

    our families."

    Cora didn''t care about other people''sments at all. She only cared about Flora.

    She quickly picked up Mia''s knocked-out phone andforted Flora. "Mom, don''t listen to her

    nonsense. She is lying."

    But Flora remained silent for a long time. Cora didn''t know if she was stimted or what.

    Mia covered her face and said, "Mrs. Flora Lane, I didn''t lie to you. Cora knows these things are shady,

    so she doesn''t want you to know."

    These words angered Cora again. She smashed the phone on Mia''s forehead and then grabbed her

    hair to kick her.

    Matt was worried that something would happen, so he hurriedly asked the nurses to help stop Cora.

    Seeing that her n was about to work, Mia suddenly leaned into Cora''s ear, saying, "Cora, do you

    really think that I just came to disturb you and let you beat and scold me?"

 Chapter 46 Behind the Scene

    Chapter 46 Behind the Scene

    Chapter 46 Behind the Scene

    While Cora was stunned, Mia was roaring hysterically, "Help. The doctor is going to beat a pregnant

    woman."

    Under her scream, the hospital executives came to stop Cora after hearing the news.

    After the two werepletely separated, the executives took the two into the meeting room.

    Mia hid behind the hospital executives, weeping and crying. "I came to see Mrs. Flora Lane today, just

    hoping that she would persuade Dr. Lane not to seduce my fianc¨¦ for the sake of the acquaintance of

    the two families. I didn''t expect Dr. Lane to turn on me and even hit me."

    "I didn''t. She knew my mother''s mental state was unstable but still deliberately came to the sterile ward

    to stimte my mother to provoke me and make me do something out of control."

    From the moment the hospital executives came to break up the fight, Cora knew Mia wanted to ruin her

    future.

    So, she had to defend herself calmly.

    Matt also tried to defend Cora. "Miss Donald''s fianc¨¦ is Cora''s ex-boyfriend. Miss Donald did a lot of

    ridiculous things in school to interfere with their rtionship. Just you can go to our school and ask

    around. And today, Miss Donald was the one who stimted Cora''s mother first, so it''s not Cora''s

    fault."

    But as soon as Matt said, Josh Gates, who was the director and Matt''s mentor, criticized him severely.

    "Matt, don''t let your emotions get in the way."

    "Mr. Gates, I didn''t. I just told the truth."

    "No matter what, it''s Cora''s fault for beating Mia when she was sure Mia was pregnant. If you still

    blindly protect Cora, you will also face punishment."

    Josh was not one of the hospital executives who rushed to break up the fight, but he could tell Mia had

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    set a trap for Cora.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible to gather so many executives from the hospital in a short time, and it

    would be even more impossible for the executives to pass by the burns unit. It clearly showed that Mia

    had hospital executives on her side.

    Josh valued Matt very much, so he didn''t want him to participate in this matter, lest he ruin his future.

    Matt could tell someone was helping Mia behind her, but he just couldn''t tolerate Cora, who was

    spoiled by other members of the Department of Medicine, being framed and ndered!

    "But Mia clearly relied on her being pregnant..."

    He tried to speak for Cora again, but Cora interrupted him, "Matt, forget it."

    Josh''s hint was obvious. If Matt spoke up for Cora again, they might deal with him.

    Cora didn''t want Matt to be involved in this trouble, so she had no choice but to refrain from defending

    herself.

    "But..." Matt wanted to say something, but Cora shook her head at him.

    Mia had Jane''s backing. Even though the truth was on Cora''s side, it would not help.

    At this time, Elwood came over after discussing with several executives.

    After nodding to Josh, he said to Cora, "You had a conflict with the patient, and the patient''s family has

    taken a video. Once it spreads, it will definitely arouse social concern and adverse effects. Therefore,

    after the hospital''s leaders discuss, you''ll be suspended, and the hospital will issue a notice of

    criticism."

    Cora looked up in astonishment.

    Matt was also shocked by this punishment. "What?"

    Even Josh frowned. "Is this punishment too much?"

    Mia started the whole matter. They thought Cora would  and be suspended for a few

    days. As a result, not only would she be suspended, but the hospital would circte a notice of

    criticism!

    It would ruin Cora''s future!

    "This is a unanimous decision of the hospital''s executives."

    After exining to Josh, Elwood looked at Cora and said, "If you have objections, you can appeal after

    the announcement."

    At this time, Erik, who had been mentoring Cora recently, also rushed over upon hearing the news.

    He angrily questioned Elwood, "After the announcementes out, Cora''s reputation will be ruined. Is

    there any point in appealing?"

    "If you find it pointless, you don''t have to appeal," Elwood replied indifferently.

    "Cora is a rare talent. I don''t think this matter is serious enough to suspend her and report criticism!"

    "But she beat a pregnant woman. No matter how good she is, we can''t ept a doctor who will harm

    patients!"

    When Erik was arguing with Elwood, Cora saw Jane standing outside the meeting room.

    A gentle smile appeared on her makeup-free face. She was like an outsider.

    But Cora knew she was the one behind the scene.

 Chapter 47 First Love?

    Chapter 47 First Love?

    Chapter 47 First Love?

    Erikmunicated with Elwood for a long time, but Elwood still refused to change his mind.

    In the end, there were several patients in serial traffic idents in the emergency room, and Erik

    needed to deal with it and had to leave.

    Before leaving, he appeased Cora. "Cora, I will continuemunicating with the hospital leaders about

    this matter. You go and see your mother."

    Although Erik usually judged Cora during her work, he was the first person to stand up for Cora when

    something happened.

    Apart from the fact that Cora was Professor Smith''s favorite student, whom he left with Erik, Erik

    indeed thought Cora was a good candidate for being a doctor, and it was a pity to see her future ruined

    because of this.

    "Okay, Mr. Gray. I''ll leave you to your work."

    In fact, Cora knew Mia and Jane hade prepared, and she might be unable to avoid this

    punishment.

    Aftering out of the conference room, Cora went to the sterile ward.

    After Mia left, Flora took a sedative and fell asleep, and now, she had just woken up. Now she seemed

    in good spirits, but her eyes were still red.

    "Mom, I brought up the breakup. You don''t have to worry about me. I just hope that you can get better

    as soon as possible."

    Through the ss window, Cora forced a smile at Flora, trying not to let her bad mood and state affect

    Flora.

    Flora said, "I''ve already told you. Don''t give your heart away easily if you''re not married. But you never

    listened. Now, you''re hurt, right?"

    "I know you don''t like to hear what I say. But since you broke up, don''t disturb his life anymore," Flora

    murmured incessantly.

    If it were before, Cora wouldn''t argue with Flora.

    But today, she was framed by Mia and would be suspended with an uncertain future. She really

    couldn''t help it.

    "Mom, why don''t you believe me? I really don''t want to redeem anything!"

    She looked at Flora with red eyes.

    After giving birth to Cora, Flora spent most of her time at home. In the view of others, she was

    knowledgeable, gentle, and understanding.

    But in Cora''s mind, she was paranoid and stubborn.

    Cora skipped a grade and was admitted to the medical school. But she had tried to intervene with

    Cora''s college application. Later, she seemed topromise and let Cora go to study medicine but

    secretly cut off Cora''s tuition.

    If it weren''t for Cora''s excellent grades and the fact that she had been receiving a full schrship, her

    dream of bing a doctor would have been killed in its infancy.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the past, Cora only thought Flora just liked to impose her subjective wishes on her.

    But after today''s incidents, Cora couldn''t help but feel sad.

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just don''t want you to break up other people''s families."

    But hearing Flora''s words, Cora still couldn''t help crying. "You still don''t believe me. I said I didn''t do

    that. Mia framed me and wanted to ruin my doctor career."

    But she never expected that she had already told Flora of Mia''s motives so bluntly, but Flora was still

    so stubborn.

    "If you don''t be a doctor, you can rely on other skills to make a living. You used to excell in all

    subjects. Why do you insist on studying medicine?"

    "Mom, I am a doctor just to save lives and benefit others. Why do you object so much? Is it because

    your first love is also a doctor?"

    She was so sad that she couldn''t breathe, so she said things without thinking about it.

    Knowing that Flora didn''t want to mention that person the most, she still couldn''t help asking, "What did

    you say? How do you know this? What else do you know?"

    Flora seemed to get out of control soon. She kept asking to get to the bottom of it, looking flustered.

    After the nurses in the sterile ward discovered the situation, they hurried over to dissuade them.

    Matt arrived soon and gave Flora another sedative.

    "Cora, I know you''re sad, but Mrs. Flora Lane really can''t take any stimtion."

    Cora watched Flora fall asleep through the ss window, feeling sad and guilty. "I see."

    "You look tired. Go back and rest. If Mr. Gray has thetest news, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."

    Cora knew she wasn''t suitable for staying in the hospital in her current state, so she epted Matt''s

    proposal.

    However, after leaving the hospital, she had nowhere to go. So she simply bought a few bottles of beer

    and ran to Coldale Ferry.

    She opened a bottle of beer. Instead of drinking it, she poured it into the river.

    "Dad, I''m sorry it took me so long toe to see you."

    Coldale Ferry was where Cora''s father had an ident. His car rushed into the river. It took three days

    to salvage the car, but the body had not been found yet.

    Everyone thought Cora''s fathermitted suicide because he couldn''t bear the failure.

    But Cora didn''t think her optimistic father would choose that way to end his life.

    So, after her father''s ident, she didn''t dare toe to Coldale Ferry, thinking that her father would

    not leave her if she didn''t face the fact.

    But today, she was really sad and missed her father so much. Therefore, she came here spinelessly.

    "Dad, Mom doesn''t support me to be a doctor. I really don''t understand why such a sacred profession

    is worthless in Mom''s eyes.

    "Dad, I miss you so much. I wish you were here."

    While drinking the beer, with the river breeze blowing, Cora talked about her feelings to the river until

    the phone rang.

    She looked at the phone, finding it was a video call from Byron.

 Chapter 48 Wait Where You Are

    Chapter 48 Wait Where You Are

    Chapter 48 Wait Where You Are

    Cora was hesitant to answer, but her fingers identally touched the connect button.

    Soon, Byron''s charming jawline appeared at the other end of the video.

    From his background, Cora knew he was supposed to be in thepany, and she could hear other

    people talking about the project.

    Byron was also busy flipping through the meeting materials.

    Noticing that the video call had been connected, he took a look at the screen and said, "Tonight, I..."

    He wanted to tell Cora that he wouldn''t go to see her at night.

    There was a problem with a project, and he would work on it until midnight.

    But after taking a closer look, he found Cora was neither in the hospital nor the apartment.

    "Where are you?"

    Cora asked instead of answering, "Do you need anything?"

    Her cold voice made Byron feel inexplicably alienated.

    Byron frowned. "I can''t find you if I don''t need anything?"

    He didn''t say he wouldn''t go to her tonight because he found Cora looked strange.

    Usually, she should be busy in the hospital at this time, but today, she was outside.

    "No. We are neither married nor in a rtionship. We are just friends with benefits and take what we

    need. Don''te to me whenever you want and let others misunderstand our rtionship."

    Maybe it was because of liquid courage. Cora spoke out everything hidden in her mind.

    But Cora didn''t know what she had said hurt Byron. He looked extremely unhappy, as if a disaster

    woulde.

    Cora didn''t even know Byron had a video call with her in a multi-person meeting room.

    So, her remarks to Byron just now reached the ears of all the executives in the meeting room.

    Suddenly, silence filled the air in the meeting room, and they could even hear a needle drop.

    The executives even looked at each other. They didn''t expect Byron, who looked cool and aloof, to

    have a sexual partner.

    The point was that his sexual partner seemed not to like Byron and was very disgusted with his

    proactive contact.

    It was true that looks could be deceiving.

    But because of this, the executives were very curious about the woman on the other end of the video

    and wanted to see what kind of woman could make Byron get close to and dare to reject Byron so

    boldly.

    "Are we just friends with benefits in your mind?" Byron didn''t notice the change in the executives''

    expressions but questioned in a cold voice.

    But his innate deterrent force caused the temperature in the meeting room to drop sharply, making

    those executives unconsciously put away their gossip expressions, but there was a huge wave in their

    hearts.

    In their eyes, Byron was rich and powerful. If he really had something to do with a woman, he should

    be the one who had the upper hand.

    But listening to Byron''s dissatisfaction in his questioning, they felt Byron wanted the woman so badly

    but couldn''t have her.

    "Aren''t we?" Cora didn''t face the camera but looked at the ce where the water and the sky met with

    watery eyes.

    But she didn''t know that her drunken eyes were lustful, and she looked like an easy target in Byron''s

    eyes.

    It was just like when she took the initiative to embrace his waist in the Perpetual Daylight bar.

    "Where are you?" He decided not to argue with the drunk now.

    Cora ignored him. But when Byron heard the whistle of the ferry docking, he frowned more tightly.

    "Coldale Ferry?"

    "How do you know?" Cora wondered, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Wait for me where you are, and don''t hang up the video," Byron said, got up with his phone, and

    strode out of the meeting room.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When he passed by Carter, Carter dutifully reminded, "Mr. Hansen, the meeting is about to begin."

    "You chair the meeting for me." Then Byron left without looking back.

    As soon as Byron left, all the executives gathered in front of Carter to gossip.

    "Mr. Pope, who is Mr. Hansen''s sexual partner?"

    "Does Miss Yoris know about this?"

    "Is she prettier than Miss Yoris?"

    Carter pushed down the ck-rimmed sses expressionlessly. "If you are so curious, I will

    summarize your questions and let Mr. Hansen answer you in personter."

    "No need."

    "We''re not curious at all. Really not!"

    "Let''s start the meeting. Then we can go home early."

    All the executives quickly ended that topic.

    They would never dare to let Byron answer them personally.

    Of course, while having the meeting, they couldn''t help but curse Carter inwardly that Carter was

    indeed Byron''s flunky and never let them take advantage.

 Chapter 49 Dont Ask

    Chapter 49 Don''t Ask

    Chapter 49 Don''t Ask

    At Coldale Ferry, when Byron found Cora, she was hugging amppost and dancing like a butterfly

    fluttering its wings.

    She wore a pure white one-piece dress. Although it was not slim, it was light in texture and clung to her

    body line with the river wind blowing, allowing her graceful figure to be perfectly shown.

    "She''s pretty!"

    "Look at her flexible waist. She must be sexually experienced."

    "If my wife wiggles like her, I will suspect that the child is not my own if I don''t see her for a second."

    A few eager men were talking about her not far away, but she didn''t know it and was still dancing.

    Byron quickly walked past those men, came to her side, and covered her with his ck trench coat.

    Cora resisted at first, wanting to throw off his trench coat. "Don''t touch me!"

    But Byron stubbornly wrapped her in his trench coat. "It''s very cold. I''ll take you back."

    His voice was cold, just like the river wind.

    "Who are you? Don''t touch my wife."

    Among the men surrounding Cora, one of them had bad motives.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Byron was going to take Cora away, he rushed forward angrily.

    He thought that Byron was like him, who didn''t know Cora and just wanted to sleep with her.

    Cora''s resistance just now made him surer of this, and his greed for her infinitely grew.

    But Byron put his arms around Cora''s waist to swear his sovereignty and gave him a cold look. "If you

    don''t leave, I''ll call the police!"

    At that moment, Byron''s superior aura was undoubtedly revealed.

    The man also realized Byron was not easy to deal with, so he could only let go of his dirty thoughts and

    leave while cursing.

    Cora sobered up a lot after the incident, allowing Byron to take her back to the apartment.

    Although the winter had yet toe, the cold wind was strong, especially along the river.

    Cora had been exposed to the cold air for nearly an afternoon and even drank alcohol. So she was

    groggy at the moment.

    She was cold and wanted to take a hot shower, but she couldn''t do anything. She sat on the carpet

    beside the couch, hugged her legs tightly, and buried her face deep in them.

    "Are you cold?" Seeing her trembling, Byron frowned more tightly.

    It was the first sentence he had said to Cora since he brought Cora into the car.

    He really disliked Cora''s use of friends with benefits to describe their rtionship, nor did he like Cora

    dancing, holding amppost by the river to attract men.

    His irritation billowed in his chest. But when he saw Cora curl up into a ball, the fire seemed to

    disappear inexplicably.

    Without waiting for Cora''s response, he simply picked her up and carried her into the bathroom.

    Cora seemed toe alive when the hot water fell on her skin.

    The color came back to her pale face.

    "What happened? Why weren''t you in the hospital?"

    Holding the nozzle of the water heater, Byron showered Cora with hot water.

    He wanted to see the clue from Cora''s face, but her eyes were wet, making his mouth dry.

    He quickly shifted his gaze to her body, only to see that her skin had turned into seductive pink under

    the hot water. He couldn''t help but swallow.

    But he found Cora''s silence creepy and knew something was wrong. It would be immoral to do

    something now.

    But he never expected Cora, who curled up in the bathtub, to stand on tiptoe and kiss him.

    "What happened to you?"

    He felt heat rising inside his whole body when he was kissed.

    Although he held Cora''s waist, he didn''t go any further.

    Cora looked at him with watery eyes. "Don''t ask me anything now, okay?"

    Then, she kissed him again.

    Byron knew he should refuse, but Cora was so charming that he couldn''t resist her at all.

    The two spent three hours in the bathroom beforeing out.

    Cora had already fallen asleep. After putting her on the bed, Byron called Carter.

    "Check what happened to her today."

    "Her?" Carter had just finished the meeting and couldn''t figure out who he was talking about.

    But soon, he realized it was Cora.

    Carter seemed to have never seen Byron leaving business behind for anyone except for Cora.

 Chapter 50 How Do You Feel?

    Chapter 50 How Do You Feel?

    Chapter 50 How Do You Feel?

    Cora woke up with a cold.

    But it was not surprising. She had been exposed to the cold wind all afternoon yesterday and had

    made out with Byron for too long. Her body was on the point of breaking down.

    She rolled over and got out of bed. Stifling the dizziness in her head, she nned to go to a nearby

    pharmacy to buy medicine.

    She had no one to rely on and had been forced to learn to care for herself.

    As for Byron, she never thought he would stay and take care of her and didn''t dare to expect him to do

    so.

    Unexpectedly, the bedroom door was pushed open as soon as she got out of bed.

    "Are you awake?" Byron walked in under her astonished gaze and went to her and took her

    temperature.

    "The fever hase down. Drink some oatmeal before taking the medicine."

    He was tall. Standing in front of Cora, he almost blocked all the light.

    Cora looked at his slightly tensed profile under the half-dark light, feeling a little dazed.

    "Why haven''t you left yet? Don''t you have to go to work?"

    "I''m working from home today."

    Cora wanted to ask if it was because she had a cold.

    But on second thought, she denied her idea.

    Cora knew how much Byron valued her.

    Even if he had some affection for her, she didn''t think Byron, who was always proud, would leave his

    work behind just because she caught a cold.

    Maybe it was because Cora remained silent for a long time. Byron felt a little awkward. He suddenly

    asked, "What about you? Aren''t you going to the hospital today?"

    His gaze was fixed on her little face as he asked as if he wanted to get some information from her face.

    But Cora only said, "It''s my day off."

    Apart from slightly furrowed eyebrows, she seemed to have no other expression.

    "Are you sure?"

    When Cora looked up at Byron again, she was sure she should have known what had happened in the

    hospital yesterday.

    It made sense. He was Eason''s uncle, so this kind of thing naturally reached his ears quickly.

    But he asked the question knowingly, making Cora feel angry. So she provoked him.

    "How do you feel after knowing I beat your nephew''s fianc¨¦e?"

    To Cora''s surprise, Byron answered her seriously, "Not bad. But I don''t advocate fighting to solve it."

    Cora''s lips twitched visibly. "Is Eason your nephew?"

    "Drink oatmeal, take the medicine, and then sleep." Cora didn''t know if Byron was toozy to respond

    to her or what, but he walked downstairs after finishing speaking.

    Cora was confused but followed him downstairs.

    Then she saw a bowl of oatmeal on the low table in her small living room, and the logo of a well-known

    hotel was printed on the porcin.

    But what surprised her even more was that Byron was having a video conference on her couch with a

    He seemed very busy, so Cora didn''t bother him. After eating the oatmeal and taking the medicine, she

    picked up the phone and saw an unread message from Sally.

    [Give me a video call when you wake up!]

    Cora hesitated for a moment but decided to make a video call to Sally to report her safety.

    Sally must have known what happened yesterday. But it was not easy for her to endure it until now.

    As soon as the video call was connected, Sally gritted her teeth and questioned, "Cora, how could you

    do this? Why didn''t you tell me first when such a big thing happened? Did you treat me as a friend?"

    Sally was in the andrology department with the patients yesterday. She didn''t know the news until she

    returned to the office at nine o''clock in the evening.

    "I just don''t want to involve you. This is obviously a trap."

    "But if the hospital suspends you and issues a notice of criticism, your rotation assessment will be over.

    What will you do in the future?" Sally''s expression was very bad. She stayed up all night, thinking about

    Cora''s matter.

    Others didn''t know Cora''s obsession with being a doctor, but Sally did.

    When they were in the same dormitory back then, she saw with her own eyes how Cora devoted

    herself to studying medicine tirelessly and even squeezed time out of her busy schedule to attend all

    the subjects arranged by her mother.

    "There will be a way," Cora said.

    "What way? I heard that an announcement wille out at noon tomorrow."

    In other words, Cora muste up with a countermeasure before noon tomorrow.

    Looking at the blue sky, Cora sniffed. "I''m unsure whether it will work, but you must not make trouble. I

    know you are not afraid of trouble. But the less trouble, the better."

    "Mr. Gray said the same thing yesterday. He also said the more I trouble Mia, the worse your situation

    will be."

    If Erik hadn''t persuaded Sally for so long yesterday, she would have rushed to Mia''s hospital bed and

    beaten her to kneel.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    After persuading her, Erik was still worried she would still cause trouble. So he gave Sally a day off.

    The two chatted for a while. Sally suddenly asked Cora mysteriously, "Did Mr. Pope spend the night at

    your ce yesterday?"

 Chapter 51 Dont You Explain It?

    Chapter 51 Don''t You Exin It?

    Chapter 51 Don''t You Exin It?

    "Don''t deny it to me! When I called youst night, Carter told me you had a cold and needed rest and

    asked me to find you tomorrow.

    "Have you got better from your cold? Seeing your appearance, you should be much better. Sure

    enough, love is the panacea for healing."

    Before Cora could speak, Sally continued meanly and sighed, "Oh, Carter''s voice is so maic, like

    an electric current. It reached my ear and spread over my body. That was so alluring!"

    Cora was so embarrassed that she wished for the ground to open and swallow her immediately.

    Just now, she saw Byron standing at the door of the bedroom.

    She didn''t know how much he heard when she discussed his voice with Sally just now.

    "Sally, let''s talk about thister. I''ll hang up." Cora hurriedly wanted to end this embarrassing situation.

    "It seems like Carter is still by your side! Alright, I know you well. You always put love before friendship.

    See you!" Sally joked with Cora again before hanging up the video call.

    The bedroom returned to deathly silence.

    When Cora was thinking about how to break the deadlock in a friendly and polite manner, Byron

    suddenly asked, "Carter?"

    Cora suddenly froze. Obviously, he had heard everything she had chatted with Sally just now.

    After pondering for a while, Cora exined, "When Mr. Pope and I signed the wine agreement, Sally

    bumped into us. She misunderstood my rtionship with Mr. Pope."

    "Don''t you exin it to her?"

    "I don''t think it''s necessary to exin."

    The rtionship between her and Carter depended on Byron.

    She and Byron might break up one day. Then, this misunderstanding would not continue.

    Byron''s expression was indifferent, as if he had also acquiesced to this.

    "Take the medicine and rest. I have a meetingter."

    Cora wanted to say, "You are so busy that there is no need to stay here." But she was worried that it

    would make her look self-sentimental. So she didn''t say anything in the end.

    On the contrary, Byron said inexplicably before leaving the bedroom, "The Hansen Group owns shares

    in the First Hospital."

    The implication was that he could help with Cora''s suspension and criticism.

    But Cora lifted the quilt andy in it as if she didn''t hear it.

    Seeing that, Byron didn''t say anything. He went downstairs to continue the meeting.

    The sound of his footsteps went away. Cora opened her eyes again.

    She knew what Byron meant.

    But the rule between adults was that if the problems could be solved with money or wisdom, they would

    never want to owe others a favor.

    Cora had already thought of a way to break the situation, but she would not ask Byron for help or

    refuse his kindness before she was sure whether that method would work.

    The medicine Byron gave was effective. After a night of sleep, Cora woke up and felt her cold was

    already cured.

    When she went downstairs, she happened to see Carter delivering a meal from the hotel, so she took it

    on her initiative.

    "Mr. Pope, let''s eat together."

    Carter nced at the man who was staring at theputer screen expressionlessly. "No need. I have

    something else to do."

    "I''ll see you off."

    "No, thanks."

    Cora didn''t know if it was her delusion. She felt that Carter''s back as he walked away quickly seemed

    like a lion was chasing after him.

    After Carter left, she and Byron started eating breakfast.

    "You seem to be very busy. So..."

    Cora took a few bites of bread and said, trying to persuade Byron to leave.

    After all, their rtionship was not over. They didn''t know each other well except for a physical

    rtionship. It was weird to stay together all day.

    But Byron interrupted before she could finish her words. "I''m not busy. Everything has been dealt with.

    Do you want me to leave?"

    Cora nodded immediately.

    "Are you afraid that I will do something to you?"

    Cora didn''t know how to respond for a while.

    It was pretentious to say she was afraid. The hickeys he left on her bodyst night were so obvious.

    But their rtionship was not suitable.

    Byron didn''t wait for her to answer and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you until you recover

    from your cold."

    Cora was speechless.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    But fortunately, Byron didn''t do anything to her that night, even if they were lying in the same quilt.

    The following day, Byron was talking on the phone while putting on his shirt.

    "Well, I''ll be there in half an hour."

    Cora knew he would leave soon.

    After hesitating for a moment, she took the initiative to help Byron tie his tie.

    Her movements seemed skillful. Byron looked at her after he finished the phone call.

    "Do you know what you are doing?" Cora tied a perfect bow tie. Byron suddenly pinched her chin,

    forcing her to look up at him.

    Cora looked into his eyes. She lightly bit her lip. "Appreciating you."

    She referred to the matter that he brought her back from the ferry.

    But Byron didn''t speak. He stared at her as if trying to get a clue from her face.

    He was very close to her, and his unique masculine aura teased her vaguely.

    Cora was afraid that being watched like this would expose her intentions, so she quickly broke free

    from his hands. "Are you free at noon? I''ll treat you to lunch after I finish my work."

    If her method didn''t work, the only way left was to ask Byron for help.

    Although she wasn''t sure what price Byron would charge her for helping her, she couldn''t let her career

    bepromised.

    Byron stared at Cora, wanting to say something else.

    But at this moment, his mobile phone rang again.

    "You decide the time and ce. Send it to meter." Byron grabbed the suit jacket on the sofa and left.

    After Byron left, Cora took a deep breath, changed into a dress, and went to find Mia.

 Chapter 52 Got Evidence

    Chapter 52 Got Evidence

    Chapter 52 Got Evidence

    When Cora entered Mia''s ward, Mia was eating a pear that the maid had peeled for her. While eating,

    she said, "Buy some roast beef and two bottles of..."

    Hearing that the door of the ward was opened, Mia turned her head and saw Cora. Her words stopped

    abruptly.

    "You have been suspended. Why are you here?"

    "I came to see you. How is the baby in your abdomen?"

    Cora didn''t have to go to work today, so she didn''t wear a doctor''s overall but ake blue knitted dress.

    She wore light makeup before going to the hospital. Coupled with the dress, she looked like a delicate

    flower.

    She walked toward Mia with a faint smile on her face. She was so charming.

    But in Mia''s eyes, Cora was like a ghost, approaching her with an evil smile.

    "What the hell are you trying to do?" Mia roared.

    "I want to have a chat with you alone." Cora walked to the back of the bed, took off the medication

    records, and checked them.

    Mia resolutely refused. "I don''t think there is any need to talk alone. The hospital made the decisions of

    suspension and criticism. The person you can chat with is not me.

    "And I heard that the hospital will post the announcement at noon. It''s useless for you to look for

    anyone now." Thinking of Cora''s downfall that she couldn''t even be a doctor, Mia smirked.

    "I''m noting to talk about the announcement with you. I just want to talk about the baby in your

    abdomen."

    Cora ceased her smile. "If you don''t mind, I''ll say it before the maid."

    Mia nced at Cora. She was not sure if Cora knew something, so she finally asked the maid to leave.

    "What the hell are you trying to say? I need a good rest and fetus protection."

    "Fetus protection? The premise is that there is a baby in your abdomen. You take a dextrose injection

    every day. It''s not useful for fetus protection!" Cora threw the medication records onto the bed and

    looked at Mia coldly.

    Cora never believed that "a bad bargain was a kind of blessing". Mia trampled on her self-esteem over

    and over again. She would not let her go easily.

    She was never such a tolerant person.

    Mia drove her to the wall. She didn''t mind a desperate battle.

    "What do you mean?"

    Mia''s throat tightened again. She clenched her fists, and her long nails were already sunk into her

    palms.

    "You are not pregnant."

    Cora''s determined tone immediately threw Mia into a panic.

    "How do you know? You took advantage of your position to check my case!" Mia panicked.

    "I''m a doctor. I know what the blood test report of a pregnant woman should be. So I don''t need to

    check your medical records. I just need to look at the HCG level in your blood test report."

    It was by chance that Cora saw Mia''s blood test report.

    When she was helping a patient''s family member get the report, she identally caught a glimpse of

    Mia''s blood test report at the window.

    In that report, she found that the HCG value was not right.

    "I originally thought the report was just a patient with the same name and surname as you. But

    Mia was flustered. But when she thought those reports would be sent to Jane for centralized

    processing and revision, she immediately regained her confidence.

    "So what? You have no evidence to prove that I am not pregnant. You can''t bring me down, and I won''t

    intercede with you. In addition, I swear that you will be worse than this time if you dare to leak a word of

    this matter."

    In Mia''s impression, Cora was a bookworm. She never cared about anything that had nothing to do

    with her.

    It must be because of the suspension of work that made Cora go to find her.

    But Cora dared to threaten her with her fake pregnancy. She would not let her go.

    As soon as Mia finished speaking, Cora chuckled.

    This smile made her look even more charming. Mia didn''t care to appreciate it. She just felt that Cora''s

    smile made her feel uneasy.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Iugh at you for being stupid." Cora ceased her smile, and her gentle eyes seemed to be filled with

    ice.

    "Who is stupid? Didn''t you remember your lesson this time? Aren''t you afraid of me..." Mia was angry

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    and wanted to argue with Cora.

    But this time, her threat was interrupted before she could finish speaking.

    "I didn''t have any evidence to prove that you had a fake pregnancy before, but now, I have it." Cora

    raised the mobile phone she had held since entering the ward.

 Chapter 53 Recording

    Chapter 53 Recording

    Chapter 53 Recording

    "What do you mean?"

    "You are not pregnant."

    "How do you know? You took advantage of your position to check my case!"

    Cora yed the recording.

    Mia''s voice sounded. Her previous conversation with Cora was recorded. In the recording, she

    indirectly admitted that she was not pregnant.

    Mia''s expression changed instantly.

    "Bitch! You dared to y tricks on me!" Mia roared.

    She didn''t expect that Cora dared to fool her. Cora came to see her andmunicated with her. Her

    ultimate aim was to draw the secret of her!

    "Compared to your ability to frame me, I cannotpare you."

    Cora told the truth.

    Mia''s ruse of self-injury nearly destroyed her.

    If she hadn''t identally discovered the abnormality in her blood test report before, her career that had

    not officially started would have to be ended.

    But Mia didn''t think she had done anything wrong.

    From her point of view, if Cora hadn''t appeared in front of Eason, she wouldn''t have insisted on

    targeting her.

    Cora even threatened her with the fake pregnancy that she was most worried about being known by

    the Patton family. How could she let Cora go?

    Mia rushed to Cora, trying to take her phone away and delete the recording.

    "Give me! Give me the phone!

    "If you don''t give it to me immediately, I will destroy you!"

    Mia yelled. In her opinion, the Lane family had copsed. Even Eason had drawn a clear distinction

    between him and Cora. It was as easy as crushing an ant if she wanted to deal with Cora.

    But she never expected that Cora didn''t give her the phone but even grabbed her hand that was

    stretched forward to snatch the phone. Then, Cora turned around and gave her an overarm throw.

    Cora threw her to the ground hard. Mia felt her internal organs hurt, and her face distorted with fury and

    pain.

    The maid was guarding the door. She heard the sound and rushed in quickly.

    "Oh, no! Miss Donald!"

    The maid quickly helped Mia up.

    Mia was trembling with pain. She ordered the maid, "Go and call someone, and call the police! She

    broke into the ward and beat the pregnant woman. It was intentional murder."

    This time, she must send Cora to prison.

    The maid immediately took out her mobile phone to call the police.

    But Cora didn''t panic at all. Her smile became even more bright.

    "Just yell and call the police. At that time, I will make the recording known to the public and let the

    police investigate which doctor sought private gain through the power and gave you the fake pregnancy

    report."

    Mia and the maid froze for a moment.

    Seeing this, Cora smiled and continued, "It should be your bosom friend Jane who helped you, right? I

    also heard that the Yoris family owns this hospital. She is proficient in issuing fake reports, so she

    should have done this many times before. If the police investigated something, many people would

    likely be involved. At that time, the Yoris family would lose their reputation. Moreover, they would also

    me this shameless thing on you..."

    Mia''s face dreadfully paled when she heard Cora''s words.

    What Cora spected was right.

    When Mia asked Jane for help, Jane had already rejected her and told her that if this matter was

    exposed, it would probably lead to a series of consequences.

    Mia repeatedly begged Jane and promised that she would not let her be involved, then Jane agreed to

    help her.

    Mia would be doomed if Cora exposed this matter. The Patton family would call off the engagement.

    The upper ss in New York would spurn her. Her friendship with Jane woulde to an end. What

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    was worse, the Yoris family would regard her as the culprit of this matter.

    With this in mind, Mia could only grit her teeth and ask Cora, "What do you want?!"

    "It''s easy. Let Jane cancel the punishment for me and let me finish my internship smoothly."

    "The disciplinary announcement will be posted at noon. How can I let Jane take it back now?" Mia still

    wanted to bargain.

    "That''s your business. If you can''t resolve the matter at noon, I will make the recording known to the

    public and go to the police station to make a real-name report."

    After saying this, Cora waved her mobile phone toward Mia, gracefully turned around, and left the

    ward.

 Chapter 54 Cancel the Announcement

    Chapter 54 Cancel the Announcement

    Chapter 54 Cancel the Announcement

    In Jane''s office.

    Jane was answering the internal call. "He asked to cancel?! Did Carter call you or himself?"

    At this time, Mia opened the office door and walked in with a panicked expression. "Jane."

    Jane signaled Mia to wait, then said to the person on the phone, "I''ll think about this first."

    After hanging up, Jane looked at Mia.

    "What''s the matter? Why are your look pale?"

    "Jane, remove Cora''s punishment."

    Jane frowned. "Why?"

    "I..."

    Mia didn''t know how to speak. She was afraid that Jane would get angry when she learned that Cora

    drew the secret out of her and even recorded it.

    Seeing Mia hesitate, Jane''s tone became a little cold.

    "You asked me to deal with her seriously. Why do you want me to remove it suddenly? Give me a

    reason!"

    Jane was angry. It was not only because of Mia''s inconsistency but also because of Elwood''s phone

    call just now. He told Jane that Byron called him in person with the identity of a shareholder of the First

    Hospital to request her to remove Cora''s punishment and restore Cora''s reputation.

    Cora was Carter''s woman, but Byron helped her so much.

    Jane was Byron''s fianc¨¦e. But she even had to go through his assistant to make an appointment to

    invite him to dinner.

    Therefore, Jane hated anyone who interceded for Cora.

    "Jane, Cora found out I''m a fake pregnancy..." Mia hesitated for a while and finally told her that Cora

    hade to see her in the morning.

    "What?!"

    "I didn''t expect her to be so vile that she made a recording and threatened me to expose us."

    The word "us" chilled Jane''s heart.

    She wanted to scold Mia for being stupid, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and held back her anger.

    "I see. You can go."

    After all, since she decided to help Mia in this matter, she gave others an opportunity to take advantage

    of it.

    But she was surprised that Cora could get the fatal point of her and Mia at once, turning the dead end

    into victory.

    "Well, I''ll go."

    Mia knew she did not handle this matter well enough and implicated Jane, so her voice was careful and

    ttering.

    Jane ignored her and rubbed her brows, but she reminded Mia when she was about to leave the office,

    "Don''t make trouble again. You''d better resolve the trouble of your fake pregnancy as soon as

    possible."

    Mia''s heart suddenly became colder. Jane didn''t n to help her anymore.

    But Jane was not at fault, so she could only nod in agreement.

    After Mia left, Jane called and informed the staff to revise the announcement, which was about to be

    posted at noon.

    Although she let Cora go this time, she had to admit that Cora gave her a growing sense of crisis.

    The First Hospital would make an announcement every Wednesday at noon.

    Sometimes it was public praise for good people and good deeds in the hospital. Sometimes, the

    hospital would circte a notice of criticism to these doctors and nurses who ept gifts from patients

    privately, and sometimes it was an example analysis of a specific operation.

    Therefore, many medical staff in the First Hospital liked the bulletin board. They looked forward to the

    announcement every Wednesday.

    Even in the general office of intern doctors, a few people were waiting for the announcement while

    eating boxed lunches.

    "The announcement is out!" A medical staff shouted excitedly after seeing the announcement.

    In the next second, Sally, who was in her seat just now, rushed directly in front of theputer.

    "Where is the announcement? Let me see!"

    Before that, Sally had prayed countless times to the god, hoping that Cora would survive this incident

    safely.

    "Here! This week is a case study of a heart bypass surgery in the cardiac surgery department."

    Following what the man pointed at, Sally saw the content of the announcement. It was a case study of

    heart bypass surgery and did not mention the news of Cora beating a pregnant woman. Her eyes were

    full of tears. She sped her hands together.

    "Thank you, god! Thank you for blessing Cora. I will definitely do good things from today on. I do my

    best to help the patients in the andrology department and strive to cure their illness!"

    When Cora received Sally''s call to tell her the good news, she had already entered a restaurant.

    She was afraid that Mia and Jane would still not cancel the announcement, so she took time to have

    lunch with Byron.

    If the situation was not good, she could ask Byron for help.

    No matter what price she had to pay, she would try her best to keep her career.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was her dream and also the hope for her and Flora to live.

    "Cora, the punishment announcement has been canceled. Mr. Gray asked you to return to the hospital

    on time tomorrow."

    Hearing Sally''s words, Cora knew she had seeded. She immediately felt relieved. "That''s great."

    She looked up and saw Byron sitting by the window not far away.

    He wore a dark high-order suit, and his gestures were elegant and noble. The waiters in the restaurant

    unconsciously looked sideways at him.

    Cora didn''t expect Byron to easily agree to have lunch with her when he was busy today. She was

    worried that she would be rejected.

    But today, she seemed to be very lucky. Byron did not refuse her invitation, and the hospital removed

    the punishment for her.

    Even Byron, who was not far away, looked more handsome than before when she was in a good mood.

    "How did you let them change the announcement and remove the punishment for you?" Sally was as

    happy as a little sparrow.

    "It''s a long story. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight to celebrate."

    "Okay. Let''s meet and talk about it tonight."

    After hanging up, Cora came to Byron.

 Chapter 55 Youve Made Cora Cry

    Chapter 55 You''ve Made Cora Cry

    Chapter 55 You''ve Made Cora Cry

    "Are you done with your work?"

    When Cora sat down, Byron asked her with seeming indifference.

    "Yeah."

    The victory made Cora couldn''t help smiling. She introduced to Byron, "The red wine steak in this

    restaurant is good..."

    Considering that it was very likely that she needed Byron''s help, the restaurant that Cora booked was

    of her previous living standard. The restaurant had a quiet environment and excellent service, and the

    dishes were also delicious.

    "Then let me taste the red wine steak."

    Cora told the waiter, "Two red wine steaks."

    But when the waiter was about to leave, Byron suddenly stopped the waiter. "Remind the chief to put

    some sugar when frying the steak, just a little."

    Cora was slightly surprised. "Do you also like steak with sugar?"

    "Um."

    The matter was perfectly resolved. Cora''s mood improved, and she even talked a little more.

    "I also like to put a little sugar in steak. My brother said it would ruin the original vor of the beef. But I

    like it."

    Gabe was Cora''s elder brother. Cora mentioned him, thinking of how much he had suffered in jail. Her

    expression turned depressed a lot.

    Byron saw through her depressed expression. He suddenly said, "I''ve inquired about Gabe''s affairs. He

    should be released soon."

    "Really?" Cora never expected to get news about Gabe from Byron.

    "When did I lie to you?"

    "But didn''t the police say he might be sentenced to a few years?"

    After the police arrested Gabe, Cora could only see him once a month.

    She learned about everything rted to him from hiswyer.

    But she didn''t understand why what thewyer said differed from Byron''s.

    Byron said, "He won''t be sentenced. Don''t worry. He wille out at the end of next month at the

    most."

    That was because he gave Gabe a financial guarantee.

    But he didn''t intend to tell Cora about this because he thought it was not worth mentioning, just like he

    called an executive of the First Hospital this morning and asked him to inform Jane to remove the

    punishment for Cora.

    "That''s great! Thank you, Byron! Thank you for telling me this..."

    As long as Gabe was released, her family would reunite.

    When she was crying joyfully, Harry walked over ostentatiously with his new girlfriend.

    "Hey, Byron! Why didn''t you call me when you had lunch with Cora?"

    Harry wore purple shirt and white trousers. He nced at Cora''s hot figure, which was embellished in

    the knitted dress, and suddenly felt that his new girlfriend was so ordinary.

    Cora was quietly wiping away tears. She slightly nodded to Harry to greet him.

    "Why should I call you?" Byron gave Harry a cold look.

    "More people can have more fun." Harry took his seat and signaled his new girlfriend to sit beside

    Cora.

    Only then did he say, "Byron, don''t you mind sharing tables?"

    "I mind it."

    "Are you worried I will know you''ve made Cora cry?"

    Seeing Cora secretly wiping tears, Harry thought Byron proposed to break up with her.

    Because every month, when Harry proposed to break up with his girlfriends, they always liked to cry

    and wanted to keep him.

    "Actually, it is not a big deal. A woman cries because the money you give is not enough. If you give her

    enough money, she..."

    Harry stared at Cora''s beautiful and charming face, and he became more and more excited.

    If Byron broke up with Cora, Harry would immediately pursue her and let her be her new

    girlfriend. He would hug her a few nights first.

    But before Harry finished speaking, Byron interrupted him coldly, "Do you want thend development

    rights in the north of New York?"

    Harry knew Byron well. He knew that Byron was angry. If he continued to speak, Byron might cancel

    the Cross Group''s development rights in the north of New York. So he stopped immediately.

    "Byron, don''t be angry. I''m just joking!" Harryughed.

    If Byron broke up with Cora, he would pursue her immediately.

    And Jane was no need to target Cora anymore.

    Harry called the waiter and ordered two sets of meals.

    While waiting for the meal, the red wine steaks that Byron and Cora had ordered before were served.

    Cora received a lot of good news and was in a good mood.

    After wiping away her tears and saying hello to Harry and his girlfriend, she ate the steak with relish

    and even said, "It''s delicious. Byron, I didn''t expect you also like steak with added sugar..."

    Byron smiled but didn''t speak.

    Harry looked back and forth between the two of them.

    As Byron''s good friend, he knew well that Byron didn''t have the habit of adding sugar to steak!

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    So, Byron didn''t intend to break up with Cora but fell into the whirlpool of this love!

 Chapter 56 Persuasion

    Chapter 56 Persuasion

    Chapter 56 Persuasion

    After lunch, Cora declined Byron to drive her back. She hailed a taxi and left.

    Looking at her enchanting figure, Harry took out a cigarette case and handed one cigarette to Byron.

    "Byron, let''s go to Perpetual Daylight to rx at night. Jane wille over tonight."

    After Jane and Byron got into a little quarrel because Harry didn''t say hello to herst time, Harry

    always felt guilty about it and wanted to make up for Jane, so he made the party tonight.

    "I have something to do at night." Byron took the cigarette and lit it, then walked towards his car.

    There were still a lot of problems left over from the problematic project of the Hansen Groupst time.

    He had to rush back to deal with them.

    Harry threw his car keys to his girlfriend and let her drive back by herself. Then, he sat in Byron''s

    passenger seat. "What''s the matter? Do you still want to have a date with Cora after dusk?"

    Byron rolled down the car window to let the fresh air in and blow away the smoke.

    "It''s not your business." Byron held the steering wheel with one hand and looked at the road ahead.

    Harry still heard the impatient in his voice.

    "Yeah. It''s none of my business. But so many people in the Hansen family are staring at you. They

    expect you to get down from that position."

    Byron was Osborn''s youngest son. In the eyes of his elder brothers, he was able to inherit the Hansen

    Group because of Osborn''s preference. On the surface, they were all amiable. But in their hearts, they

    were nning how to rece Byron and take over his position in the Hansen Group.

    So, the wife Byron needed was someone like Jane, who could help him in his business. Cora was a

    burden to him.

    Harry had always believed that Byron chose Cora because Jane was abroad. Byron had no choice but

    to find Cora as a substitute.

    But today, after witnessing Byron eat the steak with added sugar, Harry was not sure who the substitute

    was, so he had to remind Byron in advance.

    But Byron didn''t respond to him. He kept smoking.

    The two were silent all the way until the car arrived at Harry''s Inte celebritypany. Harry stubbed

    out the cigarette butt and said, "It''s fine to let Cora be your mistress, but she is not suitable to be your

    wife. Byron, think about it carefully."

    Byron didn''t respond. He stepped on the elerator and left.

    But at night, he went to the party.

    "Byron, you are here. Jane, make room for him."

    In Harry''s eyes, Byron changed his mind and appeared at the party with Jane here, meaning he

    listened to his words.

    Jane sat aside and greeted Byron with a smile after he sat down, "Byron."

    Byron slightly nodded to her and began to drink and talk with others about the business partners.

    In short, the atmosphere at this party was quite harmonious.

    Cora received a message from Byron: [I won''t be at your home tonight.]

    Cora called Sally and asked her toe to her LO apartment. She ordered tworge portions of fried

    chicken takeaways.

    Sally came with two dozen beers.

    When Cora opened the door and let her enter the house, Sally kept looking around.

    "Is Mr. Pope here? Does he think I''ve affected his activity tonight?"

    The word "activity" referred to something else.

    Cora flushed instantly. "Don''t talk nonsense. He won''t be here tonight."

    Of course, she referred to Byron.

    "You have some snacks first, and I''ll reheat the fried chicken."

    Sally left the hospitalte tonight. The fried chicken was cold.

    When Cora put the fried chicken into the microwave, Sally eximed in her bedroom.

    "Wow, Mr. Pope looks quite frugal, but his shirts and trousers are p-up."

    Actually, Sally just wanted to see if there were enough clothes for Cora''s recent change. If not, she

    would take her to the mall and buy some clothes on the rest day. But she didn''t expect to see Carter''s

    clothes in the closet.

    They were all private custom luxury brands, and each shirt cost at least thousands of dors.

    The dozens of shirts and trousers in the closet were like a pile of glittering gold.

    But she remembered that when she caught a glimpse of Carter, the brand of his suit was not this.

    "Don''t look. The fried chicken is ready." Cora was worried that Sally would see the clue, so she hurried

    into the bedroom and led her out.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally didn''t overthink. She just thought it was a man''s vanity at work.

 Chapter 57 Profess Your Love to Him

    Chapter 57 Profess Your Love to Him

    Chapter 57 Profess Your Love to Him

    "I''m so happy today. It''s great to be able to solve it perfectly."

    After drinking a few cups of beer, Sally asked again, "Cora, it was Carter who helped you, right?"

    "Um."

    Cora didn''t want to tell Sally about Mia''s fake pregnancy. Sally was talkative, and she might leak it at

    any time.

    Of course, she didn''t keep it secret for Mia''s sake or Eason''s. She just wanted to keep the evidence.

    Then, Jane dared not to embarrass her and Sally in their internship.

    They chatted, and the subject somehow came to Eason and Cora''s past.

    "In my eyes, Carter is many times better than Eason. I don''t understand why you fell in love with him in

    the past. He is not as handsome as Carter. Even he is not as good as Mr. Hansen''s a ten-thousandth

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    of it."

    Cora took a sip of beer. "I liked Eason not because of his appearance."

    "He is a mama''s boy. Could it be that he can satisfy your character of being a young mother?"

    "Of course not. Eason saved me. He is brave, kind, and responsible."

    Cora didn''t know if it was because the Patton family ended her engagement with Eason or the fading of

    the good memories. She felt Eason was not close to the man who had bravely saved her.

    "How could that coward save you? Are you kidding? I may believe it if you say you save him."

    Sally always felt that Eason was the one who would hide in his mother''s arms and cry at a critical

    moment.

    That scene was so disgusting. Sally quickly took a few mouthfuls of cold beer to wash away the nausea

    brought by the scene.

    But Cora emphasized. "I mean it. That year, I met a lunatic hacking people on the street. Eason

    blocked the knife for me. He saved me. There is a scar on his shoulder."

    But she was young that year. She was sshed with blood on her face. At that time, she was

    frightened and didn''t remember that man''s appearance and name.

    After she calmed down, she ran to the hospital to find the man. She searched the hospital''s list of

    patients. Eason was the only person who matched the information of the person who had saved her.

    Many boys pursued her in school. But she only took the initiative to talk to Eason.

    "I always think it is not something Eason would do."

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter. It''s all in the past."

    Maybe Cora was still sad. She drank a whole bottle of beer.

    Seeing this, Sally quickly changed the subject. "Don''t talk about Eason. It''s time to discuss when you

    will profess your love to Carter."

    "Profess my love to Carter?" Cora threw away the wine bottle. Her head was not dizzy, but she couldn''t

    understand Sally''s words.

    Sally knocked her on the forehead. "You are stupid. Carter can help you a few times. He must not be

    as simple as just wanting to maintain that rtionship with you."

    "Are you sure?" Cora suddenly recalled that Byron had worked from home yesterday and took time to

    touch her forehead to check her condition. The expectation that she tried to hide in her heart seemed

    infinitely magnified at this moment.

    "Of course! He got you and still helped you in this matter. If he doesn''t want your love, why did he help

    you?"

    Sally continued, "Instead of passively waiting, it''s better to take the initiative to take action. Get Carter''s

    heart and make you be his only love..."

    Later, both Cora and Sally were drunk.

    Cora didn''t remember what else she said.

    She only remembered that she had promised Sally that she would take the initiative to profess her love

    to that man.

    Early the following day, she and Sally entered the emergency room in the nick of time.

    "Remember not to be impulsive in the future."

    Erik saw Cora standing in front of him in a doctor''s overall again. He was relieved and couldn''t help

    reminding her.

    "Thank you, Mr. Gray."

    Although Erik didn''t help much, Cora remembered that he was desperate to keep her at that time.

    "Alright, hurry up and see the patients in Bed Four in the cardiac surgery department. Sally, go upstairs

    to the andrology department to help." Erik didn''t have time to chat with them. He directly set tasks for

    them.

    Cora followed the patient in Bed Four to the cardiac surgery department and came across Jane.

 Chapter 58 Warning

    Chapter 58 Warning

    Chapter 58 Warning

    Jane was the attending doctor of the patient in Bed Four.

    After seeing Cora, she froze for a moment, then nodded to her.

    Unlike other medical staff called her "Dr. Yoris", Cora only nodded to her indifferently.

    "Have the previous test resultse out?" Jane asked Cora while examining the patient.

    "It''s all out." Cora handed over the reports.

    Jane took the reports and flipped through them for a while. After that, she prescribed new medicines

    and asked the patient''s family members to get the medicine.

    Cora saw that the patient''s condition was almost stable, so she turned around and was about to return

    to the emergency room.

    Jane suddenly called her, "Cora, let''s talk."

    Cora and Jane stood by the guardrail on the bridge connecting the cardiac surgery department and the

    emergency building.

    The cold wind ofte autumn blew by, blowing the corners of the doctor''s overalls of the two of them.

    They were both doctors with simr and outstanding temperaments. Many patients and family

    members who passed the bridge couldn''t help but look at them.

    "You came to me for the recording, right?"

    Cora withdrew her gaze from the distance and looked at Jane''s delicate face.

    "Well. I have canceled all the punishments ording to what you said, so you should delete the

    recording ordingly."

    Jane said her request bluntly as if she didn''t seem anxious about this matter.

    But in fact, the recording in Cora''s hands was rted to her future and the future and reputation of the

    First Hospital. She had a restless night yestereve.

    "Are you afraid that I will expose the recording?" Cora and Jane looked at each other. Cora''s eyes were

    pure and bright.

    Jane didn''t respond. Her deep self-cultivation didn''t allow her to show a trace of fear and anxiety, even

    if she was uneasy in her heart.

    She would never show her panic, especially in front of her opponent.

    Cora looked at Jane''s indifferent and alienated look, and her eyes turned cold. "Don''t worry. I''m not as

    shameless as Mia. I won''t y tricks secretly for the little imagination in my heart."

    The polite and alienated smile mask on Jane''s face seemed to be cracked at any time.

    Shameless!

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Jane never thought that someone would use the word "shameless" to describe her.

    Her annoyance toward Mia suddenly appeared because Mia asked her to help her. She brought her

    down to this embarrassing point.

    But the person she hated even more was Cora. She fooled her and scolded her indirectly.

    Jane didn''t want to quarrel with Cora like a shrew. It wouldn''t do her any good.

    "Cora, I heard that your mother is being treated in the burns unit of the hospital. The daily nursing care

    and future operation fees are a huge expense for you. If you delete the recording in front of me, I can

    waive all the treatment fees."

    "It sounds good." Cora suddenly smiled, and her face looked more charming.

    She didn''t wear any make-up. Even in this ordinary doctor''s overall, she was still shockingly beautiful,

    turning the people and things around her into her background. Jane couldn''t help staring at Cora

    nkly.

    But the amazement in her eyes was quickly reced by contempt.

    Sure enough, anything that could be solved by money was not a matter.

    Cora was driven to the wall by the reality. For a poor person like her, a little money could let her give up

    her dignity.

    "Since you think it''s good, I''ll ask someone to draw up an agreement now..."

    Jane was different from Mia. She would not leave any trouble once she decided to deal with it.

    Jane finished speaking halfway, but Cora ceased her smile and interrupted, "Wait a minute. Your

    proposal is pretty good, but I don''t ept it!"

    Although Cora had no money, she could make it again. It was not a big deal.

    But if she deleted the recording ording to what Jane said, they would be further intensified in the

    future.

    "You are fooling me!" Jane couldn''t control her temper any longer this time. Her face zed in anger.

    "Compared to your means, what I did was nothing."

    Cora looked at Jane''s furious look and continued, "I said I''m not as shameless as you. If you offend

    me, I''ll respond in kind. But if you dare to make a fuss about my internship, I sware I will let this

    recording make the best use of it."

    After saying this, Cora did not argue unnecessarily with Jane. She turned around and walked towards

    the emergency building.

    Jane stared at the thin back that was walking away. She was full of coldness.

 Chapter 59 His Invitation

    Chapter 59 His Invitation

    Chapter 59 His Invitation

    The days after talking with Jane, Cora''s internship at the First Hospital was uneventful.

    But Sally always asked when she would profess her love to Carter when they were off work.

    Cora and Sally had just removed their doctor''s overalls and left the hospital. Sally asked again, "Cora,

    will you profess your love to Carter today?"

    Cora was slightly embarrassed. "No."

    "Why? You have to seize the opportunity. When a man is deeply trapped in your tenderness, you will

    get his heart easily. Otherwise, when his enthusiasm cools down, you won''t be able to get his love no

    matter what you do."

    Sally emphasized this almost every day, and Cora gradually epted this point of view.

    But the problem was that even if she wanted to seize the opportunity, she had to meet his first.

    Cora didn''t know what Byron was busy with these two days. He seemed to disappear.

    Their contact stopped on the day when he texted her and told her that he wouldn''t go to her house.

    Cora even wondered if Byron got tired of her.

    But she couldn''t be sure about her spection when she recalled how he helped her inquire about

    Gabe''s situation.

    In the past two days, she always checked WhatsApp from time to time, wanting to see if there were any

    new messages from Byron or any new moments.

    But the reality let her down. Byron never sent her a text message or posted anything on Instagram.

    If it weren''t for the dozen sets of his clothes in the closet, Cora would almost think everything that had

    happened between them before was just a dream.

    In uneasy expectations and inexplicable panic, Cora didn''t receive any news from Byron, but Harry

    came to her unexpectedly.

    Cora waved goodbye to Sally at the bus stop, who was going on a date. Suddenly, a yellow convertible

    sports car stopped beside her.

    "Hey, Cora!"

    Harry took off the ck sunsses on his face in the driver''s seat. There was a Patek Philippe watch

    on his wrist. He had curly hair. Today, he wore a pink shirt and a purple suit jacket. He looked eye-

    catching.

    "Mr. Cross, what a coincidence."

    Cora was not very familiar with Harry. She just had dinner with him once. But she still had to say hello

    to him.

    Harry was dressed gorgeously. He got off the car as if fearing no one would notice him. Then, he

    walked up to her.

    "It''s not a coincidence. I came here specifically to see you."

    While talking, Harry''s gaze was setting on Cora''s face.

    She was so beautiful. Even if she was makeup-free, she was gorgeous. The light pink dress perfectly

    revealed her perfect figure.

    What a stunner! She was perfect.

    Harry felt an electrical current spread through his body whenever he saw her.

    If it wasn''t for the downfall of the Lane family, and Cora had that kind of rtionship with Byron and

    Byron''s nephew, Harry might consider marrying her.

    "What do you want to see me about, Mr. Cross?" Cora looked. Harry''s gaze made her feel

    ufortable.

    "There is a charity dinner tonight, and I have no femalepanion. Cora, can you attend the dinner

    with me?"

    Harry smiled and invited Cora.

    Cora thought for a while before speaking, "I''ve been busy in the hospital all day, and I''m tired. I can''t

    behave well tonight. Mr. Cross, I''m afraid I have to let you down."

    An old saying was, "Be aware of being harmed by others."

    Cora didn''t think her rtionship with Harry was close enough to attend the dinner together. In addition,

    her intuition told her that Harry had other motives for asking her to go to the charity dinner with him.

    However, Harry seemed to have expected her decline. He maintained his smile.

    "Don''t be so quick to refuse me. Cora, don''t you wonder what Byron has been doing these days?"

    Cora frowned slightly.

    Her reason told her that she should be clearheaded. She was nothing to Byron. Everything he did

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    these days had nothing to do with her.

    But the suppressed expectation in her heart made her lose her head. Finally, she got into Harry''s car.

 Chapter 60 He Has a FiancÃ©e

    Chapter 60 He Has a Fianc¨¦e

    Chapter 60 He Has a Fianc¨¦e

    This charity dinner was held in the top luxury hall of Prisc Hotel, andmark building in New York.

    Harry took Cora to do styling and change clothes. It took some time.

    When they entered the hall, the charity dinner hadn''t reached the auction stage, but most guests had

    already arrived.

    In the glorious hall, the guests were all well-dressed. They held wine sses and talked, "Mr. Cross,

    nice to meet you."

    "Mr. Cross, I heard that the Cross Group also donated a lot of treasures tonight."

    The Donald family was one of four prominent families in New York. Harry had already taken over most

    of the Cross Group''s business. So many people took the initiative to greet him.

    When Harry and Cora entered the banquet hall, many people came up to talk to him.

    Harry smiled. "You are ttering me. They are just some worthless gadgets."

    Cora wore a white sequin dress and stood beside Harry. She was so beautiful, which made her

    be the focus for them to tter him.

    "Mr. Cross, is this your new girlfriend? She''s so beautiful."

    This sequin dress was not revealing, but there was an indescribably seductive aura in Cora''s body,

    which aroused the interest of many men present.

    "Is she a new contracted Inte celebrity in yourpany? Mr. Cross, she is really a stunner, and she

    can be a famous star."

    "Why does she look so familiar?"

    Cora''s appearance was famous in the rich young men''s circle of New York, especially among those

    who liked to find intimacy. Even if they hadn''t seen Cora in person, they had seen a lot of candid photos

    of her.

    So, someone quickly recognized her. "Isn''t this Eason''s former fianc¨¦e?"

    "She just broke up with Eason and immediately hooked up with Mr. Cross?"

    "Mr. Cross, how much money you spent to get her?"

    Harry didn''t speak or deny it. Cora also felt the changes in the surrounding people''s gazes.

    She used to be a nobledy. Everyone admired and respected her. But today, in their eyes, she was a

    woman who could give up her self-esteem for money.

    Such a big psychological gap made her feel the coldness. Her face paled a little.

    Harry noticed her helplessness. She looked like a drowning person who was struggling for life. He

    ignored her cruelly, like someone who stood on the shore and watched the drowning person struggling

    in the water indifferently.

    He didn''t want to take her here and put her in such a dilemma if he had other methods. After all, she

    was so beautiful.

    But when he thought Jane asked him to have a drink togetherst night, and how she asked him about

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Cora''s news with anxiety in her eyes, he had no choice but to be cruel to Cora.

    Jane drank a little morest night. Her face blushed in drunk, but it couldn''t hide the helplessness and

    tears in her eyes. Harry still remembered what she asked him.

    "Harry, have you ever heard the name Cora?"

    Harry remembered that his heart was in his mouth at that moment. "How do you know her?"

    He was worried that Jane had already known the rtionship between Byron and Cora, and he was

    also concerned that Jane would break up with Byron.

    But Jane told him, "She is Carter''s woman, but I think Byron seems to care too much about her."

    Although Harry didn''t know how Jane misunderstood that Cora was Carter''s woman, he was grateful

    for this misunderstanding.

    "Don''t worry. With the current situation of the Lane family, Cora won''t be able to marry Carter or has a

    further rtionship with Byron."

    But Jane didn''t listen to his persuasion.

    She cried to him drunkenly. "But Harry, I always felt that Byron was leaving away from me."

    At that moment, Harry''s heart softened.

    So, no matter what, he would help Jane tonight. He would let Cora know her position and make her

    stop thinking about these things that would never belong to her.

    But Cora didn''t know Harry''s n. She heard the guests'' discussion and realized that she was

    impulsive tonight. She shouldn''t havee to this kind of asion again.

    "Mr. Cross, I''ll leave first."

    After saying that, Cora wanted to leave, but Harry grabbed her.

    "Wait. Byron has arrived. Look..."

    Cora looked in the direction Harry pointed and saw Byron. The man she hadn''t seen for a few days

    wasing.

    He wore suit and leather shoes. He was handsome and noble. As soon as he appeared, he attracted

    everyone''s attention.

    Jane held his arm and walked in from the banquet hall entrance. They looked like a perfect match. The

    guests surrounded them andplimented them.

    Those noisy and lively voices seemed toe from another time and space.

    Harry''s words remained in Cora''s ears. "Cora, that''s Byron''s fianc¨¦e. Are they a destined couple?"

 Chapter 61 So Eager to Kick Me Out

    Chapter 61 So Eager to Kick Me Out

    Chapter 61 So Eager to Kick Me Out

    Hearing Harry''s deep and maic male voice, Cora''s heart skipped a beat.

    In a trance, she remembered when she mistakenly answered Byron''s call that day.

    "Is that your girlfriend?"

    "I don''t have a girlfriend."

    Byron''s answer at that time was still engraved in her mind, and it was because of this that she had

    those thoughts that she shouldn''t have.

    But now she realized how wrong she was.

    He did not have a girlfriend, but he had a fianc¨¦e.

    Because of Mia, she had always hated the act of meddling in others'' rtionships.

    But now she was doing the same thing and had be the kind of person she hated the most!

    It was also at this moment that she and Byron''s eyes met unexpectedly.

    Cora''s eyes were very red, filled with anger and usations of being deceived.

    As for Byron, there was a momentary surprise in his eyes when their eyes met. His eyes soon fell on

    Harry and narrowed slightly...

    Harry didn''t seem to think it was a big deal, and facing Byron''s gaze, he put his hand on Cora''s slender

    waist.

    "Byron and Jane saw us. Let''s go over and say hello."

    He leaned close to Cora''s ear and whispered, acting intimate.

    Many people just regarded this scene as the interaction between Harry and his date, including Jane.

    When Jane saw Cora''s appearance, she knew she had made the right decisionst night, and Harry

    helped her again.

    But seeing Harry and Cora''s intimate behaviors, she still felt a little nauseated.

    After all, he was still not as good as Byron. He could get his hands on any kind of woman.

    But a top socialite like her would never show her emotions on her face unless necessary.

    When Harry came to them with Cora in his arm, Jane had already put on a polite smile.

    "Harry, the items you donated are all of great value. My parents just said that they would personally

    thank you for your support of this charity auction of the Yoris family."

    "I think if they want to thank someone, they should thank Byron. I heard that Byron donated a lot of

    valuable objects tonight, including a fine set of china."

    Harry responded to Jane and took a special look at Cora at the same time. Then, he teased, "But it

    seems that there is no need to thank him. You two are almost bing a family, so there is no need to

    be too polite to him."

    Byron didn''t pay attention to him, and his slightly piercing eyes were fixed on Harry''s hand on Cora''s

    waist.

    Harry felt his piercing eyes, but for the future of Jane and Byron, he could only grit his teeth and keep

    holding Cora''s waist.

    Jane nced at Byron shyly and then turned her surprised eyes on Cora. "Dr. Lane, why are you with

    Harry?"

    Cora had not yet gotten over the shock of meddling in someone else''s rtionship, and her mind was a

    mess.

    So, she couldn''t hear Jane''s words and even ignored Harry''s hand on her slender waist.

    "My original date happened to have something to do today, so Cora came to help me."

    Harry looked at Cora with great interest. "Do you know Jane?"

    Cora still didn''t respond.

    Jane was quite considerate and responded on behalf of Cora. She acted like she had notpeted

    with Cora in the hospital at all. "Dr. Lane is an intern at the First Hospital."

    Harry understood immediately. "I remembered that Jane also got into the First Hospital recently. You

    are colleagues. Cora, why don''t you say hello?"

    Seeing that Cora was not moving, he pinched her waist and forced her.

    Cora came back to reality because of the pain.

    "Mr. Hansen, Dr. Yoris, hello." While greeting, she strangled Harry''s hand on her waist.

    She was not stupid, and when she calmed down, she knew that the reason why Harry specially brought

    her to this event, and the conversation between him and Jane just now, were all telling her not to want

    something that didn''t belong to her.

    She still felt resentful because she had no idea that Byron had lied to her!

    If she had known that this man had already engaged with someone else, she would not have bothered

    to have anything to do with him.

    She was full of anger and resentment, and Harry pinched her...

    Cora seemed to put her hand gently on Harry''s wrist.

    In the next second, Harry felt pain.

    He never expected that Cora, who looked so delicate and weak, could pinch him so painfully!

    If it weren''t for his self-control, he would have embarrassed himself by now.

    "I hope Dr. Lane will have a good time tonight."

    Jane responded to Cora with a smile, but she was dissatisfied with Harry''s hand leaving Cora''s body.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, this was an excellent opportunity topletely destroy Byron''s thoughts about Cora.

    Jane couldn''t see why Harry let go, but it didn''t mean Byron couldn''t see it.

    The coldness in his eyes subsided a bit. He nodded toward Cora and said, "Go ask Carter to take you

    back first."

    As soon as these words came out, Harry and Jane frowned.

    They finally came up with this scene, but Byron was going to stop it just like that.

    Just when they were at a loss, Cora said with a slightly hoarse voice, "I just arrived, and you are

    already so eager to kick me out."

 Chapter 62 Make Money

    Chapter 62 Make Money

    Chapter 62 Make Money

    Harry and Jane looked at Cora at the same time and saw that Cora''s smile was still as charming as

    ever, but the redness in her eyes could not be concealed.

    Harry felt a little proud because it seemed that his trick had worked.

    Although Jane wasn''t sure about the rtionship between Cora and Byron, seeing Cora''s obviously

    sad look, she felt much better and even found Harry a lot more pleasing to the eye.

    The only thing she didn''t understand was why Byron''s tone suddenly dropped a little. "If you want to

    have fun, let Carter apany you. There''s no need toe here."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    There was nothing wrong with what he said, and it was fine for Carter to take his woman to have fun,

    but his tone was obviously different, which made people feel a little ttering for no reason.

    But this doubt only lingered in Jane''s mind for a second. After all, she had never seen Byron tter

    anyone, and in the whole city of New York, there was no one Byron needed to tter.

    And at this moment, Cora said, "Mr. Hansen, you should just stay with your fianc¨¦e. There is no need

    to worry about me. I haven''t been to this kind of asion for a long time, and it''s good to experience it

    again today. Otherwise, it will be a waste of Mr. Cross''s kindness."

    When she finished speaking, she held Harry''s arms with a smile.

    Everything did develop ording to Harry''s n, but he didn''t know if he was thinking too much, he

    always had a bad feeling.

    Could it be because that Byron''s eyes towards him at this moment were more ruthless than ever?

    But Harry didn''t take it seriously. After all, he had considered this situation in advance when he decided

    to help Jane.

    "Then I''ll take Cora to dance now."

    Harry turned around and walked towards the dance floor with Cora.

    When passing by Jane, Jane nodded politely at Cora, obviously feeling pleased by Cora calling her his

    fianc¨¦e just now.

    Cora also nodded in response to Jane, but her smile faded a bit.

    On the dance floor, while Harry danced with his arms around Cora''s waist, his heart was already

    distracted.

    If it wasn''t for the rtionship between her and Byron, he really wanted to take Cora home tonight...

    "Are you satisfied?" While Harry was having a sexy fantasy in his head, Cora suddenly asked.

    Her voice was basically as soft and charming as before.

    But if one listened to it carefully, it was a bit hoarse.

    He looked down and found that Cora, who only had lipstick on, was even more beautiful than the other

    women in the banquet hall who had carefully dressed up for hours. Cora was looking at him with a

    smile.

    "What?" Harry''s brain hadn''te back from his fantasy. He looked at the smile on Cora''s face, and he

    couldn''t figure out what she meant.

    "Mr. Cross made so much effort to bring me here. Aren''t you just trying to tell me not to intervene

    between Mr. Hansen and Miss Yoris?"

    "Cora, you are quite smart."

    Harry couldn''t help sighing in his heart. As expected of a youngdy from a famous family, she was

    more elegant and intelligent than those vulgar influencers who signed contracts with hispany.

    "Mr. Cross, were you satisfied just now?"

    "Of course." Harry smiled.

    He had to admit that the more he got in touch with Cora, the more interesting he felt that the soul of this

    charming woman was.

    "In fact, there are many rich and powerful men who are still single. There is no need to entangle with

    Byron, who is already engaged. Your reputation will be ruined if people find out. Byron doesn''t even talk

    much. How boring is it to be with him? A beauty like you should find someone rich and caring, who will

    say sweet things to make you happy..."

    Having said so much, Harry almost just said his name directly.

    Cora replied with a smile, "Mr. Cross, I just want to make money now! I''m not looking for a man."

    Although she hadn''t been in love for a long time, Harry''s gaze on her was so direct that his thoughts

    were basically written on his face.

    If she still couldn''t understand what he was thinking, she must be blind.

    Harry was not annoyed when he was rejected, and he just took out his phone with a smile.

    "It doesn''t matter if you are not interested now. Give your WhatsApp first. If one day you want to be with

    a man while making money, please feel free to contact me."

    With Harry''s identity and power, Cora couldn''t reject him too directly.

    So, she didn''t reject Harry this time, took out her phone, and gave him her WhatsApp.

    It was just that the two had just finished when a male voice sounded beside them...

 Chapter 63 Did He Praise Her?

    Chapter 63 Did He Praise Her?

    Chapter 63 Did He Praise Her?

    "Miss Lane, may I have a dance with you?"

    Cora and Harry both turned their heads and saw Carter standing beside them.

    Under the ck sses frame, his poker face was as expressionless as ever.

    "Did Byron ask you toe?" Harry only nced at Carter and then looked up at Byron, who was at

    the bar area.

    He was holding a wine ss and chatting with several people, including Jane''s parents.

    But most of the time, those few people were talking, and Byron only responded asionally.

    Maybe their gazes were too obvious, and Byron suddenly nced over.

    There was a little alienation and indifference in his deep eyes. When his eyes met Harry, they were a

    little more piercing.

    Harry met his gaze. Even if Carter didn''t respond to him, he knew the answer.

    "Okay. You can dance with Cora first, and I''ll talk to Byron."

    Harry also deliberately shook the phone to Cora. "Cora, feel free to contact me anytime if you change

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    your mind."

    Cora didn''t respond and just smiled.

    As soon as Harry left, she smiled apologetically, "Carter, I''m sorry. I have to go to thedies'' room."

    She had never been someone who could be manipted by others easily.

    "It''s okay." Carter actually didn''t want to dance with Cora, but someone''s possessiveness was so

    strong that he didn''t want to see Cora and Harry dance together, so he asked Carter toe over.

    But Carter also knew that at this time, whoever danced with Cora would not end well, including Carter

    himself.

    However, Cora was very smart and resolved the embarrassment between the two of them just right.

    In the men''s bathroom, Harry followed Byron as soon as he came in.

    "Byron, I just want to help you take care of the mess quickly. Are you angry?"

    Two men with the same outstanding aura stood in front of the sink and washed their hands. Harry

    observed Byron''s expression through the mirror.

    But Byron didn''t express any expression from the beginning to the end, let alone look at Harry.

    "You seem to have too much time recently?"

    "Well... It''s not that you don''t know the situation of my father. He keeps saying that he is handing over

    the Cross Group to me, but in fact, he is still afraid that I''ll ruin the foundation of our family. He just sits

    at thepany''s headquarters every day and does everything himself."

    So, Harry still only needed to manage hispany of inte celebrities every day.

    Seeing that Byron was about to leave after washing his hands, Harry chased after him.

    "By the way, the Yoris family just asked you about the wedding, right? When is the date? Will it be held

    at the end of the year?"

    Byron didn''t answer his questions. "It seems that you really have too much time, and I should ask your

    father to arrange a few blind dates for you."

    Harry was dumbfounded.

    Even if he had too much time, what did it have anything to do with blind dates?

    Just as he was about to catch up and ask Byron, his eyes were suddenly covered...

    Byron continued to walk forward, but he didn''t know the horrifying scene of Harry being dragged into

    the bathroom with a sack bag over his head.

    When Byron returned to the hall, Jane was looking at the brochure of today''s auction items.

    "This pair of earrings is pretty good, but what I like the most is this anklet. Look at the ruby on it. It''s so

    delicate and charming, and it really satisfies every girl''s fantasy."

    Byron actually didn''t like these things. Apart from being invited, he came to this charity auction only

    because his father''s birthday wasing, so he came here to get a piece of antique for his father.

    He was not interested in other auction items, but Jane enthusiastically handed the brochure in front of

    him. "Byron, what do you think?"

    Byron nced impatiently at the anklet on the brochure and then suddenly froze.

    The anklet was rose gold, and the ruby was made into pendants of different lengths. On the fair-

    skinned feet of the model, it looked delicate and charming.

    However, Byron felt that putting this anklet on this model''s feet was a waste.

    He knew someone who had fairer feet than the model, and she would definitely make the anklet look its

    best.

    Seeing that it was rare for Byron to look at the thing she liked so intently, Jane couldn''t help asking,

    "Byron?"

    "It should look good on people with fair feet."

    Jane was surprised and turned to look at Byron, only to see that he was still staring intently at the

    anklet on the brochure. His jawline was slightly tense, and his slightly protruding Adam''s apple looked

    very hot.

    The hotness on her face instantly spread to her neck, and even her ankle seemed to be burning. She

    couldn''t help shrinking back.

 Chapter 64 Was That for Her?

    Chapter 64 Was That for Her?

    Chapter 64 Was That for Her?

    "Who sent this anklet?"

    Byron lit a cigarette, and his deep eyes were still looking at the anklet on the brochure.

    The smell of his smoke was not unpleasant and even had a deceptive taste.

    "It was sent by the Sheldon family. It is said that it is Mrs. Sheldon''s work. The ruby was also bought

    from an auction not long ago."

    Jane''s heart beat even faster.

    Apart from the fact that this was the first time Byron had spoken so many words to her in private, it was

    also because she felt that he had praised her fair feet just now.

    "Mrs. Sheldon?" Byron remembered that she was a genius designer, but her family was not short of

    money, so her works were mostly not mass-produced, and asionally there would be some limited

    ones.

    "Does it say that this is the only one in the world?" There was a lot of introductions about this anklet,

    which took up several pages, and Byron didn''t bother to read it.

    "Yes, it is said that Mrs. Sheldon did it all by herself, from the design to the polishing of the gemstones.

    This is the only piece in the world which has the meaning of being one and only."

    Jane liked this anklet quite a lot before and wanted to buy it herself.

    But now, seeing Byron asked about the anklet in detail, she felt that Byron would definitely get this

    anklet and give it to herter.

    In fact, she was a little nervous when she found out that he had another woman. But thinking about it

    now, he was such an amazing man, and it would be abnormal if there was no woman around him.

    As long as they got married, his energy could be vented on her, and he would definitely not have the

    energy to find other women in the future.

    Now that he even took the initiative to give her an anklet, the anger that was pent up in her heart

    suddenly dissipated and turned into full of anticipation.

    "Not bad!"

    Byron tapped the armrest with his long fingers, and his eyes silently searched for something in the

    banquet hall.

    "Well, it''s really nice. It''s much better than the mass-produced brands that only focus on fake

    advertisement."

    Jane seemed to be calmly discussing the anklet with Byron, but in fact, her heart was about to jump

    into her throat.

    Byron liked the meaning of this anklet. If he got it and gave it to her, wouldn''t it be the same as a

    promise to her in disguise that she would be the only woman in his life?

    In the excitement and anticipation of Jane, it was time for the auction.

    After a few paintings, it was the anklet.

    Seeing Byron remain indifferent after several people shouted prices one after another, Jane was a little

    suspicious of what she had just thought and even nned to bid by herself.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fortunately, at this moment, Byron gave Carter a nce.

    Carter understood. "2.5 million dors."

    Now, those who were actively participating in the auction just now looked at the corner where Byron

    was in astonishment and then consciously gave up the idea of participating in the auction.

    Byron directly added 1.6 million dors to the price they had offered.

    It was even more because he was afraid of offending Byron. After all, Byron was the new patriarch of

    the Hansen family, which was the head of the four prominent families in New York, and no one wanted

    to offend this man.

    Soon, the auctioneer closed the bid. "Congrattions to Mr. Hansen."

    Byron nodded slightly and asked Carter to pay for the anklet.

    When Carter got up, ady in avender dress came to Byron''s side with a ss of wine. "Byron, thank

    you so much for your support tonight."

    "You''re wee." Byron clinked sses with her and took a sip.

    Most people would automatically look a little less powerful in front of the elders, but Byron wouldn''t. He

    was neither humble nor overbearing and kept his character.

    Thedy smiled, patted Jane''s hand, and said, "Take good care of Byron, okay?"

    Jane gently held thedy''s hand. "Mom, don''t worry."

    Thisdy was Sara Yoris, Jane''s mother.

    She came over to thank Byron for bidding for the anklet, not only wanting to express her gratitude to

    the Hansen family for donating a lot of items to the event tonight but also because she knew Jane liked

    this anklet.

    Now that this anklet was taken by Byron. It was obvious that he got it for Jane.

    Sara had always liked Byron. On the one hand, it was because of the Hansen family''s state in New

    York. On the other hand, Byron''s personal ability was not bad. It was not an exaggeration to say that he

    was the dream lover of thousands of girls in New York.

    They always hoped that Byron and Jane would settle down as soon as possible, but they were also

    afraid that Byron would be taken away.

    However, tonight, Byron bought Jane''s favorite anklet to give her, which could be regarded as a

    reassurance for them.

    "Then I''ll leave you two alone." After the two exchanged joy in their eyes, Sara returned to her seat.

    But what she didn''t expect was that shortly after she left, Carter brought back the anklet, but Byron took

    it and put it directly in his trouser pocket.

    "Byron?"

    Jane was confused. Shouldn''t he give it directly to her?

 Chapter 65 Mr. Hansen Was Not a Playboy

    Chapter 65 Mr. Hansen Was Not a yboy

    Chapter 65 Mr. Hansen Was Not a yboy

    "What''s wrong?"

    Byron turned his head and nced at Jane without any intention of taking out the anklet.

    "Nothing."

    Jane was ady, after all, and she had her own dignity and bottom line, so she couldn''t ask why the

    anklet was not given to her.

    In order to hide her astonishment and embarrassment, Jane raised her ss. "I also want to represent

    the Yoris family to thank you, Byron."

    "You''re wee."

    Byron clinked sses with her indifferently and drank. No one mentioned it again.

    But because Byron took the anklet and didn''t give it to her for a long time, Jane seemed a little absent-

    minded for the rest of the auction.

    When it was the turn of the items donated by the Donald family to appear one by one, Byron suddenly

    asked, "Where''s Harry?"

    Harry wasn''t interested in the other auction items, so it was understandable that he didn''t show up.

    But the items from the Donald family were on the stage now, and he couldn''t be found in the entire hall,

    so something must be wrong.

    "I don''t know. Did he leave with Dr. Lane first?"

    Jane didn''t pay much attention to Harry, especially now that she was obsessed with the anklet in

    Byron''s pocket, so she didn''t have the time to pay attention to these things.

    Byron was still staring at the vase donated by the Donald family on disy on the stage, and his deep

    eyes narrowed. "Send someone to have a look."

    "Byron, Harry and Cora are both adults, so nothing will happen."

    Jane thought about the way Harry had hugged Cora on the dance floor before. She always felt that

    they should be having fun in a corner of the banquet hall right now.

    Byron ignored her and was ying with the lighter in his hand, knocking on the armrest. Obviously, his

    patience was about to run out.

    Seeing this, Carter immediately contacted the security team of the hotel and started to search every

    corner of the banquet hall.

    Both of them were indeed adults, and nothing would happen, but someone was afraid that they would

    do what adults usually did.

    A few minutester, news came from the security team.

    Carter reported, "Something happened to Mr. Cross."

    "What?" Jane''s expression changed.

    Although the Donald family had many descendants, Harry was the orthodox and only recognized

    grandson of the Donald family.

    Otherwise, why did the Donald family force him to inherit the family business when Harry made it clear

    that his mind was not on management?

    If something happened to him at the charity auction held by the Yoris family, they would definitely be

    implicated even if it wasn''t done by the Yoris family.

    Even if Harry was very close to her in private, it would be difficult to ignore it.

    "What happened?" Byron''s expression became much more serious.

    "Mr. Cross was beaten by someone. When the security team found him, he was already knocked out in

    the toilet, with varying degrees of injuries on his face and body."

    Jane''s parents also received the news soon and immediately began to check surveince, insisting that

    they would seek justice for Harry and the Donald family.

    Byron didn''t intervene. After all, Harry''s matter happened at the Yoris family''s event, so it should be

    handled by them.

    So, after getting the antique piece that his father asked for, he left.

    Half an hourter, Byron came to Cora''s LO apartment.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He tried to unlock it with his fingerprint as usual but failed.

    Obviously, Cora had deleted his fingerprint permission.

    He could only ring the doorbell, and the door opened after a while.

    "Are you mad?" Cora had just taken a shower, and she was only wearing a nightdress. Her wet hair

    swept across her corbone, causing Byron to swallow slightly and step forward a little to get close to

    Cora.

    "No." Cora wasn''t sure whether his eyes were too affectionate or his approach made her feel

    disgusted, so she simply turned her face.

    "Did you delete my fingerprint permission and block me? Do you think I cheated on you like a

    yboy?" Byron nced at her with a faint smile.

    Cora had a coquettish smile on her face, but her eyes were cold. "Mr. Hansen, you are not a yboy.

    You just want to give every girl a home..."

 Chapter 66 No Need to Worry About Me

    Chapter 66 No Need to Worry About Me

    Chapter 66 No Need to Worry About Me

    "Are you really not mad? You almost got the word yboy engraved on my face." Byron looked down

    at Cora from a high position.

    He was very tall, and from his angle, he could just see the neckline of Cora''s suspender nightdress

    clearly.

    Seeing that, he didn''t want to talk to her through the door again and was about to walk in.

    Unexpectedly, Cora suddenly stuffed a sack of things into his arms as if she had predicted what he was

    going to do.

    "How dare I engrave words on your face? Mr. Hansen, I just want to thank you for taking care of me

    during this time, but I will take good care of myself in the future, and I won''t bother you to worry about

    me."

    Before Byron could respond, Cora swiftly mmed the door behind her.

    Byron frowned and looked at the sack in his hand. He opened it casually and found that all his valuable

    shirts and trousers were in it...

    On the other side, after Cora rejected Byron, her heart was inexplicably empty, and she opened a bottle

    of beer.

    She told herself, "It''s not a big deal. A rtionship always starts with being willing and ends with

    admitting defeat."

    She had survived after finishing the several-year rtionship with Eason.

    She had only been a few days with Byron, so it must be easy to move on.

    But in the end, even if she got drunk, she still couldn''t fill the emptiness in her heart.

    But the next morning, she still packed up and got busy in the emergency room.

    "Where''s Lisha?"

    Erik was arranging the work, but he didn''t see Lisha for a long time, so he asked.

    "Mr. Gray, Lisha has gone upstairs to the VVIP ward area." Sally quickly answered.

    "What is she doing there?"

    "I heard that Mr. Donald from the Donald family was hospitalizedst night, and she went to help."

    "He was just beaten by someone. The wounds were almost healed by themselves when he was sent

    here. She doesn''t need to be there."

    Erik was used to seeing serious injuries in the emergency room. As for injuries like this kind of

    inconspicuous soft tissue contusions, he didn''t care about it at all.

    Lisha went to take care of the patient especially. It was so obvious what she really wanted to do.

    "Go and call her back."

    Erik became impatient.

    Sally happily epted the order, like a viin holding sway.

    Cora saw Sally very excited and couldn''t help saying a few words to her, "Don''t fight against Lisha all

    day long. If you really have nothing to do, go to the men''s restroom to see if anyone needs help there."

    "I just can''t bear to see some people seducing men all the time."

    Lisha liked to hook up with rich people, and she tried to team up with Sally before because she felt that

    Sally''s figure was more eye-catching, which could make the two of them stand out at once.

    But Sally was not interested. She didn''t want to be misunderstood by others, and she said like a

    celebrity, "I am a rich woman."

    In the end, she wasughed at by Lisha. "What kind of rich man use Groupon? It''s fine to be poor, but

    why are you pretending?"

    Sally was speechless on the spot.

    The two also became deadly rivals.

    When Sally finishedining and was about to go upstairs, Erik shouted again, "Sally,e and

    help!"

    Therefore, Sally''s great n failed.

    "Cora, it''s up to you to save the world now. Go upstairs and bring that woman down."

    Cora sighed, "Understood."

    At the same time, in the VVIP ward upstairs, Harry saw Byron and Jane entering the ward and hurriedly

    dismissed Lisha, who was peeling grapes for him.

    He also changed from his suave appearance to a sickly one. "Byron, Jane, I can hardly see people with

    this face now."

    "How is the investigation going?"

    Byron frowned and looked at Harry''s bruised and swollen face. Although Harry''s injuries were not

    serious, they were mostly on his face, and he couldn''t see people for at least half of a month.

    "That person is either very familiar with the route around the banquet hall or is among the guests. We

    have already begun to check the guest list forst night."

    Jane asked Harry again, "Harry, weren''t you with Corast night? Was it her..."

    Jane didn''t finish her sentence, but the other two people present were all smart people, so they

    naturally knew that the Yoris family suspected Cora.

    After all, Cora was Harry''s datest night, and Cora disappeared after Harry''s ident, which made

    people have to think about it.

    When Byron was thinking about something with downcast eyes, Harry had already said, "It can''t be her.

    She left yesterday because she said she had a stomachache and sent me a WhatsApp message."

    In addition, Harry even felt that Cora was very sensible. Even if she found out that he had tricked her,

    she didn''t even argue with him.

    How could such a sensible and well-behaved woman beat him up? Didn''t she want to keep staying in

    New York?

    "Okay..."

    Jane was a little upset, and she always felt that Harry was defending Cora just now.

    "Then what about the sack you said on your head? I''ll send it for fingerprint identification and check it

    with the guest list."

    Being knocked out in the toilet was a very embarrassing thing, so the Cross Group asked not to call the

    police or disclose it to the outside world, but the Yoris family still attached great importance to it, fearing

    that the Cross Group would be angry with them.

    "It''s over there." Harry pointed to the underside of the cab in the ward, and there was indeed a

    sack.

    "I''ll take it." Jane put on medical gloves, put the sack under the cab into a sealed bag, and stored it

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    in her designer bag.

    Byron didn''t show any expression, but when he saw the sack in Jane''s hand, his brows slightly raised...

 Chapter 67 Do You Need Someone for Entertainment?

    Chapter 67 Do You Need Someone for Entertainment?

    Chapter 67 Do You Need Someone for Entertainment?

    Cora went upstairs to find Lisha, told her that Erik had asked her to go to his office, and took the

    elevator downstairs.

    But before the elevator door closed, someone pushed the button outside, and it opened again.

    Suddenly, Byron and Jane appeared at the other end of the elevator door.

    The man was in ck suit, ck shirt, and ck trousers, wearing ck from inside to outside. The

    woman was in a white dress, white coat, and white bag, wearing white from inside to outside.

    They were clearly twopletely different extremes, but they were surprisingly harmonious when they

    stood together.

    The sky was bright and clear today, but Cora felt inexplicably cold all over her body. She was so cold

    that she couldn''t move.

    It was Jane who took the initiative to greet her, "Hello, Dr. Lane."

    Cora nodded slightly but couldn''t make a sound, as if something stuck in her throat.

    After Jane said hello, she entered the elevator room with Byron.

    His innate strong aura made Cora unconsciously retreat to the corner of the elevator.

    When the elevator was going down, Jane suddenly asked, "Byron, are you going to thepany

    now?"

    She quietly looked at Byron, and seeing that Byron looked indifferent and hadn''t had any

    "Yeah." Byron only stared at the floors disyed on the electronic screen, seemingly carelessly.

    "Can you give me a ride? My car is taken to get serviced today." Jane said.

    "Okay."

    Hearing Byron''s response, Jane was a little overjoyed.

    But she didn''t know that the interaction between her and Byron was so hurtful in Cora''s eyes.

    Fortunately, halfway down the elevator, the family member of a patient whom Cora hade into

    contact with before also entered the elevator, temporarily diverting Cora''s attention.

    "Dr. Lane, this is my mother''s inspection report. Can you take a look at it for me?"

    "Okay."

    Generally, Cora would not refuse these requests as a doctor.

    "Her situation is okay, but the diet should be as low-salt and low-fat as possible."

    "Thank you, Dr. Lane. Well..."

    After the guy thanked her, he suddenly blushed. "Are you free tonight, Dr. Lane?"

    Cora frowned slightly but did not answer.

    At this time, the elevator door just opened, and Cora walked out.

    The guy followed behind. "Nothing serious. I have a few movie tickets. I thought it would be better not

    to waste them..."

    As the two walked away, his voice could not be heard clearly.

    So, they didn''t know whether Cora agreed or not.

    But Jane still couldn''t help sighing, "Dr. Lane seems to have good rtionships with men."

    Only she knew how much envy, jealousy, and nder in this sentence.

    But she didn''t know if Byron had listened because the man''s expression was always surprisingly

    indifferent, giving people the feeling of being toozy to care about anyone else.

    When he got in the car, he smoked more violently.

    However, Jane didn''t think it had anything to do with Cora. In her impression, Byron was always

    smoking when he was with her.

    Besides, Jane didn''t see the anklet on Cora''s ankle just now, so she wondered if Byron nned to wait

    until her birthday to give it to her.

    After all, her birthday was only two months away!

    Thinking of this, she was full of anticipation again.

    However, what Jane didn''t know was that Byron appeared at the door of Cora''s apartment again that

    night.

    At that time, Cora was waiting for food delivery.

    Doorbell rang.

    She thought it was food and opened the door directly.

    But she saw Byron standing at the door, looking down at her condescendingly. Under thebination

    of light and shadow, his deep and handsome face seemed to be very gloomy.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Hansen, you are lonely again, aren''t you? Do you need someone for entertainment?"

    Cora thought of how he and Jane walked around together during the day, and the sarcasm on the

    corner of her lips could not be concealed.

 Chapter 68 I Wont Be Your Side Chick

    Chapter 68 I Won''t Be Your Side Chick

    Chapter 68 I Won''t Be Your Side Chick

    "You are right. I''m lonely."

    Listening to her harsh words, Byron sized up Cora''s enchanting figure inch by inch, took a puff of the

    cigarette in his hand, and then blew it towards Cora in one breath.

    Cora didn''t see iting and coughed.

    After recovering, her eyes were inexplicably red and watery.

    This delicate appearance made Byron suddenly remember every time he did her hard, and his deep

    eyes suddenly darkened a lot.

    "Tell me the price." His voice was hoarse, like a hook, trying to drag Cora into the endless abyss.

    Cora was stunned for a moment and onlyter realized what the man meant.

    It was such an insult.

    But after thinking about it, except for the first night when she took the initiative, this man promised her

    benefits every time they did it.

    Perhaps in his heart, he had long regarded her as the woman selling her body for money.

    Only she was still foolishly looking forward to such a ridiculous and worthless thing as love...

    Her dignity was trampled on, and her expectations turned into despair. Cora''s eyes were red, but she

    still smiled coquettishly, looking at Byron.

    "Then what kind of price can Mr. Hansen offer this time?"

    Byron stared at the innocent and seductive face of the woman, feeling inexplicably agitated in his heart.

    He snuffed out the cigarette butt and casually threw a paper bag in.

    Cora looked over and saw the paper bag lying on the ground, revealing a corner of the sack inside.

    "What does this mean? Do you want to pay me with a sack? Mr. Hansen, to trample on my self-

    esteem, you don''t even care about your dignity, do you?"

    Cora had restrained her heartache, and she had wiped off the tears in her eyes. She even stepped

    forward to fiddle with the diamond buttons on Byron''s shirt unintentionally, but her words were full of

    mockery.

    Byron was about tough out of anger. He raised his hand to grab the woman''s evil hand on his

    neckline and pulled her a little closer.

    "Harry was beaten with this sack over his headst night and passed out in the toilet."

    At this moment, there were only a few inches left on the lips of the two, and they could clearly smell

    each other''s breath during their breathing.

    The distance between kissing and not kissing was actually more ambiguous than kissing.

    Cora suddenly struggled to break free from Byron''s hand, and jokingly said, "Because you got the

    same kind of sackst night, so you suspect me?"

    "Is it not you?" Byron looked serious and jokingly at the same time.

    The moment Jane took the sack from Harry, Byron was sure that she had done it.

    Although the two had a very unpleasant quarrelst night, at that moment, there seemed to be bright

    fireworks blooming in his mind.

    "Mr. Hansen, you have wronged me. I have to move recently, so I bought a few sacks to pack things. If

    you don''t believe me, look..."

    Cora purposely staggered her body, so Byron could see the messy ground behind her.

    He saw several sacks of the same style lying on the ground, two of which were bulging, and the other

    two were still open. There were also many medical-rted books scattered on the ground.

    "You want to move? Is it because I alwayse to you?" Byron felt a little irritated for no reason and

    reached out to unbutton the top of his shirt that was choking him.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You are overthinking. Myndlord wants to increase the rent. I don''t have money to pay for it, so I can

    only move out."

    Cora felt that she was telling this yboy in disguise that he was not as important as he thought.

    But she didn''t know that her words resolved the restlessness in his heart. "Where do you n to go?"

    "I haven''t found it yet. Anyway, there is still a month to go."

    She had already gone to a rental agency when she got off work today, but she hadn''t found a suitable

    one yet.

    After all, a month was a bit rushed. She could only organize her things first, and then she could move

    out directly when she found a suitable ce.

    Realizing that she shouldn''t waste her time on a yboy, Cora turned around and prepared to continue

    packing.

    But Byron suddenly grabbed her wrist. "If you don''t mind, I have a t at Pearl Bay."

    Cora froze for a moment.

    Pearl Bay was the favorite vi area for rich people in the entire New York, and the houses there were

    very expensive.

    Even the smallest house was worth hundreds of millions of dors.

    She turned her head back with a smile. "So this is the price you offer tonight?"

    Byron frowned.

    But before he could answer, Cora pulled his hand away. "The price is good, but I won''t be your side

    chick."

    This time Byron held her slender waist with his backhand and trapped her tightly in his arms. His

    handsome face approached, and he said, "Are you sure that you are the sick chick?"

 Chapter 69 End Our Relationship

    Chapter 69 End Our Rtionship

    Chapter 69 End Our Rtionship

    At this moment, Byron was closer than before. Cora could feel the temperature rise on his body, and

    she could also feel his eagerness.

    In addition, his deep eyes were close at hand, and there was a seriousness and anxiety that Cora had

    never seen before.

    For a moment, Cora almostpromised.

    But the scene of him and Jane appearing together in front of the elevator door suddenly popped into

    her mind, which made her guard up all over again.

    "Not the sick chick? Do you mean not the only side chick?"

    She was almost provoking him.

    Byron saw her forced coquettish and enchanting appearance, suddenly lowered his head, and kissed

    her.

    Cora only felt disgusted. In the morning, he was lingering with his fianc¨¦e, and at night he ran to her to

    beg for sex.

    Thinking that his lips on her might have touched Jane''s body too, Cora didn''t know where the strength

    came from, and she broke free all of a sudden. She even pped Byron.

    After the p, the room was silent, and the two looked at each other without saying a word.

    Cora didn''t know how long she had been staring at Byron in such a daze until a voice came from

    outside the door. "Hello. Food delivery."

    Cora turned her head and saw the delivery guy standing at the door. She realized that the two of them

    had forgotten to close the door just now.

    "Thanks."

    Cora took the food and sent the delivery guy away when a man''s voice came from behind her, as cold

    as ice.

    "Are you trying to end our rtionship?"

    Cora looked back and saw the man staring at her with sharp eyes like a falcon. Except for the slightly

    reddened patch on his cheek that she had pped, his face was cold as ice.

    She clenched the hands hanging on both sides of her thighs tightly and then loosened them without

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    making a sound.

    In her eyes, their rtionship was limited to bed.

    If he didn''t have a fianc¨¦e, she could still ept it, even if he didn''t intend to get married. At least he

    could let her snuggle up for warmth.

    But he had a fianc¨¦e...

    She didn''t allow herself to be like Mia.

    Cora didn''t respond for a long time, and Byron seemed to understand what she meant.

    He stared at her with presumptuous and sharp eyes, which made her feel breathless.

    Finally, he mmed the door and left...

    At the same time as the deafening sound of closing the door, Cora''s body slowly slid to the ground like

    a leaf blown by the wind.

    She also didn''t expect that she would p Byron, and now her whole mind was still buzzing.

    In addition to being afraid of offending this man who was regarded as the new god in New York, which

    would make her already miserable life worse, there was also the expectation that was quietly

    umted in her heart, which seemed to be taken away with his departure...

    But time was the most relentless thing. Whether her days were good or bad, it kept passing.

    In the blink of an eye, it had been a monthter, and Cora was still running back and forth between the

    emergency room of the hospital and the agency every day.

    "Cora, I found out that there was a nice ce. It was a one-bedroom apartment, and it''s only two stops

    away from our hospital."

    Early this morning, just as Cora arrived at the hospital, Sally quickly opened the photo of the apartment

    she had found yesterday to show Cora.

    "Sally, I don''t need to move. Thendlord suddenly told mest night that he would lower my rent and

    gave me a microwave."

    "What? Really? Didn''t he always urge you to move out as soon as possible?"

    "He said that he nned to take his child to study abroad for some time. He thought that the ce was

    well maintained when I was renting the ce, so he hoped that I could help them continue to look after

    the ce while he was abroad, so he lowered the rent for me."

    In fact, not only Sally found it unbelievable, but also Cora.

    It was just that she could temporarily solve her urgent need without moving, so she didn''t think too

    much about it.

    "Okay. Since you don''t have to move, it''s great. Do you have time after get off work today?"

    "Why?"

    "Tyler wille to visit the hospital for exchanges in the next two weeks. He invited many alumni

    tonight. You should have received the invitation too."

    The doctor Sally mentioned was Tyler Cooper, and he was a proud student taught by the same

    professor as Cora.

    ording to their professor, he had two top students, Cora and Tyler.

    It was just that Tyler was seven years older than Cora. After the internship, he became an outstanding

    cardiologist at the cardiac surgery department of a hospital in Andersonwood.

    "Well, I got it. I also heard that he doesn''t n to leave when hees back this time." Cora took the

    blood that a nurse asked her to send to theboratory department and walked upstairs to theboratory

    department.

    Sally followed Cora to theboratory upstairs. "Won''t he leave? Why? I heard that he seemed to have

    reached the director level in Andersonwood."

    They just happened to meet Byron and Jane, who came to pick Harry out of the hospital at the elevator

    entrance...

 Chapter 70 His Rejection

    Chapter 70 His Rejection

    Chapter 70 His Rejection

    Holding Cora''s arms, Sally focused on the gossip and didn''t notice Byron and the others at all.

    "I don''t know." Cora didn''t notice them either because Sally kept snickering and diverted her attention.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Didn''t you realize the motive of Tyler rushing back after you canceled the engagement? I still

    remember that Tyler and you had chemistry at that time."

    After Sally finished speaking, she poked Cora with her elbow and smiled wickedly, "Cora, I think this

    time, when Tyleres back, you might as well consider your rtionship with him."

    "You..." Cora was about to tell Sally not to talk nonsense.

    Looking up inadvertently, she saw Byron, who was waiting for the elevator unexpectedly.

    After a month, the two people who had broken up met again.

    He was still very handsome with an alluring charm.

    Facing those unfathomable deep eyes, Cora also had regrets...

    But all the emotions came to an abrupt end with the sarcasm in his eyes and his indifferent expression.

    In addition, she also saw Jane standing side by side with him, and the words that came to Cora''s lips

    also changed.

    "Your suggestion is good. We''ll talk about it at dinner tonight."

    Even Sally was confused by this answer. "Cora?"

    She was just joking, but why did Cora agree?

    But soon, she knew why Cora had said that.

    She saw Carter beside Byron.

    "Cora." While Harry greeted Cora first, he also took the opportunity to nce at Byron, wanting to see

    how the man would react.

    But Byron only gave her an extra look when Cora appeared, and soon his eyes fell on the elevator

    disy screen.

    Cora also nodded slightly as a greeting.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cora, I was discharged from the hospital today." Harry stared at Cora''s pretty face, feeling sweet in his

    heart.

    So gorgeous!

    Especially when seeing her divine and beautiful appearance in a whiteb coat, he couldn''t help but

    think of the beautiful and slender appearance of her waist in his hands when they danced together that

    day...

    "Congrattions, Mr. Cross," Cora responded, but the peripheral vision at the end of her eyes still

    deviated from her reason, and quietly looked at Byron.

    After all, she still couldn''t be as ruthless as this man. She gave him her first time.

    But the man just stared at the elevator screen from beginning to end and treated her worse than a

    stranger.

    The disparity in contrast made Cora feel like her heart had been torn apart.

    During this period, she was busy with work and looking for a house during the day, and only at night

    would she think of him and the night when they were deeply in love.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if she hadn''t pped Byron at that time, and if she hadn''t rejected him so

    thoroughly, would it have ended differently now?

    But now it seemed that such an idea was really ridiculous.

    This man didn''t take her seriously at all, and he continued to be with his fianc¨¦e.

    Even if she hadn''t rejected him so thoroughly at the time, they wouldn''t have had a good result in the

    end.

    Long-term pain was worse than short-term pain, and she would soon forget him. She must be as

    ruthless as he was when she saw him again!

    "Cora, it''s a bit disingenuous just to say congrattions. Why don''t youe to my party tonight and

    help me celebrate?"

    After the dance with Cora at the charity auction that day, Harry had been thinking about her.

    Seeing that Byron and Cora hadn''t had anymunication at all, he couldn''t bear the restlessness in

    his heart.

    "Sorry, Mr. Cross. I have promised my friend to go to his party tonight."

    Cora''s smile was very pure, and those eyes were crystal clear, showing a bit of sincerity.

    Harry couldn''t bear to embarrass her no matter what, so he could only say, "Then next time when I

    have a party, you muste!"

    "Of course." Cora smiled, making it hard to tell whether her words were true or not.

    Harry was still about to say something, but the elevator suddenly opened.

    Byron walked in first. Jane and Carter followed, and Harry walked inst. He turned his head and was

    about to ask Cora and Sally to go into the elevator together.

    Before he could say anything to Cora, Byron had already said, "It''s full. You wait for the next one."

    In fact, there were only four of them in the elevator, so it was more than enough for Cora and Sally to

    get on the elevator together.

    Byron did this because he didn''t want to take the same elevator with Cora.

    His rejection of Cora was showing on his face...

 Chapter 71 Meeting Again

    Chapter 71 Meeting Again

    Chapter 71 Meeting Again

    Harry was a little surprised by that, and he asked, "Byron?"

    He didn''t expect Byron to have such a strong aversion towards Cora, not even wanting to ride in the

    same elevator with her.

    Jane felt both puzzled and somewhat unsurprised, offering Cora an apologetic smile.

    After all, in her eyes, the rtionship between Byron and Cora was based on Carter. Since Cora

    apanied Carter for a drink thest time, it was likely that they had broken up. So it was normal for

    Byron to dislike her now.

    Only Carter remained poker-faced throughout, as if everything had nothing to do with him.

    This made Sally even more anxious.

    Seeing the elevator doors closing, Sally quickly asked, "What happened between you and Mr. Pope? Is

    there any misunderstanding? Should I call him back and help you rify things?"

    Deep down, she believed Carter had been kind and considerate towards Cora before. Otherwise, how

    could he have caught the attention of his boss, Byron?

    "No need, Sally. It''s already over between him and me."

    Cora was referring to Byron.

    "Didn''t you break up a month ago? Actually, I had sensed it, but I didn''t want to ask to avoid making

    you feel sad."

    Although Sally appeared lively and carefree, she was actually very perceptive.

    She had noticed a month ago that Cora no longer seemed as happy as before, and even her smiles

    had be less frequent. And sometimes Cora would stare nkly out the window. Sally had

    anticipated something was wrong, but she just hadn''t dared to ask about it.

    "Hmm." Cora nodded, her eyes slightly reddening.

    "It''s okay. It''s not as difficult as you think to find a suitable man. Tyler is a good option. I''ll help you

    dress up nicely for the dinner tonight and try to win him over in one go."

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Sally had always been an actionist, so that night, she directly dressed Cora in a slim blue dress with a

    white sweater jacket, which made Cora appear both pure and alluring.

    The dinner was set at the Majestic Global Restaurant. When Sally led Cora into the private room, there

    were already several people sitting inside.

    Tyler had also arrived, wearing a white shirt and beige pants. With his tall and well-proportioned figure,

    his strikingly handsome face had an irresistible charm, attracting the attention of almost all the women

    in the room.

    However, Tyler mostly listened to others and only asionally responded with a few words.

    Elegance and dignity were perfectly integrated and expressed in him.

    It wasn''t until he saw Cora''s arrival that he stood up from his seat to greet her, "Cora, long time no

    see."

    "Tyler, it''s been a while."

    Cora and Tyler were more familiar with each otherpared to others. Not only were they ssmates,

    but there was also the fact that when their professor didn''t have time to answer Cora''s questions, he

    would arrange for Tyler to help her. Therefore, Tyler could be considered as a half-mentor to Cora.

    "Tyler, you''re too biased. When I came in, you only noticed Cora and didn''t even greet me."

    Sally teased as she approached them, causing Tyler to apologize repeatedly, treating her like an

    honored guest and guiding her to the seat.

    With Sally, a social butterfly, the atmosphere at this dinner was rtively rxed.

    Halfway through the dinner, Cora went to the restroom.

    She had drunk a few sips of wine earlier and felt a bit dizzy. She sshed some water on her face to

    refresh herself and, as she looked up through the mirror, she saw Tyler standing behind her.

    "Cora, are you okay?" Tyler noticed that the alcohol content of her drink was quite high, so he followed

    her out because he was afraid that she would run into trouble if she came out alone.

    "I''m fine, quite sober, actually."

    Tyler handed Cora a pack of tissues, and she began wiping the water off her cheeks.

    In her slim dress, she looked like a beautiful vase, her enchanting curves fully disyed.

    In addition, her face had a slight flush from the alcohol, entuating her charming demeanor. It easily

    made people want to protect her delicate beauty and shield her from any harm.

    Tyler had the same thought, so he suddenly spoke up again, "I''m not leaving again after returning to

    New York this time. If anything happens, you can always call me."

    When Cora looked up, she realized Tyler was looking down at her, his gaze seemingly filled with an

    unusual desire.

    "Thank you, Tyler."

    Listening to her distant gratitude, Tyler narrowed his deep eyes slightly and stared at her without his

    usual aloofness. It seemed that something was breaking free from its cocoon.

    "Cora, don''t thank me. I''ve heard about what happened to your family, and I couldn''t help much. I''m

    sorry... I came backte."

    Both of them had been drinking tonight, and this state made it suitable for revealing certain words

    hidden in their hearts.

    However, just as Tyler approached Cora, a sound suddenly came from the smoking area across the

    restroom.

    They both turned their heads in response and saw Byron walking out from there.

 Chapter 72 Why Not?

    Chapter 72 Why Not?

    Chapter 72 Why Not?

    "Byron?" Tyler was taken aback and greeted him first.

    Byron had just extinguished his cigarette, and the smell of smoke still lingered around him. "When did

    youe back?"

    Both men had identical perfect body proportions and equally exceptional charisma.

    The difference was in their auras. If Tyler, in his white shirt and beige trousers, looked as clean and

    angelic as ever, Byron, in his ck shirt and ck pants, seemed like a devil wandering in the dark.

    Byron''s gaze was profound and icy, as if it emitted a chilling effect. Even Tyler couldn''t help but shiver

    when he got closer.

    "Today." Tyler felt that something was off about Byron''s demeanor today, but he couldn''t pinpoint what

    exactly it was.

    "Well, let''s meet another day then."

    As Byron passed by them, his gaze briefly swept across Cora''s face.

    Remembering his indifference and avoidance earlier in the day, Cora imitated him by not making eye

    contact and treating him as aplete stranger.

    "I definitely will. I''ll treat next time."

    Tyler watched Byron walk away and wanted to say something to Cora.

    But Cora said first, "Tyler, I need to use the restroom. You go back first."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the private room."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Byron''s presence disrupted the atmosphere, and Tyler couldn''t find the same feeling as before. Certain

    words couldn''t be spoken anymore.

    Cora nodded in response, turned around, and went into the bathroom.

    But what she never expected was that when she came out of the bathroom, Tyler had left, but Byron

    was standing in front of the sink smoking a cigarette.

    The smoke diffused around him, and with his slightly tilted head and tense jawline, he exuded a

    seductive aura.

    Upon hearing the sound, his gaze fell unabashedly on Cora.

    On thiste autumn night, she was wearing a slim-fit blue dress with a white cardigan draped over it.

    That enchanting appearance made him involuntarily think about whether she was as irresistible when

    lying beneath Tyler as she was when she was with him.

    Cora felt a scorching sensation from his brazen gaze, which made her earlier tipsy feeling almost

    disappear.

    She clenched the bag in her hand and was about to quickly walk past Byron, intending to continue to

    treat him as a stranger just like before.

    However, Cora couldn''t have anticipated that just as she was about to pass by Byron, he suddenly

    grabbed her waist and pulled her tightly into his embrace.

    "Are you trying to seduce Tyler?"

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his whole demeanor became deep and cold.

    Cora struggled for a moment, but she found that the more she resisted, the tighter Byron''s hold

    became until there was no space left between them.

    She could clearly feel the temperature rising in Byron''s body, afraid that he would lose control

    "Mr. Hansen, you have sharp eyes." She stopped struggling and didn''t touch Byron with her hands.

    Instead, she held onto her handbag and smiled seductively at him.

    "Did you seed?"

    Byron had obvious sarcasm in his tone.

    "Mr. Hansen, if you hadn''t interrupted just now, I probably would have seeded."

    Cora was still smiling at him, and her slightly drunk eyes were full of charm.

    "After seeding, are you nning to marry into the Cooper family? Their threshold is even higher

    than the Hansen family''s."

    Byron''s tone was as icy as freezing cold.

    But Cora''s tone was even colder than his. "If the threshold is high, so be it. I didn''t be with him aiming

    to get married anyway."

    Without Byron reminding her, Cora knew that although the Cooper family wasn''t one of the top four

    prominent families in New York, they were an influential and well-connected family. Every wealthy

    family had to establish good rtions with them and try to form an alliance.

    She had never thought of marrying the socialdder of the Cooper family. It was just Byron''s harsh

    words and stern demeanor that ignited her rebellious spirit. It wasn''t her fault that her background

    suddenly became humble!

    Seemingly angered by her, Byron tightened his embrace around her waist once again. "Not aiming to

    get married? Aiming for the benefits he can give you instead?"

    "Why not!"

    "He can offer a price, and I can afford it," Byron said, his expression almost devouring Cora.

    "Mr. Hansen, I know you are wealthy and powerful, but at the moment, I prefer Tyler."

    But when Cora sweetly called out "Tyler," it felt like Byron''s eyebrows were about to freeze into ice.

    He took a deep drag on his cigarette and blew the smoke toward Cora''s face. "Are you sure Tyler can

    satisfy you?"

    Cora turned her face away, but the smoke still made her cough a few times, slightly annoyed.

    "I heard that a man''s 25th year is a turning point. I believe Tyler is more capable than you, Mr.

    Hansen."

    But Cora, being too naive, didn''t know that provoking Byron was unwise.

    As expected, as soon as Byron was suspected of not having good skills in bed by Cora, he lost all

    rationality and forcefully pushed Cora into thedies'' restroom...

 Chapter 73 Shameless

    Chapter 73 Shameless

    Chapter 73 Shameless

    Cora never expected that Byron would do such a thing to her in this cramped bathroom.

    There were people passing by outside from time to time, asionally apanied by the sound of

    their conversations.

    But those people would never have guessed that a ndestine affair was unfolding in this tiny space.

    "Cora?

    "Are you in there, Cora?"

    In the hazy state of mind, Cora heard Tyler''s slightly anxious voice calling out to her.

    Cora''s consciousness returned, and she wanted to break free from Byron''s grasp.

    But Byron didn''t let go, and he lowered his voice to ask her, "Are you sure you want to see Tyler in this

    state?"

    Cora lowered her head and looked at her own embarrassed state alongside Byron''s. She had no

    choice but to give up struggling.

    It wasn''t because she was afraid of Tyler finding out something, but simply because she didn''t want

    anyone to think that she was such a loose woman.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    However, in Byron''s eyes, her silence was a sign of her concern for Tyler.

    This feeling drove himpletely out of control and made him lose his mind.

    Cora also felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. Fortunately, at that moment, she heard Tyler''s

    voice outside as he called Sally.

    "Sally, Cora is not in the restroom. Can you see if she''s near the private room? I''ll check the fire escape

    over there."

    Apanied by his words, Tyler''s footsteps gradually faded away.

    After that, Cora finally felt relieved.

    At the same time, Byron''s phone started ringing.

    The abrupt ringtone caused both of them to visibly startle.

    But Byron had no intention of answering the call. He let the phone ring and continued his intimate

    actions.

    Cora, unwilling to be possessed by Byron, took advantage of his distraction and retrieved the phone

    from his pocket.

    On the phone screen, there was only a string of mobile numbers disyed without a contact name.

    But Cora had a good memory, and she instantly recognized that these numbers were the same as the

    ones from that day when she mistakenly answered Jane''s phone call.

    "Your fianc¨¦e is calling you!"

    Her eyes were filled with a drunken blush, exuding charm and allure, but deep down in her gaze, there

    was only provocation.

    "If your fianc¨¦e sees you shamelessly forcing another woman but refusing to meet her, what

    expression do you think she would have?"

    While provoking, Cora''s thumb was still gesturing near the edge of the call button as if to tell Byron that

    if he didn''t stop viting her, she would call Jane toe and see what her fianc¨¦ was doing behind

    closed doors!

    But Cora never expected Byron''s response to be. "Go ahead and call her. I''m curious about her

    expression too!"

    Cora was stunned.

    Speaking of shamelessness, she is really no match for this man.

    But in the end, the intimacy was interrupted.

    It was because they heard Harry and Jane''s conversation from outside.

    "I just heard Byron''s phone ringtoneing from inside this restroom."

    "Jane, you must have misheard. This is thedies'' restroom."

    "I didn''t mishear. The sound came from inside. Let me go in and take a look."

    "This..."

    After all, Byron had no interest in disying explicit scenes in front of others, so he let go of Cora in the

    end, tidied up his clothes, and went out.

    "Byron?"

    As soon as he appeared, both Jane and Harry were slightly stunned.

    "How did you get into this restroom?"

    Byron indifferently passed the two of them without saying a word.

    Harry frowned and wanted to say something, but he noticed that Byron had one hand in his pocket.

    In addition, after Byron came out, the bathroom just now was closed from the inside again.

    As men, Harry naturally understood what was going on, so he quickly defused the situation. "He must

    have had too much to drink and got the wrong restroom."

    "Did Byron drink too much just now? I didn''t see him drink much."

    Jane didn''t notice themotion in the restroom. All her attention was focused on Byron, but she had

    a vague feeling that something was off.

    "Jane, you may not have noticed that the alcohol content of the drink tonight is high."

    Harry fooled Jane with a serious expression, and then he led her back to the private room.

    When the sound of footsteps outside gradually faded away, Cora breathed a sigh of relief.

    But she also knew that she wasn''t in the right state to return to Tyler''s dinner party. So she sent a

    message to Sally, saying that she had some things to attend to and left after tidying up her sticky body.

    But as soon as she returned to the entrance of her apartment building, Byron was standing by the

    flower bed, smoking a cigarette.

    He squinted his eyes, apanied by the flickering cigarette in his hand. His expression was as

    elusive as the ever-changing depths of the dark sea, leaving people unable to grasp or fathom.

    Cora nced at him but ignored him like a stranger, calmly entering the elevator.

 Chapter 74 She Is a Shield!

    Chapter 74 She Is a Shield!

    Chapter 74 She Is a Shield!

    As the elevator doors were about to close, Byron, who had just been smoking by the flowerbed some

    distance away, stubbed out his cigarette and rushed in.

    Cora ignored him and retreated to a corner.

    She couldn''t help but secretly nce at him.

    Byron adjusted his tie and tilted his head slightly to gaze at the ceiling lights of the elevator. The mole

    at the corner of his eye tightened along with the tense line of his jaw, making him more captivating.

    Just now, their intimate activities only went halfway, and there was still the scent of each other on their

    bodies.

    Beneath their calm expressions, certain thoughts couldn''t help but stir restlessly.

    Cora struggled to control her thoughts, not wanting them to be influenced by him.

    As soon as the elevator doors opened, she quickly walked out.

    However, Byron followed closely behind, unexpectedly lifting her up from the waist and skillfully

    grabbing her hand. He unlocked the password lock and forcefully took her into the room, where he

    began to do as he pleased with her.

    "Mr. Hansen, I don''t want this anymore." Seeing Byron tearing at her clothes, trying to get straight to

    the point, Cora struggled.

    But Byron ignored her resistance and continued forcefully pushing her down. "You don''t want it? You

    took the initiative at the beginning."

    "I took the initiative, but didn''t you take advantage of me? Can''t you let me go?"

    But Byron showed her through his actions that letting her go was impossible.

    He asked her, "Do you still think I''m useless now?"

    He was so fierce in their intimate moments, making Cora feel great difort and even causing her to

    cry.

    "Why are you so annoying? I just don''t want to be with a married man. Why do you want to humiliate

    me like this? It''s not my fault that my family has fallen, and I didn''t provoke you on purpose. Why don''t

    you let me go?"

    The tearing pain in her body caused Cora to copse, causing her to cry uncontrobly and vent out all

    the umted helplessness and resentment she had been harboring in her heart during that period.

    Seeing the teary-eyed woman in his arms, Byron couldn''t help but soften his actions.

    "I''m not a married man." Although he felt there was no need to exin, seeing how much Cora cared

    about the issue, Byron exined casually.

    "You already have a fianc¨¦e. Aren''t you just a married man? Aren''t you being hypocritical?" Cora was

    angry and spoke without thinking.

    Byron didn''t take her words seriously in this state. "My father thought she was suitable for me and

    wanted me to consider her as a girlfriend. We don''t have any determined rtionship, let alone any

    engagement ceremony. What kind of fianc¨¦e is that?"

    Cora clearly didn''t believe it. "If she''s not your fianc¨¦e, then why do you let others call her that?"

    "Their mouths aren''t sewn shut. Can I stop them one by one?"

    Seeing that Cora still didn''t believe him, Byron asked, "Weren''t you close with Eason and his family

    before? Did you hear about my engagement from them?"

    Cora was stunned. She hadn''t heard about it.

    So, it meant that Jane and Harry believed that the supposedly confirmed marriage between Byron and

    Jane was actually just Jane''s wishful thinking.

    From beginning to end, their rtionship never received recognition from Byron, the Hansen family, or

    even the Patton family.

    This discovery made Cora suddenly feel that Jane was also quite pitiful.

    Somehow, Byron seemed to see through her thoughts and suddenly sneered, "Do you think she is

    pitiful? Have you ever thought about how much benefits she gained by iming her rtionship with

    me to the outside world?"

    Cora frowned. "Mr. Hansen, you don''t seem like someone who would make a loss. Why would you let

    her gain benefits for no reason?"

    "It wasn''t for no reason that she gained those benefits. My father wanted me to settle down quickly, but

    I didn''t want to enter the grave of marriage so soon. Besides, someone doesn''t ept a married man.

    Taking her as a shield isn''t a bad thing either."

    Byron exined it quite clearly. Jane and her family benefited from her status as his fianc¨¦e, while

    Byron used Jane as a shield to ward off various arranged blind dates set up by Osborn.

    Byron only treated their rtionship as a mutually beneficial cooperative rtionship, but Jane couldn''t

    see through it.

    However, after listening to all this, Cora didn''t know whether to sympathize with Jane or herself.

    Although Jane had not been recognized by Byron or the Hansen family, it was only temporary.

    If one day, when Byron decided to settle down, she would smoothly be Byron''s wife.

    As for her, Byron might seem exceptionally kind to her, but he probably never had any intention of

    marrying her.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t refuse to bring her home just because she didn''t ept a married man and

    would rather use Jane as a shield.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    But Cora felt it might not be a bad thing for her. She was well aware of the predicament she faced if she

    wanted to marry into the Hansen family.

    As long as Byron wasn''t a married man and could temporarily provide her with a spiritual haven, she

    felt it would maintain this kind of rtionship was not bad.

    Although Cora had such thoughts, she still felt a pang in her heart.

    Was her already scarred heart handed over by her again in such conflict and hesitation?

    Feeling restless, she needed some sce. So when Byron kissed her again, she didn''t refuse, and she

    even actively clung to his neck, enjoying the moment with him.

 Chapter 75 Hard Work Pays Off

    Chapter 75 Hard Work Pays Off

    Chapter 75 Hard Work Pays Off

    The next morning, when Cora woke up, Byron had already left the apartment.

    Cora endured the soreness all over her body as she tried to get out of bed, only to find a string of

    anklets on her left foot.

    It was made of rose gold and exquisite rubies, and both the rity and design were exceptional,

    indicating their high value.

    She couldn''t help but recall Byron ying with her anklest night, so it must have been him who put

    them on her at that time.

    However, every time they were intimate, Byron liked to hold her ankle and kiss it devoutly, so she didn''t

    pay much attention to it then.

    She had to admit that Byron had good taste, and the anklet suited her very well.

    The anklet adorned her foot, entuating her snow-white skin and making her feet appear delicate

    and charming. With a casual move, she exuded irresistible allure.

    Cora looked at the anklet for a while, took out her phone, took a photo, and sent it to Byron: [Mr.

    Hansen, is this my reward fromst night?]

    Byron, on the other end of the phone, seemed to be idle, responding to her messages almost instantly.

    [Yes, hard work pays off. Keep working hard in the future.]

    Cora suddenly blushed. She felt like she had just been teased.

    However, what Cora didn''t know was that the man who replied to her message was currently in a

    conference room.

    Many executives were waiting for Byron to give feedback on the n, but he was replying to the

    message with his mobile phone. He even smirked slightly after saving the WhatsApp image.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Since taking over the Hansen Group, the executives had never seen him smile like this before.

    The only time they witnessed him lose control was when he got angry during a video call with his

    sexual partner and then abruptly left, leaving everyone behind.

    So the executives who witnessed all of this couldn''t help but suspect that Byron''s rare smile had

    something to do with his sexual partner again.

    But they dared notmunicate directly with Byron about these questions, so they shifted their

    gossiping eyes to Carter, who was next to Byron.

    Naturally, Carter was toozy to exin these messy things to them, so when he noticed their

    gossiping eyes, he started to rebuke an executive sternly.

    "Mr. Brown, why don''t you start by sharing your thoughts on these two proposals?"

    This executive''s beer belly resembled a belly of a pregnant woman, and he was the most curious one.

    He was the perfect target for criticism.

    This executive''s desire for gossip instantly vanished, and he began to anxiously pile up various

    adjectives to express his opinions.

    Seeing how miserable this executive was, others dared not gossip anymore and immediately threw

    themselves wholeheartedly into this meeting.

    In the following days, except for asional business trips, Byron stayed at Cora''s LO apartment every

    night.

    Most of their time together was filled with intimacy, with littlemunication in other aspects.

    But the two of them were perfectlypatible in this matter and always reached the peak of pleasure.

    However, after each moment of pleasure, Cora would secretly build fortresses in her heart to prevent

    herself frompletely falling.

    She needed to hold onto either her body or her heart so as not to bepletely engulfed in this

    quagmire.

    In a blink of an eye, Jane''s birthday was approaching.

    So today, at a gathering with Byron, Harry, and other New York rich young men, Jane generously

    invited everyone.

    "It''s my birthday this weekend, and I n to have a party on Breezy Tides. I invite you all to join me."

    Harry loved leisure activities like this, where he could enjoy nature and escape from work, so he

    immediately agreed, "No problem. But it will take more than ten hours by ferry to get to Breezy Tides.

    Should we go together or individually?"

    "Let''s go there together. At that time, I''ll have my grandfather arrange for our family''s Princess to pick

    you up. We can just have an overnight party on the yacht together."

    In addition to medical-rted businesses, the Yoris family also had some resorts and tourism

    investments.

    One of the resorts on Breezy Tides was under the Yoris family''s management.

    The Yoris family''s Princess was an international luxury cruise ship used for routes. Apart from

    amodating over 2000 passengers, it had various luxurious entertainment facilities, and the service

    was said to be top-notch in the country.

    So when Jane mentioned having an overnight party on the Princess for her birthday, almost everyone

    got excited.

    "With amodations on Breezy Tides Ind and tickets for the Princess, plus the suspension of the

    Princess and the Breezy Tides during this period... Wow, Jane''s birthday party will cost a fortune."

    "If I did something like this for my birthday, my mom would kill me."

    "What''s the point ofparing yourself with Jane? She''s the only girl in the Yoris family, everyone''s

    cherished treasure. The girls in your family are as abundant as dirt."

    Listening to thements of others, Jane remainedposed on the surface but felt happy inside.

    Although she was indeed the cherished treasure of the Yoris family, it was the first time she had

    organized such avish birthday party.

    And her purpose was Byron.

    "Byron, you''lle, right?"

    Jane looked at Byron with a hint of shyness.

 Chapter 76 Meeting the Love Rival

    Chapter 76 Meeting the Love Rival

    Chapter 76 Meeting the Love Rival

    But Byron was still drinking and didn''t make a sound, but he took a rare look at Jane.

    In the dim light, his deep and mysterious eyes seemed even more captivating, with a touch of

    debauchery on his handsome face due to the influence of alcohol. Even the mole in the corner of his

    eye appeared more alluring.

    Jane was deeply captivated by him with one nce but soon followed by her anxiety and concern over

    hisck of response.

    The Yoris family was organizing such a grand birthday party for her this time as they wanted to

    expedite finalizing her marriage ns with Byron.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, if Byron couldn''t even attend her party, she didn''t know how to face her parents,

    grandparents, and all her uncles and aunts when she returned.

    Just as Jane''s mind was spinning with anxiety, Harry spoke up, "Jane, isn''t this needless concern?

    With your rtionship with Byron, even if you don''t invite him to your birthday party, he will definitely

    show up."

    Actually, Byron woulde over today and join them for the party, which was arranged by Harry to

    help Jane.

    At this juncture, he naturally couldn''t just stand by and watch Jane feel embarrassed.

    "Is that so?" Jane smiled and looked at Byron again.

    Although Byron did not respond to either of them, he also did not refute their words.

    With that, Jane''s anxious heart finally settled down, and after chatting andughing with Harry for a

    while, she suddenly shifted her gaze to Carter, who was quietly drinking in the corner.

    "Carter, when the timees, you can invite Dr. Lane to the party as well."

    As soon as the words fell, Carter''s hand holding the drink froze imperceptibly.

    Not only Carter, but even the smile on Harry''s face also inevitably frozen.

    It was because he wasn''t sure whether Jane intended to throw a birthday party for herself or meet with

    her love rival!

    But Jane seemed oblivious to their unusual expressions and continued to smile, saying, "I remember

    she''s on the weekend off. Let''s invite her toe and have fun with everyone, to rx a bit!"

    After Jane decided to hold the birthday party, she specifically checked Cora''s schedule.

    In fact, Jane had already noticed the change in attitude from both Byron and Carter towards Cora since

    their encounter at the elevator when Harry was discharged from the hospital.

    But she wasn''t sure if Carter had broken up with Cora, so she wanted to take this opportunity to test

    Cora whether she could gain attention in front of Byron or not.

    However, her seemingly clever test appeared rather foolish in the eyes of these men.

    Carter couldn''t easily answer questions about Cora, so he didn''t respond to Jane immediately. Instead,

    he pushed up his sses and looked at Byron for instruction.

    Byron was smoking a cigarette, his other hand turning the lighter.

    Upon seeing the inquiring eyes from Carter, his hand that was turning lighter paused, and he not only

    nodded but also spoke up, "Sure."

    Harry was stunned when he witnessed it all.

    Byron neglected everything about Jane but readily answered anything about Cora.

    This was clearly a double-standard situation!

    At that moment, Harry felt so sorry for Jane, fearing that Byron''s attitude would hurt her.

    But as he turned around, he saw that Jane, after only a brief hesitation, had already handed the

    birthday party invitation card and schedule to Carter.

    "Carter, please take these to Dr. Lane. Oh, and remind her to bring sunscreen and a swimsuit. If the

    weather permits, we can go swimming."

    Jane hadn''t expected Byron actually to respond to the matter about Cora. She didn''t receive such

    treatment herself.

    But then she thought that since Carter was also from one of the four prominent families in New York, he

    gave uppeting for the Pope family''s inheritance and chose to work with Byron, so naturally, Byron

    appreciated him.

    And so, she believed that Carter had asked Byron for permission regarding Cora''s participation in the

    birthday party, and Byron responded because he didn''t want to embarrass Carter.

    Of course, what surprised Jane even more was that Carter hadn''t broken up with Cora yet.

    But in her opinion, it was just a matter of time. The incident where Cora apanied another man for

    drinksst time definitely caused an unpleasant situation between them.

    Once there was a crack in their rtionship, it was like a domino effect that one pushed, and it would

    easily copse.

    Even if their rtionship hadn''t ruptured yet, Jane would definitely find a way to make their rtionship

    copse during the overnight party on the cruise.

    However, Jane believed that her n was wless, unaware that the party schedule she had given to

    Carter was actually handed over to Cora by Byron himself.

 Chapter 77 Are You Going or Not?

    Chapter 77 Are You Going or Not?

    Chapter 77 Are You Going or Not?

    When Byron entered Cora''s apartment, he saw her wearing an apron, adjusting her wooden carving

    with a file.

    Apart from studying medicine, Cora''s biggest hobby was wood carving.

    She had always enjoyed ying with wood carvings to pass the time, and several ornaments in her LO

    apartment were her own creations.

    However, Cora''s mother, Flora, didn''t like this little hobby of hers, so all the finished pieces she carved

    had to be stored in her own little space. Unexpectedly, she survived the big fire because of that.

    "So you really like these pieces of wood?" Byron hugged her from behind.

    "Don''t you think it''s fun to carve lifelike things on a piece of ordinary wood?"

    Cora felt the familiar yet unfamiliar warmth behind her and remained focused on the file in her hand.

    "I always thought that only old men liked this sort of thing."

    In fact, Byron had met several people who enjoyed wood carving, the most representative being Jane''s

    grandfather.

    That old man''s love for wood carving bordered on obsession.

    After retiring, he devoted himself to wood carving and even became known for his mastery of the craft.

    He became a master in wood carving. It was said that he was still searching for ast apprentice to

    pass on his skills.

    "Mr. Hansen, if you find my personality dull and uninteresting, you shouldn''t havee looking for me.

    Why beat around the bush like this?"

    Cora didn''t allow anyone to belittle her beloved hobby, so she coldly pushed away Byron''s hands.

    However, Byron held her tight in his embrace. "I was just expressing my opinion on wood carving.

    Where did your mind go off to?"

    Cora didn''t respond, clearly not believing these nonsense words.

    Since she continued to look at him with a cold face without uttering a word, Byron had to resort to his

    "money power" once again to make amends.

    "If you love wood so much, how about I give you a piece of rosewood?"

    Cora didn''t say anything, but her shimmering eyes clearly lit up.

    Rosewood was a precious wood that, when polished and waxed, exhibited a deep ck color, making

    it extremely beautiful.

    However, this material was not only expensive but also difficult to find.

    Seeing how badly she wanted it, yet pretending to be innocent with half-lowered eyes, Byron furrowed

    his brow slightly.

    Other women would go to great lengths to hook up with him, but she not only tried to distance herself

    from him in public but also calcted how to benefit from him behind his back.

    Often, after Cora received his gift, the tense rtionship between them would be alleviated.

    This made Byron unable to help but wonder if someday he ran out of money, would she hesitate to

    leave him without a second thought?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking about this, Byron inexplicably felt a bit annoyed. "If you want the rosewood,e with me on

    the weekend to attend a party at Breezy Tides Ind."

    "What kind of party is it?"

    Cora''s rationality wasn''t swept away by the allure of the rosewood. Even if she were given billions of

    dors, she wouldn''t go if it was a partner-swapping party or something simr.

    Although she was currently poor, she still had control over her own body.

    "See for yourself." Byron couldn''t be bothered to exin further and simply handed Cora the paper

    schedule and invitation card that Carter had just given him.

    Cora only looked at the invitation card and immediately furrowed her brows. "Your fianc¨¦e''s birthday

    party? What am I supposed to do there? Isn''t that too much to bear?"

    Although she already knew that Jane wasn''t officially Byron''s fianc¨¦e yet, Cora couldn''t help but

    provoke him.

    "If she doesn''t mind, what''s your problem?" Byron lit a cigarette and asked.

    "Is life too easy for you wealthy people that you intentionally hurt others'' feelings to seek excitement?"

    Cora''s eyes dimmed slightly, but she didn''t lose her temper. Instead, she flipped through the schedule

    of the party.

    After finishing his cigarette, Byron pulled the woman who was still standing beside him into his arms

    and asked, "So, are you going or not?"

 Chapter 78 Kill With Words

    Chapter 78 Kill With Words

    Chapter 78 Kill With Words

    "Sure, where else can I find such a good ce where I can enjoy delicious food, have a great time, and

    even acquire a piece of exquisite rosewood?"

    Cora sat in Byron''s arms, running her slender fingers along his Adam''s apple, hiding her fear beneath

    her enchanting smile.

    Feeling tantalized by her flirt motion, Byron''s inner restlessness swelled, prompting him to firmly grasp

    the woman''s chin and kiss her passionately.

    At first, Cora wanted to push the man away. "Stop it. I haven''t taken a shower yet."

    "No need. You''re going to wash upter anyway," Byron said, and his voice was already hoarse.

    And then, it was another passionate night...

    In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived, and Cora arrived at the Princess Cruise as nned.

    Back when the Lane family was not bankrupt, Cora had also sailed on luxury cruises like this, so she

    wasn''t impressed by the extravagant entertainment facilities on the Princess Cruise.

    However, during the Lane family''s heyday, wherever Cora went, there would be a group of enthusiastic

    girls ttering her.

    Now, those people were just as ttering as before, but their ttery was no longer directed at Cora, but

    at the ugly and phony Mia, who had desperately tried to surpass her in order to gain favor.

    "Mia, when is your wedding with Eason? Can I be your bridesmaid and share in your happiness?"

    "Mia, why have you lost so much weight recently? Look at how delicate your chin has be."

    A group of girls swarmed around Mia, chatting away as if they were close friends.

    Cora couldn''t understand how they could say so many insincere words to Mia''s round face.

    They used to say it was morally wrong to steal someone else''s boyfriend and that attending Cora''s

    wedding would bring bad luck. However, their current enthusiasm to be Mia''s bridesmaids was

    perplexing, as they appeared desperate to partake in her misfortune.

    Cora wasn''t interested in their duplicity, but they instead came to provoke her.

    Among them, Ruby, dressed in a pink maxi dress, who looked like an inte celebrity, said the most

    unpleasant words.

    "Cora, why are you here too? I remember your rtionship with Miss Yoris isn''t so good. Are you here

    for Eason?"

    Cora remembered that in order to be her bosom friend, Ruby had once gone out of her way to

    mock Mia, just like she was doing to her now.

    Ruby was probably afraid that Mia would hold a grudge against her for having previously mocked Mia

    on Cora''s behalf. So she tried her best to perform. "Eason and Mia are engaged. It''s not right for you to

    still have your eye on him."

    Mia didn''t say anything to stop Ruby. She just stood among the tterers and watched Cora like it had

    nothing to do with her.

    Mia and Cora had never gotten along well due to their feelings for Eason, and the incident where Cora

    had used a recorded threat against Mia further strained their rtionship. Mia didn''t like Cora.

    Mia believed that Cora would be scared away by the hurtful words. However, Cora tucked her tousled

    hair, which was blown onto her cheeks by the sea breeze, adjusted her enchanting red halter dress,

    and smiled calmly at Ruby.

    "Ms. Kallis, don''t you know what happened at their engagement banquet?"

    Before Ruby could respond, Cora continued, "Oh, I remember now. It seems like the Kallis family hasn''t

    been doing so welltely, and naturally, you wouldn''t be qualified to attend such a grand asion."

    These seemingly simple words cut deep into the hearts of the two individuals.

    The Kallis family had been on a decline recently, so the Donald family''s engagement didn''t even

    include them on the guest list. This had been itching at Ruby. But Cora openly revealed the reason in

    front of so many people, which was like killing Ruby with her words!

    Mia felt even more strongly about it. Just as everyone appeared to have forgotten about the humiliating

    incident that urred at the engagement party, Cora unexpectedly talked about that topic again. It was

    as if she had conjured back everyone''s memories, and everyone heard that smile meaningfully.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Mia felt an immediate surge of anger, wishing she could tear Cora''s heart out!

    In fact, Mia was really ready to take a move.

    But Cora acted faster than her!

    "I''m just here as an invited guest for the birthday party. Don''t provoke me, or else..."

    Cora didn''t finish her sentence. She simply waved her phone in Mia''s direction.

    Cora''s intentions were clear. She was telling Mia that she still had the recording of Jane issuing a fake

    medical certificate for Mia. If Mia caused trouble for her at the birthday party, Cora wouldn''t mind

    exposing the recording. By then, Mia and her beloved bosom friends would both be in big trouble.

 Chapter 79 The Invitation

    Chapter 79 The Invitation

    Chapter 79 The Invitation

    Mia stared at Cora, her eyes almost popping out.

    However, since Cora held the recording, Mia didn''t dare to confront her head-on. If the recording were

    to be exposed, it wouldn''t just implicate Jane and the Yoris family but also jeopardize Mia''s

    engagement with Eason.

    But Ruby was different.

    Since Cora had nothing on her, Ruby wouldn''t let Cora have the upper hand. Otherwise, everyone

    would bully her.

    "The Kallis family may not be doing well these years, but we''re still better off than the Lane family. At

    least our homes aren''t ruined, and none of my family died."

    After poking at Cora''s most sensitive issue in just a few words, Ruby confronted Cora arrogantly.

    "You''ve been broken, so which stupid person invited you?"

    In this circle, everyone was extremely pragmatic.

    When a family like the Lane family had fallen into such a state, there was basically no benefit in

    associating with them. No one would waste their time to make a friend with Cora, just like Ruby.

    Ruby guessed that Cora hade uninvited to this party and wanted to seize this opportunity to

    expose Cora''s lies and kick her off the Princess Cruise.

    Cora was in a terrible mood. In addition to Ruby persistently bringing up the Lane family''s downfall, she

    also sensed the gazes of others in the room, enjoying her distress.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    She coldly replied, "I''m afraid that if I tell you who invited me, you''ll be scared of calling him stupid."

    In fact, Cora had thought about directly mentioning Byron''s name at that time, just to see if these

    people would dare to continue showing off in front of her.

    But mentioning Byron''s name wasn''t a good idea. Moreover, Cora believed that Byron didn''t want

    others to know about their rtionship, especially at his supposed fianc¨¦e''s birthday party.

    If she were to reveal it and Byron denied it, wouldn''t that be embarrassing?

    So, in the end, Cora didn''t mention Byron''s name.

    But because she couldn''t name the person who invited her, Ruby became even more delighted.

    "You don''t even dare to mention this fool''s name. Maybe there isn''t such a person!"

    The Kallis family hadn''t broken like the Lane family, yet she still had not received a direct invitation

    card. She only had the chance to board the ship through her friendship with Mia.

    "In my opinion, if no one knows this person, then you shouldn''t waste the Yoris family''s resources

    here."

    "When did it be your decision? Is the Yoris family out of people?"

    Mia was about to join in and support Ruby, but from the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Byron

    and Jane boarding the ship...

    As soon as Byron got on board, his gaze fixed on a certain spot.

    Jane kept a close eye on Byron, so she quickly noticed this abnormality. She followed his gaze and

    saw Cora in the crowd.

    Cora was very stunning and had a great fashion sense. She knew how to present herself beautifully.

    The red V-neck maxi dress perfectly matched Cora''s innocence and allure, making her more

    captivating than any other woman.

    Amongst the group of women, Cora stood out like a beam of light, grabbing everyone''s attention.

    But what bothered Jane even more, was the aggressiveness that Byron unconsciously revealed in his

    deep eyes when looking at Cora.

    It was the gaze of a man looking at his own woman!

    This made Jane suspect that if it weren''t for Carter between them, Byron might have made a move on

    Cora earlier.

    This thought filled Jane with a sense of crisis, but it also led her to think of a solution.

    Of course, Jane wasn''t foolish. She wouldn''t do anything in front of Byron. She simply smiled and

    walked toward the crowd, asking, "What''s happening?"

    Everyone was crowded together, so obviously, something unpleasant had just urred.

    Her intuition told her that this incident was directly rted to Cora.

    "Miss Yoris, let me exin..."

    When Ruby saw Jane, she felt like she had found support and exaggerated what Cora had done.

    Because Ruby was too self-assured, she didn''t notice the strange expressions on Jane and Byron''s

    faces when she criticized the person who invited Cora.

    Byron deliberately nced at Cora, and his eyes remained deep and inscrutable.

    Even though Cora met his gaze, she couldn''t quite figure out his intentions.

    "I suspect that no one invited Cora. Isn''t that right, Miss Yoris?"

    Ruby continued to rant.

    The crease between Jane''s eyebrows deepened. At that moment, Byron, who had been standing

    beside her, coldly interjected, "I''m the one foolish enough to invite her. Do you have any problems with

    that?"

 Chapter 80 Avoid Any Future Trouble

    Chapter 80 Avoid Any Future Trouble

    Chapter 80 Avoid Any Future Trouble

    When the maic voice of the man fell, a deathly silence descended upon the surroundings.

    They didn''t expect Byron would actually invite Cora.

    And they were all wondering if Byron and Cora were together.

    But since Byron said that in front of Jane, especially at her birthday party, this was not just a simple

    case of infidelity. It was a p in the face to Jane and the Yoris family.

    Of course, many people understand the wisdom of not being the first to speak out against the powerful.

    So they didn''t dare say anything in front of Jane.

    And Ruby''s smug smile from earlier faded upon hearing Byron''s words.

    "Mr. Hansen, did you invite Cora? How is this possible..."

    At this moment, apart from being amazed by the sudden friendship between these two people, who

    seemedpletely unrted, Ruby was more panicked.

    Ruby''s repeated insults towards the person who invited Cora here implied that she had insulted Byron

    multiple times, which could be considered a severe offense.

    Given the current power and influence of the Hansen family in New York, the future predicament of the

    Kallis family might be even worse off than the Lane family.

    Byron nced coldly at Ruby and was about to say something when Jane preempted him.

    "It was actually me who invited Dr. Lane. I asked Byron to help me make Carter pass on the invitation

    to her. Dr. Lane is currently working at the First Hospital, and we are colleagues."

    Jane didn''t like people looking at her with pity, and she didn''t like others thinking that Cora and Byron

    had a close rtionship.

    So, this seemingly simple exnation was also a way of telling others that the person who truly had a

    deep connection with Cora was her and Carter, not Byron.

    The first one to regain her senses was Ruby.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "So that''s how it is."

    If it was Jane who asked Byron to invite Cora, then the future situation of the Kallis family might not be

    as bad as the Lane family''s. After all, the cooperation between the Kallis family and the Yoris family

    was not that extensive.

    The expressions of the others were more or less rxed.

    After all, when Ruby was mocking Cora just now, they either watched indifferently or joined in the

    mockery.

    If Cora really had a deep rtionship with Byron, then they would have offended Byron as well.

    But if Cora was invited to this party simply because she was Jane''s colleague, then everything would

    be fine.

    "Byron, I apologize for getting you involved." Jane just wanted to restore peace as soon as possible, so

    she only apologized to Byron, who she wanted to get closer to and who was at the center of the

    incident.

    She thought that by taking the initiative to shoulder the me, she should be forgiven.

    However, Byron said, "The person you should truly apologize to is not me."

    As Byron spoke, he nced at Cora.

    Jane naturally understood that Byron gestured for her to apologize to Cora.

    But in her eyes, Cora wasn''t deserving of her apology. After all, Jane''s status was much more noble

    than Cora''s.

    However, because Byron said so, Jane could only go along with his intentions. "I apologize, Dr. Lane. It

    was my fault for not arranging things properly today. I hope you can forgive me."

    Cora nced at Byron quietly, suddenly understanding his intention.

    "I think this apology should not be said by Dr. Yoris," Cora nodded at Jane and then fixed her gaze on

    Ruby.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Actually, women shouldn''t make things difficult for other women, and Cora didn''t want to do that either.

    But the problem was, Cora didn''t want to find trouble with those women, yet they wanted to mess up

    with her. So it was better to take the initiative.

    Of course, if it weren''t for Byron''s support, she wouldn''t dare to be so aggressive.

    But Byron nced at her just now, and he even asked Jane to apologize to her. He was clearly backing

    her up.

    Since that was the case, she might as well resolve the problem in one go to avoid any future trouble.

    Jane felt annoyed.

    Jane had given Cora a way out, but to her surprise, Cora did not seize it. Was Cora nning to ruin the

    birthday party?

    Ruby naturally understood that Cora wanted her to apologize, and no matter how she wished she could

    tear Cora apart, with Jane apologizing first, she could only apologize.

    "Cora, why don''t you tell us? If you had said earlier that Miss Yoris invited you, I wouldn''t have said

    those things. I..."

    Ruby only spoke a few soft words, and it didn''t sound like a sincere apology.

    She knew that with Cora''s previous character, this matter would soon pass.

    But she didn''t expect that Cora wouldn''t be as easily deceived this time.

    "Ms. Kallis seems to still believe that the fault does not lie with her. Birds of a feather flock together, and

    I think someone whocks manners and shame like her is probably not suitable to stay at Miss Yoris''s

    birthday party."

    Cora looked at Jane as she spoke, making it clear that she wanted Jane to kick Ruby out.

    "Cora, it''s not that serious. Why are you being so stubborn and refusing to let go?" Ruby''s expression

    instantly changed.

    "I understand that, but I also know that if you don''t get rid of the root, new problems will keep

    appearing!" Cora looked at Ruby without any extra expression on her beautiful face.

    It wasn''t that she was easy to deceive before, but rather that she didn''t want to be bothered to argue

    when she had no worries.

    But now that her future was uncertain, she naturally had to n ahead.

 Chapter 81 Where Was He Going To?

    Chapter 81 Where Was He Going To?

    Chapter 81 Where Was He Going To?

    "Escort Miss Kallis off the ship," Jane said promptly, summoning a crew member to take Ruby off the

    ship.

    She didn''t want to create a scene in front of Byron.

    "Miss Yoris, I know I was wrong. Cora, I apologize to you. Please don''t make me leave the ship," Ruby

    pleaded desperately.

    As the crew member tried to pull Ruby away, she finally realized this was no joke.

    She screamed and begged desperately, not wanting to be aughingstock. What was more, she

    did not want to create animosity between the already struggling Kallis family and the Yoris family or the

    Hansen family, which would be a catastrophe for her family.

    However, it was apparent that her bted apology held no significance anymore.

    She was quickly escorted off the ship, her luggage unceremoniously thrown after her.

    After sending Ruby away, Jane smiled at Cora and said, "As Dr. Lane wished, the noisy one

    disappeared, and I hope you enjoy the party tonight."

    Her words and smile seemed cordial, but there was a hint of lingering dissatisfaction.

    Sending Ruby away had no real impact on Jane, but the problem was that Cora did not follow the path

    sheid out, indirectly rebuffing her.

    Moreover, Jane noticed the silent eye exchange between Cora and Byron just moments ago.

    Although their faces showed no extra emotions, there was an atmosphere that excluded others, making

    Jane feel quite ufortable.

    "Thank you, Dr. Yoris," Cora nodded, smiling.

    Jane then gestured to the butler responsible for the birthday party to hand Cora''s room key to Carter,

    saying, "Let Carter take you to your room. Have a good rest."

    This time, Cora didn''t resist her arrangement, and Carter naturally took Cora''s luggage, leading her

    toward the guest rooms.

    With the farce finallying to an end, the spectators greeted Byron and Jane before returning to their

    rooms to rest and prepare for the party tonight in better spirits.

    Jane adjusted her mood slightly and then smiled at Byron.

    "Byron, this is your room key. My room is just opposite yours. Let''s go together."

    To her surprise, Byron took the room key as he said, "I have something to discuss with Carter. You go

    ahead."

    Without waiting for Jane''s response, he turned and left.

    Watching his tall figure walking away, Jane felt increasingly uncertain.

    Her intuition told her that Byron was going to find Cora, not Carter.

    If it hadn''t been for Mia suddenly approaching, she would have followed to find out the truth.

    "Jane, I feel like there''s something between Cora and Mr. Hansen..."

    Mia wanted to suggest they might have an affair but was afraid to offend Jane.

    "Byron is just grateful to Carter for leaving the Pope family to help him. So, anything rted to Byron is

    simply him returning the favor. Before saying anything, think carefully." Jane''s words were a clear

    warning to Mia not to make baseless spections.

    Jane''s words were a clear warning to Mia not to make baseless spections.

    "I''m just worried about you, Jane." Mia looked aggrieved.

    "I don''t need you to worry about my affairs. If you have that much time, you might as well think about

    how to get the wedding done with Eason as soon as possible." Jane''s words immediately turned Mia

    pale.

    Of course, she also wanted to get the wedding done as soon as possible to avoid any unexpected

    trouble.

    But ever since she faked a miscarriage to get rid of future problems, it became even harder to meet

    Eason.

    Even Lydia had only shown up on the night of the miscarriage. In this situation, initiating discussions

    about the wedding seemed almost impossible.

    Seeing Mia''s pale face, Jane realized she had been a bit too harsh.

    "Alright, I know it''s tough for you. I also invited Eason to the party. He should be boarding the ship

    soon. You know how to seize this opportunity, right?" Jane said.

    "I know. Jane, thank you," Mia said as her eyes lit up.

    "By the way, having that recording in Cora''s hands is like a time bomb for us. Why not take this chance

    to throw her phone into the sea to eliminate any future trouble?"

    "You''re right. But we must handle it discreetly, and if anything goes wrong..." Jane didn''t finish her

    sentence.

    Mia quickly added, "If anything goes wrong, I''ll take all the responsibility and won''t implicate you or the

    Yoris family."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Then do it the way you want. I''m going back to my room now." Jane didn''t linger and turned to walk

    toward her room.

    However, she didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she went directly to Byron''s room and knocked on

    the door a few times.

    But there was no response from inside.

    Frowning, Jane thought, "Where did he go? Could it be..."

    At this moment, she didn''t think about Carter, whom Byron had mentioned earlier, but Cora!

    Just as she was about to leave for Cora''s room to find out, the door suddenly swung open from the

    inside.

 Chapter 82 Having Meeting Together

    Chapter 82 Having Meeting Together

    Chapter 82 Having Meeting Together

    Seeing Byron wearing a bathrobe, with water asionally dripping from his hair, Jane paused for a

    moment.

    "Byron?"

    "What''s the matter?" His expression still carried the usual aloofness.

    Perhaps due to wearing the bathrobe, which slightly revealed his sturdy chest muscles, his voice

    sounded somewhat husky and seductive.

    At this moment, Jane wondered what he would look like when losing control of his desires. Would he

    be just as captivating?

    She felt a strong desire to enter his room and observe his remarkably different appearance up close.

    But Byron stood firm at the door, obstructing her from entering, clearly expressing his resistance to

    anyone intruding into his private space.

    So she advised, "Since we rarely have the chance, Byron, why don''t youe out to have fun?

    They''ve prepared some drinks, snacks, and a few entertaining activities on the top deck. Let''s go up to

    have a look, shall we?"

    Jane thought Byron wouldn''t refuse her offer.

    After all, people said it was a breeze for women to pursue men.

    Although she wasn''t actually pursuing him, she did take the initiative, and Byron shouldn''t reject her.

    However, in the next second, Byron''s words felt like a p in her face. "I''m in a meeting. No time."

    Before Jane could react, he swiftly closed the door.

    Rejected by his cold words, Jane felt ufortable.

    Yet, she couldn''t help but recall the urgency in Byron''s voice. He must be attending an important

    meeting and didn''t want to be disturbed.

    With this in mind, Jane managed to save face and returned to her room, unaware of what had just

    happened.

    Just as she left, Byron closed the door, pulled out the woman in a red dress hidden in the bathroom,

    and pressed her against the door.

    "Mr. Hansen, you are supposed to be in a meeting. What are you going to do?"

    Cora yfully hooked her finger around Byron''s neck.

    "ying chess."

    He lowered his head to kiss Cora''s neck, intending to continue what they had left unfinished.

    Actually, he hadn''t initially nned to do anything, but when he saw Cora in her red dress, standing in

    the sea breeze, he couldn''t resist the temptation.

    Before Carter could send her back to her room, Byron intercepted her and brought her to his room.

    "You can find someone else to y with. I want to enjoy the sea view."

    Cora didn''t want to do that with him during broad daylight, or else she would end up stuck here for the

    whole day.

    She pushed Byron away, but he held her chin. "Who else can I y with?"

    "The one who called you Byron affectionately just now will probably be happy to y with you," Cora

    suggested.

    Wearing a nonchnt expression, she added, "Do men all like women who call you by your names

    softly?"

    Cora remembered that Jane called Byron, Harry, and Carter all by their names in the same tone.

    Byron and Carter didn''t show any reaction, but Harry seemed to enjoy it, even warning her sternly.

    Cora couldn''t help but wonder if Harry treated Jane like a little sister because Jane called him that way.

    "If that is the case, should I learn from Jane to use that tone? Will I receive the same special treatment

    by that?" She thought.

    Cora asked Byron for advice earnestly. However, her words seemed to touch a sensitive nerve as

    Byron suddenly bit her firmly.

    "Ouch!"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    When Cora winced in pain, Byron leaned in and whispered in her ear, "I''m not sure about others, but I''d

    love to hear you do that."

    Then he kept Cora in his room for a long while, using various methods to make her call him by his

    name, Byron.

    Since Byron didn''te out for a while, Jane went to the top deck to pass the time.

    Coincidentally, Carter was also there.

    "Carter, Byron rarely takes a break, why does he have so many meetings to attend?" She asked.

    Recalling the postponed meetings, Carter replied emotionlessly, "He recently took over thepany,

    so there are many internal affairs to address."

    "In that case, why don''t you bring Cora up here? It must be boring for you to be alone," Jane

    suggested.

    Carter pushed his sses with an expressionless face. "She''s also in a meeting."

    Jane furrowed her brows. Why was everyone busy with meetings?

    Just as she was about to say something, Byron also appeared on the deck...

 Chapter 83 King Game

    Chapter 83 King Game

    Chapter 83 King Game

    This man seemed like a natural luminary. He was in simple ck shirt and trousers, hisposed

    colors not standing out amidst the mboyant attires of the rich young men. Yet, his presence still

    managed to seize everyone''s attention.

    Almost everyone on the deck enthusiastically came forward to greet him, and naturally, Jane also

    abandoned her banal conversation with Carter and hurriedly approached Byron.

    "Byron, is the meeting over?" She asked.

    As Byron raised his head, he noticed Carter looking at him, seemingly able to see through everything.

    Nevertheless, Byron simply diverted his gaze indifferently.

    "Yeah," he replied.

    "Shall we go to the deck chairs over there to have some drinks and chat, or do you want to y golf?"

    Jane asked.

    She couldn''t quite figure out Byron''s preferences due to his reserved demeanor.

    The only thing she was rtively sure about was that he probably wouldn''t be interested in joining

    Harry and the others in their King Game.

    At this moment, Cora also appeared on the deck.

    Perhaps due to the darkening sky and the cool sea breeze, she had changed out of her red dress and

    was now wearing a light blue long-sleeved dress that covered her body more modestly, although still

    entuating her alluring figure.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as she appeared, Harry warmly extended an invitation. "Cora,e over and join the game."

    This invitation instantly drew the attention of countless people on the deck to Cora.

    The strongest reaction came from Eason.

    He was being pulled by Mia to join the game, holding a ss of champagne in his hand.

    When he looked up and saw Cora, he spilled the champagne over the ce.

    His eyes seemed to be fixated on her.

    Mia noticed his abnormality but still asked kindly, "Eason, do you want to go back and change your

    clothes?"

    Despite Eason''s refusal, Mia dragged him away to change.

    "I won''t disturb your fun, everyone," Cora said, aware of Harry''s intentions. She didn''t want to get too

    close to him unless necessary.

    "But, Cora, you''ll be bored alone. Since you''re here, let''s y together," Harry insisted. As he tried to

    persuade her, he stood up to bring her over.

    Cora didn''t want any physical contact with him and could only smile and say, "Fine, I''ll join the game."

    This way, Cora also became a part of Harry''s King Game.

    On the other side, Jane proposed several leisure activities, but Byron seemed disinterested in all of

    them.

    Just when she was racking her brain to think of some entertainment that would pique Byron''s interest,

    Byron suddenly said, "Let''s join the game."

    Jane almost thought she had misheard.

    Did Byron say he wanted to participate in the game?

    Was that a fantasy?

    However, when she saw Byron walking toward Harry''s group, she was certain she hadn''t misheard.

    She quickly adjusted her expression and followed after him.

    As soon as Byron arrived, the others who had been ying the game were somewhat stunned.

    After regaining their senses, some quickly exited the game, giving him a wide space to participate,

    while others were busy fetching drinks for him.

    Although they hadn''t be close to him, they knew it was wise to be on good terms with the young

    rich tycoon.

    On the other hand, Harry casually looked at Byron. "Oh? Byron, are you interested in the game?"

    His tone was slightly mocking, as if provoking.

    However, others didn''t know that when Harry was interacting with Byron, he discreetly nced at Cora,

    who was sitting across from Byron.

    "Any problem?" Byron coldly nced at him as if silently warning him not to overstep.

    Receiving that warning, Harry naturally concealed his gossiping thoughts. "No problem. Let''s begin."

    Harry started dealing cards.

    In King Game, the person who drew the King can make any two people do anything just by saying their

    cards out loud.

    Of course, those who refuse to participate obey the order have to face a penalty, drinking a powerful

    cocktail, a mixture of various alcohols.

    In the first round, Harry''s buddy, Jack, drew the King.

    He seemed used to this game''s dark and twisted nature, and he immediately called for two people to

    kiss.

    One of them he chose was Bob, a wealthy young man with a hideous appearance.

    The other person he chose happened to be Harry''s femalepanion.

    She resisted. "Mr. Cross, you don''t seriously want me to kiss another man, right?"

    But Harry made a heartless remark. "I don''t mind. It''s just a game. Besides, I won''t marry you. You

    should know that I won''t drink for you if you don''t kiss."

    In the end, the girl tearfully kissed Bob under everyone''s urging.

    Watching that scene, Cora began to think of excuses to leave after a few rounds. She didn''t want to

    kiss random strangers.

    However, in the second round, she was chosen.

    "The person with diamond five, please tell me, are you a virgin?"

    Cora looked at the card in her hand, and it was indeed the diamond five...

 Chapter 84 Who Was That Man?

    Chapter 84 Who Was That Man?

    Chapter 84 Who Was That Man?

    "Five of diamonds?"

    "Who has the five of diamonds?"

    As nobody came forward voluntarily, the other participants joined in searching for the five diamonds.

    The woman sitting next to Cora looked around and quickly spotted the five of diamonds in Cora''s hand.

    "It''s Cora. Cora has the five of diamonds."

    Then Cora pushed to the forefront.

    "Cora, tell us, are you a virgin?"

    Men seemed to be quite enthusiastic about this topic.

    Especially with so many yboys around today, they naturally found themselves intrigued by Cora, a

    stunning beauty.

    They had held back before because of the barriers of the Lane family and the Patton family, but now

    that those obstacles were gone, they all wanted to be her conquests.

    If Cora was still intact, just the thought of it invited their excitement.

    So, this was the first trap they set specifically for her.

    Cora had no idea why she looked around for Byron at that moment. Perhaps it was because he had

    protected her several times recently, and she had developed a sense of reliance on him.

    However, Byron, on the other hand, remained indifferent, drinking his wine as if she didn''t even exist,

    showing no interest in her whatsoever.

    Actually, he knew very well that she lost her virginity to him.

    At this moment, Cora bowed her head in dismay.

    Perhaps in his eyes, she was no different from a prostitute.

    Even if he didn''t love his fianc¨¦e, he had no intention of truly being with her.

    So he had no obligation to help her.

    She was foolish to think he cared about her even a little, and she relied on him whenever she

    encountered any issues.

    Meanwhile, Jane, who was sitting beside Byron, noticed the gaze Cora directed at him.

    But in her understanding, Cora might be afraid that Byron would find out she was not a virgin, no longer

    intact, which would obstruct her from pursuing Byron.

    So, Jane couldn''t help but say directly, "Dr. Lane, it''s just a game. You just need to give an answer."

    Giving an answer would relieve Byron of any lingering thoughts about her, which would be beneficial for

    everyone.

    Jane started, and others joined in, urging Cora to give an answer.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Hurry up. Just say it. Don''t waste game time."

    "There''s no need to be so secretive about it. Since you''ve been with Eason for so many years, the

    answer is obvious."

    Amidst the banter, Cora smiled with some hoarseness in her voice, "I''m not a virgin."

    From now on, she wouldn''t ce her hopes on or rely on others, including the man she lost her

    virginity to.

    Coincidentally, Eason had just changed his clothes and arrived at the deck with Mia.

    He heard Cora''s answer and felt his heart shatter into pieces.

    He and Cora had not gone all the way. How could she have lost her virginity?

    The person who drew the King card asked, "So, who did you lose your virginity to?"

    "This is the second question," Cora replied calmly.

    "I have two chances to ask, so I can choose to ask you both of them."

    It turned out that he was specifically targeting Cora.

    "Is it so difficult to answer? Well, I''ll make apromise. Just tell us whether that person is here."

    "He''s here," Cora responded. A gust of wind blew her hair to obscure her expression and even her

    gaze.

    Instantly, everyone turned to look at Eason with meaningful eyes.

    Given that Cora and Eason had been together for so many years and even been near marriage, it

    seemed to be a foregone conclusion that she had lost her virginity to him.

    But Eason''s eyes turned red as he gazed at Cora.

    She lost her virginity. Was that true?

    Who was that man?

    Carter?

    Damn...

    Jane also noticed that Eason''s expression was a little off and quickly looked at Byron.

    Fortunately, Byron was still drinking nonchntly, making no eye contact with Cora.

    It seemed that he was not the man Cora lost her virginity to.

    Thank goodness...

    Noticing that the atmosphere had turned strange, Harry hurriedly continued the game.

    This time, to liven things up, he decided to y a little trick.

    The King was Bob, and ording to Harry''s arrangement, he directly revealed his card and loudly

    announced, "The one having the ace of spades and the one having the six of hearts, have a kiss!"

    Soon, someone discovered that the six of hearts was in Cora''s hand.

    "Cora has the six of hearts. You again, lucky girl! But where is the ace of spades?"

    Just as Harry was about to unt his card, someone quickly swapped it, and then he witnessed Byron

    throwing the ace of spades onto the table with a sullen face...

 Chapter 85 Unfamiliar Person

    Chapter 85 Unfamiliar Person

    Chapter 85 Unfamiliar Person

    "Mr. Hansen has the ace of spades."

    The crowd was excited and cheering just a moment ago, but now they were all puzzled.

    "What should we do now?"

    "Terrible..."

    The game was supposed to be for entertainment, and they didn''t want any trouble, especially not with

    someone like Byron, who was known for his ruthlessness.

    Some even suggested in a low voice, "Should we call it off?"

    It seemed impossible for Byron to kiss Cora and even more improbable for Cora to kiss him.

    Moreover, Jane was also present...

    However, this game was not their initiative, and they couldn''t make decisions on their own. All eyes

    turned to Harry for the final say.

    Harry was feeling frustrated.

    He had gone to great lengths to set up this round just to get a kiss from Cora.

    But now, Byron had ruined his n, and he felt anything but pleased.

    Annoyed, he nced at Byron and mocked, "Why call it off? It''s just a kiss!"

    Since Byron had interfered with his n, he couldn''t let this go without retaliation.

    As for Jane, she didn''t show any extreme reaction.

    Though jealousy was burning within her, she couldn''t disy it in front of others. That was the kind of

    demeanor she had learned to uphold in the elite circles she grew up in.

    But the real reason for herposure was the belief that Byron would never touch Cora, especially

    now that he knew she was no longer intact.

    Cora, on the other hand, was still looking at her card.

    Her bangs draped down, obscuring her expression.

    "What are you two waiting for? Continue with the process!"

    Harry acted like he was just there to enjoy the show.

    Byron and Cora remained indifferent as if they were spectators rather than participants.

    Meanwhile, Eason suddenly ced his wine ss on the table, shook off Mia''s hand, and walked

    toward the game''s penalty, the powerful cocktail mixed with various alcohols.

    "Let me take Cora''s penalty for her."

    Saying this, Eason picked up one of the sses and prepared to drink.

    The onlookers'' expressions becameplicated, and some even started to whisper, "Mr. Patton is

    sorry for Cora, right? But why did he get engaged to Mia so suddenly?"

    "When I heard Mr. Patton suddenly got engaged to Mia, I thought that maybe after all these years, Mia

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    has grown into a more attractive woman to sessfully win his favor. But seeing her now, I realized it''s

    not the case. It''s just that Eason has epted the fact."

    "With a stunning ex like Cora, I wonder how Mr. Patton can ept Mia. Is it because her ugly

    appearance is unique?"

    Mia was not deaf, and these derogatory remarks made her face blush with embarrassment. She

    couldn''t help but try to persuade Eason.

    "Eason, this is between Cora and Mr. Hansen. We shouldn''t get involved."

    But Eason pushed her away and replied in a chilling tone, "It''s none of your business!"

    Mia insisted, "Why is it none of my business? You are my fianc¨¦!"

    If Eason did take the penalty for Cora in front of everyone, Mia felt she would never be able to hold her

    head high again.

    "If you think my actions are embarrassing you, you can find someone else to be your fianc¨¦."

    Eason had already consumed a fair amount of alcohol earlier when he was upset about Cora''s

    response about her virginity. Now, this stimtion made him blurt out what he had kept hidden in his

    heart.

    "Eason, if you cared about her so much, you shouldn''t havee to approach me in the first ce!"

    Mia''s emotions were on the verge of copse, and she couldn''t control her hysteria.

    Their almost explosive state surprised everyone present.

    Although they had encountered unexpected situations during the game before, they had never seen

    such a bigmotion.

    Even Harry began to hesitate about whether he should stop the game.

    After all, Mia was the Donald family''s daughter.

    If her engagement was ruined due to his game, he would definitely get scolded when he returned

    home.

    Just as Harry was about to take action, Cora suddenly stood up and walked to Eason. She snatched

    the ss from his hand and said, "I''ll take the punishment for myself. Mr. Patton, you don''t need to do

    these things for someone who is unfamiliar to you."

 Chapter 86 Am I That Unpresentable?

    Chapter 86 Am I That Unpresentable?

    Chapter 86 Am I That Unpresentable?

    "Cora, this alcohol is strong! It''s much more terrible than you imagined..."

    With crimson eyes, Eason looked at her sincerely.

    These yboys were ustomed to wild parties, and punishment of simple alcohol meant little to

    them. There must be something else in it.

    Eason was concerned that Cora would be bullied by them after drinking it.

    So, even if it meant breaking things off with Mia, he didn''t want Cora to drink this concoction.

    However, Cora was unusually stubborn. "This is not your concern, Mr. Patton."

    She was clearly drawing a line between Eason, as she was even unwilling to call him by his name.

    Eason felt as if his heart was torn apart.

    Cora raised the drink to her lips.

    With all her attention on the drink, she nned to quickly return to her room and lock herself in after

    drinking it to avoid any further trouble.

    She didn''t notice themotion around her or the slightly surprised voice of Jane. "Byron?"

    Then, before Cora could react, the ss in front of her was suddenly taken away, and her lips were

    covered by another.

    She caught a familiar scent of tobo mixed with a hint of aftershave.

    When she came back to her senses, the man''s lips had already left hers, but his eyes remained

    inscrutable.

    The whole scene happened so fast that the others didn''t fully understand what had urred.

    "Mr. Hansen kissed Cora in front of Jane!"

    "Which man doesn''t like beauties? Mr. Hansen is no exception. No need to make a big fuss about it."

    "But Mr. Hansen is Mr. Patton''s uncle..."

    In short, except for the clear discontent in Jane''s and Eason''s eyes, the others were somewhat

    stunned.

    "It''s just a game. Don''t make it a mess." With these cold words, Byron turned and left the deck.

    As Cora looked at his retreating figure, her surprise had not yet dissipated.

    She didn''t expect Byron to kiss her in front of Jane.

    However, she didn''t believe that he did it for her. After all, when she was in a dilemma earlier, he

    showed no concern at all.

    He must have done it for Eason, unwilling to see him and Mia break up.

    With this thought in mind, Cora quietly left the deck. She had no interest in participating in these silly

    games any longer.

    The others also sensed that the atmosphere was off, so they quickly made their excuses and left as

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    well.

    After everyone dispersed, Jane was left standing alone by the railing, feeling the sea breeze.

    Harry hesitated for a moment before approaching her. "Jane, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect things to turn out

    like this..."

    "Harry, it''s not your fault. Byron must have done it for Eason."

    Although she thought a lot, Jane chose to find an excuse tofort herself.

    Harry was slightly taken aback.

    He wanted to tell Jane that Byron didn''t do it for Eason but for himself.

    Moreover, Byron''s actions went far beyond her imagination.

    But in the end, he remained silent.

    "Let''s have a drink together," he suggested.

    "Well, not bad. The steward prepared some nice tuna. We can have some to go with the drinks."

    Jane considered inviting Byron as well but eventually dismissed the idea.

    She wasn''t a saint. Byron kissed Cora regardless of her feelings, even if it was for Eason, leaving her

    upset.

    So, in the end, she only shared the wine and tuna with Harry.

    She even took pictures of the wine and the food, along with her and Harry, and posted them on

    Instagram.

    She didn''t like to share her life so openly, so this sudden change in behavior was a way to inform Byron

    that his actions had upset her. Since he could kiss another woman, she could also have fun chatting

    with another man!

    After posting the pictures, Jane kept an eye out for Byron''s reaction. Would hee to find her and

    Harry?

    Then Jane received many people''s likes andments, but Byron didn''te.

    Little did she know that Byron hadn''t seen her carefully nned post at all.

    After leaving the scene, he didn''t go back to his room but stayed in Cora''s room, waiting for her return.

    When Cora finally entered her room, he pressed her against the door and held her delicate chin,

    questioning, "You''d rather receive the punishment than kiss me. Am I that unpresentable?"

 Chapter 87 What if I Frighten Her?

    Chapter 87 What if I Frighten Her?

    Chapter 87 What if I Frighten Her?

    In the darkness, a tall figure pressed Cora against the door, causing a momentary panic in her heart.

    But when Cora heard the familiar voice and caught his familiar scent, she rxed slightly and quickly

    turned on the nearby light.

    Their gazes met as the light came on.

    Cora sensed a hint of reproach in Byron''s eyes.

    With what he had said, this man seemed angry at her for not disclosing their rtionship.

    However, Cora dismissed it as an illusion.

    Surely, someone as esteemed as him wouldn''t care about such trivial matters.

    Convincing herself, Cora replied with a light smile, "Mr. Hansen, the unpresentable is me, not you."

    Nheless, something in her response seemed to displease him as a trace of coldness crept into his

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    expression.

    Byron released the firm grip around her waist, and the warmth that was present a moment ago

    vanished. Cora felt somewhat uneasy, for she had sensed his intense reaction earlier when he pressed

    close to her, but now he seemed distant.

    She figured that perhaps it was because Jane was also on the ship tonight.

    He must not have time to bother with her.

    "Please close the door before you leave for Dr. Yoris."

    Without another word, Cora entered the bathroom.

    The chilly night breeze was too much for her, and her body almost froze even with her knit dress on.

    Cora intended to take a warm bath before getting some rest.

    However, just as she had taken off her clothes, she found herself suddenly enveloped by Byron''s

    embrace from behind.

    His touch was unexpectedly intense.

    "Mr. Hansen, aren''t you going to find Dr. Yoris? She''s willing to do what I do," Cora said, recalling the

    scene on the deck where they closely stood by each other. Compared with that, her rtionship with

    Byron was unpresentable.

    "What if I frighten her, and she refuses to shield me in the future? Will you shield me instead of her?"

    Byron clung to her closely, kissing her fervently as if punishing her.

    Cora found Byron somewhat strange tonight.

    However, she couldn''t help feeling upset when hearing he said he didn''t want to frighten Jane.

    "What if she won''t be frightened but like it?" She asked somewhat provocatively.

    "You don''t mind frightening me but worry about frightening Jane. Is my body so cheap that you can

    trample over it as you like?" Cora thought.

    "Do you like it?" Byron asked, turning the question back at her.

    "No!" Cora retorted without hesitation.

    Then Byron continued to pressure her body relentlessly, asking, "Do you like it?"

    Finally, she had no choice but topromise. "Yes..."

    To salvage her pride, she asked, "When will you give me the rosewood?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "Can I have it now?"

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "Shut up, or I won''t show mercy."

    Byron acted on his threats, causing Cora to suffer a bit.

    Meanwhile, Eason drank himself into a stupor after the King Game. He wandered around, searching for

    Cora, apologizing and asking for her forgiveness.

    "Cora, where are you?"

    "I know I was wrong. Come back to me, okay?"

    Mia tried to persuade him to go back with her and stop embarrassing himself on the deck. "Eason, let''s

    go back! Cora is with Carter now. She won''te back to you."

    "Get lost! Cora wouldn''t have ignored me if it weren''t for you!" He shouted.

    Eason pushed her away, continuing his frantic search for Cora.

    "Cora, I won''t be with anyone else anymore. Please forgive me. I promise I''ll have only you in my heart,

    and I''ll help you restore the Lane family..."

    Mia felt her sincere feelings werepletely trampled upon by Eason.

    But with things already at this point, if she let go now, everyone would know she had an abortion, and

    finding another partner would be even harder for her.

    Gritting her teeth, Mia imitated Cora''s voice and said, "Eason, will you really help me restore the Lane

    family?"

    The man, who had just resisted her touch, now embraced her tightly. "Yes, I will. Thank you, Cora.

    Thank you for giving me another chance."

    Still intoxicated, Eason kissed her.

    Later, it was the second time Miay beneath Eason.

    Eason kissed her again and again, calling her Cora throughout the night.

 Chapter 88 Do You Get Along Well?

    Chapter 88 Do You Get Along Well?

    Chapter 88 Do You Get Along Well?

    The next morning, the Princess arrived at Breezy Tides Ind, and everyone got off the ship with their

    luggage.

    Jane had a headache fromst night''s drinking.

    But she still put on delicate makeup early in the morning, waiting to disembark with Byron.

    Last night, after posting photos on Instagram, Jane didn''t receive any response from Byron, which left

    her feeling annoyed at first. However, sheter thought she might have gone too far.

    After all, everyone knew about her rtionship with Byron, and she had gone drinking with Harry,

    giving off the impression that she was betraying Byron.

    She pondered whether Byron was also upset with her, which exined why he hadn''te to find her

    the whole night.

    Seeing Carter helping Cora carry her luggage and preparing to disembark together, Jane approached

    them.

    "Carter, where''s Byron?"

    When she asked Carter, she nodded slightly at Cora in greeting.

    Cora responded with a simr gesture.

    However, Jane''s gaze was soon drawn to the faint red marks peeking out from Cora''s low-neckline

    purple dress.

    Those marks were clearly not insect bites, and she assumed they were left by a man.

    At this moment, with Carter by Cora''s side, Jane naturally thought that the marks were from him.

    Carter said at this moment, "He''s still changing clothes in his room."

    "Oh, then I''ll wait for Byron to disembark together," Jane smiled.

    Carter nodded and left with Cora.

    "Carter, I''m sorry to get you caught up in a misunderstanding again."

    Cora sensed Jane''s meaningful gaze on her neck, and Carter might have noticed as well.

    After several incidents getting Carter involved, Cora thought it was necessary to apologize.

    "It''s okay. You are not the one to me and don''t need to apologize," Carter replied.

    His tone wasn''t too serious, which relieved Cora of her worries.

    As for the person who should be to me, he had just finished changing.

    When Byron was about to chase Cora and Carter, Jane stopped him. "Byron, I''m sorry for my

    inconsiderationst night..."

    Jane apologized as soon as she saw Byron.

    She noticed his gaze flickered slightly and figured he might still be bothered by her drinking with Harry

    In fact, Byron was struggling toprehend her apology, and then he decided to skip that topic,

    asking, "Where''s Carter?"

    "He already got off the ship with Dr. Lane," Jane responded. Since Byron didn''t mention the matter, she

    assumed he had forgiven her, which made her feel relieved.

    Seeing Byron frowning while watching Cora and Carter leave together with smiles, Jane added, "Carter

    and Cora seem to get along quite well. I hope they have a good oue."

    She intentionally hoped that Byron would notice this and stop pursuing Cora, focusing on nning their

    wedding instead.

    Little did she know that when Byron disembarked with her, he sent a message to Cora: [Do you get

    quite well with Carter?]

    At this moment, Cora had just arrived at Breezy Tides Ind and admired the beautiful turquoise sea.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Feeling excited, she took off her shoes and stepped into the clear water.

    However, just as she was enjoying the scenery, her phone rang.

    Worried about her mother, Flora, she enjoined Sally beforeing out to inform her immediately if

    there was any situation.

    Thinking it might be Sally, she hurriedly reached into her bag without paying much attention to her

    surroundings.

    On the other hand, Mia had just spent a passionate night with Eason. Yet she didn''t forget what she

    had discussed with Jane yesterday and kept an eye on Cora.

    Seeing Cora take out her phone, Mia pretended to be excited and rushed toward the enchanting sea,

    slipping and bumping into Cora.

 Chapter 89 Still in the Water

    Chapter 89 Still in the Water

    Chapter 89 Still in the Water

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Byron, the birthday party today will be held on the beach, and my parents willeter..."

    Jane enthusiastically introduced the party activities to Byron as soon as he got off the ship, casually

    mentioning her parents'' arrival, hinting at advancing their wedding ns.

    However, their conversation was interrupted by a sudden exmation from a distance.

    Both of them turned their heads to see Cora and Mia simultaneously falling into the water.

    "What''s going on?"

    Jane looked surprised and concerned, as if she was ready to rush to their rescue.

    But in reality, she didn''t move too quickly, as she had already coordinated this with Mia earlier.

    Meanwhile, a tall figure rushed to the scene even faster than her.

    "Byron?"

    Jane was taken aback, not expecting him to be so enthusiastic about such a small matter.

    But Byron wasn''t the only one who arrived at the scene.

    Eason was right there alongside him, concerned for Cora. After all, Mia''s weight was not light.

    Just as Eason was about to pull Cora up, a hand grabbed her arm, forestalling to pull her up.

    Following that hand up, he saw his uncle gazing intently at Cora.

    Even without makeup, Cora was unmatched by any other socialite, with a natural radiance thatyers

    of cosmetics couldn''t replicate.

    Even with a wet face, she appeared alluring, with her watery eyes, her dress clinging to her figure,

    entuating her curves...

    At this moment, she seemed like a siren, so enchanting.

    But what made Eason more uneasy was the gentle pat on Cora''s back from his uncle''s hand.

    "Uncle Byron, I''ll take care of Cora. You don''t have to bother," Eason said.

    "Your fianc¨¦e is still in the water." Byron didn''t even look at him, continuing tofort Cora.

    After that reminder, Eason looked down and noticed Mia was still struggling in the water, waiting for his

    rescue.

    Hesitating for a moment, he finally pulled Mia up as well.

    "Eason, I just..." Mia''s words were interrupted by a coughing fit.

    She wasn''t pretending to be weak. She had intentionally bumped into Cora earlier to make her phone

    fall into the sea, and then she grabbed Cora''s hand tightly, leading her to a deeper area.

    During that process, Cora struggled, making Mia swallow a considerable amount of water and

    exhausting her strength. As a result, she struggled for quite some time before she could stand up

    again.

    However, before she could recover from the coughing, Cora suddenly pped her loudly, saying, "Even

    if you want to die, don''t take me with you!"

    The sense of despair underwater still haunted Cora when she thought about it.

    She wasn''t afraid of death, but she was afraid of leaving Flora without anyone to care for her.

    At the moment the pnded, the onlookers, including those who had heard themotion and

    rushed here, were bewildered.

    Even Jane, who had just arrived, asked, "What happened?"

    With eyes reddened, Mia quickly covered her cheek and used Cora.

    "I just slipped, and I didn''t want to end up in such a miserable state. Why are you so barbaric, always

    resorting to violence?"

    "Really? Mia, you can deceive yourself, but saying it out loud is ridiculous," Cora replied coldly, refusing

    to back down.

    Jane had to step forward to mediate.

    "Dr. Lane, Mia didn''t mean to do that. People tend to grab onto something in dangerous situations. If

    you''re still angry, I''ll apologize on her behalf. Today is my birthday, and for my sake, let''s just back

    down a bit, shall we?"

    As Cora looked at Jane during her mediation, she couldn''t be sure if Jane was involved in the matter or

    not. After all, her eyes seemed so sincere.

    Moreover, she was aware that the people around now were biased toward Mia. Continuing to argue

    with them here wouldn''t achieve anything.

    "My phone fell into the sea. Please help me find it."

    "Sure, I''ll arrange for someone to search for it now. Dr. Lane, why don''t you go with the butler to

    change your clothes first?"

    Cora had no objection to her arrangement. Byron, on the other hand, draped his coat over Cora and

    told Carter, "Take her to change clothes first."

    Carter nodded and then left with Cora and the butler.

    Watching Cora walk away in Byron''s coat, Jane couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    Byron had never draped his coat over her before, but he did it for Cora now.

    For a moment, she was almost convinced that Cora had hooked up with Byron behind her back.

    However, as she saw Carter leaving with Cora, her thought became less certain...

 Chapter 90 Confirm It Myself

    Chapter 90 Confirm It Myself

    Chapter 90 Confirm It Myself

    "I didn''t mean to. How could she hit me like that? I''ve never been pped since I was a child. It hurts

    so much..."

    Behind Eason, Mia continued sobbing, trying to evoke his sympathy with her tears of helplessness.

    Ever since Eason discovered them sleeping together earlier in the morning, he hadn''t looked at her

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    directly and had been avoiding her, even leaving the ship without waiting for her.

    However, halfway through Mia''s words, she noticed Byron coldly ring at her with his suffocating

    eyes.

    What was even more unbearable than his gaze were his cold words. "Your parents failed to teach you

    properly when you were young, and she had to do it for them. Isn''t that nice?"

    "Mr. Hansen, have I offended you? Why do you always take Cora''s side whenever we have a conflict?"

    Mia felt wronged and was on the verge of asking outright if there was any personal rtionship

    between him and Cora. After all, she was going to be Eason''s wife, his family!

    But Mia''s blunt questioning made others ufortable.

    Setting aside Eason, even Jane felt she was being stripped of her dignity.

    "Why do I side with her and not with you? Then why don''t you reflect on yourself?"

    Byron''s counter-question made Mia feel like she might have crossed a line, Byron''s bottom line.

    "I..." Mia wanted to say something more, but Jane hurriedly interrupted their conversation.

    "Byron, actually, we are not directly involved in this matter, so we can''t be sure who is right or wrong.

    Moreover, Dr. Lane has already pped Mia just now, so no one has gained an advantage in this

    matter. Let''s just let it go for the sake of me."

    Although Mia''s words hurt her deeply, this matter had been a joint effort to get rid of the recording

    evidence from Cora''s hands and concerned their joint interests.

    Byron squinted at Jane for a while, and just when Jane was about to doubt her own words, he spoke

    again, "I can let this matter go, but from now on, you''d better have less contact with such a person."

    On the surface, it seemed like he agreed to put this matter behind, but in reality, he made it clear that

    Mia was now on his cklist.

    In the future, no one in New York''s upper-ss circles would dare to let Mia into any event where Byron

    was present.

    To put it bluntly, Mia hadpletely lost ess to various top-tier luxury events in New York, which

    was a significant blow to her.

    Mia naturally understood the implications of this decision and urgently looked to Jane for help, but

    before she could say something, Jane red at her and smiled at Byron. "I understand. Byron, you can

    go rest in your room for now, and I will inform you when the party starts."

    Byron nodded slightly and left the beach.

    Jane immediately started organizing people to search for Cora''s phone on the beach and asked the

    resort staff to lead everyone back to their rooms for a brief rest.

    As for Mia, who had been trying to talk to Jane on the side, she became almost invisible.

    Fed up with her, Jane said, "Didn''t you see how chaotic the situation is right now? Can''t you wait until I

    handle all this?"

    Mia could only give up.

    Meanwhile, Cora went to take a shower after entering her room.

    But halfway through, she saw Byron leaning against the bathroom door.

    His tall frame made the not-so-spacious bathroom even more crowded.

    What made Cora most ufortable was his aggressively roaming gaze all over her body.

    Pretending to be calm, Cora reached for a towel from the shelf and wrapped it around her body.

    Ready to leave the bathroom, she teased Byron, "Mr. Hansen, you should be helping your fianc¨¦e

    prepare for her birthday party instead of peeping here."

    Since Cora left with Carter first, ignorant that Byron had shut down Mia''s future with just a few words,

    she only felt that he had implicitly approved of Jane''s appeasement approach, which upset her.

    But when she passed by Byron, he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her towel away.

    "What are you doing?" Annoyed, Cora tried to snatch the towel back from his hand

    "I was used of peeping. Don''t I need to confirm it myself?" Byron teased, raising the towel just high

    enough to be out of Cora''s reach.

 Chapter 91 His Gift

    Chapter 91 His Gift

    Chapter 91 His Gift

    Byron narrowed his eyes and kept looking at her.

    Cora was embarrassed and annoyed.

    But Byron didn''t go too far. Seeing Cora''s face flushed, Byron put the bath towel on her but inevitably

    touched her skin a little.

    "Why were you so angry just now?"

    "Will you not be angry if you were pushed into the sea for no reason?"

    Byron had a feeling that there was more reason for Cora''s anger, but he didn''t ask anymore since she

    didn''t want to say it.

    "How about we do something that makes you happy?"

    Byron''s words only rmed Cora, and she took a step back. "What do you mean? Wasn''t itst night

    that..."

    Last night, they didn''t stop fooling around until it was almost dawn.

    Although they both enjoyed it, Cora felt they would die if they kept doing it.

    "I meant you should check the box outside. What were you thinking!"

    Byron suddenly looked down at Cora. From his dazzling eyes, Cora could see her own reflection. It

    made her nervous, and she quickly ran out of the bathroom.

    Soon, Cora saw the box Byron talked about. It was actually a suitcase of thergest size.

    It was not locked with a password, so it opened as soon as she lifted the lid.

    Lying inside was a piece of rosewood.

    The color and texture were both quite good, and Cora couldn''t help but touch it.

    "This is small-leaf rosewood, the best among all rosewood. And the hardness of this piece is definitely

    the best among small-leaf rosewood. Where did you get it?"

    Cora sounded overjoyed.

    Byron once said that he would give her a piece of rosewood. She thought it would only be big-leaf

    rosewood or some other ordinary kinds of rosewood.

    Because it was hard to find small-leaf rosewood, and she was too ordinary for him to go through all the

    trouble.

    But here it was, the best small-leaf rosewood. She had never expected it.

    "It''s not important. The most important thing is... Happy birthday!"

    Byron''s words suddenly pulled all of Cora''s attention back from this piece of rosewood, and she turned

    back.

    Not far away from her, Byron was standing tall. He wore a smoky blue shirt and casually left the top two

    buttons undone. The expression on his face was aloof, as usual.

    But when Cora heard him say happy birthday, she was shocked to the core, "Howe you also know

    today is my birthday?"

    She used to hold parties for her birthdays and invited countless friends in the circle.

    But since her family business went bankrupt, these people seemed to have deleted her from their

    memories, and so had her ex-boyfriend Eason.

    They came today to celebrate Jane''s birthday, forgetting that it was also Cora''s birthday.

    But Byron remembered and said happy birthday to her...

    At this moment, she suddenly understood why Byron had to wait until today to give her the rosewood.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    She felt as if the emotions that had been hidden deep were about to overflow her heart.

    "It''s not a secret." Byron answered casually.

    But after he said this, Cora suddenly came over and tiptoed to kiss him.

    "Don''t mess around, or we won''t be able to go outter."

    He didn''t kiss her back but held her slender waist with one hand.

    Instead of backing off, Cora put her arms around his neck and called his name softly, "Byron..."

    Hearing this, Byron couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "Jane, happy birthday."

    "Happy birthday. But where is Byron?"

    On the beach, Jane''s birthday party had already kicked off.

    Many celebrities from New York came to send birthday wishes and gifts to Jane, including Jane''s

    mother, Sara Yoris, and her father, William Yoris.

    They held such a grand birthday party for Jane, mainly to help settle her marriage with Byron.

    So after Sara and William arrived, the first person they wanted to see was Byron.

    But they couldn''t find Byron anywhere on the beach.

    "I don''t know either."

    Jane looked displeased. Besides Byron, she found that Cora was also absent while Carter was still on

    the beach...

    "Shall we go to his room and see if he is there?"

    Jane didn''t reply because she had already looked there, and Byron was not in.

    So she suspected that Byron was with Cora.

    She wanted to go directly to Cora''s room to look for him, but she was afraid to see what she least

    wanted to see.

    Just when Jane didn''t know what to do, William''s voice came, "He is here. But who is the woman

    beside him?"

 Chapter 92 Her Surname Is Lane?

    Chapter 92 Her Surname Is Lane?

    Chapter 92 Her Surname Is Lane?

    Jane followed William''s gaze and saw Byron slowly walking over from the beach.

    Byron seemed to have an innate powerful aura that made it impossible for anyone to ignore his

    existence, even from a distance.

    As always, Jane''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Byron.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    But this time, seeing him on the beach, she also felt flustered and restless because Cora was right

    behind Byron.

    Although they kept a certain distance, it was obvious that they came together.

    Did it mean that Byron had been with Cora while he was absent?

    Jane was trying so hard to figure it out that she didn''t notice the subtle tremor in William''s voice just

    now.

    But Sara noticed the change in her husband''s voice and followed his gaze to look at the beach.

    Then, she also saw the woman walking with Byron, wearing an off-white dress. She had a graceful

    figure as well as a pretty face.

    But Sara found this pretty face resembled another person''s.

    "That woman''s surname is... Lane?"

    Sara''s words brought Jane back to her senses, "Mom, do you know her?"

    "So her surname is really Lane?" Sara''s expression changed slightly, and then she quickly turned to

    William.

    But William was gazing toward Byron and Cora, lost in thoughts.

    "Yes. She is Dr. Lane and is currently interning in our hospital. She is dating Carter, so I invited her to

    my birthday party this time."

    It sounded like Jane was just exining Cora''s presence carefully, but in fact, she was trying to

    convince herself and her parents that this was the only reason why Cora was here.

    Because she was afraid to find out the truth, and she was also afraid that she would lose Byron.

    "Are you sure she''s dating Carter? Why do I feel she and Byron..."

    "Mom, don''t say this in front of Carter. He is very protective of Dr. Lane."

    "Is he?"

    Sara sounded worried, not paying attention to what Jane said.

    Soon, Byron and Cora came to their side.

    Cora walked up to Jane first and gave Jane the birthday present she had prepared. "Miss Yoris, happy

    birthday."

    "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. It''s just a small object carved by myself. I hope you like it."

    Cora couldn''te to Jane''s birthday party empty-handed, so she picked out one of the small objects

    she carved and brought it here in a package.

    Jane epted the gift gracefully but then handed it to the housekeeper without even looking at it.

    Seeing Jane''s actions, Cora knew she was not interested in her gift.

    Seeing the two middle-aged people behind Jane, Cora smiled and nodded at them out of courtesy.

    But after she nodded, the expressions of those two people became a little weird.

    The man stared at Cora''s face nkly, drifting away in thoughts, while the woman red at her

    resentfully as if she was going to eat Cora alive.

    Cora frowned and thought maybe she had angered them by showing up with Byron just now. So she

    casually exined, "I didn''t know where the party was just now, and Mr. Hansen happened to be

    headed here. So I just came with him."

    Sure enough, Jane and her parents no longer looked so angry when they heard Cora''s words.

    But Byron gave Cora a cold nce. "Carter has already prepared the gift, and it will be deliveredter."

    Not only did Byron sound polite and alienated, he even asked other people to prepare the gift!

    Sara was dissatisfied. No mother would like to see her daughter being treated perfunctorily.

    She wanted to ask her husband William for help but found that William was still looking at Cora nkly.

    Sara was suddenly overwhelmed by anger and jealousy, but the remaining rationality allowed her to

    maintain the reserved manners of ady. "I''m sorry, Dr. Lane. We still have to discuss the birthday party

    arrangement. Can you please excuse us?"

    Sara was perfectly polite, not showing any of her emotions. So Cora nodded slightly and left.

    "Byron, you have been with Jane for a while now. I think it will be a good idea for you two to get

    engaged today at the birthday party. What do you think?"

    Sara cut to the chase as soon as Cora left.

 Chapter 93 Why Not Choose Me?

    Chapter 93 Why Not Choose Me?

    Chapter 93 Why Not Choose Me?

    "She hasn''t been back for long, and I don''t think we have spent much time together."

    When Byron replied to Sara, he nced at Cora from the corner of his eye.

    She wore a white dress, which perfectly matched the refreshing blue sky and white clouds. And her

    perfect figure made her stand out from the crowd of women dressed in bikinis.

    Sara understood that Byron didn''t want to get engaged yet, so she frowned and exchanged a nce

    with Jane.

    Seeing her mother''s questioning eyes, Jane was embarrassed and forced a smile.

    In fact, she also didn''t expect that Byron would reject her mother''s proposal. She thought that it would

    be easy to settle the marriage with her parents present. But...

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Although Jane hasn''t been back for a long time, you have spent quite some time together. Back in the

    day, when we got married, we didn''t even have a chance to get acquainted before the wedding. It was

    all determined by our parents."

    Seeing Jane''s expression, Sara figured out the situation. But she still tried to persuade Byron and settle

    their engagement today.

    Because they held this grand birthday party for Jane expecting them to get engaged, they even invited

    many reporters. Besides, Sara judged from the way Byron looked at Cora that he didn''t just take Cora

    as the girlfriend of his friend.

    So she wanted Jane and Byron to get engaged as soon as possible.

    And she thought Byron probably wouldn''t turn her down for the sake of politeness.

    But Sara never expected Byron to throw the question back to her, "You also said it was the case of your

    days. Isn''t it too old-fashioned to still apply the outdated tradition now?"

    Byron''s stubborn attitude made William frown.

    "Actually, that''s not what Sara meant. But it will be good for you to settle down earlier because you are

    about the age to get married. Many people of your age have already be fathers."

    William had been obsessed with medicine all his life, and his only contribution to the Yoris family was to

    marry Sara, who was from a well-matched family, and to give birth to Jane, the only girl of the Yoris

    family.

    Before he left for Breezy Tides Ind, Arnold gave him a task to settle the marriage of Byron and Jane.

    William also thought that Byron wouldn''t turn him down because he was Byron''s future father-inw.

    Byron also didn''t want to embarrass William at first, not because of the Yoris family, but because Byron

    respected William for his contribution to medicine.

    But at this moment, Byron saw Harry let go of the woman in his arms and walked towards Cora.

    Harry and Cora were talking about something andughing happily.

    Seeing themughing together, Byron suddenly lost his patience with the Yoris family.

    "You mean people have to get married when they reach the average age of marriage? Does that mean

    people must die when they reach the average age of life expectancy, even if they are perfectly

    healthy?"

    As soon as he said these, the expressions on the Yoris family changed.

    Sara almost argued back.

    Although she had also been dissatisfied with William''s gentle character, she couldn''t stand others being

    disrespectful to him because he was her husband. Being disrespectful to William meant being

    disrespectful to her.

    But before she could say anything, Jane exined for Byron, "Mom, Dad, Byron didn''t sleep wellst

    night, so he is not in a good mood now. Let''s talk about thister."

    "But..."

    Sara wanted to say something, but Jane interrupted her, "Mom, don''t worry. There is still time. Let''s talk

    about it after a while after we spend more time together."

    Sara knew Jane was making a great effort to be graceful in front of Byron, so she could only suppress

    her anger and left with William to greet other guests.

    Jane turned to Byron and said, "Byron, don''t mind my parents. They meant well."

    "Okay." Byron had also realized by now that his attitude towards William was a bit over the line. William

    didn''t get angry with him, which made Byron feel guilty.

    So Byron did not refuse when Jane asked him to cut the birthday cake with herter so that her parents

    wouldn''t worry too much.

    Then he walked towards Harry and Cora.

    Harry soon noticed Byroning over. He also noticed momentary displeasure on Byron''s face when

    he saw Harry''s hand on Cora''s shoulder.

    "Cora, don''t you think Byron is a bit inhumane and unbearable? Why don''t you leave him and choose

    me? I have everything he has, and I''m good at some things he is not..."

    Harry did not lower his voice because of Byron.

    He was very close to Cora when he said thest sentence, suggesting some meaning between the

    lines.

 Chapter 94 I Am a Terrible Person

    Chapter 94 I Am a Terrible Person

    Chapter 94 I Am a Terrible Person

    "Actually, you are equally good, and either of you will be a good choice for me."

    Although Cora didn''t want to admit that her rtionship with Byron was no different from that between

    Harry and the women he brought, she had to say this.

    Otherwise, Harry might destroy her by force because he cared about Jane a lot.

    Harry was a notorious yboy and was capable of anything.

    "No, we are a little different. Byron has a fianc¨¦e, but I don''t. You don''t need to be charged as a

    homewrecker if you choose me! This is the best part about me."

    Harry smiled and winked at Cora.

    Cora responded with a smile, "It seems that you are indeed better, Mr. Cross. But I''m a terrible person,

    and I don''t deserve you, Mr. Cross."

    While saying this, Cora was secretly rolling her eyes in her heart.

    It looked like Harry was courting Cora, but he actually did it for Jane because he felt that Cora''s

    existence seriously affected Jane''s marriage with Byron!

    But ording to Byron, he was just using Jane as a shield. Therefore, Cora didn''t step on anyone''s

    toes by being with Byron.

    But Cora also knew that even if Harry distorted the truth, she couldn''t expose him because she wasn''t

    strong enough to fight him back. Her only choice was to humble herself whileplimenting him so

    that he could be ted and forget to pick on her for the time being.

    As expected, Harry was very much pleased with her words and smiled from ear to ear.

    But he didn''t forget that Byron was nearby, so he lifted Cora''s chin without hesitation.

    "Although you are a terrible person, you have a pretty face and a nice figure. I was thinking maybe you

    can sign a contract with mypany. And I can help you make a lot of money without affecting your

    work in the hospital. That way, you don''t need to be a terrible person any longer..."

    Harry leaned closer to Cora as he spoke, and Cora was overwhelmed by his blunt sense of oppression.

    At this moment, a stern male voice came, "She doesn''t need you to help her n the future."

    Harry and Cora looked up at the same time and saw that Byron was standing close, looking at them

    coldly.

    "Do you want to n her future instead, Byron?"

    Harry let go of Cora and put on his usual yful smile. "But Byron, are you sure Jane will be happy if

    you help Cora?" Harry said provocatively.

    Cora stared at Byron with obvious anticipation in her beautiful eyes.

    Although she didn''t want to say it, deep in her heart, she still wished Byron could admit their

    rtionship.

    This was the defect of human nature. All secrets yearned to be exposed.

    But at this time, Jane came over and urged, "Byron, it''s time to cut the cake. Let''s go."

    Cora was still waiting for Byron''s response.

    But despite her anticipating eyes, Byron only nodded towards Jane. Then, he nced at Cora and left

    with Jane.

    In an instant, Cora''s heart sank like a stone falling into the deep sea. No matter how hard she tried, she

    was still overwhelmed by despair.

    Byron never wanted to admit her.

    It was reasonable because he had made his attitude clear from the beginning of this absurd

    rtionship.

    How stupid she was to expect more just because he said happy birthday to her!

    Cora felt extremely embarrassed and wanted to leave with an excuse.

    But Harry said, "Since you are here, eat a piece of cake before leaving."

    Harry dragged her to the front of the huge cake that was about the same height as a person. Cora was

    forced to watch Jane and Byron cut the cake in the cheering of the crowd and the shlights of the

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    reporters'' cameras.

    When they held the knife together to cut the cake, Cora felt as if they were cutting her heart instead of

    the cake.

    "Did you see? Jane and Byron are perfect together, and Byron knows it. So he will always choose Jane

    over you..."

    Harry whispered to Cora jokingly, warning her not to waste effort to seduce Byron. A terrible person like

    her was not good enough for Byron.

    Cora''s heart had already been torn in two pieces, but Harry rubbed salt into her wound.

    With the piercing pain in her heart, Cora suddenly put on a radiant smile. "Mr. Cross, since we are

    here, why don''t we go together to wish them a lifetime of happy marriage and lots of children?"

 Chapter 95 Hostile Confrontation

    Chapter 95 Hostile Confrontation

    Chapter 95 Hostile Confrontation

    Harry gazed at the beautiful smile on Cora''s face, suddenly reminded of a poem that described the

    unparalleled beauty of a youngdy who could turn heads wherever she went.

    However, upon understanding the meaning behind Cora''s words, the cynical mask he had deliberately

    maintained on his face cracked just a little.

    "I can always congratte them after they get married," he remarked.

    He hoped that Jane could have what she wanted, but he had never considered that she might bear an

    heir for Byron.

    It wasn''t until then that he realized there were some things he couldn''t achieve on his own.

    "That should be fine. Both Dr. Yoris and Mr. Hansen have good looks, so I''m sure their children will

    surely inherit their charming appearance."

    Cora noticed Harry was beginning to shy away from the topic, so she poked at Harry to add salt to the

    wound just like how he did.

    As expected, Harry could no longer maintain the fake smile that he stered on his face.

    "Does it really concern you whether they have children or not? Why are you, a third-wheel in their

    rtionship, so eager about it? Are you nning on bing a stepmother to his children?"

    Unfazed, Cora pretended not to notice that something was amiss with Harry.

    "Being a stepmother would work for me. I will have children without having to put in any effort. When

    I''m in a bad mood, I can vent my frustrations on them without feeling guilty. Quite thrilling, don''t you

    think?"

    "You are truly wicked."

    In the face of Harry''s sarcasm, Cora smiled and asked, "Had you never considered being a

    stepfather?"

    They locked eyes, and the feeling of being seen through by Cora made Harry ufortable.

    "Don''t talk nonsense... My girlfriend is waiting for me, so I''ll get going."

    With that, he fled the scene.

    After watching Harry''s embarrassed retreat, the smile on Cora''s face quickly faded.

    Harry doted on Jane even though they weren''t blood rtives. It was obvious he fancied her.

    Because the woman he fancied had crossed her, Cora decided she wouldn''t mind having a hostile

    confrontation with Harry.

    After sessfully getting rid of Harry, Cora was about to leave and return to her room to pack her

    luggage, but someone blocked her way.

    "I''m William Yoris, Jane''s father," said the man.

    Despite his humble and polite attitude, Cora felt a slight aversion to him and gave a nod before

    attempting to pass him and leave.

    "I just heard that your name is Cora. Could your mother be... Flora?" William suddenly inquired when

    Cora was about to walk past him.

    The question was enough to halt her in her steps.

    Countless thoughts raced through her mind in that one fleeting instant.

    Her mother''s first love was a doctor whose surname was Yoris. Thus, her mother was always opposed

    to her bing a doctor.

    She figured perhaps William was her mother''s first love.

    However, she didn''t voice her thoughts to William and simply nodded, saying, "Yes."

    "Is your mother really Flora? How is she doing recently?"

    William''s slightly weary eyes showed a hint of joy when he mentioned her mother.

    Cora was almost certain that William was her mother''s first love.

    With that realization, she studied William more closely.

    He was a man in his early forties in white shirt and trousers. Tall and elegant, he exuded a noble air

    that made him stand out from the crowd.

    Judging from his appearance, he was likely also a handsome young man in his early years.

    But knowing how much difficulty he had caused her in her pursuit of education, Cora couldn''t bring

    herself to be cordial to him.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, she felt like she would be betraying her father by interacting with William, given thetter''s

    rtionship with Flora. So, she simply said, "She is doing well. Don''t worry."

    "I..." William was persistent in learning more about Flora from her.

    Sensing that, Cora gave him a reminder. "Mr. William Yoris, it wouldn''t be appropriate for you to inquire

    about your ex in front of your wife and daughter."

    William was taken aback. Following Cora''s gaze, he saw Sara and Jane greeting the guests while

    paying close attention to their interaction.

    They would likely return once the guests had left.

    As William was being distracted, Cora made her way back to her room.

    To her surprise, Byron was already waiting for her there.

    As soon as she entered the room, he cornered her against the wall.

    "What does Mr. William Yoris want from you?"

    His figure loomed over her, and his gaze impassive.

    Upon recalling that Byron had chosen Jane earlier, Cora felt repulsed and tried to push him away to

    maintain some distance between them.

    However, Byron had a firm stance, given his early training in martial arts, so she couldn''t make him

    budge even when she pushed him with all her might.

    With a threatening look in his eyes, Byron made it clear that she would be cornered all day if she

    wouldn''te clean.

    Cora didn''t want to waste her time because of something regarding William. "What do you think he

    wants? He came to warn me not to meddle in his daughter''s rtionship."

    Byron immediately refuted her, saying, "That''s impossible. Mr. William Yoris is not that kind of person."

    "You sure have a lot of trust in your future father-inw. Well, you are family, after all."

    While Byron was correct in his assessment of William, Cora was, nheless, annoyed that he chose

    to side with William. The fact that the matter had to do with Jane wasn''t helpful in the least.

    "What''s going on?" Byron pressed for answers.

    He grabbed her wrist without warning, not wanting to go around in circles.

    It was apparent from his harsh tone and behavior that his anger was bubbling over.

    "Why don''t you make a guess since you''re so close with the Yoris family?"

    After that, Cora gathered her strength and pushed Byron away.

    She was disgusted by William and Flora''s rtionship. The fact that William woulde after Flora

    after their break up was despicable.

    However, she was reluctant to share those feelings with anyone, not even Byron.

    After pushing Byron away, she went straight to the bathroom to take a shower.

    After some time, a loud m of the door echoed outside the bathroom...

 Chapter 96 Do Not Meddle

    Chapter 96 Do Not Meddle

    Chapter 96 Do Not Meddle

    After Jane''s birthday party, Cora returned to work at the hospital.

    As for Byron, he never visited Cora again after they parted ways that day after their quarrel over the

    incident about William.

    Cora didn''t have time to contemte ending the rtionship because Flora''s surgery was already

    scheduled.

    So early that morning, she arrived at the burns unit to discuss the details regarding the surgery with

    Matt.

    "Dr. Yoris is talking to your mother about the operation. The hospital is holding a charity event, and your

    mother would likely want to participate in it. By then, she would be eligible to have half of the operation

    fees waived."

    As soon as Matt finished speaking, Cora''s face paled slightly, and she asked, "Dr. Yoris? Which Dr.

    Yoris?"

    She dreaded it to be William.

    "It''s Doctor Jane Yoris. She is in charge of the charity event." Matt noticed something was amiss about

    Cora. "What is it?"

    "Matt, I''ll go check on my mother first."

    Although it wasn''t William but Jane who was with Flora, Cora felt even more anxious because of Jane''s

    rtionship with Mia.

    Cora pped Mia at the birthday party, so Jane might turn to target Flora, seeking revenge for her

    close friend.

    Cora soon arrived at Flora''s ward.

    Recently, Flora''s condition had improved a great deal, so she had been transferred from a clean room

    to a general ward.

    When Cora arrived, she saw Jane wearing a white coat and chatting with Flora.

    Flora wore a bright smile on her face, which Cora hadn''t seen in a while. She wondered what the two

    were talking about.

    "Mom, Dr. Yoris, can I join your conversation?"

    Although Flora''s smile eased some of the tension in Cora, she still had her guard up while around

    Jane.

    Her wariness was apparent in the way she positioned herself between the two women.

    Seeing Cora''s actions, Jane narrowed her eyes slightly but kept herposure.

    "I was telling your mother about the charity event in our hospital. She happily agreed to participate."

    "Cora, half of the surgery fee can be waived if we participate in this event. There are limited slots for

    participants. It''s all thanks to Dr. Yoris that we earned one."

    Cora remained indifferent, let alone showing Jane any gratitude. "Is that so?"

    "Don''t be so cold, Cora. Dr. Yoris has been a great help to us."

    In fact, Flora wasn''t only thankful to Jane but was also in great spirits, which Cora hadn''t seen in a

    while.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "You tter me, Mrs. Flora Lane. Your daughter had offered major contributions to the hospital, so we

    will naturally prioritize her family members when ites to these events."

    Jane remained polite, and Flora kept on thanking her. She even ushered Cora to make Jane some tea.

    However, Cora was displeased at the situation. She even wondered if Flora was being nice because

    she knew Jane was William''s daughter.

    Thus, Cora didn''tply with Flora''s demands despite thetter repeatedly doing so.

    On the contrary, Jane was aware that she was given the cold shoulder, so she bid them goodbye. "I

    have some work in my department. Ma''am, I''lle to see you again sometime."

    Flora thanked her and expressed her desire for Jane to visit her. She even offered to prepare some

    fruits for Jane. Then, she asked Cora to see Jane off.

    Cora wanted Jane to leave as soon as possible, so she escorted her right away.

    "I appreciate the sentiment, Dr. Yoris, but I can take care of my mother."

    It wasn''t until they were at the overpass leading to the emergency room that Cora spoke.

    More than half of the operation fee being waived was indeed a tempting offer, given Cora''s financial

    situation.

    However, she didn''t appreciate it being at the cost of having Jane constantly visiting her mother. It

    didn''t only annoy her, but it felt like she would be betraying her deceased father.

    "Dr. Lane, there are no strings attached to this offer. We should show you some appreciation after all

    the hard work you have done for the hospital. That is why we''ll prioritize your family members

    whenever these activities are being held. I was merely giving your mother a heads-up," Jane exined.

    She seemed sincere, her eyes bright and innocent, much like when she defended Mia that day.

    If she hadn''t given Cora a new phone out of the blue, Cora would have wondered if she had been

    vilifying Jane...

 Chapter 97 Single or Taken

    Chapter 97 Single or Taken

    Chapter 97 Single or Taken

    "By the way, Dr. Lane, our staff haven''t been able to find the phone you dropped in the sea two days

    ago, so as an apology, I can only buy you a new one."

    Jane took out and handed Cora the new phone she had prepared.

    As Cora looked at thetest phone, her eyes lit up.

    "What''s wrong, Dr. Lane? Do you not like it? Should I get you a different one? We really couldn''t find

    that phone. Our staff searched the beach for a long time but couldn''t locate it. It was probably taken

    away by the sea during low tide," Jane exined.

    In fact, Jane''s tone and demeanor were very sincere, and Cora had no definite evidence to prove any

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    connection between Jane and her lost phone.

    Nheless, she epted the new phone with a smile, "No, this phone is pretty good. It''s the same

    brand as my previous one. Once I log in to my ount, I can restore the previous data."

    Jane''s smile faltered ever so slightly as soon as Cora said so.

    Cora, observant underneath her calm exterior, didn''t miss the minor change in Jane''s expression in that

    instant.

    Seeing that, she yfully teased, "What is it, Dr. Yoris? Are you very concerned about the recovery of

    my phone data? Did you instruct Mia to destroy my phone?"

    Jane''s heart sank, but she quicklyposed herself to show a sincere and friendly attitude.

    "Dr. Lane, why would you think so? It is none of my concern if you get to recover your phone data."

    "Is that so? I thought you were worried that the audio recording would serve as evidence to expose

    your true nature, so as a fail-safe, you sent someone to destroy my phone!"

    Although Cora wasughing, she was highly vignt.

    "I believe that you keep your word, Dr. Lane, so I am not worried in the slightest."

    Jane remainedposed, wearing a peaceful and pleasant expression.

    "I also trust in your character, Dr. Yoris. But if Mia crosses my boundaries again, I will retaliate.

    However, I will still do my best to help keep your reputation clean."

    "That''s good."

    However, Jane felt a chill down her spine when faced with Cora''s dazzling smile, even more brilliant

    than the sun itself.

    Cora wasn''t trying to give Mia a taste of her own medicine.

    Instead, she was warning Jane to cease ordering Mia to find fault with her, lest she expose the audio

    recording, which would bring them down together.

    By then, Jane had lost all interest in continuing the conversation with Cora and excused herself,

    iming that she had to check on a patient.

    Cora, in turn, returned to Flora''s ward afterpleting her task.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing about Jane''s departure, Flora showed a great interest in her affairs.

    "Dr. Yoris is really good-looking. She must also be doing well at work, right? By the way, does she have

    a boyfriend now? Or is she married?"

    Cora had a grudge against Jane because of thetter destroying her phone, so Flora''s repeated

    mention of Jane infuriated her.

    "Could you please stop talking about her? Why are you so interested in her? It''s like you think she''s

    your own daughter!"

    In fact, Cora wanted to question Flora if her deep concern for Jane was because she was the daughter

    of Flora''s first love.

    However, considering that bringing up Flora''s first love had caused her emotional distress in the past,

    Cora chose her words more carefully.

    Still, Flora''s expression stiffened when she heard that.

    Upon noting that, Cora tried to lighten the atmosphere, not wanting to upset her mother further.

    "Mom, I''m not trying to make any usations. I just feel down that you seem to care more about Jane

    and haven''t been asking about me."

    She reminded herself that she couldn''t afford to lose her mother after already losing her father.

    Again and again, she told herself to let everything else go for Flora''s sake.

    Thankfully, her words seemed to bring Flora back to her usual self.

    "You have nothing to worry about, my dear. I just think that half of your burden would be reduced if she

    could save us half of the operation fee. That''s why I showed her more care. It''s all for your own good,

    you know?"

    Cora felt touched by her mother''s words.

    She felt that Flora was genuinely kind to her, even going as far as engaging in a cordial conversation

    with the daughter of her first love just to try to lessen her financial burden.

    However, Flora suddenly asked, "Why didn''t you tell me you have a boyfriend?"

 Chapter 98 Assistant-Cum-Boyfriend

    Chapter 98 Assistant-Cum-Boyfriend

    Chapter 98 Assistant-Cum-Boyfriend

    "Me? A boyfriend? Who told you that?" Cora asked.

    However, she felt that it was an unnecessary question after posing it.

    Flora had been staying in the hospital for some time. Due to the Lane family''s bankruptcy, their

    rtives had cut ties with them, so hardly anyone came to visit Flora, and she had no contact with

    outsiders.

    Besides the attending doctors, Matt and Sally, the only person who could keep Flora updated about the

    outside world would be Jane, who had just left.

    Sally knew better than to burden Flora with her daughter''s rtionship problems, as it would likely

    trigger Flora emotionally.

    Matt couldn''t possibly have done it either, for he wasn''t even aware of Cora''s rtionship problems.

    So, by process of elimination, Cora figured Jane would be the one who ryed the information to Flora.

    As expected, Flora replied, "It''s Dr. Yoris! She mentioned that your boyfriend works as an assistant. He

    seems nice and looks good."

    Flora also added, "I don''t expect much from your partner as long as he''s a good person. By the way,

    you should introduce him to me someday."

    Although Jane''s positive message brought a smile to Flora''s face, Cora couldn''t help feeling dismayed.

    Thus, when Flora asked about meeting her boyfriend, Cora didn''t respond directly. "Let''s talk about it

    Deep down, she knew that she couldn''t possibly show her current partner to Flora.

    Firstly, Byron wasn''t Carter, which was who people believed him to be. He wasn''t merely an assistant.

    Secondly, Byron was in charge of their rtionship and wasn''t one to try to please others. Naturally, he

    wouldn''t meet Flora at the hospital just to please her.

    Lastly, but most importantly, after the unpleasant incident at Breezy Tides, Byron seemed to have

    unterally ended their rtionship. Days had passed without her seeing him, and she hadn''t heard a

    word from him either.

    Cora intended to pack Byron''s belongings and mail them to him after going home that day.

    Under such circumstances, it was even more improbable for her to introduce him to Flora.

    Flora, however, seemed adamant about it and was persistent in trying to persuade Cora.

    "You''re eligible for marriage now. I will be relieved if this can be settled before my operation. With that, I

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    will have good news for your father even after I passed away in case the operation failed."

    "Mom, cut that nonsense. There''s a high sess rate for the operation, and Matt will do his best to

    help you recover..."

    Cora had yet to fullye to terms with her father''s passing, and any mention of his absence was

    deeply painful for her.

    Her head was buzzing, and she was already feeling down. Despite that, she got herself together and

    did her best tofort Flora.

    Flora and Gabe were her two remaining family members, and she couldn''t bear the thought of losing

    them.

    "There are always risks in an operation. Being a medical student, don''t you know this better than

    anyone else? I would like to meet your boyfriend before the operation to see if he''s worthy of your trust

    for a lifetime." Flora rambled on.

    It had been a while since Corast saw her speaking animatedly, showing that she still had much

    concern for her daughter.

    "Just tell me when you can introduce him to me. I won''t leak it to anyone."

    Touched by her mother''s concern, Cora finally gave in. "All right, I''ll check out his schedule."

    Cora regretted her decision as soon as she said that.

    There was no way she could find a boyfriend to introduce to Flora that quickly.

    She and Byron were nothing more than friends with benefits. Moreover, they hadn''t been in touch since

    Jane''s birthday party. Besides, Byron wouldn''t help her in this situation.

    "That''s a promise, then. I''ll have to change out of my hospital gown when you bring him over."

    Flora seemed delighted and started searching for her clothes near the cab. "I''m sure I left some of

    my clothes here. Why can''t I find them?"

    It had been a while since Cora had seen Flora in such high spirits. She figured her promise to introduce

    her boyfriend to Flora might not be such a bad idea after all.

    When worst came to worst, she could resort to finding a temporary stand-in at a talent market.

 Chapter 99 At Your Service

    Chapter 99 At Your Service

    Chapter 99 At Your Service

    After Jane separated from Cora, she returned to her office.

    Inside, she found her mother, Sara, already there, holding a few boxes of snacks and instructing a

    doctor, "Keep one box for Jane and share the rest with your colleagues."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Sara Yoris, you are so kind! Would you care to take me in as your servant? I have

    studied medicine and can handle a scalpel!"

    The doctor joked after taking the snacks from Sara, to which she chuckled.

    "You kids love to talk nonsense. Go out and have some snacks before they melt. They won''t taste as

    good if that happened."

    "In that case, I''ll give you and Dr. Yoris some space."

    After the doctor left, Jane took hold of Sara''s hand. "Mom, why are you here?"

    "I brought a few sets of clothes for your father and some of your favorite snacks," Sara replied.

    "Will Dad be away from home again?" Jane''s dissatisfaction with William was evident in the way she

    spoke.

    Despite never having to worry about food and clothing growing up, she rarely saw her father, let alone

    interacted with him.

    "He''ll be attending a seminar and will leave for outstation right after work today."

    Sara seemed disgruntled as well. Throughout her long marriage with William, she rarely ever spent

    time with him, for he spent far more time with his patients than with her.

    However, they soon changed the topic. After all, they were already familiar with William''s prolonged

    absence at home for months on end.

    "I''m just here to remind you to go on dates with Byron when you have time. Don''t be like your father,

    who spends all his time in the hospital. You''ll regret when someone else takes your ce on the

    wedding altar when you''re this close to standing on it."

    Sara didn''t drop by Jane''s office just to bring her some snacks.

    The core of the matter was Byron''s reluctance to get engaged with Jane during her birthday party,

    which left Sara feeling anxious.

    Her anxiety only red when she noticed Byron seemed to regard Cara differently. She was determined

    to make Jane the winner.

    "I know." Jane wasn''t too keen on having a conversation about Byron with her mother because she,

    too, found Byron''s feelings unfathomable.

    Their parents had supported their rtionship, and Byron never denied anything when his friends joked

    about Jane being his fianc¨¦e when they were both present on important asions.

    Yet, when it came to setting the matter in stone, he would dance around the subject.

    "What''s with that response? You need to take the initiative in some things. You can''t just wait for Byron

    to decide everything," Sara advised.

    She was concerned that Jane might end up like her father, focusing all her attention on her career and

    offering Byron to someone else.

    "Speaking of which, didn''t Byron give you an anklet before? Why haven''t I seen you wearing it?"

    While trying to share her experiences as an elder, she casually brought up the anklet Byron got at the

    auction. Jane averted her gaze at the mention of it.

    The truth was that she never got the anklet even though she was certain Byron would be gifting it to her

    as her birthday present.

    Thus, she unwrapped Byron''s present for her after returning from Breezy Tides, only to find a set of

    diamond jewelry in the gift box.

    Although the diamond jewelry was also an expensive present in and of itself, the anklet was far more

    meaningful to her.

    Thus, she was starting to feel uncertain about the situation.

    "I haven''t found the right clothes to match it." She made up an excuse, not wanting her parents to know

    the truth.

    "True. That anklet doesn''t go with just any outfit, but it''s not that big a deal. We can go shopping

    together someday to find something suitable," Sara suggested.

    Jane wanted to steer away from the topic of the anklet. "Mom, you should go home if there''s nothing

    else you have to do. I have a few patients who I have to attend to."

    "Before you go, your grandfather is curious about the artist who made the little trinket. He wants the

    contact information of the artist."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Why does Grandpa need the artist''s contact information?" Jane seemed rather furtive.

    After she realized she hadn''t received the anklet from Byron, she unwrapped all the other presents to

    check if it was mistakenly ced.

    So, she also opened the trinket that Cora gave her, which Cora imed to have made herself.

    However, Jane wasn''t much interested in it, so she left it in the living room.

    She didn''t expect her grandfather to show interest in it.

    "I think he might be looking for apprentices. You know how passionate he is about passing on his

    woodcarving skills." Sara was nonchnt about it.

    "I''ll ask around, but I can''t promise if they''ll share their contact information," Jane replied.

    She wasn''t nning to connect her grandfather to Cora, whom she disliked.

    "Update your grandfather about it. I''ll head to the beauty salon now."

    Once Sara was gone, Jane forgot about the wood carving.

    Meanwhile, Cora reached out to Byron on her own initiative that night...

 Chapter 100 His Refusal

    Chapter 100 His Refusal

    Chapter 100 His Refusal

    In the dead of night, Cora found herself alone in bed, tossing and turning. Eventually, she grew

    disheartened and took out her phone.

    As a means to stop her further descent into depravity, she had nned to cut off all contact with Byron

    if he didn''t reach out to her.

    However, lying alone in LO apartment, she couldn''t shake off the troubles and fears that tormented her

    repeatedly.

    It was awful to be all hyped up mentally despite her physical exhaustion.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Adding to her distress, she had promised Flora to introduce her to her boyfriend.

    Cora tried to convince herself that she would willingly offer herself up if Byron helped her deal with

    Flora.

    Besides, she would get a good night''s sleep.

    After making up her mind, she sent a message to Byron: [Mr. Hansen, what have you been up to

    After a while, he sent her a brief reply: [Work.]

    Suspecting that he might be avoiding a conversation, Cora quickly replied: [Isn''t it boring to work all

    day? Do you want toe and hang out?]

    To that, Byron asked: [What are we going to do?]

    Cora suspected he knew her intentions but chose to keep her hanging.

    With a blush on her face, she replied: [We can do anything.]

    [Including you?] Byron''s reply reminded her of when he would kiss her on her ankle while muttering

    sweet-nothings, only to revert to his usual stoic demeanor after getting out of bed.

    He was a gentleman in the streets but a freak in the sheets.

    Since she had a favor to ask of him, she ignored his teasing even though she knew he was messing

    with her.

    [Well, that''s also an option.] she replied.

    She expected him to quickly forget about their previous scuffle ande over to her apartment.

    Surprisingly, he wrote: [I have something to do tonight. Perhaps another time.]

    Cora interpreted that as him declining to hang out with her, seeing how much they had flirted with each

    other.

    To be frank, it seemed like he no longer wanted to continue their rtionship and was trying to end it.

    Never someone to cry over spilled milk, Cora blocked Byron''s WhatsApp ount and added his

    number to her cklist.

    Although she knew the fling wouldn''tst long, when it actually ended, she felt a pang of bitterness in

    her heart.

    The inexplicable sorrow felt even worse than when she was with Eason.

    She wondered how she came to that, even though her rtionship with Byron hadn''tsted that long at

    all.

    "Could this be because he was the first guy I slept with? Not like it matters anymore, though," she

    thought.

    If he wanted to end things, she wouldn''t cling to him either.

    She had her pride, after all.

    After drinking a few bottles of beer to bid farewell to the rtionship, Cora eventually fell asleep on the

    living room sofa, bone-tired.

    The next day, she visited Flora in the burns unit before heading to work in the emergency room.

    As soon as Flora saw her, she looked behind Cora and asked, "Where is he?"

    "Who do you mean, Mom?"

    "Where is your boyfriend? I thought you brought him along."

    Flora couldn''t hide her disappointment when she realized there was no one with Cora.

    That reminded Cora of Byron''s rejection the previous night, and it stung quite a bit.

    However, she kept up a cheerful front while with Flora. "Oh, why the rush?"

    "My operation is happening soon."

    Cora''s face paled as she mmed up.

    Flora''s operation was scheduled for Friday.

    She headed to the emergency room after chatting with Flora for a while. However, thoughts of having

    to introduce her boyfriend to Flora bugged her...

 Chapter 101 Surrogate Boyfriend

    Chapter 101 Surrogate Boyfriend

    Chapter 101 Surrogate Boyfriend

    It was almost time to get off work, and Cora ran into Tyler outside the emergency room.

    "Cora, Mrs. Flora Lane is going to have an operation, right?"

    Tyler had been busy with work adjustments during this time, so he didn''t have any chance to ask Cora

    for a date.

    However, when he met Matt today, he inadvertently talked about the skin grafting operation of Cora''s

    mother.

    "Well, surgery is scheduled for Friday."

    Cora was fixed on bringing her boyfriend to meet Flora, and Tyler mentioned it again when they met, so

    she inevitably took a closer look at Tyler.

    Honestly, Tyler was tall, leggy, and handsome, and his appearance wasparable to Byron''s.

    The key was that his demeanor was that of a doctor''s calm and dignified, which was different from that

    of a businessman.

    Perhaps, discuss it with Tyler and bring him to meet Flora.

    ording to how Tyler looked after her in the past, Cora felt that he would ept her.

    "Friday? Then I''ll see if I can ask for leave toe and apany you."

    Tyler didn''t know that Cora was nning to give him the title of "boyfriend" in her mind, and he was

    trying to recall his schedule on Friday.

    He had a seminar to attend that day, and the people who were scheduled toe were all experts

    from various hospitals.

    The hospital''s management very much hoped that he could participate in this seminar, and he himself

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    also wanted to attend.

    But when he thought about Cora didn''t even have any rtives around during her mother''s surgery, he

    felt that it was more important to stay by her side.

    After all, there would definitely be opportunities for other seminars, but the opportunity to be with the

    girl he liked when she was helpless may not be there in the future.

    "Tyler, it''s actually just a minor operation. It''s nothing."

    They were all surgeons and knew the sess rate of this kind of operation.

    Cora also told herself that. After all, she had worked in the hospital. Although she had not participated

    in this kind of operation, she had seen many of them. Basically, sess can be found everywhere.

    It was just that her closest rtive would be having the surgery, and her mentality was not as rxed

    as usual.

    So her sleep for these few nights was worse than before.

    "Although the operation is not major, after all, this is your close rtive. Your brother can''t stay with you

    now. How can I be so cold-hearted to let you stay alone outside the operating room?"

    Tyler''s words touched Cora''s heart.

    "Tyler, thank you." Her eyes were slightly red.

    "I said it before. We don''t need to thank each other. Be strong. The sunshine alwayses after the

    storm." Tyler reached out and patted the top of Cora''s head. "I still have patients over there. I go first."

    "Yeah." Cora just watched Tyler leave, and Sally''s voice came into her ears.

    "Cora, it seems that we are getting close to having good news with Tyler?"

    "Nothing tangible yet is in sight!" Cora replied.

    "I think Tyler is about to say the ''spending the rest of my life'' proposal to you. Would that be tangible

    enough?"

    The more Sally talked, the closer she got to Cora as if wishing to see flowers out of Cora''s delicate

    face.

    "No such thing. Don''t guess."

    But saying was one thing. In fact, Cora also felt that Tyler was interested in her.

    Because of this feeling, made it difficult for her to blurt out the words about needing Tyler''s help to meet

    Flora.

    If she wanted to start with Tyler, even if it was not on the premise of marriage, she still had to respect

    him, and she would definitely not make him a substitute for anyone.

    This was her attitude towards a love rtionship.

    "You just keep on concealing."

    Seeing that Cora didn''t want to discuss this topic, Sally stopped drilling into it anymore.

    "What''s with the luggage bag on your desk? Where are you going to y?"

    Just now, Sally saw a luggage bag on Cora''s desk, so she came to ask but didn''t expect to bump into

    Tyler chatting with Cora, and the inquiring started.

    "No, I just want to return things that don''t belong to me." When mentioning the things in the luggage

    bag, Cora''s expression suddenly dimmed a lot.

    The things in the luggage bag belonged to Byron, and when she decided to cut off the rtionshipst

    night, she packed all of Byron''s clothing.

    She carried it to the hospital today, nning to return it to Byron by courier after she got off work.

    "Mr. Pope''s?" In Sally''s mind, Carter was the only one who could stay in Cora''s boudoir.

    "Yeah." Cora was dazing for a while, only to realize that Sally had always misunderstood her

    rtionship with Carter.

    That would be fine since the rtionship between her and Byron was over, and the others wouldn''t

    know about it.

    "Yes, send it back, separated already. There''s no need to keep them to take up space." Sally said it

    somewhat mncholy, as if she was afraid of hurting Cora''s feelings by saying something that

    shouldn''t be said.

    However, after Sally made such a fuss, Cora thought of something.

    As for Byron''s clothing, she could ask Carter toe and take them back, save the courier fee, and at

    the same time, she could also ask Carter to do a favor and meet Flora, pretending to be her boyfriend.

 Chapter 102 His Appearance

    Chapter 102 His Appearance

    Chapter 102 His Appearance

    In order to make a clear cut with Byron as soon as possible, Cora sped up her actions a lot.

    After getting off work, she called Carter directly.

    On the phone, Carter''s voice was as indifferent as ever.

    "Miss Lane, Mr. Hansen is still busy."

    "I''m not looking for him."

    She thought Carter believed she couldn''t find Byron, so she asked him for help.

    But she underestimated that Carter was shrewd as anyone.

    At this moment, he was reporting something in Byron''s office. He answered Cora''s call in such a

    manner and informed her so concisely that the man who was buried in the pile of documents suddenly

    raised his head and gave him a cold nce.

    "Ask me for help? What''s the matter?"

    Carter and Byron exchanged nces before looking away.

    On the other side of the phone, Cora briefly stated that she wanted Carter to return Byron''s clothing

    and meet her mother, pretending to be her boyfriend.

    "Carter, I won''t make things difficult for you. It''s just this one time. It''s enough for her to undergo the

    operation with peace of mind."

    Afraid that Carter would refuse to meet Flora, Cora repeatedly assured him.

    Carter had already lost count of the times he had been stabbed in the eye but finally agreed. "I know. I''ll

    go thereter."

    As soon as the call between him and Cora ended, the other man''s voice, cold as ice, was heard.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "So good with her?"

    Carter calmly put the phone into his trousers pocket. "It''s not as good as Mr. Hansen and her."

    The crease between Byron''s brows lightened slightly. "What does she want from you?"

    "Tell me to go to the hospital and get your clothes back."

    In one sentence, Byron''s brows tied up again as if a storm was about toe.

    He never expected the woman who had just teased him the night before to act like she would never

    have anything to do with him this morning.

    "Reason."

    He still looked at Carter with raised brows coldly. The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the

    huge floor-to-ceiling window behind him andnded on the table, reflecting onto his face, but it failed to

    illuminate his darkened expression.

    "She didn''t say," Carter watched the expression on the man''s face darken visibly and said again, "Miss

    Lane also asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend to meet her mother."

    A crisp breaking sound was heard.

    Carter''s eyes followed it and saw that the precious pen in Byron''s hand was snapped in two...

    After calling Carter, Cora changed into her street clothes and sat on the bench in the corridor, watching

    a video on her mobile phone and waiting for his arrival.

    Cora thought it would take close to an hour toe from the Hansen Group. Unexpectedly, a pair of

    high-end handmade men''s leather shoes appeared in her field of vision just half an hourter.

    "Carter?" Cora subconsciously thought it was Carter, but when she looked up, she saw Byron.

    He was still wearing a suit and leather shoes. His tie had been torn apart a bit and looked a little loose.

    But even so, it didn''t make him look sloppy. On the contrary, he looked morey-back and suave.

    Cora was slightly taken aback and stood up from the bench. "Why are you here?"

    "Why can''t I be here? Or do you want to do something ulterior when you contact Carter?"

    Byron moved in a little closer and pined Cora between himself and the bench behind her.

    He was tall, at such a close distance projecting bullying and oppression, and his remarks with a slightly

    frivolous tone were all that Cora disliked.

    Cora, knowing that people wereing and going in the corridor, Byron wouldn''t dare to do anything to

    her tantly, so she rudely pushed him away.

    She shoved the luggage bag she had packed into Byron''s arms.

    "Since you''re here, take back everything that belongs to you."

    Byron was not angry when he was stuffed with a luggage bag. He just raised his eyebrows and asked

    Cora, "Why did you suddenly send my things back and cklist me?"

    As soon as he learned that she wanted Carter to take his clothes back, he tried to contact Cora to talk

    but found that his WhatsApp ount was blocked and his mobile phone number was also cklisted.

    "I didn''t feel the need to contact, so I blocked it." Cora turned to leave, feeling that talking to a heartless

    scumbag was a waste of time.

    But the man grabbed her by her wrist, dragged her back to him, put his arms around her waist, and

    asked her, "It was you who let me go to yst night. Why is there no need to contact me today?"

 Chapter 103 Assistant Boyfriend

    Chapter 103 Assistant Boyfriend

    Chapter 103 Assistant Boyfriend

    The familiar physical contact and the familiar smell of tobo on his body seemed to bring the two of

    them back to those intimate nights before.

    Especially when the suggestive message she sent to Byronst night came to mind, Cora suddenly felt

    her face turned hot and didn''t know how to reply to this man.

    But fortunately, Byron didn''t seem to want to know the answer to this question for the time being, so he

    just asked her, "Is there another favor you need? Why don''t we go?"

    Cora was suddenly stunned.

    Another favor was to be a surrogate boyfriend and to meet her mother.

    She thought about asking Byron for helpst night, but after she calmed down in the morning, she felt

    that even if Byron hade overst night, he would never agree to meet her mother today.

    After all, he never wanted to marry her, so he naturally didn''t bother to meet her mother, let alone the

    troubles that would follow.

    But the truth was Byron volunteered to help, which made Cora feel a little overwhelmed.

    "What Carter has, I have too. Why can he help, and I can''t?"

    Seeing that she didn''t respond for a long time, unconsciously, Byron''s voice turned a little cold.

    After all, she had been with Byron for a while, and Cora figured out some of this man''s temper and

    habits.

    For example, like now, his jawline tensed up, which meant he was on the verge of getting angry.

    So she dropped her other concerns and quickly brought out some praise.

    "No, what Carter has, Mr. Hansen has too, bigger and more."

    A man liked others to praise his ability in certain aspects, which was what Sally said.

    Cora only wanted to extinguish the man''s anger as much as possible so as not to cause a disturbance

    in her workce and to avoid any bad influence on her. If his fianc¨¦e had found out, she would make

    things hard for her.

    Unexpectedly, Byron''s eyes widened as soon as her words came out. "How do you know that I am

    bigger than Carter? Have you seen his?"

    The blush on Cora''s face spread to her ears!

    What was with what!

    Seeing Cora''s embarrassment, Byron seemed to know the answer, and he calmed down a lot.

    He stopped making things difficult for Cora anymore and just asked, "Don''t you need help? Let''s go."

    Cora looked up at him and was puzzled. Did he really want to go meet her mother together?

    Thetter only nced at her and urged impatiently. "Carter is busy and will note here today. If

    you don''t hurry, I won''t help you either."

    Cora paused and finally took Byron to the burns unit.

    In the Burns Ward.

    "Cora, you brought your friend here. Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I didn''t even have time to

    change the hospital gown!"

    Flora was overjoyed but still a little uneasy.

    "Mom, it''s okay. He''ll juste and sit for a little while and leave. There''s no need to make a big fuss."

    As soon as Cora''s words came out, Byron unexpectedly followed suit. "Mrs. Flora Lane, Cora is right. I

    just came to see you. Please befortable."

    These words made Cora nce at Byron in surprise.

    She thought that with Byron''s background and ability, even if the woman''s family background was not

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    bad, he should disdain to please her parents.

    Furthermore, he appeared in front of Flora just to help.

    Cora once thought that he must be the same as outsiders were present and treated Flora coldly,

    answering only what was asked at most.

    She didn''t want his attitude to be better than she had imagined, and even gave her a vague illusion that

    he came to see Flora because he wished to marry her.

    In fact, it was not just Cora, and even Flora felt that a person like Byron, who had a great appearance

    and an unusual aura and would be seen as taciturn at first nce, may not have a better attitude.

    She cared so much about dressing because she was worried about leaving a wrong impression on him

    and making the atmosphere of the rare meeting awkward.

    But Byron''s rarely shown politeness and enthusiasm at the moment, which made her heave a sigh of

    relief. "By the way, I haven''t asked your name!"

    "My name is Byron Hansen. You can call me Byron." The man said.

    "Then I''ll call you Byron. I heard that you are working as an assistant. You must be very busy at work."

    Flora personally made coffee for Byron.

    After she married into the Lane family, she didn''t go out to socialize for years.

    She knew that the Hansen family headed the four prominent families in New York, but she had never

    met anyone from that family, and she didn''t know that the Byron she was calling in front of her was the

    God of Wealth in New York.

    As for the question about work, Byron did not answer directly. Instead, he nced at Cora.

    Thetter touched her nose and looked at the sky as if none of her business...

 Chapter 104 I Will Take Care of Her

    Chapter 104 I Will Take Care of Her

    Chapter 104 I Will Take Care of Her

    Byron withdrew his gaze and replied with a half smile, "Work is okay, and I''m not that busy. The boss

    treats me very well."

    When Cora heard the part about his boss, she almost couldn''t hold back herughter.

    This man had really thick skin, and he didn''t forget to praise himself in this situation.

    "That''s good. I heard that nowadays young people work overtime all the time. It''s time-consuming and

    harmful to their health. I''m afraid you will do the same."

    Later, Flora and Byron talked about many topics, such as how many people there were in their family

    and whether they nned to live with their parents after they got married.

    Cora interrupted several times, thinking that Flora had asked too many questions.

    She and Byron didn''t even count as dating, so there was no need to know whether he wanted to live at

    home when he got married.

    "Mom, we aren''t even starting to date yet, so don''t ask."

    "You are all together ready, and you haven''t started anything? And I just want to ask Byron what he

    thinks as a reference for your future." Flora insisted.

    It was Byron who took the initiative to soothe her. "Mrs. Flora Lane is concerned about it. I bought a

    property myself in the early years and nned to move out after I got married."

    "Very good. Wouldn''t it be challenging to take out a loan with your kind of work at the current house

    price?"

    Cora felt that Flora''s question was a little unnecessary.

    This person was New York''s God of Wealth. He should have so much money that he couldn''t spend it

    all in his next life. Why would he need a loan to buy a house?

    As expected, Byron replied, "No."

    Later, Flora chatted with Byron a lot and said before parting, "Actually, I was worried that If the

    operation went wrong, Cora would be helpless, so I was in a hurry to ask her to bring you here."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Mom, I said before that this operation has a high sess rate, so there''s no need to do this." Cora

    quicklyforted her.

    Instead, Byron said solemnly, "Mrs. Flora Lane, don''t worry. No matter what the result of the operation

    is, I will take good care of her."

    "With your words, I am relieved."

    Flora thanked him again and again.

    Cora gave Byron aplicated look.

    After they said goodbye to Flora and left the hospital in Byron''s car, Cora still couldn''t settle down.

    "Thank you for today..."

    Initially, she just wanted to get someone to prevaricate Flora, and she didn''t expect that Byron not only

    helped her out, but also impably yed the part.

    Holding the steering wheel with one hand, Byron nced at her sitting in the passenger seat. "Thank

    me? Why don''t you tell me howe my job is an assistant?"

    Cora was stunned for a moment, she didn''t expect that it was rare for her to express her gratitude, but

    the other party was still struggling with such a minor detail.

    Byron didn''t get a reply, so he asked again, "Could it be nned from the beginning to steal Carter

    from me?"

    His voice was as deserted as thete-night autumn wind blowing in through the car window.

    "You should ask your fianc¨¦e this question, not me."

    Cora''s temper red a little, and she cast her eyes on the scenery that kept moving backward outside

    the car window.

    "What does this have to do with her?"

    "If she hadn''t gone to my mother and told her that I had an assistant as a boyfriend, I wouldn''t have

    been put on the spot to ask for help."

    After saying this, Byron remained silent for a long time.

    The silence in the carsted long enough and made Cora feel awkward, so she nced at him quietly.

    However, with the light pouring in from the car window, his handsome face with sharp edges and

    corners looked even more palpitating, and his eyes were even more unpredictable.

    Cora thought he could be thinking about how much truth was there regarding what she said just now.

    After all, it involved his nominal fianc¨¦e.

    Feeling little anger, then she unconsciously blurted out. "What? Don''t believe what I said?"

    But the man suddenly stepped on the brakes. "No, I was just wondering if you suddenly took the

    initiative to look for me to yst night. Was it for me to help you?"

    Listening to the word "y" that the man said slowly, Cora didn''t know why so many R-rated images

    appeared in her mind, so she was a little annoyed.

    "Is it so important that I asked you for help? Haven''t you already refused?"

    They were about to go their separate ways, yet she was still thinking about those things with him!

    Maybe she really was just like what she said, a bad person!

 Chapter 105 Investigation

    Chapter 105 Investigation

    Chapter 105 Investigation

    "So you are angry because of my rejection? Are you going to cut off contact with me?"

    Byron finally figured out the whole thing, and suddenly his hostility towards Carter was not so great.

    Cora was speechless.

    It was true, and she could not deny it.

    But even if she didn''t respond clearly, Byron still sneered. "I was really busyst night. Do you think I

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    rejected you on purpose?"

    It was okay if he didn''t say anything, but the more he talked, the more Cora was annoyed.

    When looking out of the car window, she happened to see that Byron''s car was parked near her

    apartment, so she simply opened the door and got off the car.

    She didn''t expect that Byron also opened the door and followed, still holding his clothes.

    "What are you following me for?"

    Cora felt a bit irritated in early summer.

    "Didn''t you invite me to your home to y? I''m here by invitation."

    The man was tall and had long legs, and he walked leisurely beside her.

    It was just that when the word "y" was mentioned, Cora caught a glimpse of his jawline tightening

    slightly, and the half-smile on his face was even more vicious.

    "That was yesterday. I didn''t intend to invite you today. You can go now."

    Cora was almost hysterical.

    She couldn''t stand this man who was obviouslyughing at her but still looked serious.

    But facing her hysteria, Byron didn''t even look at her. He just said, "I''m afraid that if I leave now,

    someone will think that I won''t apany her and get angry and decide to break up with me

    unterally."

    Later, Byron even arrived at the apartment earlier than Cora.

    Fortunately, Cora didn''t delete his fingerprints this time, and he opened the door easily.

    After Cora followed through the door, he was like a beast ambushing in the dark, trapping Cora in his

    arms.

    "What did you want to y with me yesterday? I''ll have fun with you today!"

    The bridge of Byron''s pretty nose rubbed against Cora''s neck, and his voice was obviously a little

    hoarse than before.

    "I don''t want to do anything today." Cora blushed.

    Byron must have done it on purpose, insisting on teasing her with the word "y" over and over again.

    "You can''t say you don''t want. We must have fun today to make sure you are not angry anymore."

    Byron didn''t take no for an answer. And the two of them indeed enjoyed that night.

    Early the next morning, Byron was woken up by a phone call.

    Cora was still curled up in bed at that time, with a posture of being extremely impatient with the phone

    call.

    The two didn''t sleep until dawnst night. Now she urgently needed to catch up on sleep, so she would

    have the energy to return to work in the hospital.

    Perhaps considering this, Byron took his phone and went to the balcony to answer the call.

    The call was from Carter.

    "What''s the matter so early in the morning?"

    Byron''s voice carried the displeasure of being disturbed in the early morning.

    But Carter''s voice was as calm as ever. "There is something wrong. Mr. Yoris is investigating Miss

    Lane."

    "Mr. Yoris?" Byron narrowed his eagle-like eyes immediately. "Which Mr. Yoris?"

    "Mr. William Yoris."

    At Jane''s birthday party before, Byron noticed that William had a different focus on Cora, so he told

    Carter to keep an eye on him.

    As expected, he really noticed something wrong, and William asked someone to investigate Cora.

    That was why Carter reported to Byron immediately after learning about it.

    Then he asked again, "Do you need someone to intercept what he investigated?"

    "Just keep an eye on him first, don''t act rashly." After Byron said these words, he ended the call.

    He smoked a cigarette on the balcony, and until the cigarette burned out, he still couldn''t figure out why

    William, who was old and always strict, suddenly took aim at Cora.

    When he stubbed out his cigarette butt and entered the room, Cora was already washing her face in

    the bathroom.

    "Don''t you want to sleep more?"

    "No, it''s time to go to work."

    Cora red at Byron through the mirror, but in his eyes, she looked like she was pouting because of

    his bad behaviorst night.

    "There''s a question you haven''t answered for me."

    Byron''s sudden seriousness made Cora unconsciously turn to face him.

    Taking advantage of Cora''s turning around, Byron stepped to her a little closer, imprisoned her between

    his hug and the sink, and asked condescendingly, "Why did Mr. William Yoris look for you that day?"

    From Byron''s point of view, the reason William investigated Cora was probably the same as the reason

    he found her at Jane''s birthday party that day.

    This question caused them to break up badly before, and Cora obviously didn''t like to be mentioned

    again, so her eyes turned cold immediately.

    Byron didn''t know whether it was because he helped her this time or for other reasons. She didn''t

    confront him head-on likest time. Instead, she took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck

    and said with an inscrutable expression, "This part can''t be told in detail..."

 Chapter 106 Surgery Day

    Chapter 106 Surgery Day

    Chapter 106 Surgery Day

    "Why?"

    Byron narrowed his sharp eyes again.

    He didn''t think William would have ulterior motives for looking for Cora.

    But the fact that Cora was so resistant to mentioning William every time made him feel something was

    wrong.

    Cora hooked his neck, tiptoeing, and pressed her red lips to him.

    She didn''t speak out again until she was about to touch him. "I can''t go into details because those

    costs you something else!"

    Byron''s face darkened again on the spot.

    Because ording to Cora''s meaning, all their happinessst night was his reward for meeting her

    mother as a boyfriend.

    As for exining why William looked for her in detail, he had to give Cora an offer that would tempt her

    heart.

    But in his heart, he didn''t like to use money every time to be qualified to stay the night with Cora.

    That would make him feel that one day he would lose the money and be thus unable to keep her.

    Therefore, in the end, Byron didn''t make an offer to Cora and asked her to tell him why William was

    looking for her, but requested Carter to intercept what William''s people had investigated.

    But also because of this, Byron didn''t see Cora again in the next few days, and the two seemed to

    have lost contact.

    And during such a difficult time, the day of Flora''s surgery also quietly approached.

    "Cora, Mrs. Flora Lane will be fine for sure. Matt has performed this kind of surgery many times, almost

    none of which were unsessful."

    When Cora first arrived at the hospital, Sally was already in Flora''s ward, and then there was a series

    of constions.

    Although Sally was so calmlyforting Cora right now, she had been praying in the church yesterday.

    She prayed to every god in the West and only hoped that the operation would end smoothly and that

    Flora would recover as soon as possible.

    Just because she knew that Cora''s mental state was actually at a critical point, and if Flora didn''t

    manage to get through the surgery, Cora might not be able to hold back anymore.

    "I know. You can go to work without worry. I will tell you what happenster."

    Cora tried tofort Sally, who couldn''t help cursing. "Usually, I can take a day off, but I just can''t

    today. These people really have no conscience!"

    "The emergency room needs a lot of people. If the two of us are off on the same day, it will be too busy

    there."

    Cora talked and talked and finally convinced Sally to go to work.

    After She left, Flora kept looking at the door of the ward.

    "Mom, who are you waiting for?"

    "No one."

    Flora smiled embarrassedly.

    But Cora could still tell that she was waiting for Byron.

    That was about right. In Flora''s eyes, she and Byron had already met their parents, and the marriage

    was a certainty. Now that Flora was going to have an operation, there was no reason for Byron not to

    be there.

    But Cora and Byron were just acting on asion, each taking what they needed...

    And after that day, Byron stopped contacting her again. The rtionship was not broken, but it was

    almost the same.

    How could he appear at this time?

    But in the next second, Cora felt proved wrong.

    Byron, who hadn''t contacted her for a few days, suddenly sent her a message.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    [What time is Mrs. Flora Lane''s surgery? I''ll go over there to apany you.]

    Thinking of his indifference in the past few days, Cora immediately replied aggressively: [I don''t want to

    bother Mr. Hansen.]

    [Can you do it alone?] Byron asked again.

    [I can do it. And Tyler wille too.] Cora was not sure if she had any intention of showing off when

    she mentioned Tyler.

    But after the message was sent out, Byron stopped replying...

 Chapter 107 Byron Came

    Chapter 107 Byron Came

    Chapter 107 Byron Came

    Nearly twenty minutester, Byron sent ate reply: [He has no time to go.]

    Cora frowned: [Impossible. Tyler sent me a message in the morning saying that he had already turned

    off everything he was currently doing. He wille overter and apany me to send my mother to

    the operating room.]

    But Cora didn''t get Byron''s reply, but received Tyler''stest message.

    [Cora, I''m sorry, I have a sudden emergency here. I''m afraid I won''t be able to apany you today.]

    Cora was speechless.

    But after all, she and Tyler were neither rtives nor old friends. It was a matter of affection for him to

    [It''s okay, Tyler. You go about your business. I can handle it alone.]

    But when she put away her phone, she still felt a little disappointed.

    "Byron!" Flora''s overjoyed voice brought Cora''s mind back immediately.

    Following Flora''s gaze, she saw Byron standing at the ward''s door.

    He probably came directly from thepany. He was dressed in a suit, and his gestures made people

    feel unattainable.

    But fortunately, this unattainable feeling was neutralized a lot by the big fruit basket in his hand and the

    smile on his face.

    "I''m already very happy that you cane to see me. You don''t need to bring these things."

    Flora received Byron very warmly.

    "I came in a hurryst time. Of course I have to prepare this time. This is a matter of etiquette."

    Byron followed Flora into the ward.

    Cora felt he was quite capable of putting on an act in front of elders, so she couldn''t help but nce at

    him.

    Unexpectedly, Byron was looking at her, and the eyes of the two met in the air.

    Cora didn''t know if it was because they hadn''t seen each other for a few days and hadn''t slept together.

    She felt Byron''s gaze was very scorching and quickly looked away.

    But she didn''t expect his skin to be so thick that he asked her directly in front of Flora, "Are you ignoring

    me again?"

    Flora was also young once, so naturally, she realized that the two of them were a bit awkward and

    scolded Cora on the spot.

    "Cora, don''t ignore people like that. How impolite?

    "It''s not easy for you two to be together. There are so many people in the world, and it took all the luck

    and destiny for the two of you to meet, so don''t always y childish. It makes people look at you funnily

    and may create opportunities for others."

    It was Byron whoforted Flora in turn.

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, it''s okay. In fact, I''m too busy to take care of Cora these two days. If she doesn''t

    make a fuss, I''m worried she doesn''t care about me."

    Cora looked at the way Byron made Flora smile again with a few words and wondered why she hadn''t

    discovered that this man had the potential to be a movie star before.

    He just used a few words and molded himself into a little pity!

    But Flora would be entering the operating room soon, and the nurse came in to urge her to prepare, so

    this topic was temporarily taken away.

    Before being pushed into the operating room, Flora grabbed Byron''s hand and said, "I''m going into the

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    operating room soon, and I''m actually feeling very insecure. But I''m much more relieved with you by

    Cora''s side."

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, I will apany her. Cheer up." Byron said.

    "Mom, you will be fine, don''t worry."

    So far, Cora''s mood has been quite normal.

    But as soon as the operating room door was closed, Cora''s eyes turned red on the spot.

    Seeing this, Byron put his arms around her shoulders and let her lean on his shoulders. "It will be fine."

    "Well," Cora didn''t push him away, but wept silently in his arms.

    The operationsted more than three hours, and when the operating room door was opened again,

    Cora quickly broke free from Byron''s arms and rushed in front of Matt.

    "Matt, how is my mother?"

    "The operation went well, but she still needed to be observed in the intensive care unit for a few hours.

    After confirming there is no problem, she can return to the original ward." Matt''s words made Cora

    heave a sigh of relief.

    When Flora was pushed out, Cora hurriedly followed.

    Byron also followed, nodding at Matt as he passed.

    Matt nodded to say hello, but when Byron followed Cora and the others away, he frowned at the man''s

    back.

    "This person... I seem to have seen him somewhere before."

 Chapter 108 To Suit Byrons Fancy

    Chapter 108 To Suit Byron''s Fancy

    Chapter 108 To Suit Byron''s Fancy

    Five hourster, Flora was sent from the intensive care unit to the general ward, and all she had to do

    was to recover slowly.

    But Cora still didn''t dare to take it lightly. She decided to stay in the hospital that night to care for Flora

    herself.

    Byron didn''t persuade her, because he knew she wouldn''t listen to anything at this time.

    After Carter called a few times to urge him to go back to thepany for a meeting, he ordered two

    meals for Cora.

    "I still have something to do in thepany, so I have to go back first."

    "Well, I know."

    Cora was actually grateful to Byron.

    After all, he was just her booty call, and he could have ignored her.

    But he not only apanied her during her mother''s operation, but also carefully prepared meals for

    her.

    So before Byron left the ward, she said, "After these two days,e to my ce."

    She had nothing in return, only her body.

    Her words made Byron''s long legs stagnate when he was about to step out of the ward.

    When he turned his head, his side face was still so handsome that it made one''s heart palpitate.

    But for some reason, Cora felt an extrayer of hostility on his face, and those eyes that were almost

    as sharp as a falcon seemed to turn into knives, poking Cora''s spine one after another.

    Cora wondered, and did she just say something that shouldn''t be said?

    But he was always keen on spending the night with her, and she just wanted to thank him with

    something he liked.

    Just when the thoughts in her mind were a little confused, Byron''s voice came again. "Don''t think too

    much. Call me if you need anything."

    Then, he left.

    Over one o''clock in the morning, Flora woke up.

    Knowing that the operation went well, she was also in a good mood.

    After drinking some oatmeal, it was rare for Flora to chat with Cora about her rtionship with Byron.

    "Byron seems to be a good marriage partner. I think you can settle it quickly."

    "Mom, don''t worry about me and him. You just need to take good care of your body and recover as

    soon as possible."

    It was impossible for her and Byron to get married, so she also hoped that Flora would forget about it,

    lest the two of them were separated in the future, and she would suffer a blow.

    "If I don''t worry about you, who should I worry about? It''s also good to settle down quickly. While I''m in

    good health, I can take care of your children.

    "Both of you have pretty good looks, and the children you will give birth to in the future will definitely be

    very good-looking. You need to have a few more."

    Cora couldn''t helpughing.

    In fact, she justughed at Flora for overthinking. Byron couldn''t even give her a marriage. How could

    he have a child with her?

    It was just that Flora misunderstood her smile. "What are youughing at? Could it be that Byron

    doesn''t look good? This is the first time I''ve seen such a good-looking person in my entire life.

    "Just for his good look, you have to let him go when you two have quarrels."

    Facing Flora''s earnest persuasion, Cora was speechless.

    For the first time, she knew that her mother also judged people by their looks.

    This wicked face-judging world!

    Two days after Flora''s operation, Cora asked a nurse to take care of her and returned to work.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Anyway, she was now the mainbor force in the family, and she must not be exhausted. Otherwise,

    how would she and Flora survive?

    But as soon as Cora returned to work, Tyler came to her.

    "Cora, I''m really sorry about what happened that day. I didn''t expect to be absent at a critical moment."

    Tyler''s handsome face was full of apology.

    "Tyler, anyone can have an emergency. Don''t worry about it."

    But the more indifferent Cora was, the more panicked Tyler became.

    He always felt like something was missing.

    "Tyler, if you have nothing else to say, I''ll go back to work first. Mr. Gray is still waiting!"

    Cora left after saying this, because there were really too many patients in the emergency room today.

    But Tyler stopped her again. "Cora, wait. This is for you."

    "What is this?" Cora took the card from him.

    "My grandfather''s 70th birthday is the day after tomorrow. You shoulde."

 Chapter 109 Nod to Greet

    Chapter 109 Nod to Greet

    Chapter 109 Nod to Greet

    "It''s unsuitable for me to celebrate your grandpa''s birthday."

    Holding the invitation card, Cora hesitated.

    She still had self-knowledge. She would not be weed anywhere since the Lane family was broke.

    "I just want you toe and have fun. There''s nothing wrong with it. If you don''t go, you''re still mad at

    me!"

    "I''m not mad at you at all. It''s really not suitable for me to appear on this asion."

    Cora wanted to put Tyler''s invitation card back into his hands, but Tyler quickly stepped back.

    "There''s nothing inappropriate. I invited several colleagues from the hospital that day, including Sally.

    She canpany you then."

    Finally, Cora agreed.

    When Cora returned to the emergency room, Sally gave the patient''s family the examination receipt.

    "Go to the first window on the left to pay the fee, and then go for the examination."

    After speaking, Sally saw the invitation card in Cora''s pocket. "I knew that somebody invited me with

    other intentions."

    She meant that Tyler invited her to celebrate his grandfather''s birthday to invite Cora too.

    Cora exined, "Sally, he just wanted to make up for me because he broke our appointment that day."

    "What a nonsense! I don''t believe that he didn''t invite you without other intentions."

    Cora didn''t want to exin anymore.

    On the contrary, Sally asked her, "However, your ex-boyfriends will definitely be there even if the

    Cooper family won''t invite many people. What are you going to do then?"

    Cora blinked her eyes and then realized that the "ex-boyfriends" that Sally said were Eason and Carter,

    respectively.

    Although the Cooper family was not one of the four wealthy families in New York, it was an old and

    well-known family here. Even the people in power of the four wealthy families wanted to make friends

    with them.

    So it could be expected that not only Eason and Carter would be present, but also all the prestigious

    people in New York.

    Even her sex partner Byron, the new richest man in New York, would also be present.

    Thinking of Byron, Cora paused before saying. "What else can I do? Just nod to them. We are all

    adults, so there is no need to keep them out of touch as if I didn''t let it go."

    "So big-hearted. No wonder many people regard you as the prettiest and most intelligent in the

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Department of Medicine."

    Sally agreed with Cora and immediatelyplimented her.

    At this time, a group of people injured in a serial car ident were sent to the hospital, stopping them

    from chatting and throwing themselves into intense rescue work.

    Cora, who just said she should treat her ex easily, took out her mobile phone when she got home at

    night, hesitating whether to send a message or call Byron.

    After staying with her in the hospital''s operating room for a while that day, Byron never contacted her

    again.

    This made her reflect on whether her words really hurt him that day.

    But after thinking about it, she didn''t feel she hurt him. After all, Byron dated her for that.

    She looked at the dialog box with Byron. She added him to her friends after that day in the hospital.

    After hesitating, Cora sent him a message: [Hello?]

    As a result, Byron didn''t reply until midnight, as if the message was missing.

    Staring at the dialog box, Cora always felt that she saw her humbleness and ttery, so she deleted the

    dialog box before going to bed.

    After this dialog box was deleted, it never appeared again.

    It wasn''t until two dayster, on Gideon''s birthday, that Cora saw the man who seemed to have

    disappeared again...

 Chapter 110 He Is Looking at Me!

    Chapter 110 He Is Looking at Me!

    Chapter 110 He Is Looking at Me!

    Gideon''s birthday was celebrated at the Cooper Vi.

    Even though they didn''t mean to make the celebration extravagant, there were still a lot of luxury cars

    gathered at the door, and everyone was dressed up to attend.

    When Cora and Sally arrived, most of the guests had already arrived.

    After Sally scanned the venue, she couldn''t helpplimenting Cora. "Cora, I feel that in the entire

    venue, no woman canpare with you. Look at Eason. His eyes were fixed on you."

    When Cora heard Sally''s words, she couldn''t help but gaze at Eason, who had just entered the venue

    with her parents and Mia.

    She saw Eason was wearing a ck suit, whose color really made him look mature.

    Mia, also wearing a little ck dress beside him, looked much slenderer. They looked matched by

    wearing clothes of the same color.

    But Eason had been staring at Cora all the time. His eyes were hot and fixed on her, hotter than when

    they were in a rtionship. No wonder Sally teased her like that just now.

    Cora paused for a moment and calmly nodded to Eason as a greeting, just as she said to Sally before.

    Cora thought their rtionship was ended and wanted to let it go.

    Cora felt the rtionship could no longer influence her, but Eason became uneasy because of her

    calmness and relief.

    So he disregarded his mother and Mia''s obstruction and approached Cora, pretending to be calm.

    "Cora, Sally! Are youing to celebrate Gideon''s birthday too?"

    He greeted Sally, but he didn''t even look at her.

    How could Sally not know his motive?

    "Yes, Tyler invited us."

    Cora responded with a smile.

    Sally also smiled and said hello to Eason, and of course, she did not forget to annoy Eason. "Tyler is

    concerned about Cora, so this time, he also invited me because I''m her friend."

    "Tyler was Cora''s senior brother! Of course, he would care about her."

    Eason didn''t like it when Sally tries to make Tyler and Cora rted.

    "Not really. Tyler isn''t a yboy and doesn''t care about girls so easily like someone."

    Who Sally was talking about was obvious. How could Eason not know that Sally was satirizing him?

    "Sally, how am I a yboy?"

    Eason was still easy to be annoyed, just as before.

    Sally quickly smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Patton. I said that wrong. You are not a yboy. You are

    easy to fall in love with."

    Cora was speechless.

    Eason didn''t know what to say.

    Sally was still ridiculing Eason when she apologized!

    Seeing that Eason was about to lose his temper, Cora quickly pulled Sally up and said, "Mr. Patton,

    we''re going to greet Gideon."

    After walking away with Sally and ensuring the two would not fight, Cora med Sally.

    "It''s all over. Why do you provoke him?"

    "I just dislike Eason. He goes to the nightclub every day recently and must be surrounded by hot girls.

    But he pretends to be affectionate in front of you."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Sally still muttered, "I''ve seen few handsome men, so I really think Eason is rarely handsome before I

    saw his uncle. But after seeing his uncle in real life, I feel Eason is really ugly and even a yboy."

    Cora wondered why Sally mentioned Eason''s uncle when she saw that Sally''s eyes followed a certain

    person with admiration and affection.

    Cora followed her gaze in doubt and saw Byron walking in.

    In a nice handmade ck suit, he made the whole space quiet and attracted everyone''s attention with

    his good manner and noble temperament.

    This man enjoyed all these as if he was born superior.

    In a white off-the-shoulder dress, Jane held his arm gracefully, and they looked like a good match. If it

    was not for Jane, Cora might have felt that Byron was as beautiful as a prince in a fairy tale.

    Cora was especially hurt by Byron''s indifferent eyes on her, which made her feel as if her heart was

    hurt, and even her vision seemed to be blurred.

    She felt that Byron must want to hide their secret rtionship, just like before.

    But she thought he was not in love with her. He just wanted her body, which was rted to his

    possessiveness as a man.

    She didn''t want to look too embarrassed, so she hastily withdrew her gaze.

    On the contrary, Sally still looked at Byron obsessively and even eximed.

    "Damn it, Eason''s uncle is looking at me!"

 Chapter 111 My Girlfriend!

    Chapter 111 My Girlfriend!

    Chapter 111 My Girlfriend!

    "So what? There are so many people. He definitely would look someone." Cora was a little

    disheartened and couldn''t raise her voice.

    "It''s true, but I was so excited when he looked at me."

    If it wasn''t in public, Sally would have wanted to scream.

    "Cora, how do you think I pursue him? Maybe he''ll be my boyfriend."

    "Come on. You''ll probably end up with nothing! I advise you to be a top rich woman before

    thinking of love affairs!"

    Every girl had fantasized about bing the one who could make the yboy settle down, but in the

    end, she would be his backup girl.

    So Cora never dared to imagine that she would be the special one.

    "That''s right. You are wise."

    In the end, Sally stopped looking at Byron obsessively and wanted to finish all she should do today, so

    she followed Cora to greet Tyler and then was ready to send birthday wishes to Gideon.

    Meanwhile, many prominent figures in New York surrounded Byron after he entered the venue.

    Byron chatted with them while holding a wine ss.

    Jane was by his side, enjoying the feeling of overlooking all beings brought by this man and, at the

    same time, racking her brains to find amon topic with him.

    Even if they entered the venue together, they met at the venue''s entrance, and this man hadn''t said a

    word to her since they met.

    Jane felt bad for not being able to talk with Byron, but she failed several times to start a conversation

    with him,

    until she saw Cora...

    "Isn''t that Dr. Lane? Why is she here?"

    If possible, she didn''t want to start the conversation with Cora.

    But her intuition told her that only Cora could draw Byron''s attention.

    As expected, Byron really spoke, "She and Tyler were students of the same professor."

    Jane was very happy to finally make Byron talk with her, but how did he know that Cora and Tyler were

    students of the same professor.?

    Even though Tyler was transferred to the First Hospital, and Jane had several contacts with him

    because of this, she didn''t know about this.

    How did Byron know?

    But Jane couldn''t ask Byron directly about these questions because she feared that Byron would

    ignore her again.

    "Really? It seems that they are getting along well."

    After Jane said so, she nned to end the topic about Cora and talk about something rted to

    herself.

    But before she spoke, she felt that Byron suddenly nced at her with extremely cold eyes.

    Jane froze. She just said that Cora and Tyler were getting along well. She didn''t say the wrong things,

    did she?

    Did Byron care about the rtionship between Cora and Tyler?

    But he was not Cora''s man. Why did he care about this?

    For a moment, Jane really wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    Otherwise, it would be really ufortable for her to think about it every day.

    But at this time, other elders of the Cooper family came, so Jane could only let it go temporarily.

    It was rare for Tyler to wear a suit and leather shoes today, with his ck hair neatlybed.

    After he greeted Cora and Sally, he led them to the back room to meet his grandfather.

    "Cora, Sally, this is my grandfather. Grandpa, they are all my friends and work in the First Hospital

    now."

    "Hello, Sir Cooper," Cora and Sally greeted.

    "They''re all doctors. Not bad." Gideon looked at Cora a few more times.

    If nothing else, since the two girls came in just now, Tyler''s eyes almost fixed on Cora.

    It was quite difficult for Gideon not to see his feelings for her.

    Tyler even praised Cora directly in front of him at this moment, which made his feelings even more

    obvious. "Grandpa, Cora is not just an ordinary doctor. She was admitted to our school as an eight-

    year medical student at the youngest age..."

    Cora winked at Tyler, hinting not to mention it. She thought it was all gone, and she only excelled in her

    academic performance.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    But Tyler ignored her and continued, "She has received a full schrship every year at school, and our

    professor admired her most."

    He wanted everyone to know how good Cora was, even though her family wasn''t rich and powerful.

    "Boy, I don''t think you''ll tell me how good this little girl is for no reason, right?" Gideon easily saw

    through Tyler. After all, he had lived so long and learned much more than Tyler.

    "Grandpa, Cora is my girlfriend..."

    When Tyler said this, not only was Cora stunned, but even Sally, who was beside her, almost fell

    because of shock.

    Coincidentally, Byron also walked into the back room, apanied by members of the Cooper family.

 Chapter 112 Was He Angry?

    Chapter 112 Was He Angry?

    Chapter 112 Was He Angry?

    "Tyler..."

    Cora was a little confused. When did she be Tyler''s girlfriend? Why didn''t she know?

    She wanted to ask, but Tyler winked at her.

    Did it mean... asking her to help?

    Cora was unsure what was happening, so she dared not speak for the time being.

    And Tyler continued to say to his grandfather, "You see, I already have such an excellent girlfriend, so

    please stop asking me to date others. I really don''t like those girls."

    That was a nice word. He not only told Gideon that he already had a girlfriend but also the high

    standard of his girlfriend because his girlfriend was Cora, who was pretty and excellent.

    Even Gideon knew the current situation of the Lane family. He could only say with a smile, "Okay, okay,

    that''s nice."

    Then, Gideon said to Cora, "Cora, right? Let this brat take you to have fun tonight. You can oftene

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    here for fun in the future."

    There was him and those prestigious and cunning people in New York.

    They all watched and probably wanted to see how he would deal with his grandson''s love affair against

    his will.

    In this case, he naturally couldn''t let anyone get the chance to ridicule the Cooper family.

    Besides, she was just a girlfriend now and not a marriage partner.

    "Cora, did you hear that? Grandpa agreed to let us be together."

    Tyler was overjoyed and wanted to drag Cora outside to have fun.

    Cora withdrew her hand quietly, surprising Tyler and everyone present.

    "Cora?" Tyler was afraid that his lie would be nailed or something else, and the light in his eyes

    seemed to be fading rapidly.

    Cora feared either Tyler would be upset or they would be embarrassed when the lie was nailed. She

    smiled, "I haven''t given Sir Cooper the birthday present yet!"

    Saying that Cora took out a delicate little gift box from her bag, saying, "Sir Cooper, I wish you a happy

    birthday again."

    Gideon took the small gift box. "Thank you. Remember toe here often when you are free."

    And then, Tyler dragged Cora to run outside before Cora responded to Gideon.

    He knew his actions looked immature, but he couldn''t control it.

    He was too afraid that Cora would reject him. Especially since he was not able to be with Cora during

    Flora''s operation that day, he felt more and more distant from Cora.

    That was why he thought that whether Cora agreed to be his girlfriend or not, he announced it to others

    first.

    Tyler dragged Cora out without paying attention to other people.

    She only knew that there were many people at the back room door at the moment, and they must all

    She got uneasy after Tyler announced she was his girlfriend.

    She just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.

    Unexpectedly, when Tyler dragged her to the door, he suddenly greeted someone. "Byron, when did

    you be here?"

    Tyler was in awe of Byron, so when Byron was usually invited to the Cooper Vi, he would receive

    him.

    But today, his attention was on Cora, so he missed meeting Byron.

    The "Byron" that Cora heard came as a bolt from the blue.

    She panicked and looked up towards the door like a machine.

    Seeing that extraordinary man who shined like a diamond, who is it but Byron?

    His eyes were as distant and indifferent as ever, even though they met her eyes.

    She wondered if he arrived just now and didn''t hear what Tyler just said.

    But at this moment, she heard the familiar stern male voice. "I''ve been here since you introduced your

    girlfriend."

    Cora was speechless.

    She was worried whether Byron was angry.

    But when she looked at his handsome face again, she found he seemed not angry at all.

    Well, Cora thought he must only need her only when he felt bored, and she was dispensable for him.

    So he didn''t care she was another man''s girlfriend.

    She felt she should have known this earlier, but why was she still so sad that she wanted to cry when

    treated like this?

    "Oh, it turns out that you arrived so early. I would have picked you up if I had known earlier."

    Tyler was talking with Byron, and Byron responded calmly.

    Only Cora felt extremely anxious. "You guys talk. I am going out with Sally."

    After saying this, Cora dragged Sally away without looking back.

 Chapter 113 Dug Her Own Grave?

    Chapter 113 Dug Her Own Grave?

    Chapter 113 Dug Her Own Grave?

    Looking at Cora''s almost fleeing figure, Tyler hurriedly said, "Byron, I''ll go back and check on Cora first.

    We''ll talkter."

    Without waiting for Byron''s reply, Tyler hastily followed after Cora.

    Watching the two of them leave, Byron''s slightly tense profile revealed a hint of sharpness.

    On the side, Jane suddenly spoke up, "This is the first time I''ve seen Tyler care so much about

    someone."

    While speaking, Jane discreetly turned her gaze from following the two and secretly observed Byron''s

    face.

    "But isn''t Dr. Lane Carter''s girlfriend? How did she be Tyler''s girlfriend?"

    She seemed to be expressing her doubts, but in fact, she was subtly conveying to Byron that Cora was

    a fickle and untrustworthy woman, always changing her mind.

    After hearing Tyler introduce Cora as his girlfriend just now, Jane couldn''t help but secretly feel happy.

    She was dating multiple guys at the same time and secretly flirting with Byron. She got caught in the

    act. It was like the ending of a trashy female antagonist in a wish-fulfillment novel.

    Jane felt she didn''t need to do anything then, as she could watch Byron deal with Cora personally.

    However, the man just gave her a cold nce and said, "If you''re so interested in gossip, why be

    a doctor? Wouldn''t it be better to be a paparazzo?"

    That remark made Jane feel like being drenched with a bucket of icy water during the snowy season of

    December.

    "Byron, I..." Jane wanted to exin something, but Byron didn''t even spare her a second nce and

    went straight to offer birthday wishes to Gideon.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Watching Byron''s indifferent figure, Jane felt a sense of unease in her heart.

    She couldn''t understand why Byron still favored Cora, even when it was so obvious that she was a

    scumbag.

    Just when Jane was extremely annoyed, Gideon''s teasing voice came. "Jane, you''re here too? You

    and Cora must be about to have your wedding banquets soon."

    Jane had to set aside all her grievances temporarily and stepped forward to socialize.

    As for the bnce in Byron''s heart, it still leaned towards Cora. Jane could only think that Byron didn''t

    want others to know that he had feelings for such a despicable woman, so he used such a discreet

    method to conceal it.

    Indeed, Jane could only find a way tofort herself so as not to feel so ufortable.

    After all, she was the one who could openly stand by Byron''s side then. The title of Mrs. Hansen would

    eventually belong to her. As long as she didn''t lose herposure, everything would fall into ce.

    As for Cora, she had already dug her own grave just then, so there was no need to worry about her

    anymore.

    On the other side, Tyler followed Cora and Sally to the small courtyard of the Cooper family.

    "Cora, you chat with Tyler. I''ll go taste the pastries over there."

    Seeing Tyler''s expression as if he had something to say, Sally quickly excused herself and left.

    As soon as she left, Tyler quickly spoke up.

    "Cora, I''m sure today''s events came as a surprise to you. I apologize for not discussing it with you

    beforehand."

    Tyler apologized and said, "But I couldn''t help it. Lately, my grandfather has been constantly arranging

    blind dates for me. On the day I promised to apany you while Mrs. Flora Lane was having surgery,

    I had to change my ns at thest minute because my grandfather insisted on taking me to blind

    dates."

    "I really dislike being dragged into blind dates every day. It''s making it hard for me to focus on my work.

    I''ve been..."

    As he looked at the beautiful profile of Cora, Tyler''s admiration for her that had built up over the years

    was almost about to slip out of his mouth.

    But at that moment, Cora suddenly spoke up, "Tyler, using me as an excuse to avoid arranged dates at

    home is not a long-term solution. You should find a sister-inw for me as soon as possible. This

    burden is too heavy for me to bear."

 Chapter 114 Choosing the Wrong Restroom?

    Chapter 114 Choosing the Wrong Restroom?

    Chapter 114 Choosing the Wrong Restroom?

    Tyler''s shyness instantly faded a lot.

    Even though Cora didn''t mean to me him, she was actually rejecting his courtship.

    That made Tyler''s long and sweet words stuck in his throat.

    After a long time, he was able to speak again, "Cora, I didn''t mean to give you a burden. With the

    backing of the Cooper family, no one will dare to mess with you in New York anymore."

    "I know you mean well, but I can''t take advantage of you."

    She hoped her love to be pure and clean.

    "Then, will you still help me in front of my family?" Tyler''s final words carried a hint of humility.

    Perhaps precisely because of this humility, Cora couldn''t bear to refuse. "Hmm, I will. But let''s make a

    deal. It''s only for situations when your family pressures you into blind dates."

    As Tyler was about to negotiate further, Cora quickly interjected. "I''ll go check if Sally found something

    delicious to eat."

    Finishing saying that, Cora almost fled the scene.

    While Tyler watched her charming figure, he couldn''t help but feel a bit deste.

    "Others are trying every means to get close to me, wanting to climb up using my family. But you always

    keep your distance and stay clear from any such intentions."

    But Tyler also thought perhaps it was because of this quality that Cora attracted him so much.

    Although he failed to confirm their rtionship today, at least he has established a connection with

    Cora.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As for the others, he would try hard in the future.

    Tyler sighed and turned back to greet the guests at the venue.

    When Cora returned, Sally had a gossipy expression as she asked, "Did you two make it?"

    "No." Cora took a few small desserts from the pastry area and quickly stuffed one into her mouth.

    Life was too hard. She could only eat some sweets by herself, and have some fun.

    "Why didn''t you agree?"

    From Tyler''s actions, Sally could tell that he intended to push Cora into making her his girlfriend.

    Now that they hadn''t made it, the problem could only beid on Cora.

    "Based on my current situation, I''m not foolish enough to believe I could have a future with him."

    Before, she did have some thoughts of wanting to give it a try with Tyler, but after running into Byron

    just now and seeing how hepletely ignored her, she realized how bad her current situation was

    and lost the courage to take a leap of faith.

    "I don''t think Tyler would be so driven by interests, he..."

    Sally wanted to say a few more words for Tyler, but Cora interrupted her, saying, "I don''t want to end up

    in such an embarrassing situation with him."

    She cherished her friendship with Tyler, so she didn''t want this friendship to be ruined.

    Sally understood the underlying meaning of Cora''s words, so she stopped persuading her and instead

    took Cora around to try out various exotic desserts and fruit wines.

    Fruit wine might seem sweet and refreshing, but it actually had a strong kick.

    Especially for someone like Cora. Having a lousy tolerance for alcohol, she quickly felt dizzy.

    "Sally, I''m going to wash my face. And I think you should stop drinking."

    "Sure, go ande back quickly."

    Sally had a good alcohol tolerance, and her head was still clear after a few drinks.

    When Cora left, Sally also kept an eye on her as she entered the nearest restroom in the venue.

    But what puzzled her was, "Strange, why did Byron enter that restroom? Isn''t thatdy''s restroom?"

    She then felt like she must have been mistaken. How could someone as influential and powerful as him

    make a mistake even with choosing the restroom?

    She must have drunk too much fruit wine, causing her to have hallucinations!

 Chapter 115 Quite a Match

    Chapter 115 Quite a Match

    Chapter 115 Quite a Match

    Cora sshed a handful of cold water on her face at the sink to help herself stay sober.

    But before she could wipe away the excess water and open her eyes, someone suddenly lifted her

    body.

    She was startled and almost wanted to scream, but the person suddenly pped her buttocks hard and

    said, "If you want to call Tyler over to witness this, go ahead and make some noise."

    Cora immediately recognized it was Byron''s voice, and she dared not make any more noise.

    When she came to her senses, the man directly took her into one of the restroom stalls.

    "What do you want now?"

    Given his inappropriate behavior in the restroomst time, Cora, with both feet back on the ground,

    remained cautious and quickly took a step back.

    "What do you say?"

    The man didn''t respond directly but instead asked back, all the while leisurely adjusting his tie.

    Perhaps due to the influence of alcohol, Cora couldn''t help but feel a rush of heat throughout her body

    as she watched him slowly unbutton his shirt with his slender fingers.

    "I don''t know, I need to leave," Cora said.

    She felt that if she didn''t leave soon, she wouldn''t be able to control herself any longer.

    She hurriedly tried to get past Byron to open the door, but he came close from behind and stopped her.

    "I''ve been away on a business trip for a few days, and you''ve be Tyler''s girlfriend?"

    He spoke by her ear, and the faint scent of alcohol from his breath brushed against her earlobe, teasing

    her andying his long fingers on her skirt...

    The phrase "Business trip" clearly stunned Cora for a moment.

    She wondered why Byron had seemingly disappeared during this period, not even responding to

    messages.

    She had considered various reasons for his sudden disappearance, thinking that maybe he had grown

    tired of her or that her words on the day of his mother''s surgery were a bit too much for him.

    But she didn''t expect that he was on a business trip.

    Although the fact that he cut off contact with her due to a business trip made her feel somewhat

    ufortable, it was still better than the thought of him being tired or angry with her, which gave her

    somefort in her heart.

    So, she turned around and flirtatiously ced her hand on Byron''s neck.

    "You have a fianc¨¦e, and I have a boyfriend. Isn''t this quite a match for you, Mr. Hansen?"

    Byron didn''t like her using the word "boyfriend" to describe Tyler and also didn''t like her looking so

    seductive and alluring when mentioning Tyler. He immediately grabbed her chin, forcing her drunken

    eyes to meet his gaze.

    "Is that why you found a boyfriend to retaliate against me?"

    "It''s true." She smiled, her shallow dimples adding to her allure.

    "Has he ever done this to you?"

    Byron suddenly lowered his head and kissed her.

    A light and fleeting kiss.

    When Cora regained her senses, he had already withdrawn, looking at her with a distant and cold

    expression.

    It seemed as if the kiss just now wasn''t his true intention, but merely an action to convey something.

    Cora looked slightly annoyed and didn''t respond.

    "Not sure?" Byron''s gaze cooled down rapidly when he didn''t get a response from Cora.

    He leaned in again towards Cora, as if he was about to kiss her again.

    Cora, this time more prepared, quickly pushed him away. "I haven''t done anything with Tyler. He just

    didn''t want to go along with the arranged blind dates and used me as an excuse."

    "Why weren''t you as enthusiastic when I asked you to be my shield?"

    Cora, in hindsight, realized that the man was referring to their previous argument involving Jane when

    he asked her, "Will you shield me?"

    She remembered that she didn''t respond at that time, and she didn''t expect this man to bring up old

    issues.

    "Even if I''m willing to shield you, you may not be willing. What''s my status, and what''s yours?"

    Cora responded with a sullen tone. However, a smile appeared on Byron''s face, and even the mole at

    the corner of his eye seemed to exude a touch of enchantment.

    "So, you''re saying that the initiative to be a shield was in my hands?"

    Cora raised her head and nced at him, feeling as if a faint mist veiled the handsome face of Byron,

    making it difficult to see through.

    Seeing that Cora remained silent, Byron suddenly lowered his head again and approached her closely.

    Cora quickly stepped back, disying a clear sign of resistance towards him.

    "Are you afraid I''ll do something to you?"

    "Yeah." She nodded very honestly.

    Even though she yfully teased him, it was all under the influence of alcohol. She had no intention of

    getting involved in anything in the restroom anymore.

    Especially after what happenedst time, she had a deep fear of restrooms.

    "I won''t do anything to you as long as you and him are clear. Go outside."

    Perhaps as his emotions calmed down, his voice took on a more alluring tone again.

    Cora couldn''t help asking him, "What about you?"

    She hadn''t forgotten that this was thedies'' restroom.

    "Wait a minute." He lit a cigarette and started smoking.

    Cora couldn''t help but nce in a certain direction.

    "Get out," Byron said as he blew a mouthful of smoke in her face, making her turn away to avoid

    choking on it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Cora, not liking the smell of smoke, pushed the restroom door open and walked out.

    But when she walked out, Byron''s voice came from behind again.

    "I''ll go to the appointmentter."

    Cora hesitated for a moment, wanting to ask what the appointment was.

    But she quickly remembered that time at the hospital when she felt grateful to him, so she invited him

    toe to her ce again...

    Thinking of their absurd antics thest time, Cora''s face flushed with heat. She quickened her pace as

    if being chased by some wild beast.

    When she rushed out of the restroom, she almost collided with Jane''s mother, Sara.

    She quickly nodded apologetically to Sara and hurriedly walked away.

    Sara didn''t say much, acting quite generous. But deep down, she couldn''t help but criticize Cora''s

    impulsiveness. In her eyes, Cora couldn''t bepared to Jane, her poised and elegant daughter.

    But it was understandable since she was that woman''s daughter.

    After scolding Cora in her heart, Sara started to touch up her makeup at the washstand. However, she

    saw Byron walking out of the restroom stall Cora had rushed out of just now...

 Chapter 116 Something Unexpected

    Chapter 116 Something Unexpected

    Chapter 116 Something Unexpected

    At that moment, Sara thought she might have seen it wrong.

    "Byron?"

    Byron paused as if he had just seen her.

    However, in his deep and inscrutable eyes, there was no trace of evasion or panic.

    He nodded slightly to Sara, maintaining hisposure and courtesy, then he simply walked past her

    and left the restroom.

    He kept one hand casually tucked in his pocket, calm and unhurried...

    But when he left the restroom, Sara''s hand holding the powderpact was trembling uncontrobly.

    It was not just panic at the discovery just now, but more anger!

    She was just as despicable as her mother! How could she dare toe to such an asion and try to

    seduce Jane''s fianc¨¦?

    In Sara''s view, since Byron was already with Jane, he wouldn''t willingly cheat on her with Cora. The

    only possibility was that Cora seduced him!

    Just as cheap as her mother was back then!

    The more she thought about it, the more Sara felt that she couldn''t let it pass.

    She immediately tossed the powderpact into her bag and hurriedly left the restroom.

    "Cora, why did you take so long to wash your face? I thought you fell into a pit or something."

    Upon seeing Cora return, Sally couldn''t help but ask her, "Cora, why did you take so long to wash your

    face?"

    "Oh, I just touched up my lipstick while I was at it."

    Cora casually lied without much thought.

    But as soon as she spoke, Sally looked at her with aplicated expression.

    "Are you sure you reapplied your lipstick?"

    "What''s wrong?" Cora looked puzzled.

    Sally gently pinched her chin and looked closer. "Why do I feel that you didn''t reapply your lipstick but

    ate it? Look, there is obviously a piece missing here."

    After being reminded by Sally, Cora immediately remembered that kiss from Byron just then.

    Even though it was a light touch, her lipstick might have stuck to him.

    However, before Cora could think of how to get away with it, something unexpected happened.

    The champagne tower at the nearby drinks area suddenly copsed, sending the cascading bottles

    and sses towards Cora and Sally''s direction.

    "My God! What''s going on?"

    "Run!"

    On the side, many people were shouting.

    But Cora was stunned, and thought it was over.

    Once hit by so much ss, she would be disfigured even if it was not dead.

    But at that moment, she felt her arm being pulled by someone.

    When she came to her senses, she and Sally were already standing several feet away.

    And the champagne mountain stacked high fell at her feet.

    But even if she escaped being hit, she was still scratched by many ss shards sshed on her legs

    and insteps.

    Butpared to disfigurement, that was already considered light.

    "Are you alright?"

    After recovering from the shock, Cora turned around and met William''s concerned gaze.

    "I''m okay. Well, that... Thank you."

    Although Cora wasn''t very fond of William, she couldn''t deny that if he hadn''t reached out to help, both

    she and Sally would have been in a miserable state just then.

    "It''s nothing."

    William didn''t think that was much credit.

    He was a doctor. And for him, it was a doctor''s duty to save lives and treat people.

    But Sara suddenly appeared by William''s side and scolded, "What are you meddling in? If you get hurt

    at your age, who will take care of you in the hospital?"

    "How can saving people be regarded as meddling?" William retorted.

    "Come with me to see Sir Cooper," Sara said without hesitation, pulling William away with her.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Although Sara''s actions seemed a bit harsh, Cora could understand her reasoning.

    Indeed, no one would want their loved ones to get into an ident while trying to help others.

    If it weren''t for the resentful and using look that Sara gave her when she turned back while leaving

    with William, Cora would have continued to hold that view.

    But when Cora met Sara''s resentful eyes, she became uncertain again.

    Could it be that Sara knew about the past between William and her mother, and she might have

    redirected her animosity toward Cora because of that?

    As others gradually gathered around, Cora was still lost in her thoughts.

    Tyler also came, leaving behind the crowd of friends and rtives. Byron, Jane, and Carter were also

    present.

    "Cora, Sally, are you ok?"

    Tyler couldn''t imagine what Cora would have been like without William''s timely help just now.

    "I''m okay." Cora''s voice just fell, but Byron suddenly said, "An ident can happen at a birthday party.

    It seems that your family is not doing very well in this aspect."

    Tyler''s face froze.

    In fact, he thought that his rtionship with Byron was not bad, and they would chat for a while every

    time Byron visited his house.

    But for some reason, that day, he always felt that Byron had obvious hostility towards him.

    Was it his illusion?

 Chapter 117 His Anger

    Chapter 117 His Anger

    Chapter 117 His Anger

    "Byron, I will definitely investigate this thoroughly and give Cora and Sally an exnation."

    Whether it was an illusion or not, Tyler didn''t want to antagonize Byron.

    Especially after the unexpected incident at the birthday banquet, the responsibility did lie with the

    Cooper family.

    "Byron, don''t be so serious. You''re scaring Tyler."

    Jane also noticed that Byron was noticeably harsher in his attitude toward Tyler that day.

    She spected that this might be rted to Cora and Tyler recently confirming their romantic

    rtionship.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, she also didn''t like seeing Byron''s emotions being affected by anything rted to Cora, so

    she spoke up to defuse the situation.

    But Byron only gave her a cold nce and said, "Attitude can determine everything in some matters."

    Jane felt her face burning with embarrassment after being rebuffed, and she didn''t dare to speak up

    again.

    Fortunately, Tyler quickly rified his position, saying, "You''re right, Byron. I will investigate this matter

    thoroughly and get to the bottom."

    Even without Byron''s words, he would have seriously investigated that.

    Indeed, the incident happened on the first day Cora came to the Cooper Vi as Tyler''s girlfriend, which

    inevitably made one suspect that someone within the family might have been involved.

    Having received Tyler''s solemn promise, the coldness in Byron''s eyes softened a bit. And he once

    again shifted his gaze onto Cora.

    When Cora noticed him looking at her, she reluctantly smiled at him.

    Seeing her smiling, Byron suddenly felt a bit uneasy in his heart.

    He wanted to say something, but Eason and Lydia hurried over.

    "Cora, are you alright? I heard that something happened to you, so I rushed over."

    He had been apanying Lydia and Mia, along with other elders, in the courtyard when he suddenly

    heard about Cora''s ident. So, he rushed over to check on her.

    Mia immediately caused a scene and forbade him froming to see Cora at that moment.

    However, he didn''t listen and insisted on confirming with his own eyes that Cora was safe before giving

    up. That angered Mia, and she almost cried on the spot.

    Mia''s parents were also present then, and Lydia couldn''t ignore her. So, she had to assure Mia multiple

    times that she would scold Eason. Actually, she allowed Eason toe and see Cora briefly before

    taking him back to Mia.

    Because of Cora''s actions, Lydia had to step in and handle the situation. Later, she would have to

    mediate with Mia''s parents. Consequently, Lydia couldn''t help but transfer her frustrations onto Cora.

    "What''s the matter if you could stand still?" Before Cora responded to Eason, she said ironically, "You

    must make everyone know about a small matter because you are afraid that others will not know the

    rtionship between you and Eason before?"

    Cora could almost confirm that Lydia was using her as a punching bag, but she didn''t want to get

    entangled in their senseless battle. She was about to say something.

    But Byron, who was on the side, spoke again, "Even with her legs scratched up like that, you still think

    it''s nothing??"

    After Byron made that remark, Lydia, Eason, Tyler, and Jane''s expressions all turned subtlyplex.

    Anyway, Lydia could be regarded as Byron''s older sister, so there is no need to confront her on that

    asion.

    Lydia''s expression was very bad.

    But in the end, she still tried her best to maintain a smiling face. "Byron, I''m just anxious to get Eason to

    go back to Mia."

    But such an exnation still failed to satisfy Byron.

    He had a cold face, saying, "You can take your son away if you want. There is no need to involve

    irrelevant people. It is not your son or others who are ashamed, but yourself!"

 Chapter 118 Take Me to the Hospital

    Chapter 118 Take Me to the Hospital

    Chapter 118 Take Me to the Hospital

    "I... I''m sorry." Although it would be embarrassing to admit that she was wrong in front of Cora, Lydia

    really had no choice.

    Recently, the Patton family coborated with the Hansen family on a project that had been stuck with

    Byron. So, if she angered him at that moment, there was a high possibility that the project would be at

    risk of falling through.

    Eason couldn''t speak up to defend Lydia either because he was the one leading the project and

    needed to deliver results to impress other members of the Patton family.

    As for Tyler, Jane, Sally, and Carter, they knew it was best not to meddle in other''s affairs.

    Cora felt a bit puzzled. She hadn''t expected Byron to notice her injury, let alone get angry at Lydia

    because of it.

    However, Byron disregarded Lydia''s apology and only nced at Cora, saying, "Since your leg is

    injured, I''ll take you to the hospital."

    Cora had several wounds on her leg, with one seriously hurt, but she didn''t feel too much pain.

    As Byron mentioned, the pain seemed to amplify several times instantly.

    Because of that, she epted Byron''s proposal.

    Just like that, Byron and Cora left together, followed by Carter.

    It wasn''t until the three of them disappeared from the birthday banquet that Sally murmured, "I''m

    injured too. Why didn''t Mr. Hansen offer to take me to the hospital?"

    As soon as she said that, the expressions of the other people present turned somewhat unpleasant.

    Especially Jane and Eason.

    Sally did intend to strike at Eason with her words. While she attacked Jane incidentally, given that Jane

    had previously convinced Cora to attend that kind of social gathering for Mia''s sake.

    But soon, Sally found that Tyler''splexion was not much better.

    In fact, Tyler also wanted to send Cora to the hospital just now, but Byron took the first step, and Cora

    followed him and left without even refusing.

    That made Tyler wonder if there was something unknown between Cora and Byron.

    When Sally saw Tyler''s gloomy expression, she quickly changed her tone.

    "Perhaps it''s because the Patton family feels guilty towards Cora, making Mr. Hansen, as her uncle,

    feel embarrassed. That''s why he is taking extra care of her. The generosity and demeanor of important

    figures are truly beyond us ordinary people throughout our entire lives!"

    No matter what, in Sally''s eyes, Tyler was one of the few good suitors around Cora at the moment.

    So, even if Cora had no intention of pursuing a rtionship with Tyler, Sally didn''t want this good

    opportunity to be missed.

    However, how much Tyler took to heart Sally''s words and how much others were relieved by them

    remained unknown.

    Cora had been sent to a nearby hospital by Byron.

    After the doctor finished examining, he said, "These wounds are not deep, but some ss shards are

    still inside. I need to clean it up for you. It may be very painful."

    "It''s okay. I can hold back."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Although Cora said so, the doctor couldn''t help teasing her when he saw her delicate appearance,

    saying, "Even if you can''t help it, you can grab your husband."

    Cora was stunned for a moment and quickly exined, "He is not my husband."

    "If he is not your husband, is he your boyfriend?" The doctor then added, "He looks more nervous than

    you. A good-looking guy who knows how to take care of you like this. You should seize the opportunity

    to make things official with him."

    Cora opened her mouth, wanting to rify on behalf of Byron. She felt that he probably wouldn''t want

    people to misunderstand their rtionship or think that he was worried about her.

    Before she could make a sound, Byron stretched out his long arms. "Grab it."

    Cora was speechless.

    In the end, she didn''t exin anymore, because the doctor had already started to clean up the debris in

    the wound.

    That process was really painful.

    So, on their way back, Byron''s arm was scratched with several red marks.

    Byron looked at the red marks on his arm with a casual expression. "What will others think of what we

    just did when they saw these?"

 Chapter 119 To Be Fully Implemented?

    Chapter 119 To Be Fully Implemented?

    Chapter 119 To Be Fully Implemented?

    They were all adults. It was certainly that Cora knew what Byron''s words refer to.

    She suddenly felt a burning on her face. "Don''t talk nonsense. Carter is still ahead!"

    Although Carter surely knew that the rtionship between Cora and Byron was not clear, she was still

    not used to sharing these things.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    But she didn''t expect that Carter, a cat''s-paw, replied the moment her voice finished, "I didn''t hear

    anything."

    Then, he directly raised the baffle between the front seat and the rear seat.

    Cora was speechless.

    Then Byron put the scratched arm in front of Cora.

    "Tell me, what should I do?"

    Cora suspected that he was flirting with her, but there was no evidence.

    She replied in a serious manner, "I have medicine. I will put some on youter."

    Byron took his arm back again. "No, it''s not the first time you''ve caught me. I''ve been worse than this

    before."

    Cora didn''t know what to say.

    This situation definitely went wild.

    But she couldn''t get out of this.

    If she didn''t speak, she couldn''t stop Byron.

    "Actually, it''s easy. It looks like you''ve done something. You just need to be fully implemented."

    When he said this, he suddenly grabbed her hand and yed with it.

    She didn''t know if it was because of some hidden intentions in what he said just now. Cora felt that

    hand seemed to be on fire.

    She hastily broke free from Byron''s big palm, but thetter was persistent and quickly grabbed it again.

    Cora wasn''t sure if other men behaved like this when they courted, but every time Byron wanted to,

    that was almost like this.

    Cora couldn''t bear it anymore and red at him. "Are you a beast? I was injured today!"

    As a result, someone just looked outside the window where the night scene kept moving backward. He

    replied slowly, "It was you who invited me to y, forgot?"

    Cora was speechless.

    She never dared to say the word "y" again!

    If she said again, she is a dog!

    That night, Byron seeded in the end.

    But he didn''t touch Cora''s wound, and the whole process was extremely gentle...

    After Byron came back from a business trip, he came to visit Cora every night.

    Although there were intimate interactions every day, he tolerated and restrained himself.

    On such days, Cora''s sleep quality was much better. Her skin looked extraordinarily bright.

    But when Arnold came there, she panicked for a while.

    At that time, it was Cora who had just finished the whole day''s work and had changed out of doctor''s

    overall to leave the First Hospital.

    An old man in ruddy health blocked Cora.

    "I am Arnold Yoris, Jane''s grandfather."

    Such a straightforward self-introduction made Cora think that he was invited by Jane to persuade her to

    quit.

    But Cora didn''t lose her temper. She asked, "What do you want from me?"

    In fact, at this moment, Cora was already thinking about how to counterattack Arnold.

    As long as Arnold dared to ask her to leave Byron, she would let him talk to Byron.

    After all, Byron said that he used Jane as a shield. She wasn''t a mistress.

    Therefore, if the Yoris family wanted to maintain this rtionship, they should find the primary cause,

    Byron.

    But when Cora was ready to fight back, Arnold took out a trinket.

    "Little friend, did you carve this by yourself?"

    Cora didn''t expect that his tone would be so kind, nor didn''t expect that he would take out the trinket

    that she gave to Jane.

    "I carved it. What''s the problem?" Cora looked at the ruddy old man in front of her. She was not sure

    what he wanted to do.

    "I have studied your work carefully, and the carving is very good and spiritual. Have you ever studied

    wood carving before?"

 Chapter 120 Last Apprentice?

    Chapter 120 Last Apprentice?

    Chapter 120 Last Apprentice?

    "There was an elective course in the university before. I took it for a while."

    Cora''s reply made the astonishment in Arnold''s eyes more obvious. "Didn''t you learn it after that?"

    "No." It was because Flora was opposed to learning woodcarving, so she had to choose other courses.

    She still remembered that when the teacher of the elective course knew that she was going to change

    to another course, her teacher made a special trip to persuade her.

    It was said that she was talented in this course. Although she had not learned for a long time, she could

    carve works as well as art students. After studying for a while, she might be able to catch up with her

    professional teacher and make a great achievement.

    Cora was moved when she heard the teacher''s persuasion. However, Flora went to school to inquire

    about her courses. She had to change to other courses. She secretly explored it full of enthusiasm.

    "Then do you want to continue studying this craft?" Arnold''s question brought Cora back from her

    memories.

    "To be honest, I am the inheritor of the intangible cultural heritage of New York woodcarving. I like

    woodcarving very much, and I hope this craft can be inherited forever."

    Arnold also said, "But you know that in addition to down-to-earth learning, talent is very important in

    woodcarving. I saw your work in my granddaughter''s birthday gifts a while ago. You have an excellent

    talent in this area. I want to get in touch with you."

    About her contact information, Jane didn''t give him all the time.

    Until Tyler''s birthday banquet, they all witnessed that after Tyler introduced Cora as his grandson''s

    girlfriend, the old buddies all booed to see what kind of birthday gift the future granddaughter-inw of

    the Cooper family gave. Tyler had no choice but to unwrap Cora''s gift in front of them. Arnold saw the

    small and lovable trinket that she gave Tyler.

    He was almost certain that the gift and the trinket at home were made by the same person, so he came

    to look for Cora.

    "Little friend, I''ve made it very clear why I''m here. If you take me as your teacher, how about I ept

    you as myst apprentice?"

    Arnold''s voice was sincere. He looked at Cora with kind eyes.

    "Thest apprentice, only teach me, not others?" Cora couldn''t help teasing him.

    Because he was very close to the image of the grandpa in her fantasy when Cora was a child.

    She didn''t have a grandfather since she was a child. So when other children in the kindergarten said

    that their grandfather gave them whatever they wanted, Cora couldn''t help looking at them admirably.

    Now Arnold called her "little friend" every time. His attitude was so amiable...

    Cora couldn''t help thinking that it would be wonderful if he wasn''t Jane''s grandfather.

    "You little friend!" Arnold froze for a moment before realizing that Cora was joking with him.

    This gave him a wonderful sense of intimacy as if Cora was his own granddaughter.

    "If you really want me to be your teacher, I will only teach you, not others. And I will teach you all the

    skills I have learned in my life."

    Cora was very moved, but when she thought that he was Jane''s grandfather...

    "Sorry, in addition to working in the hospital, my mother is hospitalized and needs to be taken care of,

    so I don''t think I can spare so much time to study other things."

    "If you can''t spare time to study because you have to take care of your mother, I can find a nurse for

    you. And you don''t need to worry about the cost."

    This meant to help her pay for the nursing staff.

    In fact, Arnold didn''t know why he had such close contact with Cora, but he liked this child very much

    and wanted to help her.

    "No, but thank you very much."

    Cora understood that Arnold had a show of hospitality. But she and Jane might confront each other

    because of Byron. She didn''t want Arnold to be caught in the middle.

    "Why don''t you add me on WhatsApp? If you change your mind someday, please contact me anytime."

    It was the first time Arnold saw such a congenial little girl. He didn''t want to give her up.

    In the end, Cora couldn''t be able to change Arnold''s mind, so she had to add his WhatsApp.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    At that time, neither Arnold nor Cora thought that contact woulde in handy in a few days...

 Chapter 121 Wont Give You a Child!

    Chapter 121 Won''t Give You a Child!

    Chapter 121 Won''t Give You a Child!

    When Cora was about to leave the hospital after getting off work, Byron came to pick her up.

    However, Cora was extremely careful and asked Byron to wait for her at the closest bus stop.

    Before the two returned to the LO apartment, Cora proposed to go to the supermarket.

    "Do we need to buy food to cook?"

    Byron''s question made Cora flush slightly.

    "No, buy a raincoat."

    The family nning supplies were running out. Yesterday, she told Byron that she wanted to buy them.

    But he seemed to have forgotten.

    "Raincoat? We don''t go down now. Why should we buy a raincoat?"

    Someone was holding the steering wheel with one hand, but his deep but smiling ck eyes met Cora

    through the rearview mirror.

    At this moment, Cora had already confirmed that someone was asking while knowing the answer.

    "Byron! If you tease me like this again, I will give birth to a child for you and let him inherit the Hansen

    family''s property."

    Cora blushed and roared angrily.

    After saying this, she realized that this question was a bit serious for them.

    After all, this rtionship would not have the result, not to mention giving him a child.

    She quickly exined, "I didn''t mean to covet the Hansen family''s property. I just..."

    She was afraid that Byron would misunderstand that she only wanted his money.

    But before finishing speaking, Byron''s deep eyes smiled even more intensely. "As long as you can give

    birth to children, not to mention billions of dors, even life can give you."

    Cora met his eyes. At a certain moment, she developed the feeling that she wanted to stay by his side

    forever.

    However, those chaotic thoughts were quickly blown away by the cold wind from the car window.

    Yes, this man didn''t want to give her billions of properties, and he didn''t say that because he liked her.

    He just thought that she couldn''t be born with a child!

    "Come on! I don''t want to have a child with you."

    She tried her best to turn her face away from the car window, letting the cold wind blow the greed that

    shouldn''t be in her mind away.

    Also, because her eyes fell on the scenery outside the car window, she didn''t see his smile

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    disappearing instantly in the rearview mirror, as if it had never appeared before.

    Because of this topic, Cora didn''t participate in purchasing the family nning supplies in the

    supermarket.

    When she got into the car, she realized that Byron was carrying a huge supermarket shopping bag that

    was full of family nning supplies.

    Cora was stunned. "Why did you buy so much?"

    "You don''t want to have children, so why don''t you buy more?"

    Cora didn''t know if it was her misconception, but Byron''s tone seemed to have lost the warmth.

    "But this thing has a guarantee period. It''s a waste if you can''t use it up within the period."

    Although it wasn''t her money, Cora couldn''t bear such extravagance and waste.

    "Then I''ll drive faster." Byron suddenly stepped on the gas.

    "What does it matter?" When Cora hurriedly fastened her seat belt, she still had a dazed look.

    "Race against time and try to run out of these within the period."

    Cora was speechless.

    With the episode, their stalemate of children''s birth eased a lot.

    Even the time of returning to the LO apartment was extraordinarily romantic and exciting.

    The two who were intoxicated in the world of mutual love, didn''t notice that there was a white BMW

    parking across the road from the loft apartment building.

    The person sitting in the BMW was Sara.

    Today, she sent the driver of the Yoris family away on purpose. She made a special trip to Cora''s

    residence to have a good talk with her.

    Unexpectedly, she ran into the moment of Coraing back in Byron''s car.

    If this moment didn''t exin anything, it was hard to exin that they had entered the house for

    several hours. And she didn''t see Byroning back. Instead, why did he turn off the car lights?

    If she didn''t have a rational hold-up, she really wanted to rush upstairs, pulled that bitch''s hair, and

    pped her hard!

    It was fine that her family was not in harmony because of her mother. But now, the little bitch she gave

    birth to wanted to harm her daughter''s happiness!

    No!

    She determined not to let this little bitch seed!

    So the next morning, she went directly to the First Hospital to find Cora.

 Chapter 122 Put to Death?

    Chapter 122 Put to Death?

    Chapter 122 Put to Death?

    At that time, Cora had already entered the emergency room and was busy at work.

    But Sara stepped on high heels and stood in front of her, looking down from above at Cora.

    She had to admit that Cora was very good-looking. Even the skin was a rare pinky and white, and she

    looked good without any foundation modification.

    In addition, Cora''s face was bright and charming, with a bookish and cool aura.

    It was simr to Jane in some ways.

    But thinking that Cora was that person''s daughter, she understood the simrity.

    "Ma''am, could you please let me go?" Sara had been standing in front of Cora, making it impossible for

    Cora to work smoothly. So Cora had to remind her in a cold voice.

    Of course, she recognized Sara.

    After William rescued her at Gideon''s birthday banquet, Sara''s resentful eyes were still in Cora''s

    recollection.

    But considering the rtionship between her mother and William, she felt that there was nothing to talk

    about between her and Sara. So she pretended not to know each other.

    But she excepted that Sara said directly, "Miss Lane, Ie here to find you. If you''re convenient, let''s

    Sara was quite beautiful and well-maintained. She looked like she was in her early thirties.

    In addition, she wore nice clothes. The skin was fair. Even in a busy emergency room, people would

    unconsciously look at her more.

    As for her invitation, Cora refused without any hesitation.

    "Sorry, I think you have seen that I am very busy now and don''t have any time for coffee."

    She didn''t like people with aggressive attitudes, which would remind her that Flora hysterically forced

    her not to study medicine.

    Furthermore, it was because Sara was Jane''s mother.

    "I''ve already greeted Mr. Gray. If you don''t want to drink this cup of coffee, I can make you unqualified

    to work in the emergency room."

    Cora smiled sarcastically, "You and Miss Yoris deserve to be daughter and mother. You both have

    exactly the same tricks."

    In the end, Cora took off her white gown and followed Sara to the coffee shop across the road.

    "The Luwak coffee is good in this cafe. Try it?"

    When they sat down, Sara did not urgently get straight to the point. After putting away her valuable

    bag, she greeted Cora calmly.

    Cora didn''t like this kind of rich woman, so she called the waiter directly, "A cup of regr coffee. I don''t

    like to drink things like this."

    The calmness which Sara tried to maintain was almost broken, but she had to be patient.

    "Give me a cup of cappino."

    After the waiter wrote down what the two ordered and left. Sara said again, "Miss Lane, I heard that

    your mother is recovering from skin grafting surgery. Mental treatment will be continued afterward. So

    the financial burden must be heavy."

    "Yeah." Cora looked indifferent but was very upset inside.

    She didn''t forget that Sara was her mother''s rival in love.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    At present, Sara found out about her mother''s situation. Who knows if she will do something to her

    mother insanely?

    After all, the First Hospital was like what Jane said, belonging to the Yoris family!

    It couldn''t be easier for them to do some tricks in the hospital.

    But Cora didn''t expect that as she was thinking about whether to transfer Flora to another hospital,

    Sara suddenly said,

    "I have investigated Miss Lane. Based on the current situation of the Lane family, you should be short

    of money now. If I give you a sum of money so that you and your mother can livefortably for the

    rest of your lives, I think you will be pleased to take your mother to stay away from New York!"

    Cora was so disgusted by that aggressive and pompous attitude. Cora couldn''t help but ask her

    straightforwardly, "Because of the rtionship between William and my mother?"

    In fact, at this moment, Cora thought of many things.

    For instance, after William rescued her that day, Sara''s resentful eyes were not only because she didn''t

    want her husband to be injured by saving others, but also because she already knew the rtionship

    between Flora and William. So Sara hated her very much!

    And the moment that champagne sses poured towards her that day...

    Sara didn''t expect Cora to know about the rtionship between William, Flora, and her. "No. I simply

    don''t want to see you and your mother. It''s disgusting."

    In fact, Sara didn''t want to mention the rtionship between Cora and Byron. It would only make her

    sick.

    But she didn''t expect Cora suddenly to ask, "So you did some trick at the birthday banquet. Were you

    trying to put me to death?"

 Chapter 123 She Wants to Fight Back!

    Chapter 123 She Wants to Fight Back!

    Chapter 123 She Wants to Fight Back!

    Truthfully, Cora was only slightly suspicious, as she just wanted to see Sara''s reaction.

    But under her questioning, Sara only responded calmly, "It seems that you''re smarter than your

    mother."

    Cora was at a loss for words.

    Was this an admission in disguise?

    Cora felt as if cold water had been dumped over her head, making her feel chills in her bones.

    She said, "I don''t know how Mr. William Yoris, who has always taken saving lives as his own

    responsibility, would feel when he hears this!"

    After her family went bankrupt, Cora had almost exhausted all her strength in order to live well with her

    mother and wait for her brother to be released from prison.

    But why did some people still want to drive them to a dead end?

    Sara said, "If you dare to say it out loud, I don''t think you could be a doctor in the future. Think

    about it. You speaking it out will not affect my family too much, because it''s not even that harmonious in

    the first ce, and it will not lead to divorce either. As for you, you could even lose a job where you can

    bring your skills into y. Then how will you go through your life, and what can you rely on to pay for

    your mother''s expensive rehabilitation?"

    Sara probably thought the victory was already in her hands, and she pleasantly took her time to

    dishearten Cora.

    It had been more than once Cora had to deal with the pent-up frustration she felt every time she met

    anyone from the Yoris family, but it didn''t mean she would have a breakdown.

    However, she still needed a moment to calm down.

    While at the same time, Sara thought her good mood had won a phased victory.

    She had even taken out the checkbook from her expensive handbag and started writing the amount on

    it.

    Just when Sara finished filling out the check and was about to sign it, Cora, who had been silent for a

    long time, suddenly smiled and said, "Mrs. Sara Yoris, perhaps you''re not aware that I also have an

    important piece of evidence of your daughter being bribed to modify the examination result?"

    Sara''s hand froze in the middle of signing. "What are you talking about?"

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, I didn''t want to threaten you in such an old-fashioned manner, but if you dare to

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    meddle with my work and my mother''s treatment, I will definitely report Jane and the First Hospital

    publicly, including real name disclosure! I''m afraid that not only will Miss Yoris not be able to make

    further contributions in her medical career, but even the First Hospital will also be notorious."

    It was at this time the waiter came to bring the coffee.

    Sara intended to question Cora, but considering the gravity of this matter, she could only hold back for

    the time being.

    Only after the waiter left did she ask Cora sharply, "What evidence? I don''t believe it!"

    "If you don''t believe me, you may go back and ask Miss Yoris, then find me again to talk about this

    matter." Cora took a sip of coffee, only to find that the coffee was too bitter and didn''t suit her taste.

    Seeing Cora''s undisturbed look, Sara was almost certain that the evidence Cora mentioned earlier was

    true.

    She was extremely infuriated, and she didn''t understand how Jane could leave such crucial evidence in

    Cora''s hands.

    But at the same time, she was determined to help Jane get rid of this evidence.

    "How much do you want? Just state the price. I''ll give you as long as you destroy the evidence!"

    Cora scoffed, "Mrs. Sara Yoris, you don''t seem to understand yet. There are some things that I will

    never remove no matter how much money I get because those are the things I''m using to protect

    myself!"

    Cora put the coffee cup back on the table with a loud nking sound before getting up and leaving the

    table.

    But before she left, she suddenly turned her head and said to Sara, whose expression was very

    terrible, "By the way, there is another thing I must tell you. I am very petty, so I will fight you back for all

    the things that you have done to me."

    Sara immediately thought of the fact that she had bribed someone to spill wine in an attempt to harm

    Cora at the Cooper family''s birthday banquet.

    With Cora saying she would fight back, Sara couldn''t help being a little nervous, worried that she would

    get revenge on Jane.

 Chapter 124 Dancing With the Devil

    Chapter 124 Dancing With the Devil

    Chapter 124 Dancing With the Devil

    At night, Cora stood by therge floor-to-ceiling window and sent a message to Arnold.

    She typed: [Sir Yoris, you said before that you would ept me as yourst apprentice. Does it still

    count?]

    Arnold replied almost in seconds: [Yes, of course. It still counts. Have you finally decided to have me as

    your teacher?]

    [Yes. But I would like to ask if the study time will be very often. You know I''m still working in the

    hospital, and I also have to work overtime asionally. I''m afraid I will not be able to go to study on

    time like everyone else.]

    [No. As long as you be my apprentice, you can decide on the study time yourself. This is a special

    treatment that my other apprentices do not receive.]

    Cora was so brilliant. That was why Arnold believed she could still stand out among the other

    apprentices, even if she didn''t work as hard as them.

    Cora typed again: [All right. I will have you as my teacher.]

    [Then you maye to the Yoris Mansion tomorrow, and we will hold an apprenticeship ceremony.]

    Arnold sent Cora a location before telling her some details regarding the apprenticeship ceremony.

    Furthermore, he also told her that he would invite several woodcarving masters to witness the

    ceremony together.

    Although they didn''t interact much, Cora could really feel Arnold''s kindness toward her.

    It was also why she was feeling an immense sense of guilt right now, as it wasn''t her sincere intention

    to be Arnold''sst apprentice. It was to get revenge on Sara instead.

    From the time the Lane family members got into idents one after another until now, there was one

    thing that she understood the most, which was the weaker a person became, the more they would be

    oppressed.

    Especially when encountering someone like Sara, who liked to aggravate things further. If Sara didn''t

    take the necessary measures, she would definitely make a big fuss over Cora''s job. And if she could

    threaten Cora to hand over the evidence that would destroy Jane''s life, it would be the beginning of

    disaster in Cora''s life.

    That was why Cora had no choice but to take such an extreme method by using violence against

    violence.

    However, her heart wasn''t as wicked as some people after all. She felt a tightness in her heart,

    knowing that she had cruelly exploited Arnold''s kindness.

    She was so deep in her thoughts that she didn''t even realize that Byron had entered the apartment.

    Only when Byron had pulled her into his arms from behind did she notice his existence.

    "You''re home," Cora said.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Yeah. What''s on your mind? You didn''t even turn on the lights."

    It was unclear whether it had anything to do with the lights being off, but Cora''s back looked lonely and

    frail under the lights of thousands of houses outside the window.

    Byron didn''t like this feeling very much.

    "I was thinking about howplicated a human heart is. Without realizing it, I''ve been forced to be

    ruthless for no reason."

    Cora didn''t resist Byron''s touch, even proactively sinking deeper into his arms.

    Perhaps during these days of their living together that he had be a part of her life, and her

    attachment had started to grow.

    Where in fact, this was not a good sign.

    Once Byron pulled away and left, it would be a cmity for her.

    However, she didn''t want to worry about these things for the time being, for she really needed his

    Byron said, "If you want to gain a foothold in this cruel and cold world, even just a little, kindness and

    sincerity are not enough. You will also need a ruthless hand, enough patience and long-term nning,

    and the tenacity to climb up with your utmost strength."

    Byron stared at the lights ahead in the distance. The light in his eyes flickered on and off, making one

    uncertain whether he was advising Cora or himself.

    Cora turned around, her hands climbing up before sping around his neck. She deliberately tiptoed

    and pressed close to him, and gazed into his eyes from a close distance. "So, are you a good person?"

    "I never once thought I was a good person." Byron replied, and there was no change of emotion in his

    voice.

    "Then do I count as dancing with the devil?" Cora tried hard to push his neck again, pulling him closer

    to her.

    "I prefer you say sleeping with the devil." And thus, the man lowered his head and caught her lips.

    They were especially crazy that night. It was as if they were using passionate gestures tofort the

    hidden scars in each other''s hearts...

 Chapter 125 I Change My Mind

    Chapter 125 I Change My Mind

    Chapter 125 I Change My Mind

    The next day, after Cora finished her work at the hospital, she went to the Yoris Mansion as scheduled.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    In order to show how highly he thought of her, Arnold waited for her in front of the mansion''s gate even

    when the night had fallen.

    Since it was sote at night, obviously the other Yoris family members were worried about the old man

    waiting alone outside, so they asked his caring granddaughter, Jane, to apany him.

    Jane looked at Arnold''s hand affectionately and persuaded him in a soft voice, "Grandpa, you''ve been

    waiting for so long. Why don''t you go inside first? It''s too cold in this suburb at night, and it won''t do you

    any good if you catch a cold."

    "It''s fine. This grandfather of yours is still very strong."

    Once Arnold became stubborn, no one could persuade him.

    "Besides, it''s not easy for that girl either. She''s even traveling to the suburb at night to attend an

    apprenticeship ceremony. I''m worried about her safety."

    Finding out that Arnold''s new apprentice was a girl, Jane couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    In fact, Arnold had only epted male apprentices before. And since there had always been more

    males in the Yoris family, Jane became the only girl in the whole family, so she exclusively enjoyed the

    affection of Arnold and even all the elders of the Yoris family.

    This was also one of the reasons why she was hesitant to give Arnold Cora''s contact information when

    he was inquiring about it before.

    Apart from not liking Cora and Byron''s seemingly invisible bond, Jane was even more worried that

    Cora would take Arnold''s sole affection away from her.

    And Jane wasn''t sure if this was why she inexplicably thought of Cora when she heard that Arnold''s

    new apprentice was a girl.

    But on second thought, she hadn''t given Cora''s contact information to Arnold until now, so it couldn''t be

    her.

    Suddenly, Arnold''s voice brought her back from her wandering thoughts.

    "Jane, why don''t you go inside first? It''s windy, and I don''t want you to catch a cold."

    Hearing Arnold''s concerned tone, Jane finally felt slightly more at ease.

    No matter what, her position in Arnold''s heart would always be different from other people''s.

    "Grandpa, I''m wearing thick clothes. It''s fine."

    It was when a taxi slowly stopped in front of them.

    Arnold hurried forward and opened the car door for his new apprentice.

    Jane couldn''t help being a little unhappy once more. After all, she was the only one who could

    condescend Arnold to open the car door before.

    Arnold didn''t notice that something was wrong with Jane, and he even warmly greeted the person in

    the car, "Come, kid. Let''s get into the house."

    Jane slightly stretched out her neck to look inside the car, and soon she saw Cora getting out of the car

    with her bag in her hand, greeting them with a smile, "Good evening, Sir Yoris and Dr. Yoris."

    Jane instantly felt as if she was trapped in ice.

    Arnold''s voice rang out, "Right. Both of you have known each other, so I don''t need to introduce you to

    each other again. Now let''s get into the house. It''s indeed a bit cold out here."

    Arnold led the two into the house with a smile, but he wasn''t aware that the two girls were currently

    engaged in an eye-to-eye confrontation.

    "I really didn''t expect Dr. Lane to find the time to learn woodcarving despite being so busy with her work

    in the hospital."

    Perhaps it was because of the cold air in the suburb that Jane''s tone sounded colder than usual.

    Cora smiled, but her voice was also frosty. "People will always have to learn for all their lives. Even if

    you don''t have the time, you still need to squeeze some time."

    If it wasn''t because Sara had pushed her to the edge, she would never want to get involved with the

    Yoris family.

    Arnold didn''t know that the two girls were going against each other, and he even praised Cora with a

    smile, "Learning is an endless process! This is what I like about this kid the most!"

    These words also hurt Jane''s feelings unintentionally. It wasn''t because she felt inferior to Cora, but

    because Arnold was praising Cora today when he had never praised other girls in front of her before.

    Because of this, only after Arnold had introduced Cora to his other apprentices and the woodcarving

    masters he invited did Jane suddenly say, "Grandpa, I also want to learn woodcarving now. What if you

    ept me as your apprentice, too?"

 Chapter 126 She Is Very Beautiful

    Chapter 126 She Is Very Beautiful

    Chapter 126 She Is Very Beautiful

    Jane''s words surprised almost everyone present, especially Arnold.

    He carefully asked, "Jane, are you sure?"

    Back then, Arnold very much wished for Jane to inherit his skills.

    Ever since he became the sessor of the intangible cultural heritage of woodcarving, Arnold had

    always hoped that Jane could take some time to learn from him.

    Since Jane''s paintings had won her many awards before, and she also had unique insights about arts,

    Arnold thought there was no one more suitable than her to learn woodcarving.

    But no matter how many times he had mentioned it to Jane, Jane had always refused him, so he had

    no choice but to find someone else to be his apprentice.

    Therefore, no one had expected Jane would take the initiative today to mention that she wanted to

    learn woodcarving.

    Faced with Arnold''s question, Jane replied firmly, "I''m sure. I didn''t want to learn it before because I

    thought I couldn''t learn it well, as I am a girl after all. But after I saw Dr. Lane also came here to learn, I

    suddenly became very confident. So I hope Grandpa can also allow me this opportunity to learn."

    For Arnold, this could be considered a joyous event.

    After all, Jane was his only granddaughter. And it was true that he favored her and wanted to pass on

    his lifelong skills to her.

    But the problem was that he also promised Cora to let her be hisst apprentice and pass on his

    lifelong skills to her.

    He was slightly in a dilemma, so he could only turn to look at Cora.

    On the contrary, Cora was very calm. "Actually, I don''t mind if Dr. Yoris wants to learn woodcarving

    together. But I have promised Sir Yoris before Dr. Yoris does, so I want to be the senior."

    Everyone could tell that Jane suddenly suggested today that she wanted to learn woodcarving as

    Arnold''s apprentice because of Cora.

    But she had cleverly found an excuse for herself and concealed her envy perfectly, so she didn''t mind

    giving way to Cora, as well as to not embarrass Arnold.

    As for Cora''s suggestion to be Jane''s senior, it was a slight difort for Jane.

    As expected, Jane didn''t want to regard her as her senior. "No, this won''t do. If you want to count it like

    this, my grandpa has asked me since a long time ago if I want to learn woodcarving with him. If so,

    then I can be counted as the most senior out of all of you."

    Her half-joking tone easily resolved the previous awkward atmosphere.

    Arnold finally decided. "How about this? Tonight, both of you will attend the apprenticeship ceremony

    together, and thus be counted as the most junior apprentices. The other senior apprentices will regard

    you as their juniors, so you have to show some respect to them, while the two of you can treat each

    other as usual."

    Jane seemed to be overly triumphant, but Cora was definitely aware that this was still a form of

    Arnold''s favoritism toward Jane.

    However, it didn''t matter anymore. The most important thing for her to be Arnold''s apprentice this time

    was to put Sara and Jane into a difficult situation by breaking into the enemy''s territory, so they

    wouldn''t dare to take action easily. Learning skills came second.

    Cora just smiled and said, "Sir Yoris may decide. I have no objection."

    And next came the apprenticeship ceremony.

    Cora and Jane read the apprentice vows in front of Arnold together, and the woodcarving masters that

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Arnold had invited to witness the ceremony congratted Arnold for gaining two outstandingst

    apprentices in one day.

    Arnold vowed to Cora and Jane, "We surely have to create achievements in the future, and let that Max

    know that the Yoris family will never lose to him!"

    Truthfully, this was the first time Cora met a woodcarving master, so she didn''t quite know what Arnold

    was talking about.

    "Max?" Cora asked.

    Seeing her bewildered look, a senior who appeared to be slightly older than her quickly exined to

    her.

    "Cora, you might not know about this, but Max is our teacher''s former senior. But since the two of them

    had different views, they regarded each other as a thorn in the flesh. They wished that their respective

    apprentices couldpletely overshadow the other''s apprentices in the future."

    Cora was just discerning this information when another senior who looked quite young came up to chat

    with her.

    "Cora, do you have a boyfriend?"

    "Damn it, Kevin! That''s what I want to ask Cora! Don''t steal my words!"

    Seeing the interaction of these young people, one of the masters that Arnold invited couldn''t help

    teasing him, "It seems that the young apprentice you have epted is doing well."

    Arnold took the praise for his apprentice as praise for himself. He proudly said, "This kid is very

    beautiful, so naturally she will have many suitors."

    Yet, no one knew that this unintended remark had shaken Jane in the soul.

 Chapter 127 She Has a Partner!

    Chapter 127 She Has a Partner!

    Chapter 127 She Has a Partner!

    Despite being a new apprentice like Jane, the seniors were all circling Cora alone, while Jane''s side

    was practically simr to a desertednd.

    However, Jane still didn''t think that she was not popr, or that it was wrong for her to be cold and

    aloof.

    She assumed that it was probably because those seniors knew that she was the only girl in the Yoris

    family and that she had already carried the status of Byron''s fianc¨¦e. That was why they didn''t dare to

    get close to her.

    As for their attraction toward Cora, they probably weren''t genuinely attracted to her. They must be

    thinking that Cora was easy to trick, being that she was of an ordinary family background.

    Having such a thought made her feel slightly better.

    At the same time, under the seniors'' incessant questioning, Cora replied with a smile, "I have a

    boyfriend."

    She seemed to be responding to those seniors, but she was actually looking at Jane.

    It was because the boyfriend she mentioned was the same person Jane thought was her fianc¨¦.

    However, she didn''t directly refer to Byron as her boyfriend. After all, she was aware that Byron didn''t

    consider them to be in a romantic rtionship.

    When Jane heard Cora''s words and looked at her, she also felt that Cora''s eyes seemed to contain

    another meaning.

    But she couldn''t figure it out for the time being.

    As for the boyfriend Cora mentioned, Jane automatically recalled when Tyler said that Cora was his

    girlfriend during Gideon''s birthday banquet, so Jane thought Cora was talking about Tyler.

    After hearing Cora''s straightforward rification that she had a boyfriend, some seniors inevitably felt a

    little disappointed.

    "Ah, I knew it. Such a beautiful girl wouldn''t be single."

    But some continued to joke with Cora, "Then do you mind having a hookup?"

    Cora couldn''t helpughing. "Guys, stop making fun of me. I can be a two-timer when I''m unhappy, you

    know."

    When Jane heard it, she thought it was a bit ridiculous.

    After all, the fact that Cora could get along with Carter after she broke up with Eason was the best

    evidence that she was a two-timer.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    The more she watched the interaction between Cora and those seniors, the more she perceived that

    Cora was hypocritical and showing off.

    After the ceremony, Arnold assigned a task to them. He gave each of them a block of wood and a

    blueprint, asking them to carve out what was on the blueprint in a week.

    The seniors'' blueprints had rtivelyplicated things drawn in them, but Cora and Jane were only

    assigned to create rtively simple and small objects.

    "I don''t think you''ll find it difficult, kid," Arnold said when he handed the blueprint to Cora.

    But when he handed it to Jane, Arnold said, "If you find some difficulties here, just ask me to help you."

    Jane only started learning today, unlike Cora who had already mastered certain basic skills, so Arnold''s

    advice was considered normal.

    However, since Jane had an emotional roller coaster today, she could only feel that Arnold was looking

    down on her.

    Out loud, she replied, "I know."

    But in her heart, she secretly swore that she must produce a more prominent work than Cora next

    week.

    When the apprenticeship ceremony had thoroughly ended, Arnold worried that it would not be safe for

    Cora to go back by car alone, so he suggested his apprentices drive her home.

    But Jane hade up and volunteered herself. "Just let me drive Dr. Lane back. It''ll be more

    convenient for us girls."

    No one could refute her suggestion, so Cora got into her car.

    On the way back, the two remained silent for a long time. It seemed that they were holding back from

    something out of politeness, but in fact, it was a secret contest between both sides.

    It wasn''t until the car almost reached the section of the LO apartment where Cora lived that Jane finally

    asked her politely while also restraining herself, "Dr. Lane, I''m curious as to why you epted my

    grandfather''s invitation to be his apprentice."

    "Probably because of passion," Cora replied with a smile.

    No matter how one looked at her smile, they would find a bit of hypocrisy in it.

    Jane only looked at Cora through the rearview mirror. "I don''t think it''s because of passion."

    "Then what do you think my reason would be, Dr. Yoris?" Cora said, and she didn''t avert her gaze.

    Inside the cramped car, the two girls seemed to inexplicably spark a me when they looked at each

    other through the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 128 Full of Lies

    Chapter 128 Full of Lies

    Chapter 128 Full of Lies

    "I can''t figure it out. That''s why I ask you, Dr. Lane."

    Just like during the journey here, Jane was very capable of restraining her emotions.

    Seeing that the car had already turned into the familiar street, Cora asked her back, "So, you suddenly

    decided to learn woodcarving to figure out why I became Sir Yoris'' apprentice. Is that correct, Dr.

    Yoris?"

    Jane did not respond, which could be regarded as acquiescing.

    There was no point in denying it. In fact, Cora had already seen through her motive as early as when

    she followed Cora to be Gideon''s apprentice.

    And because of Jane''s frankness earlier, Cora no longer continued to hide. "If I say I do this solely for

    self-protection, will you believe it, Dr. Yoris?"

    Jane parked the car under Cora''s apartment and looked at Cora with a puzzled expression. "Self-

    protection? What self-protection?"

    Although she didn''t like Cora, she still believed her words at this moment.

    Cora said, "You should ask your mother about this. She knows it better."

    Then Cora took her bag and pushed open the car door. "Dr, Yoris, I still need to thank you for taking the

    time out of your busy schedule to drive me back."

    At this point, Jane''s mind had started to be a mess.

    She couldn''t figure out why this matter was rted to her mother.

    When she pondered whether she could believe Cora''s words while gripping the steering wheel, she

    saw Cora, who had gotten out of the car earlier, knocking on her car window.

    Jane had no choice but to roll down the window.

    Cora bent down and said sincerely, "As a reward for driving me home tonight, I would like to advise you

    that I have no interest in assisting you. You have to deal with dirtiness when you learn woodcarving,

    and it is an exhausting and strenuous job. There is no need for Dr. Yoris to learn this art just topete

    with someone like me."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jane didn''t think that Cora was persuading her out of kindness, so she just replied with a smile, "You''re

    worrying too much, Dr. Lane. I just didn''t wish for my grandfather to have no one to inherit his skills.

    Anyway, it''s gettingte. You should go back and rest early, Dr. Lane."

    "Good night, Dr. Yoris," Cora said before turning around and walking away.

    Jane soon started the car and disappeared into the night.

    When Cora got inside, Byron was already in the apartment.

    "Is this the ruthless thing you meant?" He didn''t turn on the lights, and the room was a little dim.

    However, with the shine of the floor-to-ceiling window, Cora could still see that Byron was standing by

    the window and smoking a cigarette.

    Under the dim light, his slightly taut lines on the sides of his face as well as his Adam''s apple that

    asionally bobbed up and down became more alluring.

    Jane''s car was parked downstairs earlier, and Byron was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, so

    he must have seen everything, including what he should and should not have seen.

    She didn''t feel guilty about being caught doing something bad and just put the bag on the cab

    before seductively walking toward Byron.

    "Yeah, we have put our affairs under the nose of your fianc¨¦e. Are you afraid?"

    She didn''t mention the matters of Sara and infiltrating the Yoris family, because she couldn''t stand it

    and felt disdainful about it.

    Furthermore, she also thought that if Byron was truly siding with Jane or the Yoris family, he might not

    be able to ept whatever she might tell him about these things.

    She walked toward him gracefully. Her steps were slow, and each step was sparking anxiety as if she

    was lighting a fire in the man''s heart.

    Byron simply didn''t wait any longer and brought this delicate flower of his into his arms in a few steps.

    He said, "What am I afraid of? I have nothing to do with them."

    Cora didn''t have the mood to act in front of him, so she grabbed the man''s cor and looked up at him.

    "Then, if I do crueler things to your fianc¨¦e, will you turn against me?"

    Under the dim light, Byron looked down at her.

    This woman was not a pure angel. She could be a demon, a charmer, and a schemer.

    He just wanted to get rid of her at first, but the closer they got, the more he had to admit that he was

    addicted to her.

    This was not a good sign.

    As far as he was concerned, being too greedy for a woman was tantamount to having a weakness.

    But did he really want to go that far for her?

    Byron supposed he still needed to think about it.

    However, his long silence seemed to have caused the woman in her arms to misunderstand

    something, as she quickly let go of his cor and broke free from his long arms.

    "A man''s mouth is truly full of lies. You said that she has nothing to do with you, yet you started to worry

    about her the moment I said I wanted to harm her!"

    Cora seemed to only turn around and grumble as she pleased.

    Only she knew that turning around was just an excuse to conceal the gradually broken expectation and

    attachment in her eyes.

 Chapter 129 Take Action

    Chapter 129 Take Action

    Chapter 129 Take Action

    But in the next second, Byron wrapped his arm around Cora''s waist again.

    He bit her, as if punishing her for making him addicted, but she only felt that he was punishing her for

    harming someone he cared about.

    She felt wronged and bitter. She suddenly tried hard to get rid of his arm.

    "Since you care about her so much, you should go to her. You shouldn''t stay with me and do something

    that makes her sad."

    But Byron''s hand was like an iron wall. Cora used almost all her strength but couldn''t get rid of it.

    Instead, Byron straightened her body and kissed her.

    Cora didn''t remember how long the kisssted, but when it stopped, both of them were short of breath.

    But she was not an ignorant little girl. A kiss couldn''t fool her into forgetting what had happened.

    "I let you go, not to let you touch me."

    Even though her voice was hoarse, she still made a fuss.

    She didn''t know why she was so sensitive today. Maybe she was sad to witness how Arnold and Byron

    favored Jane with her own eyes.

    Cora admitted that she envied Jane, her harmonious and wealthy family, her carefree life, and her

    family''s meticulous care and favor for her. Moreover, although her fianc¨¦ refused to admit their

    rtionship, he cared a lot about her.

    Unlike Cora, her family was broken up, and no one cared or loved her. She was like duckweed without

    roots.

    Looking at Cora, Byron felt that she was like an angry cat, so he pressed her on the sofa.

    "When did you see that I cared about her?"

    Cora wanted to say that she did not see that, but she could feel his strong preference for Jane.

    But before the words could be uttered, Byron''s hoarse voice came from above her head.

    "Well, whatever you want to do to her, just do it. Even if you cause big problems, I will help you."

    Cora was stunned, never expecting Byron to say such words.

    When she looked up, she saw Byron looking at her.

    Under the dim light, she couldn''t see the affection and helplessness in Byron''s eyes. She only felt that

    his long legs were full of power.

    Cora suddenly felt aroused and quickly looked away. "I won''t believe what you say in bed."

    "We''re on the sofa now."

    Cora was speechless.

    Byron kissed her again.

    That night, the two had passionate sex.

    But soon Cora did something to test whether Byron meant what he said.

    One day, Arnold sent a message: [Wednesday is the wedding anniversary of my second son and

    daughter-inw. They will hold a small party at home to celebrate it. Join us. Your senior brothers will

    alsoe. Bring your work with you. I will check it.]

    [Okay.]

    Cora knew that Arnold''s second son and daughter-inw were William and Sara, the two she disliked

    the most.

    But for some ns, she agreed.

    Although she was a little ashamed of the motivation for agreeing to attend the party, she was very

    concerned about the work assigned by Arnold.

    Soon, it was Wednesday.

    Although Arnold said that this was just a small party to celebrate the wedding anniversary of his second

    son and daughter-inw, there were quite a few people. The Yoris family had been doing quite well in

    these two years. Moreover, Jane was Byron''s fianc¨¦e, and Byron was very wealthy in New York, so

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    many people wanted to attach themselves to the Yoris family.

    Sara wore avender dress, and her hair was put up elegantly and intellectually.

    She stood aside, but many people came to chat with her. They praised her clothes, jewelry, makeup,

    and the love between her and William.

    Sara felt these people were hypocritical. After all, she and William didn''t love each other.

    However, she wouldn''t expose her shorings in front of them, so she responded with a false smile

    on her face.

    Just then, she saw William, who was entertaining male guests, smiling and leading Cora toward the

    room where Arnold was.

    She followed immediately and stopped them before William was about to bring Cora into the room.

    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 130 A Thunderbolt

    Chapter 130 A Thunderbolt

    Chapter 130 A Thunderbolt

    Cora looked at Sara''s defensive look with smiling eyes. It seemed that her warning had worked.

    "I came to attend the party."

    Compared with her aggressiveness in the coffee shop, Cora''s tone today was much softer.

    Especially, she was weak and well-behaved, so the elders liked her.

    But Sara felt that Cora was scheming.

    As a guest, Cora was well-behaved. She didn''t show off her figure but wore a in and elegant dress.

    In addition, her tone was not as sharp as before. If Sara hadn''t confronted her before, Sara would have

    thought that she was a good girl.

    But Sara had confronted Cora before and knew that Cora was scheming, so she reminded coldly, "But I

    didn''t invite you!"

    The more Sara looked at Cora, the more strangely familiar she felt.

    Sara felt that it must be because of that bitch Flora.

    Because of Flora, Sara doubted Cora''s motives for appearing in the Yoris Mansion, and she could not

    tolerate Cora staying here.

    But William soon noticed that Sara was being rude, so he exined, "Sara, Cora was invited by Dad."

    "Why are you so eager to make excuses for her? Is it because she looks like that woman and reminds

    you of the past? You couldn''t be with her mother, so you want to be with her, right?"

    Sara lowered her voice, but it was not difficult to see that she was out of control.

    She and William seemed to be in love, but because of Flora, they didn''t, so she easily lost control of

    herself when it came to Flora.

    "Sara, if you think it is necessary to continue this party, just shut up."

    William didn''t bother to exin. He just threatened Sara directly.

    Apparently, Sara had made a fuss about this countless times over the years, and William felt that

    exining it was a waste of time.

    But Cora felt it was necessary to exin it.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, you are a representative of the nobledies in New York. Don''t always say something

    stupid, okay? Since you are married, your reputation is not so important. But I am single. I can''t let you

    wrong me in this way. If you continue to ruin my reputation like this, I can only resort to thew to

    defend my legal rights."

    Cora was neither humble nor overbearing, and she didn''t say any dirty words, but it made Sara feel

    worse than being insulted!

    But seeing William''s disgusted expression, Sara realized that she had fallen into Cora''s trap.

    "I just doubt your motive for appearing in our house. You don''t know Dad well. How could he invite

    you?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Sara did not forget that thest time in the coffee shop, Cora said that she would make Sara pay the

    price for hurting her with wine sses.

    "Looks like your daughter hasn''t told you that she and I were apprenticed to her grandpa at the same

    time."

    Cora smiled shallowly, showing no emotion.

    "Apprentice?" Sara was taken aback. She went on vacation with several other nobledies these days,

    so she didn''t have time to talk about it with Jane.

    Just then, Arnold came out of the room.

    "Cora, here you are. I received your message and nned to wait for you outside!"

    Same as before, Arnold greeted Cora with a smile.

    Cora greeted sweetly, "Sir Yoris."

    She looked sidelong at Sara.

    The realization hit Sara like a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 131 Injustice

    Chapter 131 Injustice

    Chapter 131 Injustice

    "Did you bring your work? Show me now."

    Arnold didn''t know what happened between Cora and Sara. He just wanted to see Cora''s learning

    results in the past few days as soon as possible.

    Since learning from Arnold, Cora took the time to visit him a few times and learned some skills from

    him.

    She used his unfinished carvings to demonstrate the skills she had learned.

    Arnold had not seen Cora''s first work under his guidance so far, so he was very curious.

    "Here it is." Cora saw that Sara was furious, so she followed Arnold into the room and showed her

    achievement over the past few days to the senior brothers and many friends of Arnold.

    It was a small lifelike lion.

    But it was not exactly the same as the design drawing Arnold gave her.

    The small lion on the design drawing given by Arnold was lying and resting, which looked a little

    gentler, but the one carved by Cora arched its back and was about to attack.

    It was difficult to show posture and expression.

    But Cora had done a good job. Especially, she used the skills Arnold had taught her before.

    "Why not follow the drawing?" Arnold asked after seeing the work.

    "Compared with azy and dozing lion, I prefer its attacking posture, because at this time it needs to be

    resourceful and brave to defeat the enemy."

    Cora was talking about the lion and herself, so she didn''t say "target the prey", but "defeat the enemy".

    "Good," Arnold said. The more he looked at the attacking lion, the more he liked it.

    Just then, Jane also entered the room and showed her achievement over the past few days.

    Arnold gave her a drawing of an eagle with spread wings, and she carved exactly the same eagle.

    Simrly, she also applied the skills taught by Arnold. Although she was not as skillful as Cora in the

    application of those skills, she had put in a lot of effort.

    Compared with Cora''s free rein, Jane''s eagle seemed mediocre and constrained.

    But Jane was Arnold''s granddaughter, so he didn''t praise Cora''s work in front of her. He just said, "It

    seems that you will defeat our opponents."

    Although Arnold didn''t point out whose work was better, his apprentices had sharp eyes.

    They discussed this among themselves after leaving the room.

    "I think Cora''s work is more vivid."

    "Yes. The small lion wants to attack, but it also defends itself. It is like those who make a living in hard

    times."

    "Do you think our master doesn''t know Cora''s work is better? When he saw it, his eyes lit up! But he

    didn''t makements because he didn''t want to embarrass his granddaughter!"

    "If our master is partial to his granddaughter, he can just teach all the skills to her privately."

    They were trying to defend Cora. It was understandable. They thought that Cora''s work was better, so

    she deserved more praise and would have a brighter future.

    Arnold seemed to be good to Cora, but in fact, he was partial to Jane. Even if Cora had excellent work

    in the future, it would be difficult for her to stand out. This was the reason why they tried to defend

    Cora.

    But Jane heard what they said.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She didn''t feel that her work was much worse than Cora''s. She just felt that she hadn''t had much

    exposure to woodcarving before. Her work was not as good as Cora''s, because Cora had carved a few

    small objects before, but she would catch up one day.

    With that said, Jane targeted Cora again.

    But she didn''t know that Cora was being dragged to a remote corner of the garden by Sara and

    warned, "You''d better not y tricks under my nose, or I will make you die miserably."

    But Cora didn''t panic at all. Instead, she asked Sara with a smile, "Are you afraid? Then why did you do

    that in the first ce?"

 Chapter 132 Self-Defense

    Chapter 132 Self-Defense

    Chapter 132 Self-Defense

    "I can make up for what happened that day, and I can also apologize to you."

    Sara talked aboutpensation and apology, but her words did not imply an apology.

    Deep down in her heart, she only wanted to get through this and then waited for an opportunity to dig

    up dirt on Cora. She would force Cora to leave Byron and make her suffer bitterly.

    Cora was not stupid. She could tell that Sara did not sincerely apologize.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, an apology andpensation are the most worthless things in this world."

    As soon as her words fell, Sara''s face darkened.

    "You didn''t suffer much injury that day. Why are you so unreasonable?"

    Sara was so furious that she wanted to raise her hand to p Cora.

    But Cora''s speed was faster. She grabbed Sara''s hand and pped her.

    "You bitch, how dare you p me?"

    Cora didn''t use much strength, but Sara felt extremely humiliated.

    "Why not? Besides, I just defended myself!"

    While Cora was speaking, she nced at the man standing at the entrance of the garden.

    It was Byron.

    He was very tall, so even though there was a long distance, Cora could spot him at a nce.

    Maybe it was because her gaze was too obvious. Byron also noticed her from a long distance away.

    At that moment, he was socializing with several people with champagne in his hand, but his eyes fell

    on Cora.

    Maybe his gaze made Cora want to test it, or maybe it was her desire to control violence with violence

    that caused her to p Sara.

    After her not-so-strong p, she saw Byron frown.

    This made her doubt that he was partial to Jane and her family. In the bnce between her and Jane''s

    family, he always favored thetter.

    But when she thought that he was about toe over and reprimand her for her crazy behavior, he

    stayed still and continued to socialize with those people.

    It was as if he didn''t see Cora p his future mother-inw, or maybe he didn''t notice her.

    When Cora was skeptical, Byron raised the champagne ss in his hand toward her. She even saw

    that he smiled at her.

    This proved that he knew she was there and acquiesced in what she did to Sara, just like he promised

    before...

    Cora felt excited.

    "Now I feel that it was very kind of me not to kill you before!!"

    Maybe Cora was pleased by Byron''s favor. At that moment, Sara''s vicious words didn''t seem so hard

    to ept.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, I didn''t use much strength in that p just now. You wanted to p me first, so I had

    to do that to prevent you from hurting me. I can apologize to you or give you somepensation."

    But her words were disgusting to Sara.

    "Who wants your apology andpensation? I must make you pay the price you deserve for what you

    did today."

    Sara shouted, but Coraughed.

    "It was a light p, but you don''t want to ept my apology andpensation. You should understand

    why I didn''t ept your proposal before, right? You know, if those sses were smashed harder that

    day, I might have been killed. What''s the use of yourte apology andpensation at that time?"

    Sara was embarrassed, staring at Cora as if she was about to skin her alive, like the poisonous queen

    in the fairy tale.

    Looking at her like that, Cora knew that her mind was full of schemes against her.

    Cora pursed her lower lip before speaking.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, let''s reconcile."

 Chapter 133 Sneaky

    Chapter 133 Sneaky

    Chapter 133 Sneaky

    But Sara looked at Cora defensively.

    "What trick are you trying to y?"

    "I don''t intend to y any tricks, and I never want to fight you to the death. All I want is to live in peace."

    Under Sara''s puzzled gaze, Cora continued, "This p today cancels out how you hurt me before. As

    long as you don''t target me anymore, I won''t cause trouble."

    "You have to leave and nevere here again."

    Cora had Flora''s blood in her body. Seeing her in the Yoris Mansion, Sara felt as if she had invaded her

    territory.

    "I can''t. I sincerely want to learn from my master, and I don''t want to disappoint him."

    Although she had bad intentions at the beginning of her apprenticeship, after getting in touch with

    Arnold, she liked this art and Arnold.

    Even though Arnold favored Jane, the inexplicable sense of intimacy with him made Cora like him.

    This was part of the reason why she was finally willing to reach a settlement with Sara, and the other

    part was of course... Byron.

    Byron had done what he had promised and put Cora in a great mood.

    After Cora unterally ended the conversation with Sara, she was about to leave the party.

    But before leaving, she purposely went to Byron''s side.

    The two didn''t seem to make eye contact, but when Cora passed Byron, she scratched the palm of his

    hand on his thigh.

    Byron, who was discussing something with a few important people, paused. When he nced at Cora

    from the corner of his eyes, his lips curled up slightly. The smile was not strong, but it was real.

    Cora smiled back. It was like she bumped into Byron by ident and apologized to him with a smile.

    After that, she turned and left.

    Many people didn''t notice it, but Sara had been staring at Cora''s back since the end of the

    conversation, so she noticed it.

    Others thought that Cora had just bumped into Byron, but Sara saw clearly how Cora flirted with Byron.

    "This bitch is more scheming than her mother!" Sara muttered to herself.

    If it was only Cora''s act, she wouldn''t be so afraid.

    The problem was that she saw a smile on Byron''s face just now...

    A seemingly unsmiling man like him actually allowed a woman to tease him secretly in public, and he

    still had a smile on his face.

    This also proved indirectly that Cora now had an extraordinary status in his mind.

    "I must let her go as soon as possible!" Sara made a decision.

    Otherwise, if the two continued to develop, even if Jane married Byron in the future, she might be

    treated coldly by Byron, just as Sara''s husband did to her.

    But due to the evidence in Cora''s hands and Byron''s indulgence toward her, Sara, who was smart,

    naturally knew that it was not wise to confront Cora head-on.

    So after thinking for a while, Sara took out her mobile phone and sent a short message: [Byron and

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Cora are together.]

    After sending the message, Sara nced in the direction where Cora had just left and sneered, "Bitch,

    you can''t fight with me."

    In the evening, Byron went to Cora''s apartment early and packed some lobsters for her in a well-known

    hotel.

    While eating lobsters, Cora asked, "Why are you treating me so well today?"

    Byron pulled off his tie and nced at her. "Do I usually treat you badly?"

    "Yes!" If he treated her well, he wouldn''t be so indifferent to her in front of others, as if the person who

    had sex with herst night wasn''t him.

    Today, she scratched his palm because she wanted to teach him a lesson secretly.

    She didn''t expect that he seemed to like this kind of sneaky interaction very much.

    When she left, he had a satisfied expression on his face.

    He didn''t bother to defend himself, or he felt that this was the truth, so he changed the subject. "I will go

    abroad at the end of this month and stay there for about a week or so."

 Chapter 134 His Displeasure

    Chapter 134 His Displeasure

    Chapter 134 His Displeasure

    Cora nodded and continued to eat lobsters.

    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    When Cora turned her head to look at Byron, she saw Byron looking down at her.

    Instead of his deep and unpredictable eyes, Cora liked his long fingers with distinct bone joints on his

    Adam''s apple.

    He should be nning to go to the bathroom to take a shower at this moment.

    He had a severe cleanliness fetish. Unless he was impulsive and uncontroble, he would touch her

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    after taking a shower.

    "What should I say?"

    Cora was a bit uncertain.

    At best, they were only long-term sex partners, and there was no need to tell each other''s

    whereabouts.

    Now that he said it, she felt that he respected her as his sex partner.

    Did he expect her to be like his girlfriend and keep talking about things he should pay attention to?

    But she could see with her suspicious eyes that Byron''s eyes were cold...

    "Why don''t you buy me a bag?"

    To ease the atmosphere, Cora mentioned a luxury brand, which was her favorite brand in the past.

    She collected all the ssic leather bags of that brand before, but after the Lane family went bankrupt,

    she sold those bags to pay off the debts.

    She didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t want to buy a bag for her. He went to take a shower

    without saying anything.

    "What''s wrong with him today? Why is he emotionally unstable?"

    Cora looked at the back of Byron with a puzzled look on her face.

    But it didn''t take long for her to realize that Byron was not just emotionally unstable.

    After Byron came out of the bathroom, he asked coldly, "Have you finished?"

    "Yes." Cora thought Byron had something to say to her, but as soon as she finished speaking, she was

    hugged.

    That night, he was fierce!

    Cora felt as if her spirit had left her several times and begged him in tears, "Stop."

    But Byron coaxed her, "One more time."

    He did it again and again!

    It wasn''t until Cora fainted from exhaustion that Byron let her go and took her to the bathroom for a

    shower.

    Cora woke up after the shower but felt weak all over. She could only let Byron do whatever he wanted

    to her.

    She didn''t speak until Byron cleaned her up, put her on the bed, and was about to sleep.

    "Byron, I know that there are so many beauties abroad, and I can''t control you. But if you mess with

    others, even if it''s just a short rtionship, I won''t be with you."

    In the darkness, Byron opened his eyes and nced at Cora.

    But Cora was breathing evenly while holding the quilt, and she didn''t look at him.

    He wasn''t sure if she said those words in her sleep or when she was awake.

    But he pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "Okay, I see."

    He didn''t know why he was upset just now and tried to torment her in different ways.

    But what she said seemed to calm him down.

    So no matter whether he would marry Cora, when they were together, he would keep a certain distance

    from other women and never cross the line.

    But before long, Byron crossed the line.

    Byron had been on a business trip for five days.

    Early in the morning, Cora had just entered the hospital when she saw Tyler, who was discussing

    something with Erik.

    "Mr. Gray, Tyler."

    Cora went to the emergency room after greeting them.

    But Tyler stopped her. "Cora, how about going to the hot spring this weekend?"

    "Hot spring? I can''t go. I have a part-time job on weekends."

    Cora also liked hot springs before, but now it was too extravagant for her.

    But Tyler grabbed her arm. "Can you take a leave? The hot spring resort of my family will open. They

    want to invite some people to have fun together. You know,st time I told my grandpa that you were

    my girlfriend. If you don''t go, I will have to go on blind dates again."

    Looking at Tyler''s eyes full of expectation, Cora couldn''t bear to refuse.

 Chapter 135 His Betrayal

    Chapter 135 His Betrayal

    Chapter 135 His Betrayal

    So on the weekend, Cora and Tyler appeared together in the hot spring resort developed by the

    Cooper family.

    In addition to them, rich young men and people from the four major families in New York were also

    invited.

    Mia and Eason came. Harry came with her new girlfriend, and Carter was also there.

    They came early and changed into swimsuits. Some were in the big hot spring pool, and some were

    ying by the pool.

    Cora didn''t think much about it until she saw Carter, who also wore swimming trunks. Thetter nodded

    at her. "Miss Lane?"

    "Carter?" Cora vaguely realized that something was wrong.

    Although Carter was a member of the Pope family, one of the four major families, he had left his family

    and be Byron''s right-hand man.

    Generally, wherever he appeared, Byron must be there too.

    But Byron had a video call with Corast night. They didn''t do anything special in every call. Cora read

    a book, and Byron flipped through the documents. asionally, they would chat. But he didn''t mention

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    that he woulde back today or that he would participate in the opening activities of the Cooper

    family''s hot spring resort.

    So, Byron didn''te back, right?

    But the answer was no.

    When Cora looked at Carter with astonishment, Tyler beside her suddenly said, "Byron, Miss Yoris, this

    resort is good, isn''t it?"

    Cora looked back and saw that Byron wore swimming trunks, and a white towel was casually ced on

    his shoulders.

    His hair and body were wet. Especially, there were many drops of water on his abdominal muscles and

    V-line abs, which attracted the attention of many women present. They wished they could be one of

    these drops.

    The same was true of Jane next to him. Wearing a bikini, she had a well-proportioned figure and long

    legs. She was a standout among all thedies in bikinis, but her shy eyes always fell on Byron!

    Even when Tyler greeted her, she didn''t respond.

    "Yeah, but it would be better to add a few more rooms with hot spring pools." Byron put forward his

    suggestion seriously.

    Tyler epted it humbly. "Okay, I will talk with the person in charge."

    Tyler asked, "Miss Yoris, what do you think?"

    Jane came back to her senses after being reminded by Tyler and blushed. "I think everything is very

    good, especially the recycling and disinfection of towels."

    After she finished speaking, she saw Cora standing beside Tyler. "Dr. Lane, I didn''t expect to meet you

    here."

    Cora had recovered from her shock, and her tone was indifferent. "Dr. Yoris, what a coincidence!"

    Byron didn''t greet her but stared at her with his sharp eyes.

    Cora didn''t greet Byron either. Moreover, she didn''t even look at him,pletely ignoring him.

    When Byron and Jane appeared here in swimsuits and put forward their suggestions for improving the

    hot spring resort, Cora thought that they must have been here for more than a morning.

    Before Cora came here, Tyler told her that some of his friends had stayed in the hot spring resort for

    some time.

    Cora didn''t think there was any problem at the time, but now she thought that among these friends,

    there must be Byron and Jane.

    Byron said he was on a business trip and had video calls with Cora at a fixed time every day. He was

    with Jane while flirting with Cora!

    She hated Byron.

    Even if his abs and inverted triangle shape were perfect, even if he satisfied her in bed, she didn''t want

    to continue with him...

 Chapter 136 His Initiative

    Chapter 136 His Initiative

    Chapter 136 His Initiative

    Cora didn''t expect that Byron, who had been ignoring her in front of others before, would take the

    initiative to talk to her when she hated him.

    "Dr. Lane, don''t you work in a hospital? Why do youe to such a ce?"

    Byron''s voice was so cold that it made one''s scalp tingle.

    But other people were surprised that Byron would notice a nobody like Cora.

    Tyler, Jane, and the rich young men nearby looked at Cora in surprise, as if they wanted to see through

    her.

    "Byron, today is the weekend. Have you forgotten?"

    Jane had a smile on her face, but she had mixed feelings.

    Although Byron paid much attention to Cora before, he never took the initiative to talk to her every time

    they met.

    This was an important reason for Jane to firmly believe that the two didn''t have private contact with

    each other.

    But today, Byron took the initiative to talk to Cora.

    The belief that supported Jane seemed to be gradually copsing.

    "Yeah. We seldom have weekend breaks. So I invited Cora here to rx," Tyler exined as he came

    back to his senses.

    But Byron still looked cold all over, and his muscles rippled.

    His cold and stern eyes fell on Cora.

    He seemed to be telling Cora and other onlookers who spoke that all he wanted was Cora''s response,

    and they didn''t need to intervene.

    Tyler and Jane felt a terrible sense of coercion from Byron, so they shut their mouths.

    Cora said under this sense of coercion, "You can go on vacation with your fianc¨¦e. Why can''t I rx

    with my boyfriend on the weekend?"

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Maybe it was because of that sense of coercion or the grievances from the previous few cold

    receptions, she provoked Byron further.

    Byron messed with other women, but why did he promise Cora that night?

    He probably thought she was asleep that night.

    But in fact, she was awake.

    She was afraid that he wouldn''t promise her because he couldn''t do it, so she pretended to sleep out of

    embarrassment.

    But he gave a response and a promise.

    At that time, she seemed to be asleep, but she was secretly happy.

    Although she didn''t know why she asked him for this promise in their damn friendship, she was happy

    from the bottom of her heart.

    Therefore, in the following few nights, Byron used the excuse that he would go on a business trip for

    some days and wanted to let off steam in advance, so they had sex every night until dawn. She didn''t

    refuse and even tried her best to cooperate with him.

    But Byron also had fun with Jane without letting Cora know...

    Well then, why did he promise Cora in the first ce?

    Didn''t he know that such a disappointment would make her more desperate and bitter?

    Others didn''t know what happened between the two, but they could clearly feel that something was

    wrong.

    Especially Jane, who was also a woman, felt that Byron was a bit aggressive when he asked Cora why

    she hade to the resort just now.

    And from the word "boyfriend" Cora said, it seemed that she intended to never get in touch with Byron.

    But this was a good thing for Jane.

    So she didn''t say anything but just watched all this with cold eyes.

    Tyler also sensed that something was wrong. When he recalled what Byron did at his grandfather''s

    birthday partyst time, he knew what had happened.

    Seeing that Byron''s eyes were filled with coldness, and his jawline tightened, Cora didn''t want to piss

    him off.

    Otherwise, she would make her unsatisfactory life worse, and others wouldugh at her. It did her no

    good.

    So her tone became indifferent again. "Doctors are also humans. We also need proper rest

    asionally."

    She seemed to tell others that the conflict between her and Byron was because Byron thought the

    medical staff werezy when they asionally rxed.

    Now she spoke in an indifferent tone because she realized that she had gone too far just now.

    Cora added, "Thank you for your respect and understanding, Mr. Hansen. Hope you and Miss Yoris

    can have a good time. I won''t bother you two."

    After saying this, she took Tyler''s arm and left.

    When the two passed by Byron, Cora said in a soft and sweet voice, "Tyler, where is my room? I also

    want to change my clothes and have fun in the water!"

    Byron''s expression didn''t change, but he swallowed visibly...

 Chapter 137 Like a Widower

    Chapter 137 Like a Widower

    Chapter 137 Like a Widower

    Cora left as Tyler followed behind, but Byron remained motionless with a stern look.

    Jane hurried forward. "Byron, you probably haven''t eaten anything after getting off the ne, right? I

    just asked the kitchen to prepare oatmeal and pastries. You can have some before going to the hot

    spring, or you might feel ufortable."

    Regardless of the rtionship between Byron and Cora, Jane knew she had screwed up hers today.

    Therefore, Jane just wanted to take this opportunity to impress Byron with her tenderness and

    consideration, wanting him to know who truly cared about him.

    Probably because Byron was indeed starving, he did not refuse Jane''s arrangement.

    Soon, in a pavilion of this hot spring, several pastries and various special snacks filled the entire table,

    which seemed very appetizing.

    However, Byron didn''t eat much. On the contrary, Harry and his friends enjoyed this feast pretty much.

    "Byron, is there something wrong with the project you''re negotiating?" Some of them were rather

    gossipy. Seeing that Byron had no appetite, they couldn''t help asking.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Byron''s project is going very well. It is said that this is the first time for a domesticpany to get a

    project at this price. Even my father urged me toe over and learn from Byron!"

    Harry bit a muffin while ncing at Byron, seeming to be teasing and helping him out.

    "Since it went so smoothly, why does Byron seem so unhappy?"

    Knowing that Byron wouldn''t answer their question, almost everyone turned to ask Harry.

    "Unhappy? That''s not enough to describe his face. He looks like..."

    Harry wanted to say that Byron looked like a widower.

    However, he knew what he could say and what he couldn''t, so he didn''t blurt out.

    "So, what happened to Byron?"

    With more and more people asking for answers, Harry suddenly regretted what he had done.

    In fact, Harry had already seen through that Byron was upset because Cora and Tyler went to the hot

    spring together.

    But the problem was that he couldn''t tell the truth. Otherwise, Byron would be annoyed, and so would

    Jane.

    "Harry, just spill it! You and Byron are such good friends. I''m sure he won''t mind!"

    "Harry, if you don''t tell us, I''ll have sufficient evidence to prove that you are fooling us around!"

    The longer Harry kept silent, the more curious the others became.

    Harry almost went crazy, but since Byron and Jane were both present, he couldn''t make up a story

    either.

    In desperation, he pointed somewhere casually. "Look over there."

    Harry was referring to Cora, who had gone back to her room and changed into her swimsuit.

    That woman was the culprit of Byron''s unhappiness and the answer that all these ignorant men were

    curious about.

    But obviously, when these ignorant men saw Cora in the direction Harry pointed, they were already all

    fascinated by her andpletely forgot what they had talked about just now, let alone realizing that this

    woman was Harry''s answer.

    "Oh, geez. Her skin is so fair! How could it be possible? Her skin looks like a freshly peeled egg."

    "Wow, I didn''t expect her figure to be so good. Why did she always wear that kind of skirt that didn''t fit

    very well before? If I had her figure, I wouldn''t even close the door when I take a shower."

    "I really don''t know why Tyler agreed to let here out in her swimsuit. If I were him, I would definitely

    lock her in the room and have fun with her for days and nights!"

    "How did you know that Tyler hadn''t done it? Maybe he had already had enough fun with her before he

    came here!"

    Almost every man present stared at Cora eagerly when she appeared charmingly next to the hot spring

    in her swimsuit.

    Byron was very annoyed, but he couldn''t help but nce at Cora out of the corner of his eye when he

    heard the others''ments.

    However, this nce made the desirous me in his eyes soar even more wildly as if it could burn the

    whole world up in no time...

 Chapter 138 See Him Through

    Chapter 138 See Him Through

    Chapter 138 See Him Through

    While everyone was discussing wildly, Jane also found it hard not to look at Cora.

    She saw Cora was wearing a white one-piece swimsuit, which wasn''t a very sexy one. At least,

    Cora''s figure was unbelievably amazing. She was extremely busty, yet her waist was so slender.

    Coupled with her fair skin and beautiful long legs...

    Her attractiveness was almost lethal!

    Even Jane, who was also a woman, had to admit that Cora looked extremely gorgeous at this moment.

    She was very charming yet not cheesy, and her tiny expressions could make everyone''s heart flutter.

    Her beauty made her seem like a fairy who didn''t belong to the mortal world.

    Jane could have admitted that Cora was beautiful. But when she saw Byron''s scorching gaze as if he

    was determined to win Cora''s heart, Jane didn''t want to yield to Cora''s beauty anymore.

    Enduring unwillingness and jealousy, she sighed as if envious of Cora''s poprity, "Cora''s figure is so

    nice. It seems that she is many men''s ideal type."

    But of course, Jane said so because she wanted to let Byron understand that it was very inappropriate

    for Cora to show off her figure in public.

    "Huh..."

    When Jane heard Byron''s chuckle, she quickly looked back at him, trying to find a bit of disdain for

    Cora on his face.

    However, there was no disdain at all.

    Byron''s eyes were so deep that she couldn''t see through his emotions within them.

    Jane only saw him licking the inside of his cheek yfully.

    When Jane felt that the situation was gradually getting out of control, she heard Byron suddenly say,

    "Why are you all sitting around? You''re not here just for food. Since you''re here to experience this hot

    spring resort, go enjoy yourselves in the hot spring. Otherwise, you won''t be able to give Tyler your

    suggestionster."

    Byron was the most influential person in his circle. Every time he spoke, others could only agree with

    him.

    So as soon as he finished speaking, the people who were chatting enthusiastically just now rushed

    towards the hot spring, and there were also a lot of people who went to give Tyler suggestions on

    improving the resort.

    Tyler was busy ying in the water with Cora at first, and the two sshed at each other childishly.

    However, their happy hour was interrupted by these people who came to offer their opinions.

    Tyler had to collect improvement suggestions from these people and watch over Cora at the same

    time.

    He had to watch over her because Cora looked so hot in her swimsuit, and those rich young men were

    all around her.

    If Cora hade here alone and these men weren''t afraid of the Cooper family. Cora would have

    be their prey long ago.

    But even so, there were still many men who came over and chat her up.

    Even Cora''s ex-boyfriend Eason was among them.

    "Cora, why did you dress like this today? I remember that you used to wear a ck swimsuit with long

    sleeves when you went to hot spring."

    Eason looked at Cora''s perfect figure that could hardly be covered by the swimsuit, and his eyes were

    filled with burning desire and regret.

    Back then, when he was with Cora, he certainly knew that she had a good figure.

    When they were in love, they also went to the hot spring together. However, she had never shown up

    her figure in front of him like this.

    Otherwise, he must have slept with her even if she were unwilling.

    "You know it was in the past. People''s tastes change, just like you."

    Cora meant that when Eason was dating her, everyone felt that Eason had excellent taste.

    But now, Eason was together with Mia, and everyone said his taste had changed.

    In fact, Eason also knew what others were talking about him behind his back.

    Compared to some people''s harshments, being said that his taste had changed was more

    eptable.

    Mia had made Eason very annoyed recently, so he often went to nightclubs to get drunk. The guests

    around him often teased him, saying that not only had his taste worsened, he even chose to marry the

    worst of the worst.

    Thinking of these humiliations while looking at Cora''s extremely attractive figure, Eason couldn''t help

    but want to win her back.

    "Cora, I don''t know if you have heard that Mia had a miscarriage."

    Cora remained expressionless because she knew Mia''s baby didn''t exist, so she just quietly waited for

    Eason to continue.

    "Because of that baby, I had no choice but to get engaged to her. Now that the baby was gone, our

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    rtionship was gone as well. Can we get back together?"

    Eason looked at Cora very seriously. "I know you and Tyler are not serious. You must still want to be

    together with me..."

    But having said that, Coraughed.

    "Mr. Patton, people always say that one''s ex should be someone who is deserved to be mentioned. But

    you? You''re just a stain on my life. Who gave you the confidence to make you believe that I still want to

    be with you?"

 Chapter 139 Miscarriage Symptoms

    Chapter 139 Miscarriage Symptoms

    Chapter 139 Miscarriage Symptoms

    Eason felt that the relieved smile on Cora''s face was like the sharpest knife that pierced through his

    heart. "Cora, don''t reject me so soon. I know you are still angry with me, but I promise I will never mess

    our rtionship up again."

    He couldn''t ept that Cora used the word "stain" to describe their once beautiful rtionship, and he

    even reached out, wanting to hug her.

    Cora stepped back hurriedly, avoiding his embrace.

    "Eason, I wonder if you''ve heard that story. A medical student stabbed her scumbag boyfriend a dozen

    times, yet none of the wounds she caused was lethal. If you dare toe to me again, I don''t mind

    doing the same."

    Her gaze didn''t fall on Eason''s face but on the scar on his right shoulder, which was still stained with

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    water.

    So far, all her tolerance towards Eason was for the sake of this scar.

    But while thinking, Cora couldn''t help remembering that Byron also had a scar on his right shoulder,

    which was even scarier than Eason''s.

    A crazy idea suddenly popped into her mind.

    Could it be that she had made a mistake back then?

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at the man soaking in the hot spring not far away.

    When Cora looked at Byron, their eyes met unexpectedly, probably because of her way too obvious

    gaze, or maybe it was just a pure coincidence.

    But at that moment, the grievance and the anger of being betrayed that had been deeply concealed in

    her heart instantly exploded, making her deny this ridiculous idea resolutely.

    Impossible!

    She couldn''t have mistaken the person who had saved her.

    Besides, when she asked Eason if he had saved her, Eason did not deny it.

    Eason was unwilling to be rejected again after asking Cora to get back together with him. Just when he

    was about to say something more, a girl came to him in a hurry and said, "Mr. Patton, you''d better

    check on Mia. Her abdomen hurts a lot!"

    Thest time Eason wanted to get back together with Cora, Mia said her abdomen hurt, and Eason

    thought it was a coincidence.

    But this time, the same situation happened again. Eason thought Mia was ying the same trick, so he

    said rudely, "Tell her to go to the toilet or the hospital. I can''t stop her pain!"

    "But Mia looks so pale. I don''t think going to the toilet can make her feel better." The girl panicked,

    grabbed Eason''s arm, and refused to let him go.

    "Does she think it is funny to fool me around repeatedly? She''s a healthy human being! Why does she

    always pretend that she''s so fragile?"

    The more nervous the girl was, the more annoyed Eason became.

    Especially now that Cora is still there, he was not in the mood to care about Mia.

    Eason shook off the girl''s hand impatiently.

    But suddenly, someone eximed from not far away, "Blood! A lot of blood!"

    "Oh, my God! Mia is bleeding."

    Eason and others immediately looked toward Mia''s direction. Mia was wearing a bath towel. Her face

    was extremely pale, and blood was flowing from her lower body, dripping down her thighs...

    Tyler and Cora were both doctors, so they rushed over immediately to make a preliminary diagnosis for

    Mia.

    "It should be a miscarriage. Hurry! Send her to a nearby hospital."

    After the two reached the same conclusion, they asked the staff to help send Mia to the hospital.

    "Cora, I''ll go with them to the hospital. You should go back to the room, get changed, and have a rest.

    Wait until Ie back."

    Tyler considered that Cora''s status was not suitable for apanying Mia to the hospital, so he made

    such an arrangement.

    Cora naturally knew what Tyler was worried about, so she didn''t insist on following him to the hospital.

    As for Eason, he was pushed to Mia''s side and apanied her to the hospital for an examination.

    Until he found out that she was pregnant again and had some signs of miscarriage, and needed to be

    hospitalized for observation, he was still in a mess.

    He thought he could get rid of Mia and get back together with Cora.

    But it seems that he had once again lost his chance...

    On the other side, after Mia was sent to the ambnce, Cora and the others were not in the mood to

    have more fun and went back to their rooms one after another.

    As soon as Cora returned to her room, she nned to go to the bathroom and take off her swimsuit.

    However, a noise suddenly came from the yard with a natural hot spring that Tyler had arranged for

    her.

    Cora anxiously walked to the yard to check on the noise. But suddenly, someone reached out from the

    hot spring and dragged her into it...

 Chapter 140 Youre a Monster

    Chapter 140 You''re a Monster

    Chapter 140 You''re a Monster

    "Who is it!"

    Cora wanted to escape, but she lost her bnce and soon fell into the hot spring.

    Among the huge ssh, she trashed around desperately because she felt that the person underwater

    disrespected her very much by pinching and rubbing her body.

    Fortunately, she gathered enough strength and turned around while breaking free, intending to give this

    shameless person a hard blow.

    However, as soon as she looked back, she saw Byron''s perfectly handsome face, which was covered

    by water and looked as exquisite as a masterpiece made by God.

    But for some reason, in this steaming hot spring, the man''s gaze was as cold as ice.

    The moment Cora saw Byron, she felt much more relieved. But at the same time, she was extremely

    ashamed.

    "You bastard! Do you think it''s fun to bully me?"

    While she was shouting furiously, she rushed to Byron aggressively, trying to teach him a good lesson.

    However, Byron was much taller and stronger than her. He subdued her easily and locked her tightly in

    his arms.

    "What about you? I''m just on a business trip, but you actually came to hang out with another man!

    Have you ever taken me seriously?"

    Byron tightly held Cora''s slender waist. His eyes were almost bloodshot, and his face was right next to

    hers as he looked into her eyes.

    "A business trip? You took your fianc¨¦e on a happy vacation, yet you''re still lying to me! If I hadn''t

    bumped into you, I wouldn''t even know you are so good at dealing with two women at the same time!"

    Being imprisoned in Byron''s arms, Cora could feel something different on his body. She wanted to

    break free, but Byron refused to let her go.

    So, she raised her hands and scratched him wildly to vent all her dissatisfaction.

    But even so, Byron remained motionless and leaned toward her even closer.

    "I''m not on vacation, and I''m not lying. I also received an invitation from the Cooper family, so I flew

    back in advance."

    Byron''s breathing also began to flutter.

    But obviously, Cora still didn''t believe him. She rolled her eyes and said, "You said so only because

    your lie had been exposed! It must be tough to make up such a lie, isn''t it, Mr. Hansen?"

    "My suitcase is still in the room next door. See for yourself!" Byron felt quite helpless.

    In fact, as early as when they met earlier today, he knew that he was in big trouble.

    She was most concerned about him being with another woman, yet she happened to bump into him

    and Jane.

    But as soon as Byron saw her hanging out with Tyler and even ying intimately beside the hot spring,

    he immediately forgot all these worries.

    Although Cora had also exined her rtionship with Tyler, men still knew other men the best. Byron

    could tell that Tyler was secretly coveting Cora.

    So at that time, his anger had almost swallowed his reason. If Mia hadn''t been sent to the hospital

    suddenly just now, he probably couldn''t bear to see her walking around under the lustful gazes of other

    men in such a seductive swimsuit and directly carried her back to his room to teach her a good lesson.

    But just now, when Cora was furious and began to scratch him, he gradually came back to his senses

    and also tried to exin to her.

    But Cora was outrageous and refused to believe his nonsense.

    "So what? You probably brought your luggage here in advance!"

    "The bag you wanted is still in my suitcase! How would you like to exin that?"

    Byron continued, "The shopping invoice is also in there. Do you want to check the time and location on

    it?"

    Cora was taken aback.

    At that time, she said she wanted the bag. But in fact, she only said so because he insisted on asking

    her to pick something she wanted.

    Coupled with the fact that he was in a bad moodter, Cora once thought that he didn''t take this matter

    seriously.

    However...

    When Cora was in a trance, she felt someone bite her neck.

    "What are you doing? You monster!" Byron bit her so hard that she even felt pain.

    But he put on a wicked look. "Monster? I can be worse. Try me."

    Cora shook her head and backed away quietly. "I''m going back to my room to get changed."

    Byron''s gaze didn''t seem quite right. He seemed like a hungry wolf trying to tear her to pieces.

    But just as she was about to run away, Byron dragged her back. "You can do thatter."

    Then, regardless of anything else, Byron showed Cora how much he missed her during his business

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    trip in the steaming hot spring.

 Chapter 141 Sleeping All Day

    Chapter 141 Sleeping All Day

    Chapter 141 Sleeping All Day

    At dinner time, Tyler called Cora.

    "Cora, how''s it going? Everything alright?"

    Tyler sounded a bit tired.

    "Everything''s fine. How is Mia?"

    Cora had just changed intofortable clothes and leaned listlessly on the bed.

    But the man who made her exhausted was still doing evil on her body as if punishing her for talking

    with Tyler.

    "Her baby is safe, but she still needs to be hospitalized for a while."

    But Tyler didn''t tell Cora everything. Mia''s parents were very distressed when they found out that she

    had almost miscarried, but Eason seemed to be out of his mind and even asked Mia to abort the baby

    so that they could break up.

    Mia''s parents were furious and beat Eason up. In the end, Tyler and the hospital staff managed to stop

    them.

    But also because of this, Tyler couldn''te back for the time being.

    Although Mia''s parents didn''t dare to implicate the Cooper family, Mia''s ident happened in the

    resort, so Tyler could only deal with it as properly as he could.

    "Cora, if you don''t want to meet those people in the lobby, I''ll have someone deliver the food to your

    room."

    After all, Tyler was still worried that Cora might be bullied by those impolite wealthy young men

    because she was too attractive.

    "Tyler, you don''t have to worry about me. I will take care of myself."

    As soon as Cora finished speaking, Byron pinched her.

    Although Cora tried her best not to exim, Tyler still noticed something wrong.

    "Cora, what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I''m fine!"

    Cora quickly grabbed Byron''s hand and red at him fiercely.

    But she didn''t know that her eyes were watery. And when she stared at Byron, she didn''t seem

    frightening at all but rather pitiful.

    Byron had been on a business trip for a while, and he hadn''t been able to sleep with Cora for a long

    time.

    Therefore, everything that had happened just now was just an appetizer for him.

    Seeing that Cora was still staring at him, he pressed her on the bed and started a new round.

    "But you sound a bit weird." Tyler always felt a little strange when he heard Cora''s obviously hoarse

    voice.

    "I''m fine, Tyler. I''m going to enjoy the hot spring. Talkter."

    The next second, Cora hung up the phone resolutely. Otherwise, she might make more weird noises

    that would make Tyler worry.

    Later, with Byron''s help, Cora made more and more weird noises that could make anyone blush.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The two didn''te out of that room until midnight.

    Her strength was exhausted, and she urgently needed food. If it weren''t because of this, Cora didn''t

    want toe out like a trembling puppet.

    In the middle of the night, when the busy crowd fell asleep soundly, the real life of these ignorant rich

    young men had just begun.

    So, they even call the chef toe over to the open-air hot spring to make some barbecue for them.

    As a result, the surrounding area of the hot spring was quite bustling.

    When Byron and Cora showed up, the party animals asked them to join them.

    "Byron, this barbecue tastes good. Come over and try it."

    "Cora, all the food here is delicious. There are also non-spicy ones!"

    Byron and Cora were hungry, so they were seated quickly.

    "Byron, have you been sleeping in your room all day? I tried to look for you many times and wanted to

    send you some food."

    Jane was also there, so she took the initiative to bring food to Byron.

    Seeing that the te Jane had brought only contained a few skewers, Byron frowned slightly. "I''ve slept

    all day. I''m hungry. Take some more, and let''s eat together."

    With that said, his gaze seemed to have swept across Cora.

 Chapter 142 Whats That Noise

    Chapter 142 What''s That Noise

    Chapter 142 What''s That Noise

    When Cora met Byron''s gaze, she felt her cheeks burning for no reason.

    Others might think that Byron had just invited her to eat together, but Cora knew that he meant

    something else.

    When he said he had slept for a whole day, he meant that he had been sleeping with Cora.

    Instead of asking her to eat together, his gaze was more like aint. Apparently, he was hungry

    because she had drained all of his energy.

    Byron was the one who had started it, yet now he put all the me on her.

    Cora was so annoyed that she grabbed the skewer that Jane had just brought over and took a bite as if

    the skewer was Byron himself!

    Jane didn''t mind when Cora ate the skewer she brought. She kept thinking about how Cora had taken

    Byron''s polite words seriously.

    "I wasn''t thoughtful enough. Byron just returned from a business trip today, so naturally, he needs to

    rest well."

    Jane smiled apologetically and went to pick up some skewers again.

    Cora looked at Byron in surprise.

    Before, when Byron said that he had juste back today, she was a little skeptical because shopping

    invoices could be faked.

    But Jane''s words dispelled thest trace of doubt in her heart.

    However, Cora didn''t expect that Byron was also looking at her. The moment their eyes met, she saw

    the man raise his eyebrows at her, as if he wasughing at her.

    Cora hurriedly looked away, then grabbed the palm-sized baked oyster and ate it.

    Harry was chatting with his partner. When he saw Cora eating oysters, he couldn''t help but tease,

    "Good for you, Cora. Oysters are perfect for both men and women."

    The rich young men next to him quickly echoed, "Perfect for men? Do you mean that you need to eat

    oysters to make you perform better in bed?"

    "Shut it, you bastards! I''m still young. I don''t need oysters to satisfy a woman in bed."

    As he said that, Harry kissed the woman next to him passionately as if to convince others.

    Seeing this, a man suddenly thought of something and said, "Harry, it seems that you were the one

    who caused that noise that hadsted for the entire afternoon."

    Byron was drinking the red wine that Jane had specially poured for him. He couldn''t help asking

    casually, "What noise?"

    "Moaning, Byron. Moaning." The man said vividly, as if he was afraid that other people couldn''t imagine

    how passionate the situation had been. "Someone had sex for the entire afternoon. They didn''t even

    stop when I came out of the room just now. Man, that moaning even turned me on."

    Cora suddenly froze.

    She suddenly thought of something after hearing what the man had said.

    She hurried to see Byron, but thetter didn''t seem to notice anything wrong.

    So, the topic continued.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "I guess someone was hiding in the room to watch porn and forgot to keep it down. How could

    someone spend the entire afternoon having sex?"

    Harry felt that it was impossible for anyone to do so. After all, human beings'' physical strength had a

    limit.

    "No. Definitely not porn. I''ve never heard a woman''s voice like that. It was so alluring."

    "I think you are just daydreaming. Aren''t women all the same? How could anyone''s moan be so

    different?" Harry, the master of rtionships, talked back immediately.

    "Harry, I heard it too. Really! That was definitely not a porn."

    "You probably can''t have sex for the whole afternoon, but others can."

    Harry couldn''t stand being questioned by his friends and asked, "Which room did you hear the voice

    from?"

    "It''s hard to say. It seems to be 108 or 109," The man replied.

    But as soon as he said so, Jane said, "It can''t be 108. That''s Byron''s room..."

 Chapter 143 She Found Out

    Chapter 143 She Found Out

    Chapter 143 She Found Out

    Although Harry and the others usually liked to joke, they still had boundaries.

    Especially when it came to Byron and Jane, none of them dared to cross the line, not only because of

    Jane''s bookishness and how much the Yoris family loved her but also because of the powerful Hansen

    family that they could not afford to offend.

    Fearing that the situation would get out of control, Harry spoke first, "That must not be room 108. Then

    who lives in room 109?"

    "I don''t know." The man didn''t bump into anyone when he entered the room, and when he came out,

    the lovebirds were still inside having fun, so it was impossible for him to know who lived in that room.

    No one else admitted that they were in room 109, so someone suggested, "Why don''t you ask the

    manager toe over?"

    Unexpectedly, Byron suddenly said, "Leaking the guest''s information is also considered an illegal act.

    Do you want to destroy the manager''s career or target the Cooper family?"

    His obviously warning words seemed to freeze the air.

    But fortunately, the people who could get along with Byron were all clever enough.

    So the person who suggested it quickly changed his mind. "You''re right, Byron. Let''s not be curious

    about other people''s affairs."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "That''s right! Come on, let''s keep eating and stop being curious."

    Then, everyone started enjoying the feast and having fun.

    It wasn''t until that moment when Cora red at Byron in secret, and thetter smiled at her in

    response.

    Cora didn''t know whether he was teasing her orforting her.

    She knew that 109 was her room.

    So the noise that they were wildly discussing just now was made by her and Byron.

    Byron probably understood what they were talking about, so he stopped them from inquiring the

    information of the quest who lived in 109.

    Otherwise, if they found out that Cora lived in 109, they might speak ill of her in secret.

    Although the matter was finally solved, Cora''s appetite was also gone, so she got up and left quickly.

    Byron didn''t follow her, but he also went back to his room in a while.

    Before he left, he asked the chef to pack some barbecue for him.

    But instead of going back to 108, Byron went directly to 109.

    After ringing the doorbell a few times, Cora opened the door for Byron after ensuring that it was him.

    "I was so scared!"

    When Cora opened the door and saw him, she couldn''t helpining.

    Byron pinched her waist. "Seriously? Why weren''t you afraid when you scratched me and attacked

    me?"

    "I..." Cora probably said something else.

    But as the door of 109 closed, the rest of her words were also locked inside.

    Harry, who was hiding in the darkness, also came out.

    In fact, when he heard Byron asking others not to ask the manager for the guest''s personal information,

    he vaguely guessed that 109 was Cora''s room, and the noises they had heard were also made by the

    two of them.

    Now witnessing Byron entering Cora''s room again only confirmed his conjecture.

    Harry didn''t intend to do anything. After all, he had already done and said what he should have.

    He didn''t have the right to decide how Byron wanted to deal with Cora next.

    Harry lit a cigarette and took a few puffs before turning around and going back to his room.

    However, he saw Jane standing there with a dull look the moment he turned around.

    At that moment, Harry was obviously panicked.

    "Jane, you..."

    He wanted to ask Jane if she had seen something.

    But judging from Jane''s flustered and bewildered expression, Harry could almost be sure that she had

    seen Byron entering Cora''s room just now.

    Harry wanted tofort Jane and advised her to either talk or break up with Byron since she had

    known the truth.

    But before he could speak again, Jane suddenly turned around and quickly returned to her own room.

    With a bang, Harry was left alone in the corridor.

 Chapter 144 Not His Fault

    Chapter 144 Not His Fault

    Chapter 144 Not His Fault

    Since everyone had stayed uptest night, they couldn''t get up early the next morning.

    It was already noon when they ate together by the open-air hot spring again.

    Byron was one of those who got up rtively early. When the others came out of the room yawning

    and looking for food, he was already dressed up and sat beside the dining table, discussing the specific

    measures of several ns with Carter while eating.

    Jane also got up early, and when Harry appeared, she was already sitting next to Byron, drinking

    coffee and eating a low-calorie cake.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing that Byron had finished drinking his coffee, she volunteered. "Byron, let me pour you another

    cup!"

    Before Byron could respond, Jane already stood up.

    Looking at Jane desperately trying to please Byron, Harry''s eyes darkened a bit.

    In fact, Harry could understand why Jane still acted like this. After all, she had liked Byron for many

    years.

    She finally had the opportunity to stay beside Byron and apany him as his fianc¨¦e, so she

    naturally cherished it very much.

    However, even though she had found out that Byron and Cora had an affair, she still didn''t dare to

    confront Byron and kept treating him kindly, which was really distressing.

    Thus, Harry couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Byron,st night, Jane..."

    Harry wanted to tell Byron that Jane had seen him entering Cora''s roomst night and let Byron give

    Jane an exnation.

    And of course, if Byron wanted to cancel his engagement with Jane, he could.

    If Byron continued ignoring Jane and being intimate with Cora, Harry believed that he would only hurt

    Jane''s feelings even more.

    However, Jane interrupted Harry before he could continue, "Harry, I felt a little ufortablest night.

    You don''t need to tell Byron about this!"

    When Harry looked back, he found that Jane was already standing beside him with a cup of coffee,

    shaking her head, signaling him not to tell Byron.

    Harry was very distressed. But seeing Jane''s pitiful look, he couldn''t say anything else.

    "If you feel ufortable, go to the doctor. Don''t bear it yourself. I believe you understand the reason

    why doctors don''t treat themselves."

    Byron noticed how they had interacted just now, but he didn''t care to know why. Thus, he just left a few

    words casually.

    "Thank you, Byron. I will go to the hospital to have a look."

    After Jane put the coffee beside Byron''s left hand, she finally smiled for the first time today.

    It seemed that Byron still cared about her.

    Jane believed that it wasn''t Byron''s fault because Cora had deliberately put on a sexy swimsuit to

    seduce him.

    Since Cora had already offered herself, Byron would certainly sleep with her, so that was why they had

    an affair.

    However, Jane believed that all of this was temporary. Cora could never keep Byron around just by

    seducing him.

    Besides, Byron wasn''t a lustful man, so he would probably get tired of Cora in a few days.

    While Jane was thinking, she heard a few young men teasing Cora.

    "Cora, why aren''t you wearing a swimsuit today?"

    "Yeah! We won''t be leaving until the afternoon. Let''s enjoy the hot spring together!"

    Compared with enjoying the hot spring with Cora, these men were more interested in her busty figure.

    After seeing how sexy she was yesterday, they were no longer interested in the girls they had brought

    and only wanted to see Cora in her swimsuit again.

    But Cora never put on her swimsuit again after going back to her room yesterday. And today, she wore

    a loose T-shirt and overalls, which tightly blocked all the scenery they wanted to see.

    "How about I give you a sports car as long as you wear a swimsuit and take a bath in the hot spring?"

    "I''ll give you a furnished apartment, and its location is excellent."

    "Well, since they offered you a car and an apartment, I''ll give you 340 thousand dors as pocket

    money. What do you think?"

    These young men tried their best to see Cora''s lovely figure again.

    Cora''s face was as red as a ripe apple. Meanwhile, she nced annoyedly at Byron, who seemed to

    have noticed nothing and focused on reading his documents...

 Chapter 145 Give You a Ride

    Chapter 145 Give You a Ride

    Chapter 145 Give You a Ride

    Although Cora only nced at Byron in secret, Jane still caught her gaze quickly after learning about

    Cora and Byron''s affair.

    But Byron acted as if he hadn''t seen anything. Even though he already noticed Cora''s pitiful, helpless,

    and annoyed gaze, he still continued to look at the document Carter had just given him.

    Seeing this, Jane was obviously relieved.

    Byron didn''t stand up for Cora and let those young men tease her at will.

    This also proved that even though Cora had slept with Byron, he still didn''t take her seriously. Cora was

    no different from those prostitutes that every other man could look down upon.

    In a word, Jane was much better than her.

    Jane felt that the depression that had been umted in her heart all night seemed to have been

    relieved. Cora secretly asked Byron for help but to no avail, and she was already very annoyed with

    him.

    Byron had slept with her all day, leaving countless hickeys on her body, so she couldn''t wear a

    swimsuit again. That was probably why he seemed so calm!

    What a shameless man!

    At this moment, Cora really wanted to put on her swimsuit and make Byron annoyed.

    However, that wouldn''t do her any good except for upsetting Byron, and it might cause her even more

    trouble.

    So in the end, Cora had no choice but to let go of the idea and tried to smooth things over. "Spending

    too much time in hot springs might be bad for your health. I think we all had enough fun yesterday."

    The wealthy young men were certainly not satisfied with her answer. They didn''t actually want to go to

    the hot spring. Looking at Cora''s figure was what they expected.

    They kept pestering Cora. Luckily, Tyler happened toe back at this moment.

    "What are you doing?"

    As soon as Tyler appeared, the young men who were next to Cora hurriedly backed away.

    After all, none of them dared to hook up with Tyler''s woman in front of him because they all needed to

    rely on the Cooper family.

    They all greeted Tyler resentfully, and some of them tactfully stepped aside and let Tyler sit next to

    Cora.

    "Cora, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." Knowing that Tyler had been on the go all day, Cora didn''t want to trouble him with these

    trivial matters. "Tyler, you haven''t eaten yet, have you?"

    "Well, not yet."

    Cora brought him some food, which seemed simple but actually very wellbined.

    While eating, Tyler felt Cora''s caring for him and couldn''t help but smile gently.

    But he didn''t know that when Byron saw him enjoying his meal, he instantly became annoyed.

    Thus, Byron kept being aloof and indifferent until everyone was about to leave the hot spring resort in

    the afternoon.

    "Byron, I didn''t drive here. Can you take me back?"

    Jane had nned to take this ride long ago, so she took Harry''s car to the hot spring resort that day.

    "Okay." Byron didn''t refuse, but somehow he seemed to nce at Cora casually.

    Cora was also standing at the entrance of the resort with her luggage. Carter knew what Byron wanted,

    so when he drove by Cora, he lowered the window and asked, "Miss Lane, do you need a ride?"

    "Thank you, Carter, but no need. Tyler will take me back."

    Cora bent over while talking to Carter. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Jane and

    Byron sitting in the back seat together, and her smile faded a lot.

    Jane wasn''t sure whether Carter wanted to take Cora back or Byron had instructed him to do so, so

    she just smiled and nodded at Cora, not intending to persuade her.

    Cora just smiled at Jane in response.

    Carter wanted to drive away, but when he saw Byron in the rearview mirror, he continued, "Tyler

    probably needs to pick up someone else. If you''re in a hurry..."

    But before he could finish speaking, Cora interrupted him, "No need, really. Tyler wille over soon."

    Carter couldn''t help but twitch his lips. He couldn''t understand why Cora was so stubborn. Apparently,

    Byron was already very annoyed.

    However, Carter couldn''t persuade Cora anymore. Because the next second after Cora refused,

    Byron''s chilling voice came from behind. "Drive!"

    Carter stepped on the gas, and the car quickly left the entrance of the resort.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, through the rearview mirror, they still saw Cora''s gradually shrinking figure get into Tyler''s

    blue Porsche.

 Chapter 146 Come Up

    Chapter 146 Come Up

    Chapter 146 Come Up

    "Byron, there will be a jewelry exhibition on the west bank at the end of the month. Let''s go there

    together."

    Byron ordered Carter to drive, which was almost ruthless toward Cora. Jane was quite pleased, and

    her extinguished admiration for Byron was once again ignited.

    So she nned to create some more opportunities for the two of them and wanted to get closer to

    Byron as soon as possible.

    "It depends." Although Byron replied, Jane somehow felt that he was very annoyed and aloof at the

    moment.

    "Okay."

    Jane knew that if Byron didn''t ept her invitation directly, it was no different from rejection.

    This is what Jane summed up from countless actualbat experiences.

    But Jane wasn''t discouraged. Since she was determined to win Byron''s heart, she couldn''t give up just

    because of several rejections.

    Soon, Jane continued, "I heard that among the works exhibited this time, there are other works by Mrs.

    Sheldon, the designer of the anklet you bought before. There will also be a ne and a pair of

    earrings of the same series as that anklet..."

    She remembered that Byron liked that anklet and its meaning, so she thought mentioning that anklet

    should attract his attention.

    However, Jane was just giving it a try and didn''t expect to get the response she wanted.

    But unexpectedly, Byron suddenly changed his mind. "Text me the time of that exhibition, and I''ll let

    Carter make arrangements."

    "Okay, I''ll send you the time and information of the jewelry exhibitionter."

    Jane knew that she had made the right bet, and she felt much more delighted.

    On the other side, Tyler drove Cora back to her apartment.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Thank you, Tyler. Go back and have some rest. I heard that you still have to operate tomorrow."

    As a surgeon, Cora certainly knew how tiring an operation would be.

    "Go upstairs. I''ll watch you go upstairs before I leave."

    Originally, Tyler also nned to rx during this weekend so that he could save more energy for

    tomorrow''s surgery.

    However, what had happened to Mia made him even more exhausted.

    Now he really needed a good rest before he could get prepared for tomorrow. Otherwise, he nned to

    persuade Cora to let him go to her apartment.

    "Okay. I''m leaving now."

    Cora smiled sweetly and waved to Tyler, then turned and went upstairs.

    Watching that pretty figure drifting away, Tyler couldn''t help but smile gently.

    After returning to the apartment, Cora stood in front of the huge French window and waved to Tyler.

    Tyler pointed at his phone, signaling to her to chat with himter before driving away.

    As soon as Tyler left, Cora immediately took off her energetic look like throwing away a bag of garbage.

    In fact, she felt extremely upset seeing Jane leave in Byron''s car, so she deliberately told Carter that

    Tyler would send her back.

    She thought that Byron should be at home waiting to teach her a lesson when she entered the door.

    However, she felt upset again when she found out that he hadn''t arrived.

    The next second, the door was opened from the outside.

    When Cora turned around, she saw Byron standing at the door.

    He was tall and had a perfect figure, which made him look dashing no matter what he wore. Coupled

    with that incredibly handsome face, he could make any woman fall for him at a nce.

    But Cora didn''t admit that she had also fallen for him. When she saw Byron, she teased him calmly,

    "Well, well, Mr. Hansen. Why are you here? Weren''t you going to send your fianc¨¦e back?"

    However, after Byron squeezed into her apartment, he imitated her mocking tone and said, "Then what

    about you? Why didn''t you invite your boyfriend toe upstairs?"

 Chapter 147 Their Relationship

    Chapter 147 Their Rtionship

    Chapter 147 Their Rtionship

    Cora chuckled and said, "I would like to invite him here. Maybe something else would happen, and I''ll

    have a chance to be his wife."

    "It''s not so easy." Although Byron knew that Cora was joking, his eyes were still cold and deep.

    "As long as I want, I think it''s no problem." Cora smiled confidently.

    Anyway, Tyler wasn''t here, and she could brag about it.

    "Why didn''t you invite him?" Byron asked.

    Seeing Cora''s charming smile, Byron couldn''t help but step forward and imprison her in his arms, and

    he even strangled her chin with one hand, forcing her to raise her head and look at him.

    Because he had tasted it before, he was aware of her charm.

    Even if Tyler didn''t personally admit it, Byron could almost be sure that Cora had the ability to be Tyler''s

    wife.

    Because he knew this, he was angry that Cora got along with Tyler happily.

    Cora said, "Tyler has surgery tomorrow. How about I invite him when he doesn''t have surgery?"

    She still smiled and talked with Byron.

    Although she knew that she and Byron couldn''t get together, she still refused to give in on this matter.

    Byron was the first to give in, and he kissed Cora fiercely.

    He was not kissing her but punishing her.

    It was not romantic at all, and Cora only felt being tugged and torn.

    When the kiss ended, Cora felt that her lips were burning hot and painful.

    Byron seemed to be dissatisfied with stopping here. He suddenly hugged Cora and walked towards the

    bedroom on the second floor.

    They were adults, and Cora knew what he wanted to do next.

    However, she didn''t resist. Instead, she put her arms around his neck. Her provocative words made her

    look like a bad woman.

    She said, "If you want to continue the rtionship with me, keep a distance from your fianc¨¦e."

    She was not a generous woman, and she absolutely couldn''t tolerate the fact that a man still

    maintained a rtionship with another woman while having a rtionship with her.

    So she thought it was better to exin it clearly, so as not to embarrass each other.

    When Byron threw her on the bed, he said to her, "Simrly, if you want me to keep a distance from my

    fianc¨¦e, you should keep a distance from your boyfriend."

    Cora was speechless.

    Why did she think that they were a bad man and a bad woman who hooked up with each other behind

    their fianc¨¦e and boyfriend?

    However, she hadn''t confirmed her rtionship with Tyler, and Byron had never been engaged to Jane.

    Soon, Cora didn''t have the time to think about these things because Byron was sitting on her.

    Under the quilt, Corained dissatisfied, "Why do you want it again? Didn''t we do it all day

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    yesterday?"

    Byron said, "I just came back from a week''s business trip. Do you think I can finish it in one day?"

    "Really?" Cora asked.

    Byron said, "Shut up!"

    The next morning, Byron got out of bed when he received a call from Carter.

    Carter said, "Mr. Hansen, Lydia hired a private detective to follow you and Miss Lane and even took

    some photos of you at the resort. Those photos are a little indecent..."

 Chapter 148 The Photos

    Chapter 148 The Photos

    Chapter 148 The Photos

    Byron said, "Send them to me."

    In front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, the sunlight shone through the ss on Byron''s handsome

    face, but his eyes were still cold.

    Carter quickly sent the group of photos he found to Byron.

    These photos were indeed a little indecent. After all, Cora was wearing a swimsuit.

    Her figure was perfect, and even if she didn''t have any poses, these photos looked a bit inappropriate.

    However, apart from the photos of the two kissing, there were no further moves.

    After all, they had sex either in the pool or in the room.

    No matter how powerful a private detective was, he couldn''t photograph it.

    While Byron stared at the group of photos thoughtfully, Carter asked, "Do I need to block and delete the

    photos?"

    Byron said, "No, let''s see what she wants to do."

    "Well..." Carter hesitated to speak.

    In his opinion, Lydia wouldn''t dare to show this group of photos to Byron.

    In the end, she would go to find Cora.

    With Byron''s intelligence, he must have thought of these things.

    He didn''t do anything, and it meant that he didn''t care much about whether Cora would be hurt, so no

    matter how much Carter asked, it would be in vain.

    So, Carter quickly got down to business again.

    He said, "The heavy rain in mvillest night caused a serious mudslide disaster, and now the topic

    is on the hashtag. Will the Hansen Group donate money?"

    Without Carter''s reminder, Byron was ready to donate when he saw the news on his mobile phone just

    now.

    He wanted to do some good deeds, and besides, donating money could also improve thepany''s

    reputation after such a catastrophe.

    Byron said, "Well, donate three million dors and release the news to the public. In addition, take eight

    million dors from my personal ount to buy medicines and daily necessities and send them

    anonymously."

    While doing good deeds to improve the reputation of thepany, Byron also wanted to really help the

    people affected by the disaster in mville.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Carter said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it now."

    His work efficiency was high. When Cora finished washing and sat at the dining table eating bread, she

    saw the news that the Hansen Group donated three million dors to the disaster area.

    Cora said, "I think it''s better to donate some medicine and supplies."

    She thought that in such a miserable situation, people might be unable to buy things even though they

    had money.

    Therefore, instead of donating money, it was better to directly donate medicines and materials to

    ensure the basic life of local residents.

    Byron said, "The effect of donating things is not as good as money." He was dressed and was about to

    leave.

    Looking at his handsome appearance in suits, Cora said, "You are hypocritical! You only want to make

    money!"

    Byron nced at her coldly and said, "I also know how to make you feelfortable."

    Cora blushed in an instant because she thought of the scene of her begging for mercyst night.

    She said angrily, "Can you stop talking dirty to me? I''m a pure person!"

    Byron said, "Your figure has nothing to do with purity."

    Cora shouted angrily, "But you still like me very much!"

    Byron didn''t refute and said, "It''s true."

    Seeing Cora was so annoyed that she was about to cry, Byron stopped teasing her. Otherwise, he

    would spend another day on her.

    Before going out, he told Cora, "I may have to work overtime tonight."

    Cora said, "Okay, I got it. You can''te over tonight, right? I''ll find another man."

    Cora refused to surrender in front of Byron, especially in certain matters.

    However, her butt was pinched hard, and she was about to cry in pain.

    Byron said, "I''lle here no matter howte. Don''t think about cuckolding me."

    After finished speaking, he left.

 Chapter 149 She Signed Up

    Chapter 149 She Signed Up

    Chapter 149 She Signed Up

    When Cora returned to work at the hospital, the news about the rainstorm in mville was still

    broadcasting, and there was also news about the mudslides copsing to destroy the vige because

    the heavy rain suspended excavation.

    However, she didn''t expect that she had signed up for the medical team from the hospital to help

    mville.

    Sally rushed to ask Cora after hearing the news. Otherwise, Cora wouldn''t know about it at all.

    At that time, Cora was telling the patient''s family members about the specific inspection items, "You

    give this test sheet to the people in the CT room, and they will help you arrange it."

    At this time, Sally ran over in a hurry.

    She said, "Cora..."

    Cora nodded to the patient''s family apologetically, and then she looked at Sally.

    She said, "Sally, why are you in a hurry? Take a rest first."

    Sally was out of breath from running, and she couldn''t even speak fluently.

    Ignoring Cora''s words, Sally said, "It is not the time to rest. Cora, why did you sign up for the support

    team for mville? It''s still raining heavily over there. What if something happens to you?"

    Sally knew that Cora was a kind person, but she was very aware of Cora''s current situation.

    If something happened to Cora in the disaster area, who would take care of her mother, who had

    mental and physical problems and needed treatment?

    Cora was confused by what Sally said, and she asked, "Did I sign up for the support team? Why didn''t I

    know?"

    She had been watching the news today about the disaster there, and she really wanted to help people

    in the disaster area.

    But she was also aware of her current situation. If something happened to her, no one would take care

    of her mother.

    She was not a saint, and she couldn''t leave her family alone.

    But Sally said she had signed up for it. What was going on?

    Sally said, "You didn''t sign up? Why is your name on the list? I''ve checked it again and again. Is there

    anything wrong with the system?"

    She was also confused, and at this time, a nurse came over.

    "Dr. Lane, those who participated in the support team are now going to the conference room on the

    fourth floor for a meeting."

    "Cora didn''t sign up. You made a mistake." Sally hurriedly stood in front of Cora.

    "I don''t know. I juste here to notify you. Dr. Lane, you can go upstairs to the conference room and

    rify with the leaders." The nurse was also in a dilemma.

    "Okay, I''ll go to the conference room," Cora said.

    Cora knew the nurse was also in a dilemma.

    "Cora, shall I go with you?" Sally said.

    Cora refused. "I''ll go there alone. Please help me look after the patient in this bed."

    Cora didn''t allow Sally to go with her because she felt that it was not a mistake that her name suddenly

    appeared on the list.

    Ten minutester, Cora came to the hospital conference room.

    Elwood and other hospital leaders were there, in addition to the doctors and nurses who participated in

    the support team.

    "This support team has a total of 20 ces. Thank you for your active participation. You know, in

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    mville..."

    When Elwood expressed his gratitude to the doctors and nurses who participated in the support team,

    he was interrupted by Cora.

    Cora said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Schmidt. I didn''t sign up for this. You must have made a mistake."

    For a while, the leaders in the conference room looked at each other, and some of them seemed a little

    surprised.

    On the contrary, Elwood''s expression was calm, and he said, "Dr. Lane, I''m not mistaken. I checked the

    registration timetable, and you were the first one to sign up for it. Are you afraid of idents over there,

    so you regret it?"

    Cora said, "If I signed up myself, I will hold on even if it''s dangerous. But I didn''t sign up for it."

    However, when Cora said that, Elwood''s face turned ugly, and he said, "Dr. Lane, do you mean that we

    added your name to the list on our own?"

 Chapter 150 Disgusting

    Chapter 150 Disgusting

    Chapter 150 Disgusting

    Cora said, "I just suspect that the system is wrong, not you."

    She looked at Elwood calmly.

    Elwood said coldly, "Well, even if the system goes wrong, there are only 20 ces in a hospital to

    participate in this support. Why don''t you cherish this opportunity to serve the people? Isn''t it your duty

    to save people?"

    Elwood''s words made Cora feel disgusted.

    They added her name to the list but didn''t admit their mistakes. Instead, they asked her why she didn''t

    cherish this opportunity.

    Cora said, "It is indeed my responsibility to save people, but I need to consider the specific situation.

    My mother has just had an operation and is still recovering, and her mental state is not stable. There is

    no one in my family except me. What if something happens to her after I leave?"

    Cora added, "If I continue to stay in the hospital''s emergency room, the patients I receive every day will

    not be less than those in the disaster area. When my mother recovers, I will actively participate in the

    support activities."

    She thought that she had made it very clear, but Elwood still didn''t give in.

    He said, "Dr. Lane, we are deeply sympathetic to your current situation, but the list has been reported.

    If it is changed, it may affect your internship and future work."

    Cora was speechless.

    They threatened her with her internship because she didn''t obey them.

    But she indeed cared about it now.

    In the end, Cora had no choice but topromise.

    The medical support team would set off in the afternoon, and they would go back and pack their

    luggage in the morning.

    Cora took advantage of this time to go to the burns unit to see Flora.

    She said, "Mom, I have a training program these days. Is it okay for you to be alone?"

    She changed the support to training to avoid Flora worrying about her.

    Flora said, "What training program? I told you that being a doctor is not a good job, but you didn''t

    believe me. Doctors often had training, and it willst for a long time."

    "It''s ordinary training, and I should be back in about a week," Cora said while getting a ss of water

    for Flora.

    "A week? Does Byron agree?" Flora asked.

    Cora didn''t expect that Flora would mention Byron, and the ss in her hand shook.

    She said, "He agreed. Don''t worry."

    Cora nned to send a message to Byronter, telling him that she was going to support the disaster

    area.

    Flora said, "He is a good boy. You are lucky. He is handsome and so considerate of you. How about

    you get engaged with him after youe back from training?"

    Cora thought that even if she was willing to get engaged with him, he would not agree.

    She said, "Mom, don''t worry. Let''s talk about itter."

    Worried that Flora would still urge her marriage, Cora said after sitting there for a while, "Mom, I''ll go

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    back and pack my luggage. I''ll leave in the afternoon. If you need anything, just tell Sally."

    Flora said, "I see. Next time youe over, take Byron over too."

    "Okay, I''ll go first," Cora said.

    Although she agreed, she nned to lie to Flora that she had broken up after she came back, so that

    Flora would stop thinking about Byron.

    After all, it was kind enough for Byron to pretend to be her boyfriend to help her once, and she didn''t

    dare to expect him to help her again.

 Chapter 151 Threat

    Chapter 151 Threat

    Chapter 151 Threat

    When Cora left Flora''s ward and was about to go back to her apartment to pack her luggage, she met

    Jane, who was doing ward rounds near the cardiac surgery department.

    Jane nodded slightly towards her, looking graceful and beautiful.

    When Jane was about to enter the next ward, Cora suddenly said, "Dr. Yoris, can I talk with you?"

    Jane nced at her, and after saying a few words to the nurse beside her, she said to Cora, "Let''s go

    to my office."

    Soon, the two came to Jane''s office.

    Jane personally made a cup of coffee for Cora and said, "I''m sorry. I only have coffee here."

    "Thank you," Cora took the coffee and took a sip. "Dr. Yoris, you know that I joined the support team for

    mville, do you?"

    "I heard about it in the morning." Jane was stirring her cup of coffee, her eyes always on the whirlpool

    in the cup. "Dr. Lane, actually, I was a little surprised that you were so enthusiastic about supporting

    mville."

    "Yeah, even I was a little surprised." Cora put down the coffee cup and looked directly at Jane with cold

    eyes.

    "What do you mean, Dr. Lane?" Jane noticed that Cora''s tone suddenly became aggressive.

    "Nothing. I just hope that you are not involved in this matter," Cora said meaningfully.

    The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere was tense.

    Jane said, "Dr. Lane, I don''t know where you heard the gossip. Why do you think that I have so much

    hostility towards you?"

    Cora chuckled and asked, "Dr. Yoris, don''t you have hostility toward me?"

    "No," Jane smiled.

    "Dr. Yoris, you are so honest, but I will always fight back once my interests are affected," Cora said.

    She seemed to beughing at herself, but in fact, her tant threat made Jane''s heart tremble.

    "Believe it or not, I just learned that you are going to mville," Jane said again.

    "I didn''t say anything against you. Why are you so nervous?" Cora said.

    She sat on the chair opposite Jane and looked at Jane with one hand on her chin. "I just want to ask for

    your help."

    "What do you want?" Jane asked.

    Cora was not a stupid woman.

    Jane thought that Cora was not as easy to deal with as she had imagined.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Cora said, "During the time I went to support mville, no one can take care of my mother, so I want to

    ask you to take care of her."

    "Isn''t your bosom friend also working in the hospital?" Jane said.

    When Jane thought of the scene where Flora talked with her with that scabbed face, she felt disgusted.

    "Sally works in this hospital, but you said the First Hospital belongs to your family. So your words must

    be more useful than ordinary people like us, right?" Cora looked at Jane softly.

    Cora said, "So I hope that during the time I went to mville, you can take care of my mother and keep

    her safe until I return. You see, we only rely on each other now. If something happens to her, I don''t

    want to live anymore, and maybe I will do something desperate."

    The First Hospital belonged to the Yoris family. Besides, Sara now knew that Flora was her former rival

    in love, and she targeted them all the time.

    Therefore, Cora had to be careful, in case they sent her away to kill Flora.

    Jane could tell Cora''s meaning, and her face was ugly.

    She didn''t like to be threatened, but she didn''t dare to resist Cora because Cora had something up on

    her.

    Cora didn''t wait for Jane to respond. She smiled and said, "Dr. Yoris, I''ll thank you on behalf of my

    mother."

    After saying this, Cora left Jane''s office.

    When she got on the bus to mville in the afternoon, she sent a message to Byron: [You don''t need

    toe to me tonight.]

 Chapter 152 He Knows It

    Chapter 152 He Knows It

    Chapter 152 He Knows It

    Byron''s reply came quickly: [Did you find anyone to cuckold me?]

    Looking at his reply, Cora suddenly remembered that before he left this morning, he warned her not to

    find someone cuckold him.

    She took a picture of the people on the bus and sent it to Byron: [I found a bus of people.]

    When Byron saw the photo, he quickly replied: [Where are you going?]

    Cora replied: [I''m going to support mville, and I don''t know when I wille back. If you can''t bear

    the loneliness during this time, you can find other women. But let me tell you in advance, and I am not

    a garbage station.]

    Not long after the message was sent, Byron called her directly.

    Cora hesitated for a moment but still answered the phone.

    She didn''t know what to say. After all, they seldom talked on the phone.

    When she put the phone to her ear, she heard Byron''s cold voice. "Are you crazy? The rain in mville

    is still heavy, and there may be another flood or mudslide!"

    Cora was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Byron to be so excited.

    After calming down, she said, "I know, but I have no choice."

    She didn''t want anything to happen to herself, but the pressure of life was about to overwhelm her.

    "What do you mean?" Byron quickly understood her implication.

    Cora said, "I was forced by the hospital, and if I don''t go, it will affect my internship assessment."

    Maybe she relied too much on Byron during this period of time, and now hearing his voice, she wanted

    to cry.

    Afraid that he would notice her sad emotion, Cora hurriedly said, "I''m leaving. I''ll contact you when I

    have time."

    Then, she took the initiative to hang up the phone.

    In the president''s office in the Hansen Group.

    After Byron put down the phone, Carter pushed the door in to submit several important documents.

    "Is Miss Lane going to support mville? She is so kind!" Carter said.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Have the supplies donated before been sent to mville?" Byron ignored Carter''s praise and asked.

    He was checking the weather forecast in mville.

    When he saw that there would be torrential rain in mville tonight, he narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Not yet," Carter said.

    "Send additional supplies worth three million dors from my ount and deliver them together there

    tonight," Byron said.

    "There is torrential rain in mville tonight, and I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult," Carter said. In that

    kind of weather, spending money to find someone to deliver supplies would be difficult.

    Unexpectedly, Byron said, "Why don''t you go there yourself?"

    Carter said, "I think it''s better for you to go there. Miss Lane will be moved."

    Byron said, "I don''t need her to be moved. You go."

    Carter was speechless.

    He wanted to quit now!

    The support team from the First Hospital arrived in mville in the evening.

    It was raining heavily at that time, and they put on rain boots, raincoats, and hard hats when they got

    out of the car. Then they treated some injured residents in a temporary tent built locally.

    At the nearby excavation site, the rescue team was still working, hoping to save more people.

    In addition to disinfecting and suturing the wounds of the residents in the tent, Cora also went to the

    excavation site to help rescue the newly excavated injuries.

    At this time, the rain continued to intensify, and andslide urred at the intersection from the

    temporary rescue camp, blocking the only passage to and from mville.

    "ording to the current situation, if the mud and rocks at the intersection are not cleared in time, a

    barrierke will form here, and everyone at this rescue point will suffer."

    "We have to try to clear a gap in thendslide before the barrierke is formed!"

    Under the call of the leaders of the rescue team, almost all local residents, doctors, and nurses took up

    shovels and cooperated with machines to clean upndslide debris.

    Cora had never done such a job, but she tried her best to hold the shovel and work. If she died here,

    no one would take care of her mother.

    Her brother was about to be released from prison, and she was looking forward to being reunited with

    him.

    Cora thought of Byron...

    To be honest, she was worried that he couldn''t bear the loneliness and went to find other women.

    Before leaving, she didn''t take a good look at his face.

    Therefore, Cora didn''t want to die, and she couldn''t die.

 Chapter 153 Byron Is Here

    Chapter 153 Byron Is Here

    Chapter 153 Byron Is Here

    Byron was about to go home after finishing the meeting in the Hansen Group.

    But the moment he touched the steering wheel, he suddenly thought that Cora had gone to mville.

    After hesitating for a moment, he checked the weather forecast in mville, only to find that the

    rainstorm warning signal there was the highest level.

    A car happened to be approaching, and the headlights of the car shone into Byron''s car. Byron''s eyes

    were deep and cold.

    Cora and others were still working hard to cooperate with the machine to dig out a channel.

    However, the only excavator on site broke down during the high-intensity operation.

    When the driver announced that the excavator was malfunctioning, everyone almost copsed.

    "Fix the machine! I don''t want to die in this ce at all. I promised my mother that I would go home for

    dinner next weekend," one person said.

    Other people started toin one after another.

    "I don''t want to die either. My girlfriend is still waiting for me to go back and get married."

    "Fix the machine! I promised my daughter that I would take her to the yground and take photos with

    her," the head nurse said.

    She participated in the rescue work actively, but at this time, she threw herself at the driver of the

    excavator almost heartbreakingly.

    In Cora''s impression, the head nurse looked calm, and she always regarded her work as life, so it was

    not surprising that she would join the rescue team.

    However, when she realized that she might die here, she still thought of her family, her young daughter,

    and the agreement between them.

    Cora understood her feelings. Although she was a nurse, she was also a human being. She was

    someone''s daughter, wife, and mother. She hoped that the injured in the disaster area could be

    rescued, but she also hoped to spend her life with her family.

    When the rescue team captain announced that they needed to deploy another person to fix the

    excavator, many people burst into tears.

    There were also people like Cora who worked hard with the shovel with all their strength.

    Cora knew that it was impossible to clear the channel in a short time with her own strength, so she

    waved the shovel and called on others to join.

    She said, "If you don''t want to die, let''s work together. It''s useless to cry!"

    Under the heavy rain, Cora didn''t know if she cried or not. Her whole face was wet, but she gritted her

    teeth and continued to work with the shovel because she didn''t want to die.

    She wanted to be reunited with her mother and brother, and she also wanted to see Byron again.

    Her voice was soft and weak, but the way she swung the shovel vigorously seemed to bring hope to

    other people.

    The head nurse was the first to respond to Cora. She said, "Yes, instead of crying, it''s better to work

    together! With the strength of so many of us, I believe we can dig out a passage before the barrierke

    is formed."

    "That''s it. Let''s work together! Without the machine, we can fight for the chance to survive ourselves."

    More and more people joined the action.

    However, the rain continued to intensify, and their strengths and beliefs were gradually worn down in

    the heavy rain.

    When they doubted again whether they should continue working with their own strength, there was a

    sudden noise from the other side blocked by the mudslide.

    "It''s the sound of a bulldozer!"

    "And an excavator!"

    Besides the sound of these machines, there was the voice of someone on the other side with a

    loudspeaker.

    "People behind, get out of the way now. The bulldozer ising in."

    At that moment, everyone''s eyes lit up.

    They followed the instructions of the loudspeaker and retreated to a safe distance.

    Only Cora was still in ce.

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the head nurse hurriedly dragged her away.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Cora regained her senses and thanked the head nurse. She thought she must get stupid from the

    heavy rain.

    Otherwise, how could she think that the sound of the loudspeaker just now belonged to Byron?

    It was impossible for him toe here.

    Coraughed at herself, but when the bulldozer and excavator moved again behind thendslide

    section and the mud and rocks were cleared, she saw the familiar figure on the driver''s seat of the

    bulldozer.

    It was Byron!

 Chapter 154 Like Love

    Chapter 154 Like Love

    Chapter 154 Like Love

    "They seem not to be officials."

    "The machine is not official either."

    Rescue crews were trying to figure out where the team that came to their aid came from.

    And a few sharp-eyed people quickly discovered something. "There are the Hansen Group''s logos on

    the machines. They are from the Hansen Group!"

    "The Hansen Group did say this morning they would support mville with three million dors. But

    they seemed not to say they would send personnel to participate in the rescue."

    "Who is that man on the bulldozer? I feel a little familiar."

    "It seems to be Byron, the new president of the Hansen Group."

    "Impossible. Did the new president personally bring people over to aid us? Could it be that there are

    people from the Hansen Group in mville?"

    In the chatter of the crowd, Cora maintained her focus on Byron.

    He wore a ck raincoat, and his hair was wet and slightly messy. Although he wasn''t as dashing in

    suits as in the past, he was like a radiant savior in Cora''s eyes. The seeds of love for him seemed to

    have taken root at this moment...

    While Cora was absent-minded, Byron and his team cleaned up most of the poured mud and rocks,

    and the Hansen Group vehicle for transporting supplies also arrived.

    "You continue cleaning up. After clearing the road, quickly send all the supplies the vigers need. I

    also brought some drainage and power generation equipment, just in case."

    After Byron made a brief handover with the rescue team, he looked around as if looking for something.

    Cora wasn''t sure if he was looking for her, but her heartbeat couldn''t help but speed up a bit.

    When Byron fixed his eyes on her and walked towards her, she felt her heart pounding wildly.

    That feeling simr to love made her heart tremble.

    But when Byron walked up to her, he didn''t act too intimately and just asked concisely, "Are you all

    right?"

    "I''m fine." Looking at his handsome face wet by the rain, Cora wanted to say something several times.

    But because the head nurse and other rescued people came up to express their gratitude to him, she

    buried those words in her heart.

    "Mr. Hansen, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, we all would have died."

    "You have donated money and personally led a team to aid us. Not many people like you can do this."

    Hearing those people''s thanks andpliments, Byron just smoked a cigarette expressionlessly.

    However, when Cora looked at him, she caught sight of a different emotion in his eyes.

    Later, they put up tents brought by Byron, providing temporary shelter for almost all the rescuers and

    local residents.

    When the rain was lighter in the second half of the night, everyone decided to take a break so that they

    could participate in the rescue work in a better condition tomorrow.

    Cora shared the same tent with the head nurse.

    After the two set up the tent, Cora thought about it and took out a sachet from her luggage bag.

    When Cora was about to leave the tent, the head nurse asked suddenly, "Dr. Lane, it''ste. Aren''t you

    going to sleep?"

    "I still can''t sleep and want to go out to get some air," Cora said.

    There was an unpleasant smell in the new tent, so the head nurse didn''t think too much about it. "Then

    "Okay."

    Cora got out of the tent and soon found Byron''s tent.

    His tent was the same as everyone else''s. At this time, he was smoking, standing outside.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    In the dim light, Byron seemed to look at her casually.

    At this moment, all the hustle and bustle seemed far away, and all actions seemed slowed down in the

    drizzle. Cora only felt Byron''s gaze was very deep, so deep that it reminded her of the joy during their

    sex and even more of the strange sense of peace when she was snuggled into his arms.

    Cora only paused for a few minutes before walking towards him.

 Chapter 155 A Token of Love?

    Chapter 155 A Token of Love?

    Chapter 155 A Token of Love?

    Cora came to Byron. He looked down at her, and the cigarette butt on his fingertips flickered on and off.

    "Why did youe here?" She asked the most curious thing she wanted to know, unable to bear her

    anticipation.

    "I came to help deliver the supplies. Do you think I''m here to catch you with another man?" Byron blew

    smoke on her face as if deliberately teasing her.

    The faint mes of expectations in Cora''s heart seemed to be extinguished a lot at this moment.

    She turned her face away. "Did you need toe in person to deliver the supplies? Didn''t you just

    need to give an order?"

    Actually, she hoped Byron would admit that he came for her. Although it didn''t mean their rtionship

    would go somewhere, she still hoped he would admit it.

    But Byron was probably born against her. The more she looked forward to something, the more he

    made her upset.

    "Doing it myself is better than giving orders."

    Not only did he not give her the answer she wanted, but he was even better at exposing her thoughts.

    "Or do you think I''m here for you?"

    "I... I didn''t."

    Although her inner voice had already admitted it for her, she didn''t dare to admit it, nor could she admit

    it.

    "That would be great."

    Byron snuffed out the cigarette butt and said, "Get some rest. We''ll be busy tomorrow."

    Cora silently put away the expectations she shouldn''t have. "You too."

    She turned to leave, but in the end, she turned back and handed the sachet to Byron.

    "This is for you."

    Byron didn''t like mosquitoes buzzing around him. When he spent the night in her apartment, he would

    have a restless sleep if there was a mosquito in the room.

    Not to mention mosquitoes, all kinds of insects might be in this kind of temporary tent. So Cora brought

    Byron her sachet.

    "What is it? A token of love?"

    Byron took the sachet and looked at it. His eyes lit up, but Cora didn''t know if he was teasing her or

    looking forward to something.

    "Don''t think too much. There are some mosquito-repellent herbs in it. You can put it next to the sleeping

    bag so that no mosquitos will bother you."

    After Byron heard the answer, the light in his eyes quickly dimmed. "Thank you."

    "You''re wee." No matter what, he was the hero who had saved everyone here, and Cora felt this

    was what he should do for him.

    After she finished speaking, she turned and left.

    Byron watched her back, and he returned to the tent when he was sure she had entered her tent.

    At the samete night, Jane, wearing a white suspender nightdress, standing in front of the floor-to-

    ceiling window, was on a phone call.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Miss Yoris."

    "How is it going out there??" She asked.

    Just now, she learned from the news it had been raining harder in mville, causingndslides to

    ur in a certain section of the road, very likely forming a barrierke, which would threaten the

    rescuers.

    So Jane made a call and asked about the situation of the rescue team of the First Hospital.

    On the one hand, she wanted the rescue team to be safe. But on the other hand, she hoped that

    something would happen to Cora so that she would nevere back.

    That was why when Jane learned the hospital was going to support mville, she immediately notified

    Elwood to add Cora''s name.

    But the rescue team leader replied, "Just now, Mr. Hansen took the Hansen Group''s people and drove

    several bulldozers and excavators over there. They soon cleaned up the mud and rocks."

    Jane never expected the Hansen Group to provide support enthusiastically this time, especially with

    Byron personally leading the team.

    It made her suspect that Byron went there for Cora.

    In this way, she didn''t want Cora toe back even more.

    At this time, the rescue team leader said that mville urgently needed medicine for treating heart

    diseases, and several patients with heart diseases were at risk of stopping the medication. The leader

    hoped Jane could arrange for someone to send some over there.

    But Jane said, "There must be this medicine in Autown. You can arrange for Cora to get it tomorrow."

    "Autown? It''s been raining heavily over there now, and mudslides may ur on the road from mville

    to Autown at any time. I think it''s better to transfer the medicines from the First Hospital..."

    But before he finished speaking, Jane interrupted him, "It''s just a short distance. The hospital is short-

    handed right now, so we can''t send men there. Just arrange for Cora to go there, and don''t mention

    me. Otherwise, you will never be promoted to be a director."

    The man finally sighed softly, "I see."

    The moment the phone was hung up, Jane fiddled with her long hair hanging down her shoulders.

    Then she fell asleep peacefully as usual, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 156 I Will Cooperate With You

    Chapter 156 I Will Cooperate With You

    Chapter 156 I Will Cooperate With You

    Early in the morning, it was still raining in mville, but it had been lighter thanst night significantly.

    Cora got up very early to clean the wounds and change the dressings of some injured residents.

    Byron appeared in her tent at some time. When she found him, she could tell from his impatient look

    that he had obviously been standing there for a while.

    "What do you want?" Cora was stunned when seeing his slightly tensed jawline.

    "Do you want to take a shower?"

    Cora was speechless.

    For some reason, she found flirtation in his words.

    So she deliberately nced at a certain part of Byron''s body.

    Byron clearly caught her nce at him somewhere.

    He couldn''t help teasing her, "I just asked if you want to take a shower to wash off the sweat on your

    body. How can you think of that? Are you lonely spending the night alone?"

    He wore a ck raincoat, making him mmy and ufortable.

    Fortunately, aftermunication, Byron found a ce where he could shower.

    He knew Cora always got herself thoroughly clean every time she showered. Now that she was in

    heavy rainst night, he supposed she should be eager to take a shower.

    But he didn''t expect Cora to get any other ideas after asking her.

    "I just thought you were thinking about it." Cora felt her face burning hot.

    "I didn''t. But if you want, I can cooperate." Byron didn''t expect that he would have a reaction to her

    nce just now.

    He was on edge. He took a cigarette and put it in his mouth.

    But considering that he was in the tent, he didn''t light the cigarette.

    "Who thought about it? It''s you who have dirty ideas. Don''t me me."

    Cora was a little annoyed. She didn''t want to argue with him and wanted to leave the tent.

    But Byron quickly pulled her into his arms. "Yeah, I have dirty ideas. Then you cooperate with me!"

    Cora had almost done treating the patients, and only she and Byron were in the tent.

    Cora leaned in his arms, recalling that he appeared like a saviorst night, feeling happy.

    But his dirty words give her willies.

    "I won''t go."

    Byron dragged her out, and Cora hurriedly refused.

    "Why? Aren''t you ufortable being mmy?"

    "Yes. But now is not the time to shower. I have to go to Autownter."

    "Autown? Why?"

    "Several kinds of medicine for heart diseases are in short supply. I have to go over there to get some."

    "You can tell the hospital and ask them to deliver them. You don''t have to take risks now. The torrential

    rain in Autown startsst night andsts until this morning."

    Byron obviously disapproved of her going to Autown.

    "The hospital is temporarily short-handed. I''ll be back soon."

    Actually, Cora suspected that someone had deliberately arranged this. But seeing the uneasy

    expressions of several patients with heart diseases and their families, she finallypromised.

    "What if you encounter a mudslide on the way?" Byron suddenly asked her with a serious expression.

    "I shouldn''t be that unlucky."

    But even though Cora said so, Byron still said, "I''ll find someone to go for you."

    The people he transferred from the Hansen Group were all veterans with rich experience in avoiding

    danger. They were definitely more helpful than a rookie like Cora.

    "No. This is my task."

    It wasn''t a hesitant act. Cora realized that she had begun to rely on Byron both physically and mentally.

    If she didn''t control herself, what would she do if Byron married someone else and stopped helping

    her?

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    It was better to be independent from the beginning than to learn to be independent in sadness and

    despair.

    Cora rejected his kindness. Although Byron had a calm look, his eyes were cold, as if there were

    icebergs that would freeze for a thousand years.

    "Whatever." He suddenly let go of her hand and strode away from the tent.

    Cora didn''t know if he had gotten used to the temperature of his palm, but his sudden withdrawal made

    Cora feel quite ufortable. She stared at her wrist in a daze for a while...

 Chapter 157 He Refused to See Her

    Chapter 157 He Refused to See Her

    Chapter 157 He Refused to See Her

    Twenty minutester, Cora was about to leave for Autown.

    Derek, the support team leader, was telling Cora some precautions, and there was only an e-bike

    before them.

    The conversation between Cora and Derek went quite smoothly. But when she saw the e-bike, her

    eyebrows were furrowed obviously.

    "Sorry, Dr. Lane. Most of the vehicles in the vige are soaked by water and can''t work. I borrowed this

    e-bike from a resident."

    Derek could see that Cora was very dissatisfied with the e-bike, so he could only exin it

    embarrassingly.

    In fact, he could borrow a car, but Jane didn''t allow him to do so.

    Derek didn''t understand how a down-to-earth young woman like Cora offended Jane. He thought it was

    unfair but dared not disobey Jane''s order.

    "Dr. Lane, you know how to ride an e-bike, right?" Derek asked when he saw Cora staring at the e-bike

    silently.

    "Yes."

    Before she came to mville to support, Cora knew this support was actually a trap set for her by

    someone with ulterior motives.

    After arriving in mville, she found the real situation was as she had expected. She was responsible

    for all the dirty and tiring work.

    However, the previous ones were small trickspared to riding an e-bike to Autown to get medicines.

    But if she failed to get the medicine, they would probably give her a hard time in her rotation

    assessment.

    After taking a deep breath, Cora finally put on the safety helmet and got on the e-bike.

    Before leaving, she looked at Byron''s tent.

    He hadn''te out since the two quarreled just now.

    Now that she was leaving, many people hade out to tell her to keep safe. She believed that Byron

    in the tent knew she was heading for Autown.

    But he still refused toe out to see her.

    Cora knew that he was probably angry that she had refused his help.

    However, what she did was a means of self-protection. She was afraid she would be unable to adapt to

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    his absence and more miserable if he left her one day.

    Thinking that they would end up being strangers, and even if Byron came out to see her off at this time,

    they could never change their ending, Cora let it go.

    Then, she started the e-bike and left.

    It wasn''t raining much when she set off.

    But after entering the Autown, it rained heavily.

    Even though she wore a safety helmet and a raincoat, she could feel her clothes had been soaked.

    Soggy clothes were actually not a big problem. What really made Cora feel troublesome was that the

    further she rode to the viges of Autown, the higher the water would overflow.

    At this moment, the water was about toe into her calves, and her e-bike would probably be

    scrapped if she went further in. Cora could only park the e-bike on the side, trying to enter the vige

    on foot.

    However, she hadn''t walked for long when a deafening sound suddenly came from the mountain on the

    other side of the road.

    Cora looked over and widened her eyes in shock. She saw a lot of mud and rocks on the top of the

    mountain rushing down with the rain.

    Byron was smoking in the tent.

    When Carter came in, he found smoke engulfing the tent.

    "Miss Lane has gone to Autown." Carter seemed to mention it unintentionally.

    But Byron continued smoking quietly. Carter said, "She went there by an e-bike."

    Byron raised his eyebrows and nced at him. "Don''t you have work? Do you want to go to a factory

    under the Hansen Group to make screws?"

    "There are many screw factories in the Pope Group. I can go back to do it if I want to. Now I''m going to

    help the vige chief bring in some bottled water."

    Carter picked up the car keys Byron put on the table. Then he turned around and walked out of the

    tent. He said before leaving, "You probably won''t use the off-road vehicle. I''ll drive to get bottled water."

    That off-road vehicle was specially modified to handle all kinds of extreme weather.

    They came here in that car this time.

    Looking at his back which was drifting away, Byron finally put out the cigarette butt. "I''ll use the car. You

    drive another car."

 Chapter 158 Encounter Mudslides

    Chapter 158 Encounter Mudslides

    Chapter 158 Encounter Mudslides

    Byron drove the off-road vehicle to Autown, looking for Cora along the way.

    He didn''t find Cora but saw the e-bike she had driven parked on the side of the road.

    "Where''s Cora?"

    Seeing that Cora wasn''t around the e-bike, Byron couldn''t help frowning.

    At this moment, he heard a deafening sound.

    Then, he saw the mud and rocks on the top of the mountain in the distance rushing down with the

    torrential water formed by the heavy rain.

    He wanted to stop to avoid danger at that moment.

    But he suddenly saw Cora.

    Standing on the section of the road where the mud and rocks were about to hit, she looked extremely

    at a loss.

    At that moment, Byron switched from stepping on the brakes to stepping on the elerator. Then the

    car blocked Cora''s front before the mud and rocks poured down.

    Boom!

    After a few loud bangs, everything returned to calm.

    After a while, Cora struggled from the muddy water and hurriedly knocked on the car door.

    "Are you okay? Can you hear me?"

    Byron''s car rushed up to her and blocked a lot of gravel and sand so that she was safe and sound.

    But right now, the ss and windshield on the driver''s seat were covered by a thickyer of sand and

    stones. Cora couldn''t see the situation inside. She became more worried.

    But at this moment, Cora heard the co-pilot''s door unlocked. She hesitated for a moment before

    opening the door.

    But the moment the car door opened, then she met Byron''s eyes. She felt her heart pounding wildly as

    if it was going to jump out of her throat.

    "Mr. Hansen..." Her voice became obviously hoarse.

    It was Byron who had saved her.

    At such a critical moment, she imagined that the person who had rescued her was her colleague or a

    brave soldier, but she never thought it was Byron, but it was indeed him.

    The love seed that had already taken root in her heart grew rapidly at this moment, enveloping her

    heart densely.

    Her eyes were red, and she was at a loss. Confused, she asked, "Why are you here?"

    "You would have died if I didn''te." Byron still had a cold face, and he sounded angry.

    Cora was scolded, but she didn''t argue with him. She looked upset.

    "Get in the car," Byron urged angrily.

    "Is the car still drivable?" She thought he was lucky enough not to be hurt by those stones.

    "It can even race." Byron still had an unhappy face.

    Cora was speechless.

    She always felt he meant something but still got in the car in the end.

    Byron really started the car. Even the thickyer of sand on the windshield was easily scraped away by

    his wipers.

    About 20 minutester, they arrived at Autown Hospital. Cora got the urgently needed medicine.

    When they returned to mville, almost everyone was waiting at the intersection.

    "Dr. Lane, fortunately, you came back safely. When you went to Autown, we received news that there

    was anotherndslide on the road from mville to Autown. We have been trying to contact you, but

    your phone was off."

    "Sorry, my phone turned off automatically due to low power. But I really encountered andslide.

    Luckily, I ran into Mr. Hansen."

    "Oh, my god, did you really run into each other?"

    "I told your team leader that he couldn''t let a girl ride an e-bike to Autown and could let the vigers go

    there. But he always said he was afraid we would get confused. You just needed to write down the

    medicines. How could we be confused?"

    When several vigers heard Cora had encountered andslide, they couldn''t help telling her

    something.

    But Derek was afraid Cora would notice something was wrong if she got to the bottom of it. He quickly

    smoothed things over, saying, "Anyway, d that you have returned safely. I''ll arrange a ce for you

    to take a shower. You can take a good rest in the afternoon."

    Cora didn''t refuse. Now she still had a lot of mud and sand on her body, making her very

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ufortable.

    Maybe Derek was really afraid of being held ountable. He arranged a ce for Cora to shower very

    quickly.

    "This is the only hotel in mville. Of course, the environment and l facilities are not as good as those

    in New York, but this is the best resting ce we could find so far."

    "Thank you, Dr. Wade." After Cora thanked Derek, she entered the room with her luggage bag.

    Just as she was taking out clothes to go into the bathroom, there was another knock on the door.

    Cora thought it was Derek. Unexpectedly, she saw Byron after opening the door.

 Chapter 159 Kiss Him

    Chapter 159 Kiss Him

    Chapter 159 Kiss Him

    Byron stood at the door with a handsome expressionless face, making it hard to see through, and he

    didn''t speak.

    Cora paused momentarily and still turned to make way for him, allowing him to enter the room.

    The room was not big. When Byron, tall and with long legs, entered the room, it appeared more

    crowded.

    Cora stood beside him and asked, "Do you want to take a shower too?"

    Byron ignored her and just took out the cigarette case from his pocket.

    Actually, it was not the first time he had ignored Cora.

    From when she got in the car to Autown to the way back, she had been trying to start a conversation,

    hoping Byron would talk to her.

    But Byron had never spoken to her until now.

    Obviously, he was angry.

    But Cora couldn''t figure out whether Byron was angry that she risked her life getting medicines or she

    needed him to take the risk to save her.

    All she knew was that she wanted him to hug her in his arms.

    She didn''t know when she had this urge.

    Maybe it was the moment he showed up driving a bulldozer in the pouring rainst night. Maybe it was

    the moment he intercepted the mud and rocks with his car today and saved her...

    But Cora couldn''t care what it was. She tiptoed to kiss Byron.

    However, Byron seemed to be in a mood, refusing to bow his head to give her a kiss. Even though she

    took the initiative to hug his neck, he still refused to bend down and lower his head. So she could only

    kiss him on his chin.

    In desperation, Cora frantically bit his Adam''s apple.

    This move seemed to suddenly turn on an unknown switch on Byron''s body.

    Byron, who refused to let her kiss, suddenly changed from passive to active.

    Cora seemed to have forgotten about other things and actively hugged his neck.

    She expressed to him the joy of survival. He expressed how he was grateful that he had saved her in

    time and greed for her.

    How long the kissessted was unknown.

    When they came back to their senses, they were already standing in the bathroom.

    "You don''t use a condom. Don''t finish inside me." Cora tried to push Byron out when they were

    delirious.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to give birth to my child to inherit tens of billions of dors of property? Here

    is your chance!" Byron held her waist tightly.

    Later, he seeded.

    On the same afternoon, Jane was on vacation. But instead of going out, she was enjoying her leisure

    teatime in her bedroom while talking to Derek on the phone.

    "How is it going? Didn''t you say there was andslide on the road from mville to Autown? Did Dr.

    Lanee back?"

    Knowing that Cora''s whereabouts were unknown when she went to Autown, Jane had been looking

    forward to the announcement of her obituary.

    But after learning that news, Derek lost contact.

    It wasn''t until just now that Jane got in touch with him again.

    "Miss Yoris, Dr. Lane has returned safely."

    But Derek''s answer was obviously not what Jane wanted.

    Without waiting for Jane to issue another order, Derek said, "I think this is enough. Dr. Lane has

    already noticed something."

    The point was that Derek didn''t want to continue doing these dirty things, even if he would get a

    promotion by doing that.

    During the period when Cora''s whereabouts were unknown, Derek thought a lot.

    Although he wanted a promotion and a sry raise, his job was to cure diseases and save lives, not kill

    people.

    So if Jane insisted on going her own way, he didn''t want to help her anymore.

    Jane obviously also had concerns. "I see. Talkter."

    She had dealt with Cora and knew how vignt and difficult Cora was.

    But after hanging up the phone, Jane ruthlessly knocked down the coffee and cookies.

    "Bitch! You slept with my man. You should have died from thendslides," Jane cursed inwardly.

    "Jane, what''s the matter?" Arnold happened to pass by the door. When he heard the sound, he

    hurriedly opened the door and entered.

    Jane quickly adjusted the expression and said, "Nothing, Grandpa. I just didn''t expect the coffee to be

    so hot. I identally knocked it over."

    "Don''t touch the tiles on the floor. Just let the servants clean them upter."

    Arnold hurriedly pulled her away from the tiles. Then he remembered something.

    "By the way, the five-year domestic woodcarvingpetition is about to be held. You, Cora, and your

    senior brothers can all participate. The theme of thispetition is Dream Home, but it will be

    announced next month. I told you in advance for a selfish reason. I hope you can prepare well for this

    woodcarvingpetition."

    Jane immediately understood Arnold still favored her over his other apprentices.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    So she was determined to create a piece of good work,pletely overshadowing her senior brothers

    and even Cora!

    In this way, she thought of a good n to make Cora notorious.

 Chapter 160 Fall in Love With Him?

    Chapter 160 Fall in Love With Him?

    Chapter 160 Fall in Love With Him?

    Another morning, Cora and other medical staff were still fighting on the front line of rescue in mville.

    Fortunately, the rain in mville had stopped, and all the trapped people had been rescued.

    The follow-up treatment and cleaning work was still going on.

    Seeing Cora hesitant to speak, the head nurse asked, after finishing treating several wounded patients,

    "Dr. Lane, do you need anything?"

    "Well..." Cora actually wanted to ask her if there was a clinic here, and she wanted to buy birth control

    pills.

    They did it many times in the hotel yesterday afternoon without using contraception.

    Cora was terrified that she would be pregnant.

    "Dr. Lane, please tell me if you need anything."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Hearing the head nurse''s words, the wounded and several enthusiastic vigers in mville who

    participated in the rescue work followed suit.

    "Yeah, Dr. Lane, just tell us. We will definitely help you to do it properly!"

    "If you need any daily necessities, we''ll just go and find them for you."

    In the eyes of other medical staff and all the vigers of mville, Cora was their hero who had taken

    the risk to help the vigers get the medicine.

    No matter what the hero asked them to do, they would do it.

    But Cora still couldn''t tell them. She could only say something vague and change the topic.

    She couldn''t let these people know their hero had sex at this critical moment.

    She couldn''t afford humiliation.

    She had figured it out. If she were pregnant, she would give birth to it.

    Even if she couldn''t force Byron to marry her, her child could inherit part of the tens of billions of dors

    of property.

    Anyway, Byron asked her to give birth to his child!

    But she never expected Byron to be shameless, making her unable to tolerate it.

    Just after she sent away the vigers and the head nurse, Byron entered her tent.

    "What do you want again?"

    Thinking that her worried about pregnancy came from him, Cora said to Byron with an unkind tone.

    "I''m not feeling well, so I''m here to see my doctor," Byron replied calmly.

    "What seems to be the problem?" Cora reluctantly nced at him.

    But Byron looked very normal.

    "Stop talking nonsense if you''re fine. Don''t waste medical resources," Cora reprimanded.

    But Byron said, "You can''t tell it from just seeing like this. You will find out after taking a look in the car

    with me."

    With these words, he left the tent.

    Although Cora had doubts, she was worried he was really injured somewhere.

    Anyway, Byron was her patient.

    So, in the end, Cora followed him and got into the off-road vehicle that Byron had driven here.

    But she never expected Byron toy on top of her as soon as she got into the car.

    "Bastard! You lied to me!" Cora shouted.

    "I didn''t. I really feel ufortable."

    "What''s the problem? I think you are veryfortable."

    He not only touched her but also was about to take off her clothes.

    "Since you have seen through it, then cooperate," Byron said.

    "No!"

    As Cora was struggling, he stopped suddenly. He slowly kissed her cheek, whispering in her ear, "I''m

    leaving hereter. I don''t know when you''ll be back."

    "You can find someone else!"

    "Are you sure?" Byron asked her hoarsely.

    At this moment, Cora was suddenly wordless.

    She didn''t want Byron to find someone else, nor could she bear him to find someone else.

    Although Cora wasn''t sure why he would risk his life to save her, he showed up like her savior at the

    two critical moments. Her love for him had takenplete hold of her.

    Cora wanted to grow older with Byron, taste theplex in life with him, see all the vicissitudes of life

    with him, and hold hands with him forever.

    She had never had such strong feelings when she was in love with Eason.

    She thought, "I''m done. I have fallen in love with someone I shouldn''t love."

    But it seemed that she could only be obsessed with him willingly.

 Chapter 161 Getting Closer

    Chapter 161 Getting Closer

    Chapter 161 Getting Closer

    After more than an hour, Byron stopped. The off-road vehicle quieted down.

    Byron was fully dressed again.

    He buttoned up the shirt neatly and put on the suit jacket and leather shoes. He looked solemn and

    cold at this time, as if the man who lost control and coaxed her just now was not him.

    When Cora got dressed, Byron had already finished smoking a cigarette.

    He looked at her. His deep eyes were full of desire. His hot eyes made Cora blush.

    "You should go," Cora reminded.

    "Hmm." She didn''t know if it was because of having sex just now. Byron''s end voice rose a little with a

    Cora was agitated by his mature manly aura. Her heart skipped a beat. So she opened the car door.

    "I''ll leave first."

    Byron pinched her waist before she could get out of the car.

    Cora was a little annoyed. She looked back and saw his faint smile.

    It was only a faint smile, but it was real.

    "I''ll return to New York and wait for you."

    His voice was hoarse after having sex. It was as attractive as roses blooming in the night.

    The moment the two looked at each other, there seemed to be an electric current flowing in their

    bodies. Their heart seemed to be getting closer...

    "Um."

    Cora hastily withdrew her gaze, fearing that he would not be willing to leave, but she could not get out

    of the car.

    She immediately got out of the car. Then, she heard the engine sound of the vehicle.

    They didn''t wave goodbye, but their eyes met through the rearview mirror, and then both smiled again.

    It wasn''t until Cora watched the car disappear at the intersection that she returned to the tent.

    "Dr. Lane, where did you go just now?"

    The head nurse came into the tent to take things and was puzzled when she saw Cora''s blushed face.

    "I went to the bathroom."

    Afraid of being spotted, Cora asked, "What''s up?"

    The head nurse smiled. "Nothing. Dr. Lane, you look beautiful with your hair down."

    She said this sincerely. It was her first-time seeing Cora''s this appearance. After all, Cora usually tied

    her hair in the hospital, trying to shape herself into an inflexible image.

    But at this moment, her long hair hung down her back, and her face was glowing with charming blush,

    which made the head nurse unconsciously think of the scene of cherry blossoms falling all over the sky.

    Cora thought, "Is my long hair hanging down?"

    After the head nurse reminded her, she realized her headband was missing.

    "Dr. Lane, I''m going out to disinfect first."

    After the flood disaster, the most essential thing was disinfection.

    Today, the medical staff members were not as busy as before. They began to disinfect the disaster-

    affected areas.

    The head nurse also actively responded to the call and joined the disinfection team.

    "Okay. I''ll go thereter."

    After the head nurse left, Cora took out her mobile phone and angrily sent a message to the man who

    had taken advantage of her just now and most likely taken her hair tie. [Did you take my hair tie again?

    I only brought one this time!]

    There was a reason for Cora to suspect Byron. Every time she had sex with him, her hair tie would

    disappear.

    She didn''t understand why Byron liked to take her hair tie every time. He didn''t use it.

    After sending the message, Cora put the phone in her pocket and joined the disinfection team.

    She didn''t realize that she had clicked the wrong dialog box in a fit of anger and sent the message to

    the chat group of the mville medical support team.

    This chat group was formed before they set off, andter Byron''s rescue team also came. The two

    team leaders shared this chat group and added other members to facilitate everyone''smunication

    and work.

    Therefore, Byron, Carter, and others were also in this group.

    Others in the chat group saw the message from Cora. Someone sent a message. [Dr. Lane, you sent

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    this message to the wrong person.]

    Of course, some didn''t like Cora and startedining after seeing this message.

    [Dr. Lane, please don''t send such flirtatious messages to the work chat group during this particr

    period. You are wasting public resources.]

    It was Lisha who sent the message.

    Lisha was also a member of the medical support team, but she did not participate in the team out of her

    heart.

    In the hospital, she often went to the VIP wards and flirted with rich young men. Her behavior seriously

    affected the reputation of the hospital. She was facing expulsion.

    So she took the initiative to join the medical support team, hoping that the hospital''s senior

    management would forgive her for the sake of supporting mville.

    Lisha publicly targeted Cora in the chat group because she had told Cora that she nned to pursue

    Harry. So she hoped Cora could keep a low profile and not affect her.

    At first, she thought Cora had listened to her warning. So she chatted with Harry on WhatsApp and

    flirted with him from time to time.

    But a few days ago, Lisha had seen a video clip on Harry''s Instagram. In the video, Cora was taking a

    hot spring.

    In Lisha''s eyes, Cora was in the same ss as her. They were neither qualified to attend that hot

    spring party with these rich young men. But Cora had the opportunity to go to this kind of party. So she

    thought Cora had hooked up with Harry.

    Lisha felt that Cora betrayed her. After arriving in mville, she targeted Cora, just like the message

    she had sent in the chat group.

    But she never expected that a few minutes after she sent the message, Byron, who had been quiet

    since joining the chat group, sent a message for the first time. He even mentioned Cora.

 Chapter 162 It Was for Her

    Chapter 162 It Was for Her

    Chapter 162 It Was for Her

    [Well, I took it. I''ll send you a box of hair ties when we return. Don''t be angry.]

    After Byron sent this message, many people sent a series of ellipsis. There was only one thought in

    their hearts, "Mr. Hansen doesn''t treat us as outsiders."

    Byron came to mville suddenly in person and helped the medical support team of the First Hospital

    to tide over the difficulties. Everyone guessed that he did this for someone.

    After all, there was no need for an influential person like Byron to risk his life for such trivial things.

    Therefore, many people spected that Byron came here for Jane to help the First Hospital''s medical

    support team. It was rumored in the hospital that Jane was Byron''s fianc¨¦e.

    But Byron''s message just now was full of pranks and pampering of a man in love with a woman.

    So they guessed that Byron came here for Cora but not for Jane!

    Oh, this news was amazing.

    Would they be doomed from knowing too much?

    But the one who was most panicked was Lisha.

    She never thought Cora''s rtionship with Byron had developed to such a degree.

    She thought, "So, Cora could go to the hot spring party because of Byron but not Harry!

    Oh, no! What stupid things have I done during this time?"

    Lisha hurriedly clicked the chat group and wanted to recall the message she had just sent against

    Cora, but the message had been sent for more than two minutes and could not be recalled.

    Lisha almost went crazy. She offended Cora and Byron at once.

    It was much more severe than being fired from the hospital withoutpleting the internship. Without

    this job, Lisha would lose her status as a doctor at most.

    But once she offended the top big shot in New York, her dream of marrying into a wealthy family was

    doomed to be ruined.

    With this in mind, Lisha went to Cora to apologize without hesitation.

    When she found her, Cora was wearing a mask and holding a disinfection watering can, busy with the

    others in the disinfection team.

    "Cora, I''m sorry for that message I sent just now."

    Lisha didn''t care about so many people watching her. She immediately apologized to Cora.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    But Cora looked puzzled. She was ignorant of what had happened in the chat group just now.

    "You sent a message to the chat group by mistake just now, and I sent a message and targeted you.

    When Mr. Hansen sent a message, I realized that I had caused trouble."

    When Lisha spoke, Cora realized she had sent the message to the wrong chat group. She quickly took

    out her phone to check.

    And Lisha continued, "I expect you to be with Mr. Hansen. I thought you were Mr. Cross''s girlfriend.

    Anyway, I''m sorry, and I hope you can forgive me. Please speak for me in front of Mr. Hansen and let

    me go..."

    After saying that, Lisha took out the hair tie she had found. "If you need a hair tie, I have it. Take it and

    use it first."

    Cora did not refuse Lisha. She took the hair tie.

    Seeing her forgiveness, Lisha immediately took the opportunity to ask, "By the way, how did you get

    Mr. Hansen? He looks like he loves you so much!"

    But Cora didn''t want to talk to Lisha. "I can forgive you, but we can''t make friends. We are not that

    familiar."

    She and Lisha were not the same kind of people. Marrying into a wealthy family was not her dream.

    Furthermore, Lisha''s words made others look at her with strange eyes. Cora didn''t like this feeling.

    So after concisely drawing a line with Lisha, Cora walked away quickly.

    "What are youcent about? You hooked up with Mr. Hansen. If Jane knows about this, you will

    be doomed. You bitch!"

    Lisha stared at Cora''s back and muttered disdainfully.

 Chapter 163 Are You in Love?

    Chapter 163 Are You in Love?

    Chapter 163 Are You in Love?

    Cora and other medical staff members stayed in mville for another week. They didn''t set off to

    return to New York until the injuries there basically recovered, and their daily life returned to normal.

    What disturbed Cora the most was that she couldn''t find any contraceptive pills during this week.

    She and Byron had sex twice that day. She was afraid that she would get pregnant.

    When Cora returned to New York, and the pace of life returned to normal, she put this worry behind

    her.

    She could have a day off on the afternoon of returning to New York.

    But because too many patients were in the emergency room that day, she postponed her day off and

    returned to work.

    Sally talked to Cora, who was sewing up the wounds of the car ident victims.

    "Cora, it''s rumored that you had an affair with Mr. Hansen during the days in mville. What''s the

    matter?"

    Cora''s hand almost trembled when she heard this, wondering if Sally had learned some inside

    information from other medical staff members of the medical support team.

    But fortunately, before she could think of how to answer her, Sally continued, "It''s a waste of my time to

    exin to them that you had a rtionship with Carter, not Mr. Hansen."

    Cora smiled embarrassedly. "It''s hard for you."

    "Of course. I exined it for a long time, and they finally believed it."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After saying that, Sally asked Cora, "By the way, you were forced to participate in the support activity

    this time, so you shouldn''t let it go easily."

    Before Cora left for mville, Sally imed that she would make a scene and share the joys and

    sorrows with her if necessary.

    But at that time, Cora only said, "We can deal with this matter when I get back from mville."

    She returned to New York. So Sally thought it was time to deal with this matter.

    But she didn''t expect Cora to say, "What can I do if I don''t forget it?"

    Cora was stubborn. She would never give in to anyone else. She could risk her life to defend her rights

    and dignity.

    However, the two idents she experienced in mville made her really understand that she was not

    careless about life and death.

    There was nothing she could do about it.

    Just forgot it.

    "No way! Cora, that''s not what you said before!" Sally looked at her in disbelief.

    "It''s nothing. I don''t think it''s necessary." Cora ordered the patient''s family members to get the medicine

    after she finished suturing the patient''s wound.

    Sally waited for her to finish her orders and lost her patience. She only sighed, "You are indeed a

    model student in the Department of Medicine, and even your mind is broader than others."

    Cora gave an embarrassed smile. "Come on, a person''s mind is stretched by grievances."

    "Since you feel wronged, you should seek justice for yourself. What happened to you during the period

    in mville?"

    Sally didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that Cora had be much softer after

    returning from mville.

    Especially her beautiful eyes, which overflowed with ndness and happiness.

    Sally couldn''t help asking, "Are you in love?"

    Cora smiled shyly and acquiesced to Sally''s words.

    Carrying the torch was also a kind of love, right?

    Byron''s state when he left that day and his sentence "give me a child" made Cora inexplicably expect

    that this rtionship would be mutual love.

    Sally looked at Cora''s face moistened by sweet love, and her attention was diverted.

    "Lovees too fast. Come on! Don''t do public disys of affection, okay? Think about me. You are

    so lovey-dovey. I can''t stand it."

    Besides admiring Cora''s sweet love, Sally coaxed Cora to treat her to dinner and share her happiness.

    Cora had left for more than ten days. During these days, Sally took care of Flora. So it was inevitable to

    treat her to dinner. Cora smiled and nodded.

    Before leaving work, she reserved a special restaurant and went with Sally. No sooner had they got out

    of the taxi than they met Byron.

 Chapter 164 Im His Little Mischievous Darling

    Chapter 164 I''m His Little Mischievous Darling

    Chapter 164 I''m His Little Mischievous Darling

    The restaurant Cora reserved was located near the Coldale River. The next building was Maple

    Restaurant, a famous dining ce for celebrities.

    At this time, many luxury cars drove here.

    Cora and Sally got off the taxi and kept chatting.

    "Are you sure you can manipte your boyfriend? I heard that there are many women around Carter,

    and they are all beautiful."

    Sally always thought Cora admitted to being in love with Carter.

    Cora didn''t exin it because she didn''t think it was necessary.

    After all, she wasn''t sure how long her rtionship with Byron couldst, even if it was mutual love.

    However, since Sally asked her if she could manipte her boyfriend, Cora would not show weakness.

    "Of course. Carter has been manipted by me. These women are beautiful and charming, but I''m his

    little mischievous darling."

    The two women were talking andughing, but when they got out of the taxi, another group of people

    had just gotten out of some luxury cars.

    Byron and Carter were also among them.

    Byron recognized the beautiful woman in front of him at a nce. It was Cora who had sent him a

    message when she arrived in New York in the afternoon.

    There were only two words in the message: [I''m back.]

    He replied immediately: [I''ll see you tonight.]

    They were both adults and had separated for nearly a week. It was self-evident what would happen

    tonight.

    But Cora''s reply was: [Don''t be toote.]

    Byron was agitated the moment he saw the message.

    He didn''t know what kind of magic Cora possessed. The simple four words made his heart beat faster.

    He would have gone directly to see her if he didn''t know that she was still working in the hospital.

    But he never imagined that he would meet her here.

    Carter soon noticed Byron''s different reaction. He followed his gaze and saw Cora walking ahead.

    Why did Byron recognize her from her back?

    It was because Cora''s figure was too eye-catching.

    She was a buxom and curvy woman. Byron could hold her waist with one hand. Seen from the back,

    Cora''s figure was like a beautiful vase, which attracted his imagination.

    If Carter hadn''t heard the girl beside Cora mention him, he would have taken the initiative to greet Cora

    and create opportunities for Byron.

    "Does Carter know your thoughts?" Sally didn''t know how many pairs of eyes were staring at them.

    She still asked Cora cheerfully.

    To avoid being involved in trouble by Sally''s explicitnguage, Carter said before Cora could answer, "I

    don''t know, and I don''t want to know."

    Although Carter didn''t look sideways at Byron''s expression, he could feel the cold aura spreading from

    someone''s body. It almost froze him.

    He didn''t want to bear this at all.

    When Cora and Sally heard the answer, they quickly turned around and saw a group of people led by

    Byron and Carter.

    Sally felt slightly embarrassed after being caught by the man she had just teased.

    But Cora was stunned.

    She finally realized what explicit words she had said. She felt so embarrassed when she heard Carter''s

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    answer. After all, she used him as a shield. But Byron''s face was gloomy, as if she had cuckolded him.

    At that moment, Cora even thought about her epitaph. "Mind my own business and make a detour into

    difficulties. Give up in due course and get out of danger."

 Chapter 165 Bumped Into His Arms

    Chapter 165 Bumped Into His Arms

    Chapter 165 Bumped Into His Arms

    But that was just her imagination. All Cora could do was try to exin.

    "Carter, are you going here to have dinner?"

    Cora greeted Carter with an awkward smile.

    As for Byron...

    It was not that she didn''t want to say hello to him. She was unsure whether he would admit he knew

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    her in front of so many business partners.

    "Well, we''ll have dinner with some business partners at Maple Restaurant. How about you?"

    Carter nced at Byron and saw the changes in his gaze. So he asked again, "Would you like to go

    and have dinner with us together?"

    "No, thanks. We''ll eat at the next restaurant."

    Cora wanted to pull Sally to leave, but Sally bumped her mischievously, wanting to push her into

    Carter''s arms.

    No one knew if it was a coincidence. At this moment, Byron stepped forward, trying to cross the gap

    between Cora and Carter.

    So Cora bumped into Byron''s arms identally. Byron was probably out of politeness or something

    else, and he stretched out his hand to support her waist.

    At that moment, the people around were stunned, and even a breath sound be heard.

    Cora was nervous, feeling like her heart was about to jump into her mouth.

    It might be because of the memory of Byron''s touch on her body. She was greedy for the temperature

    on his palm. So she didn''t break free from his arms but just looked up at him nkly.

    Byron was also looking down at her. His deep eyes were only her reflection.

    The smell of his frequently-used aftershave and a faint smell of tobo lingered in her nose. It was

    something Cora missed the most during this week in mville.

    For a moment, Cora couldn''t help but want to put her arms around his neck and kiss him to express her

    deep thoughts on him in the most direct ways.

    But at this moment, Sally''s apology suddenly sounded in her ears.

    "Mr. Hansen, I''m sorry. I identally bumped into Cora and caused this. Sorry."

    Sally bowed to Byron and apologized. At the same time, she quickly dragged Cora away from his hand.

    "Please forgive me. I know you are a tolerant man..." Sally kept speaking and dragged Cora behind

    her, using her body to hide Cora.

    Byron''s face was gloomy. But she caused this trouble. Although she feared him, she didn''t want to

    implicate Cora.

    Unexpectedly, Byron looked gloomy, but he didn''t get angry with Sally. He even ordered Carter, "Tell

    the waiter to add two more seats."

    After saying that, he walked into the restaurant.

    "Does this mean that we are going to have dinner with them?"

    When Sally was thinking about it in a daze, Carter had already nodded to Byron in response and said,

    "Well, let''s go. Mr. Hansen has added two seats."

    Cora and Sally dared not to decline Byron''s arrangement. They could only enter the restaurant and sit

    at the same dining table with these big shots.

    But the arrangement of the seating positions made Sally feel confused. Cora was arranged to sit

    beside Byron, and Sally sat between Cora and Carter. Sally thought she was a third wheel.

    She could not help thinking, "Is it because I have sinned against Byron just now, so they just arranged

    the seating positions like this?"

    But her attention was quickly attracted by the various delicacies on the dining table. She only cared

    about eating and stopped thinking about the brief interlude.

    Cora picked a slice of pancake. While eating it, she felt someone stroking herp under the dining

    table.

    "Mr. Hansen, this project would have been ruined if I hadn''t received your support."

    "I''m ttered. It''s just for mutual benefit."

    The soft lighting fell on Byron''s face. His appearance was charming, and there was an inherently noble

    aura on his body. He looked like the young king, reserved, polite, and intelligent.

    He talked to others with a gentle smile and calm tone, but under the table, he stroked herp and

    teased her.

    They had not met each other for a week, let alone had any intimate contact. Under Byron''s hot palm,

    Cora almost couldn''t help trembling.

    But Byron didn''t stop. He kept teasing her. Cora''s hands shook and spilled the juice.

    The sudden sound made everyone look at her, including Byron.

 Chapter 166 Teased Him

    Chapter 166 Teased Him

    Chapter 166 Teased Him

    Byron''s eyes were gloomy. Cora couldn''t see through his mind.

    He asked her casually, as if they were strangers, "What''s the matter?"

    The slight rise in the end voice contained a bit of mischievous gloating.

    Cora was so angry that she blushed and wanted to bite him at once. How could he flirt with her under

    the table?

    But there were so many people at the dining table. They were looking at her. Her rtionship with him

    would be exposed if she dared to teach Byron a lesson.

    She couldn''t bear the consequences, so she had to bite the bullet and hold back her anger. "Nothing, I

    just identally knocked over the ss."

    Her appearance pleased Byron. He smiled coolly, "Be careful next time. Don''t be rash."

    Then, he picked up a fork to eat with the hand that had stroked herp just now.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Cora couldn''t bear the annoyance. She felt a fever on her face. She stood up abruptly and said,

    "Excuse me. I want to go to the restroom."

    "I''m going with you." Sally wanted to apany her.

    "No. I''ll be right back."

    Cora left the private room and entered the restroom, sshing cold water on her face.

    If she didn''t cool herself down, she thought she would burn.

    She didn''t expect that as soon as she raised her head after washing her face, she saw Byron standing

    behind her through the mirror.

    "Why are you here?" Cora''s tone was indescribably annoyed.

    Byron looked indifferent. "Wash my hands. What do you think I want to do?"

    Then, he turned on the tap and washed his hands.

    Cora saw the water flow through Byron''s slender fingers. She felt the glow and heat on her face that

    the cold water had just coolede back.

    "Can you stop doing that?"

    Byron looked solemn on the surface, but he teased her evilly under the table.

    He turned off the faucet, wiped his hands with a tissue, and raised his eyebrows. He asked Cora

    knowingly, "Stop doing what?"

    Cora knew it. Byron was taking revenge on her on purpose.

    She wasn''t sure whether he revenged on her for her explicit words when she was chatting with Sally or

    because she didn''t exin her rtionship with him to Sally.

    But no matter what kind of the reason it was, she only knew that she had to do something to stop

    teasing her under the dinner table again.

    As for what to do...

    Cora suddenly smiled charmingly and stepped forward.

    Byron took out a cigarette and was about to light it.

    Cora stood in front of him and gently tidied up his shirt and suit jacket. Her slender fingers touched his

    chest and kept going down. Suddenly, her hand moved to his crotch...

    They hadn''t seen each other for one week. Desire smoldered in their eyes when they looked at each

    other.

    Byron had been trying to suppress his desire. He would spend a crazy and long evening with her

    tonight.

    But her behavior broke hisst patience directly...

    He immediately threw away the unlit cigarette, trying to pull Cora into the toilet cubicle.

    But Cora seemed to have anticipated what he was going to do. She immediately took a few steps back.

    "Mr. Hansen, I''ll go back to the private room and wait for you."

    Cora smiled slyly and left.

    Byron wanted to follow and pull that wicked woman back.

    But he looked down at his crotch and sighed. In the end, he had to go into the toilet cubicle...

 Chapter 167 His Warning

    Chapter 167 His Warning

    Chapter 167 His Warning

    "Cora, why have you been gone for so long?"

    When Cora reached the private room door, she saw Sallying out from the inside.

    It turned out that Sally was worried about her and waited for several minutes without hering back,

    so she nned to find her.

    "I''m fine. I washed my face in the restroom. Let''s go in." While pushing Sally back to the private room,

    Cora secretly nced toward the restroom.

    Byron was still in the restroom. Cora smiled slyly.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    After returning to the private room, private room, Cora''s appetite improved a lot. While eating and

    chatting with Sally, she asionally talked with Carter and those big shots.

    But those big shots were more interested in making a good rtionship with Byron. They began to get

    irritable after waiting for Byron for a while.

    "Why did Mr. Hansen take so long? Maybe you should go and see him, Carter."

    "Could it be that Mr. Hansen feels not well?"

    While they were speaking, Carter suddenly looked at Cora.

    He seemed to have seen through her. Cora quickly lowered her head to avoid his sight.

    Fortunately, the door of the private room opened at this moment.

    Byron came in with his usual expression.

    Those big shots continued to tter Byron.

    Byron sat down. There was a smoke smell on his body. Besides, Cora noticed that his other hand was

    always in his trouser pocket.

    Perhaps due to her gaze, Byron''s slightly warning eyes fell on her suddenly.

    But that was only a warning look. Fortunately, he didn''t tease Cora under the dinner table again.

    Cora was secretly delighted. As she had expected, this method was very useful.

    She was in a good mood until the end of dinner.

    After dinner, Cora asked Sally whether she wanted to go to the movie or do something else. A car

    pulled up beside her. Carter asked, "Miss Lane, can I drive you home?"

    Cora took one look at Byron in the back seat and felt a slight panic. "No, thanks. I''ll watch a movie with

    Sally."

    But Sally declined at once. "I don''t want to go to the movies, Cora. Go back with Carter. Goodbye."

    The couple in love had been separated for about a week because of the medical support activity. It was

    the time for them to have a romantic night.

    Sally thought it would be too inhumane to Carter if she took Cora to a movie at night.

    But Sally didn''t know Cora didn''t want to return with Byron.

    Cora had teased him in the restroom just now. She was doomed to have a miserable time tonight. So

    she didn''t want to go home earlier.

    "If you don''t want to go to the movie, I''ll take you home. It''s not safe for you to go home alone."

    After saying that, Cora dragged Sally to hail a taxi.

    But Sally decided to leave by herself. "You are overthinking. Don''t worry about it. I''m not as pretty as

    you. No men would bully me. It''s not safe for you to send me home!"

    She refused Cora and even shook off her hand. Then, she immediately hailed a taxi and left.

    Seeing Sally leave without looking back, Cora wanted to cry.

    But just then, Carter got out of the car and helped her open the rear door.

    Cora looked at Byron''s deep eyes and half-smile, wanting to escape immediately.

    But as soon as she turned around, Byron quickly dragged her into the car.

    Cora wanted to break free from his arms that bound her like iron tongs, but Byron''s hoarse warning

    sounded in her ears. "If you move one more time, I''ll do it now."

    Cora dared to move anymore. The car went like an arrow toward her apartment.

 Chapter 168 Flora Complained

    Chapter 168 Flora Comined

    Chapter 168 Flora Comined

    As soon as they returned to the apartment, Byron untied his tie on Cora''s hands.

    Cora was a little scared. "Mr. Hansen, can we talk it out? No need to get physical."

    "Did you try to talk it out when you touched me in the bathroom?"

    "I didn''t have other options. Wait. Take it easy..."

    He was like a hungry wolf, and Cora couldn''t stand it.

    "Call me Byron."

    Under the coercion of the man, Cora had no choice but to call him by his name. "Byron..."

    It was just this soft call seemed to activate an unknown switch on him.

    For the whole night afterward, he didn''t even let her go when Cora lost her voice because of shouting

    too much.

    After a night of intenseness, Cora was listless.

    But she still arrived at the hospital earlier and went to the burns unit to see Flora.

    In fact, she had visited Flora when she came back yesterday, but Flora was asleep at the time, so she

    didn''t stay for too long.

    But she didn''t expect that Jane would be there when she came to visit Flora today.

    "Dr. Yoris, do you want some grapes? How about I peel some for you?"

    When Cora entered the ward, she happened to see Flora warmly offering grapes to Jane.

    "No, Mrs. Flora Lane. Thank you. I''m good."

    But even though Jane had refused, Flora still peeled the grapes for her.

    "Grapes are rich in anthocyanin, which can resist oxidation and keep you young."

    She not only patiently talked to Jane about the benefits of grapes but also personally handed the

    freshly peeled grape to Jane''s lips.

    Jane looked at the hand covered with gauze holding the wet grapes, and the smile on her face froze at

    that moment.

    She wanted to refuse because she didn''t want to eat such a dirty thing.

    But Flora was very stubborn and kept pushing the grapes to her mouth.

    Just when Jane was at a loss, Cora quickly snatched away the grape from Flora''s hand.

    This move brought them both back to their senses.

    "Cora, why did you eat the grape I peeled for Dr. Yoris?"

    Florained.

    "Mom, these grapes are really sweet. If you want to feed grapes to others, you can feed them to me."

    Cora smiled brightly.

    Chewing the sweet grapes, her heart felt extremely bitter.

    She had never had grapes that Flora peeled for her since she was a child.

    But for something she cherished so much, Jane showed disgust all over her face, which made Cora

    feel ufortable and distressed.

    "That was for Dr. Yoris."

    As she said that, she smiled apologetically at Jane. "I''m sorry, Dr. Yoris. She has been acting like this

    since she was a child. Sorry about that. How about I peel a few more for you?"

    "No need. Just leave them for Dr. Lane." Jane quietly looked at Cora while she said this.

    Cora had a ruddy and lustrousplexion, and she was in a great state.

    She suddenly thought that Byron had personally brought the people of the Hansen Group over to

    support the mville. Cora must have ttered Byron a lot...

    Jane was depressed, but she was the one standing beside Byron openly at the moment, so she just

    needed to use some means behind her back. She couldn''t lose her sense like Mia, which would only

    arouse the disgust of men.

    She suppressed all her disgust towards Cora and showed a sincere smile. "Dr. Lane, you are back.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Was everything going well?"

    Hearing Jane''s question, Cora felt a little sad.

    She went to support mville, was in danger several times, and finally came back safely. However,

    Flora didn''t even say one word offort. She only cared about ttering Jane and peeling grapes for

    her.

    On the contrary, Jane, the mastermind behind the scenes, checked on her.

    Coraforted herself over and over again in her heart that Flora had a mental problem, and that''s

    why she treated others better than her daughter.

    When she recovered, this would not happen again.

    Besides, Flora thought she was going out for training, and Flora didn''t know that she was there to

    support mville. If Flora knew, she would definitely not be as calm as she was now.

    However, Cora did not reveal these emotions in her heart in front of Jane. "It went well. Dr. Yoris, thank

    you for taking care of my mother during this time."

    "That''s great. I''ll go back to the office now." Jane didn''t want to stay in this ward at all, for fear that Flora

    would feed her grapes again.

    When she was about to leave, Flora was still talking endlessly.

    "Dr. Yoris, if you have time, can youe here to talk with me more often?"

    Jane looked at Flora''s appearance of being afraid of being rejected by her and wondered if Flora had

    colluded with Cora to disgust her.

    But she couldn''t show her anger, so she could only smile and nod. "Okay. I will."

    "Great. Thank you very much, Dr. Yoris." Flora was so excited that she looked like a child getting

    candy.

    It was just that she didn''t know that Jane was so disgusted that she left without looking back.

 Chapter 169 Get Married

    Chapter 169 Get Married

    Chapter 169 Get Married

    "Mom, Dr. Yoris is not as good as you imagined. You don''t have to be so nice to her. If you want to talk,

    I can talk with you. There is no need to find her."

    As soon as Jane left, Cora said this.

    In her eyes, Flora''s kindness to Jane all stemmed from Jane''s care for her during the time Cora was in

    mville.

    But Flora didn''t know that Jane was actually coerced by Cora to take care of her during this time.

    So she felt that it was necessary to rify this with Flora.

    It was just that she didn''t know why these words made Flora unhappy, and the smile on Flora''s face

    disappeared.

    "She went to a medical university and studied abroad. She has a good personality and is kind to

    others. Why do you think she is not good?"

    "I also went to a medical university, and I have a simr attitude towards patients in the hospital. Then

    why haven''t I seen you be so nice to me?"

    Cora''s words made Flora''s eyes sh with panic.

    "Anyway, she helped us. What''s the matter with you? Why are you jealous of such small things?"

    Hearing this, Cora''s mood finally improved.

    "I just want your attention too."

    Cora leaned on Flora''s shoulder, and Flora poked her on the head helplessly. "You are past the age of

    getting my attention. You should think about how to get your boyfriend''s attention."

    Flora immediately changed the topic to the issue of marriage. "Bring Byron over soon, and I will discuss

    the marriage issue with him."

    "Mom, is it too early to talk about marriage?"

    "Do you think it''s too early, or Byron thinks it''s too early?"

    "Both of us." Cora thought of her and Byron''s rtionship, and her mind was nk.

    "It''s okay for you to think it''s too early. As a girl, you can still get to choose who you want to marry now,

    but when you get older, you can only wait for others to choose you."

    Flora changed her attitude suddenly and said, "If Byron thinks it''s too early to get married, it means that

    he doesn''t care about you that much. If a man really likes a woman, he will go out of his way to marry

    this woman."

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Cora lowered her eyes, trying her best to conceal the dullness in her eyes.

    Byron never wanted to marry her. Although he seemed to care about her a little now, they had no future

    in the end.

    Flora didn''t get Cora''s response and said, "If he really has no intention of marrying you, why don''t you

    let me introduce another one to you?"

    Cora frowned. "Mom, why are you suddenly so eager to get me married?"

    Wasn''t Flora quite satisfied with Byron before?

    Suddenly, Flora wanted to introduce her to another man because she couldn''t get married soon...

    "I..." Flora suddenly faltered.

    In fact, when chatting with Jane today, Jane had asked her to pay more attention to Cora''s marriage so

    that Cora could marry her assistant as soon as possible.

    It was just that Flora also found that Cora disliked Jane, so naturally she didn''t dare to mention what

    Jane had said in front of Cora.

    In fact, Cora also suspected Flora''s motives for rushing her to get married in such a hurry, but she was

    still afraid of triggering Flora, so she just didn''t ask more questions.

    After taking a deep breath, she sighed helplessly, "Mom, after a while, when I settle down the matter of

    my dad, I will get married."

    When the matter between her and Byron came to an end, she thought that she would follow the life

    path Flora had nned for her...

 Chapter 170 For Your Son or Mr. Hansen?

    Chapter 170 For Your Son or Mr. Hansen?

    Chapter 170 For Your Son or Mr. Hansen?

    After returning from mville, the rtionship between Cora and Byron seemed to be developing by

    leaps and bounds.

    The two of them would chat on WhatsApp every day, and even if Byron couldn''te to Cora''s

    apartment because of work, he would Facetime her.

    Not to mention when he had time to go to Cora''s apartment.

    Except for taking meals, they spent the rest of their time lingering together.

    Such days were like drugs, which made Cora resist and enjoy them at the same time.

    Cora thought that it would be Byron''s marriage to break the bnce first.

    As long as he and Jane formally confirmed their rtionship, she would no longer get involved.

    However, it was Lydia who came to break the bnce first.

    On this day, when Cora woke up, she thought she was going to bete, so she sat up quickly, only to

    find that it was still early!

    With this movement, Byron also woke up, and after seeing her unobstructed figure under theforter,

    he leaned over.

    "What are you doing early in the morning?"

    It was still early, and they could sleep for a little longer.

    But if she let him mess around, she would bete when it was over.

    "You woke me up."

    "So what?"

    "I''ll punish you!"

    Then, he used this as an excuse to punish her for more than an hour.

    When he left the apartment refreshed and tidy, Cora was still slumped on the bed.

    But after a while, there was noise at the door.

    Cora thought it was Byron who came back, so she put on his shirt and went to open the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Lydia wearing a dark green cashmere suit, standing

    elegantly and loftily at the door.

    And her face, which was somewhat simr to Eason, was full of sarcasm and contempt.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "What are you doing here?" Cora blocked the door and didn''t give way, not wanting Lydia to enter the

    apartment and spoil the cleanliness of her little world.

    With a cold face, Lydia took out a stack of photos from her luxury purse and mmed them on Cora''s

    face.

    "You are so shameless! After seducing Eason, you begin to seduce his uncle! Can''t you live without a

    man? You are a slut."

    Apanied by Lydia''s sharp questioning voice, those high-definition photos scattered like snowkes

    and fell to the ground.

    Cora lowered her head and saw that many of the photos were of her and Byron.

    They should all be taken secretly. Some were at the hot spring resort of the Cooper family, where they

    all wore swimsuits and kissed passionately. Some were near Maple Restaurant, where she and Byron

    were very close. Some were downstairs of her apartment, where Byron hugged her waist...

    Lydia looked at Cora.

    The ck shirt on her body belonged to Byron, with only a few buttons buttoned up, and Lydia could

    see embarrassing marks under her neckline and around her legs.

    They were all adults, so how could Lydia not know how Cora got these embarrassing marks?

    Even though Lydia knew that Cora had a lot to do with Byron after seeing those photos, when Lydia

    actually faced the marks on her body, Lydia still felt annoyed.

    She raised her hand to p Cora, but Cora took precautions and quickly grabbed her hand.

    Lydia wanted to break free and continue the p, but Cora didn''t let her go.

    There was no expression on her pretty face, and she just asked Lydia coldly, "So, are you here for your

    son or Mr. Hansen?"

 Chapter 171 I Need More Money!

    Chapter 171 I Need More Money!

    Chapter 171 I Need More Money!

    Cora didn''t wait for Lydia''s answer and threw her hand away.

    "If it''s for your son, then there''s no need. I only started to be with Mr. Hansen after I left your son. If it''s

    for Mr. Hansen, then there''s no need either. What we have is a beneficial rtionship between two

    adults. It is more legitimate than your son and daughter-inw, who were cheating."

    Lydia didn''t expect Cora to be able to climb from her son''s bed to Byron''s bed. Cora didn''t panic even

    after being caught by her and even dared to challenge her. How arrogant.

    "Does Byron know how arrogant you are? You slut!"

    Her voice was almost trembling.

    "What kind of me has he not seen yet?" What she meant was that in fact, she also had the virtue of

    fighting back when she was upset in front of Byron.

    But she smiled slightly, and her eyes, which were already full of affection, were even more charming,

    making it difficult not to misunderstand her words.

    "Bitch, do you think you can be rude to me just by being with Byron? Don''t forget. I''m also from the

    Hansen family!"

    "But I heard that you were not a real Hansen family''s member! Otherwise, why does Mr. Hansen

    always speak for me instead of you and your son?"

    Lydia was indeed not a real Hansen family''s member. In fact, when Cora was with Eason, she learned

    from him that Lydia was the daughter of an old friend of Osborn. Lydia''s parents died in an ident,

    and Osborn pitied her, so he adopted her as a foster daughter.

    It was a sad story, and she didn''t want to use these things to attack Lydia, but Lydia called her bitch.

    There was no need for Cora to be sensible now.

    After she mentioned it, Lydia also remembered that when they had conflicts with Cora several times,

    Byron always took Cora''s side.

    Before, she thought that Byron pitied her, so he took her side.

    Thinking about it now, it was at that time that Cora had already been with Byron so that he could

    disregard the feeling of his family members and favor her again and again!

    But thinking about it this way, Lydia couldn''t let Cora be with Byron anymore.

    Their rtionship was a secret now, but Byron had already spoiled Cora and even refuted her and

    Eason several times for this bitch.

    If Cora became the hostess of the Hansen family, what would happen to them?

    At that time, would the Hansen family still have a ce for her and her son?

    Thinking of this, Lydia forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart and looked at Cora.

    "Yes, I''m not a real Hansen family''s member, but I am still a lot more noble than you. Don''t think that

    because you sleep with Byron now, you can ruin the world. Even if Byron is really willing to be with you,

    Old Mr. Hansen will not ept you. Not to mention that he has already found a girl for Byron. The

    problem is that he will not allow Eason and Byron to spoil the atmosphere of the family because of a

    slut."

    Cora looked very calm, as if she didn''t listen to Lydia''s words.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    But in fact, she also had mixed feelings in her heart.

    She also heard a lot about Osborn''s reputation and his vigorous and resolute style during this time,

    knowing that Osborn was very concerned about the issue of family harmony.

    So up until now, the Hansen family had almost always lived together as a family.

    Even if Byron really fell for her, she would not be able to pass the challenge of the Hansen family after

    all.

    At this moment, the stabbing pain at the apex of her heart also woke her up.

    She was afraid that she would be greedy, dreaming of being with Byron forever, and that was why

    she collected irrelevant information, but in the end...

    Lydia saw that Cora did not respond for a long time, and she was not sure if Cora had listened to her

    words.

    The only thing she could do was to proceed ording to her n for today. "Instead of making a fuss

    and getting nothing in the end, maybe even being exposed and getting a bad reputation, I advise you to

    take five million dors from me now and leave Byron..."

    At this time, Cora had almost cleaned up the greed in her heart that shouldn''t be there and replied

    without emotion, "It is my true love, and five million dors is not enough. I need more money!"

 Chapter 172 On and Off

    Chapter 172 On and Off

    Chapter 172 On and Off

    Lydia thought this was Cora''s most shameless speech, but she didn''t expect that the more shameless

    part was yet toe.

    "And I''m not in charge of this rtionship, so I can only bring up the idea."

    Lydia was furious.

    But in the end, shepromised. "So, how much do you want?"

    In fact, as long as money could solve the problem, it was not a real problem.

    If Cora really got into the Hansen family, it would be a catastrophe for her family.

    As for Cora would only bring it up with Byron...

    Lydia felt that Byron was such an arrogant person. As long as Cora dared to bring it up, he would

    definitely dump her mercilessly, and maybe he would give Cora a hard time.

    "It''s too vulgar to talk about money. I''d rather take gold, which can preserve its value." Cora smiled.

    The corner of Lydia''s mouth twitched visibly. "Gold is also fine, so how much do you want?"

    "I did a rough calction, and now an ounce of gold is about 1,500 dors. I don''t want much, and

    seven thousand ounces of gold is enough."

    Lydia''s face became more and more gloomy. "How dare you?"

    ording to that calction, seven thousand ounces of gold would be around 10 million dors.

    "You dare to point fingers at the emotional problems of your unrted younger brother, so why don''t I

    dare to do anything?"

    Cora continued to push her.

    Lydia was so choked by Cora''s words that she could only change the topic in the end. "The amount of

    seven thousand ounces of gold is rtivelyrge, and I need some time to get them."

    "Thene to me when you have all of them, and don''t forget to sign an agreement to show that you

    are willing to give them to me as a gift."

    Lydia squeezed her luxury leather bag tightly. "You are cautious."

    She originally nned to make a fuss about it. After Cora broke up with Byron, she would say Cora

    stole the gold.

    But she didn''t expect Cora''s logic to be rigorous, and she couldn''t exploit any loopholes at all.

    "I have to. There are always people who want to harm me!" Cora smiled.

    Lydia jumped in anger.

    Because of Cora''s smiling face, it was clear that Cora was talking about her.

    But Cora didn''t even give her a chance to do anything. She just mmed the door and started

    changing clothes because she was going to bete for work.

    "Cora, why do you look listless today? Did Mr. Pope go too hard on you?"

    During the lunch break, Sallyughed limply and made fun of Cora.

    Cora was eating her sd, thinking that Sally had indeed guessed part of it.

    But what frustrated her was the fact that Lydia hade to her today.

    She wasn''t sure if she was doing the right thing, so after eating the sd, she asked Sally, "If someone

    offered you a breakup fee of millions of dors, what would you do?"

    Sally was very smart, and she had guessed the situation after hearing it.

    "Why? Did the Pope family offer you money and ask you to break up with him?"

    Sally suddenly lost the mood to gossip, angrily treated the sd as the Pope family, and gnawed on it.

    "No. I''m just curious about what we should do when we encounter this kind of problem. Sally, what will

    you do if this happens to you?"

    Cora just wanted to know if there were any other methods for reference.

    But who knew that Sally was even less reliable than her in this matter. Sally pondered for a while

    before answering, "If someone offered me a breakup fee of millions of dors, I might go on and off

    several times."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Cora was speechless.

    However, when Cora was struggling, she didn''t know that Carter had already informed Byron about

    Lydia looking for her.

    "Ms. Lydia Hansen took the photos to see Miss Lane this morning."

    "And?" Byron was flipping through this quarter''s report without looking up...

 Chapter 173 It Should Be Very Difficult

    Chapter 173 It Should Be Very Difficult

    Chapter 173 It Should Be Very Difficult

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Carter saw Byron''s indifferent attitude and said, "It''s nothing. I was wondering if Miss Lane still wants to

    marry into the Patton family."

    Byron''s deep eyes were finally looking at him, but at this moment, his eyes seemed to be cold as ice.

    "If she wants to marry into the Patton family, she would have already done so. There''s no need to

    waste her time like this!"

    "Right. She has a better choice now. To marry into the Cooper family."

    Byron didn''t say anything.

    "Well, actually, I think it would be better for her to marry into the Cooper family. Sooner orter, Miss

    Lane''s ability will be appreciated by Sir Cooper."

    "Then how about marrying into the Hansen family?" Byron asked suddenly.

    Carter was obviously stunned for a moment. "It should be very difficult!"

    Byron lowered his eyes, and his eyes fell on the report again, but he didn''t turn the page for a long

    time.

    After a while, when Carter was about to leave the office, Byron suddenly asked again, "Did she go to

    work in the hospital today?"

    "Yes. After driving Ms. Lydia Hansen away, she went to the hospital."

    This answer made Byron''s expression slightly rxed.

    But soon, Carter said, "But after Ms. Lydia Hansen went back, she began to collect gold bars from

    various banks."

    "Gold bars?" Byron frowned slightly.

    In the evening, Byron came to Cora''s apartment as usual.

    Cora was wearing an apron and was sculpting her work with concentration.

    After Byron untied his tie and threw it on the couch, he stepped forward and put his arms around Cora

    from behind.

    "Don''t touch me. This is for thepetition."

    Cora pped his hands away.

    "That woodcarvingpetition which is held every five years?"

    Byron wasn''t annoyed by being pped away. He just stood aside and watched the woman focus on

    carving.

    He had also heard about the event in the past two days, but he didn''t expect that she would also

    participate.

    "Well, my teacher told me about the event two days ago and asked me to get ready. When the time

    Every time she mentioned Arnold, Cora couldn''t hide her love and respect for him.

    "What are you making?" Byron looked at the wooden carving, which only had a prototype, and he

    couldn''t guess what it was.

    "Dream Home."

    Cora said, "I think the people who organized thepetition this time are very good at ying. The

    theme is Dream Home. The award ceremony will be held on the afternoon of Christmas. After the

    Byron had no interest in thepetition, and after looking at Cora for a while, he turned to her. "I think

    you are more artistic now."

    The heater was on in the room, and she was wearing a skin-colored silk nightgown that he liked. At first

    nce, she seemed to be wearing only an apron, which made him excited.

    When being pushed onto the table by Byron, Cora was not annoyed but hugged his neck and asked

    him, "Does your fianc¨¦e know that your mind is full of stuff like this?"

    "Then does your boyfriend know that you scratch my back every night after he says goodnight to you?"

    Byron asked back.

    For the goodnight matter, Byron had identally found out about it two days ago. Cora was texting

    Tyler on WhatsApp, and she forgot to lock her screen when she left her phone on the couch.

    Then, Byron discovered that Tyler would take the initiative to send WhatsApp messages to Cora almost

    every day. Even if Tyler was busy in the hospitalte at night, he would still remember to say goodnight

    to Cora.

    At that time, Byron didn''t ask any questions, but he was more ruthless than usual.

    Cora thought that the matter would be over, but she didn''t expect that he would bring it up again.

    "How can I let my boyfriend know? If he knows, I''ll be too embarrassed to go to his home for Christmas

    Eve dinner."

    As soon as she said that, Cora felt a bone-piercing pain in her jaw.

    "Ouch!"

    The man ignored her cry of pain and asked her while pinching her chin. "Are you going to the Cooper

    family on Christmas?"

 Chapter 174 Spend Christmas With Him?

    Chapter 174 Spend Christmas With Him?

    Chapter 174 Spend Christmas With Him?

    Cora was struggling with pain, but the man didn''t care.

    In the end, Cora could only say, "Didn''t I promise to help him fool the elders? Of course, I have to be

    with him during the Christmas."

    In fact, Cora also wanted to refuse, but she had never stayed alone on Christmas Eve before.

    But this year, her father passed away. Her mother''s examination report came out today, which showed

    that she would have another skin graft. She would still be recovering by then, unable to walk around.

    As for Gabe, although the process had already started, it was estimated that he would note out

    until after the process waspleted, which would be after the Christmas.

    Although Sally also invited Cora to visit their home in Kinton, Cora knew that her family background

    was unusual, so Cora also refused.

    In this way, she would be alone on Christmas.

    She was at a loss, so she didn''t refuse Tyler''s request.

    "What about me?" His voice was deep and hoarse.

    "You will celebrate the Christmas with your family. Why are you asking?"

    Cora looked away, deliberately not looking at his deep eyes.

    In fact, she also guessed that Byron wanted her to spend the Christmas with him.

    When she thought of her greed and what she had promised Lydia, she was not sure what decision

    Byron would make when she broke up with him.

    Everything was unknown, and she dared not let herself fall for him.

    "Well, you really know how to arrange things."

    The man sneered.

    Cora gritted her teeth tightly, not to let her cowardice and helplessness be seen.

    But the man began to bully her even more at this time.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll cheat on me during the Christmas." He showed no mercy.

    "Isn''t there still half a month?" Cora gritted her teeth.

    "Precaution!"

    Cora was speechless.

    At the Patton family.

    Lydia was counting the gold bars she had collected when Eason came back from the outside, reeking

    of alcohol.

    "Why did you drink so much again?" Although Lydiained, she still called the maid. "Make some

    tea."

    Then she personally took Eason upstairs to rest. "How many times have I told you that drinking will

    only hurt your body and not solve the problem? Why don''t you listen to me?"

    "I don''t want to marry Mia at all, but the whole world is forcing me to marry her. What can I do?" Eason

    was thrown onto the bed by Lydia and hupped.

    "How did we force you? We didn''t make Mia have your child! If you didn''t want to marry her back then,

    you shouldn''t have gotten her pregnant twice."

    Lydia also felt sorry for her son getting drunk every day, but it was also true that Mia was pregnant with

    the kid of the Patton family. Now the entire Hansen family was waiting for Eason to give an exnation.

    "I didn''t want to..." Eason was extremely wronged. The second time was really unexpected because he

    mistook Mia for Cora.

    "Mom, do you know what my friends say about me behind my back? They said that when they

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    undressed girls, it was like forey. When I undressed Mia, it was like untying a pig.

    "Also, they said that I dumped Cora for Mia because I loved Mia''s fat body, her headstrongness, and

    her double chin."

    Maybe he was really drunk. Eason cried, told the rumors he had heard recently, and begged his

    mother, "Mom, just let me get back with Cora. I really don''t want to be with Mia anymore."

    Lydia disliked Cora the most in the past two days, but Eason kept mentioning Cora, whichpletely

    made her angry.

    "So, you don''t want to marry Mia, and it''s because of Cora, right? Then do you know who she is with

    now?"

 Chapter 175 Is She Be With Uncle Byron

    Chapter 175 Is She Be With Uncle Byron

    Chapter 175 Is She Be With Uncle Byron

    "Who?" Eason was puzzled for a moment, and then he remembered what happened earlier and said,

    "Isn''t it Carter?"

    "Mom, she was hurt by me. That''s why she made such an impulsive decision. So I don''t mind any of

    this at all. As long as we can reconcile, I will take it as if nothing happened."

    Listening to Eason''s spineless words, Lydia couldn''t contain her anger. And she simply went to find

    another photo that had been developed before and threw it in front of Eason.

    "Take a good look for yourself. Is it just about her being with Carter?"

    Eason picked up the photos, initially indifferent, but his expression grew more serious as he continued

    to look.

    "This person is... Uncle Byron?"

    Looking at the photos of the two of them passionately kissing in swimsuits, Eason felt a throbbing

    headache.

    Cora was tossed all night by Byron, and when she woke up the next day, she felt her legs trembling

    when she walked.

    Byron saw her embarrassed appearance when she came down from upstairs and told her coldly, "You

    might have to endure this for another half month. Just grit your teeth and get through it."

    Cora grabbed a throw pillow from the sofa and hurled it at Byron, who quickly rushed out of the door.

    The pillow hit the door panel and slid directly on the ground like a deted ball.

    Furious, Cora stomped her foot, and at that moment, the doorbell rang.

    She initially thought that someone who deserved a beating wanted to y a trick on her again, so she

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    angrily opened the door while holding the pillow.

    "Byron, don''t think I dare not beat you?"

    When the throw pillow almost hit Lydia''s face, Cora pulled it back in time.

    Cora frowned. "Why are you here again?"

    "ording to the agreement, I brought all the gold here," Lydia said, but there was always a hint of

    disbelief between her brows.

    Because in her impression, Byron, her younger brother who was over twenty years younger than her,

    had always been mature beyond his age.

    When others were still ying with mud, he was already self-taught inputer programming and

    stock trading.

    This was also why Osborn regarded him as a pride and, against everyone''s opposition, insisted on

    handing over the Hansen Group to him.

    But today, she unexpectedly discovered that Byron also knew how to goof around with others.

    This showed that Cora was different from him after all.

    However, this was not good news for the Patton family. That''s why Lydia was all the more relieved that

    she had managed to gather the gold Cora wanted in a short period of time.

    Thinking about it, Lydia gestured to the several men behind her to carry box after box of gold into

    Cora''s room.

    "Seven thousand ounces of gold, neither more nor less, and here is the agreement you wanted."

    Lydia coldly told Cora, "I''ve arranged everything you wanted. It''s time for you to give me feedback

    now."

    Cora didn''t rush to answer. She casually opened one of the leather suitcases and took out a gleaming

    gold bar. In a rather tacky manner, she took a bite, and immediately a tooth mark appeared on its

    surface.

    Seeing Cora''s tacky movement, Lydia frowned even more. "No need to check it. I managed to gather

    this from several big banks on short notice."

    Cora smiled and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Lydia Hansen."

    "As long as you can deliver what you promised."

    There was still a hint of a certain smell lingering in the room. Lydia, being experienced, naturally knew

    what the smell meant, so she didn''t want to stay in this room for even a moment.

    After leaving those words behind, she immediately left with the men.

    Cora had the day off today, and she didn''t have to go to the hospital after they left. So she took out the

    gold bars from the leather box one by one andid them out in the living room.

    With so many gold bars gathered together, the whole room shone with golden splendor, grand and

    magnificent.

    However, she wasn''t sure how Byron would feel seeing her with so many gold bars that from someone

    else.

    Cora felt Byron might find her repulsive and choose to part ways with her, or he might carry on with her

    as if nothing happened.

    But whether it was the former or thetter, she knew their eventual oue would be their own

    loneliness.

    The only difference was that the former would expedite this process.

    Cora originally nned to work on herpetition piece during her day off, but these gold bars sent by

    Lydia made her extremely restless, as if a sword was hanging over her neck, waiting for Byron''s

    judgment when he returned at night.

 Chapter 176 Reluctant to Part

    Chapter 176 Reluctant to Part

    Chapter 176 Reluctant to Part

    Byron came to Cora''s apartment after getting off work as usual.

    As soon as he pushed open the door, the gleaming gold bars in the living room caught his eye,

    dazzling him.

    He frowned immediately. "Where did thesee from?"

    Cora pretended to be busy carving herpetition piece and didn''t even bother to turn around and

    look at him.

    "They were blown in by the wind. Do you believe that?"

    Byron was still staring at the gold bars, thinking of Carter mentioning something about Lydia

    withdrawing gold bars from major banks a couple of days ago.

    He took a few steps forward, grabbed Cora, and made her face him.

    "Who gave these to you?"

    He already had a guess, but he couldn''t help but want to force her to answer, hoping to hear the truth

    from her mouth.

    "Mrs. Lydia Hansen, Eason''s mother, your sister."

    "Why did she give these to you?"

    Byron approached slowly, his eyes reflecting her image clearly.

    Cora found herself enjoying the sight of her reflection being the sole presence in his eyes, as it made

    her feel like he loved her just as much, to the point where his entire world revolved around her.

    But Cora clearly knew that it was impossible.

    Byron''s heart would never belong to her after all.

    And even if he did have feelings for her, it would only be a little. And it would be impossible for him to

    like her enough topletely ignore his own family.

    With this in mind, Cora smirked and said, "Why? Of course, it''s because she found out that I slept with

    you, afraid that I would ruin your reputation and the harmonious atmosphere of the Hansen family. So

    she let me take the money and leave. I think gold is more valuable, so I took the gold and didn''t take

    the money."

    She looked at him with a smile, and her expression was full of allure.

    But only she knew that she was using her smile to conceal her inner destion.

    "So you agreed to her?" Byron gritted his teeth, and even the hand holding her arm tightened

    involuntarily.

    "Yes, I agreed. Otherwise, how would I have these gold bars?"

    Cora continued to smile, but the man''s expression quickly turned cold.

    "So you''re ready to break up with me?"

    Byron was filled with anger.

    Although he had long suspected that Cora might be interested in his financial ability rather than himself,

    his heart still felt as if it had been hit by a heavy blow when facing the truth.

    Cora nodded, but when she saw that Byron''s gaze seemed a bit dim, she said, "I agreed, but I feel a

    little reluctant."

    She seemed to be joking, but there was a hint of sincerity in her words that only she knew in her heart.

    "You must be reluctant to part with my money, aren''t you?" He sneered sarcastically.

    "You didn''t give me much money..." Cora replied, but she couldn''t help feeling uneasy when she

    thought about how Byron had helped her settle the payment of liquor reselling and paid for all of Flora''s

    medical expenses.

    So, under the sharp gaze of Byron, she said, "But most importantly, I''m reluctant to part with you."

    Not sure if it was the effect of her words, but Byron noticeably loosened his grip on her hand.

    "What are you reluctant to part with?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Mr. Hansen, you''re handsome, with an unparalleled figure, and the experience you gave me was

    extraordinary... tsk, the more I talk, the more reluctant I be."

    Byron listened to her praise him, but his eyes remained cold as he asked, "If you can''t bear to lose me,

    why did you agree to break up with me?"

    Upon hearing these words, Cora felt a strong urge to cry welling up inside her.

    She also longed to be with him.

    But hearing him say that, she couldn''t help but feel greedy once again.

    "Well, Mr. Hansen, if you refuse to separate from me, then everything will be fine, right? After all, I''ve

    got everything I want. But if you refuse to separate, there''s nothing I can do..."

    Byron sneered, "You''re quite clever, trying to get some benefits even when you''re not keeping your

    word."

 Chapter 177 Youre Robbing Me

    Chapter 177 You''re Robbing Me

    Chapter 177 You''re Robbing Me

    Cora knew very well that Byron was mocking her for being obsessed with money.

    Butpared to letting him know that she had other thoughts about him, she would rather have him

    misunderstand her greed for money. She didn''t want to reveal her feelings to him, which would be

    utterly embarrassing to her.

    At that moment, she thought of what Sally had said before about pretending to break up for money. So

    she confirmed what he thought in a half-joking tone.

    "If Mrs. Lydia Hansen doesn''t give up and make persistent efforts to give me money to let me break up

    with you. She might give me more than just this one sum of money! This method of making money is

    simply too easy."

    Little did Cora know that someone would always top her schemes.

    Byron pondered for a moment, narrowed his eyes, and stared at her as he said, "That''s actually a great

    way to make money! Let''s do it as you said, with a 20-80 split."

    "I get 80%, and you get 20%?" Cora furrowed her eyebrows, finding it hard to understand if Byron was

    being serious or not.

    But Byron directly showered her with his capitalist nature, saying, "I take 80%, and the first transaction

    was conducted without my consent, so your share also belongs to me aspensation for my mental

    distress."

    "I object!" Cora protested immediately. This was her hard-earned money. Why should it all belong to

    him?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Furthermore, Cora had taken so much money from Lydia without doing anything in return, and she was

    worried that Lydia mighte after her for the money.

    But Byron''s voice, as cold as ice water, dismissed her objection with a single sentence. "Your objection

    is invalid. I will have someone count and take away these thingster."

    Then he walked toward the bathroom, unbuttoning his cor.

    Cora was at a loss for words.

    She had never seen someone describe robbing someone so nobly!

    What surprised her even more was that the next day when she woke up, the seven thousand ounces of

    gold in the room had indeed disappeared without a trace.

    This made her suspect for a moment that Byron''s apparent displeasure upon learning about her

    intention to break up for money was just a ploy to take away that money from her.

    Jane arrived early at the office, and she saw the nurse had a difficult expression on her face.

    "Dr. Yoris, there''s a burn patient from the burns unit waiting for you here. I thought it wouldn''t be

    appropriate to let her wait outside, so I allowed her to wait in your office..."

    For some reason, when the nurse mentioned the patient''s difficult situation, Jane immediately thought

    of Flora and her face that, even after skin grafts, still looked eerie and terrifying.

    Actually, she truly disliked Flora. Firstly, because even after her facial reconstruction, she still looked so

    ugly, and secondly, Flora was Cora''s mother.

    But in front of her colleagues, Jane couldn''t rebuke her directly, so she could only say, "I understand.

    You can go back to your work."

    Then, when Jane pushed open the door and entered, Flora was looking at the several photos ced

    on her desk, and she gently touched the photos of Jane as if she had found her long-lost daughter,

    wanting to concentrate all her love and affection in these tender strokes.

    But when she thought about whether Flora saw her as a daughter, Jane felt a surge of disgust.

    She was the only girl in the Yoris family, Arnold''s beloved daughter, whom all the elders of the Yoris

    family adored and cherished like a princess. She couldn''t believe she possibly had been the daughter

    of someone like Flora.

    She was convinced that it was because Flora found Cora utterly disgusting that she projected all her

    dreams for a daughter onto her.

    But even so, Jane wouldn''t allow someone as repulsive as Flora to touch her belongings, so she

    quickly stepped forward and snatched the photo from Flora''s hand!

 Chapter 178 Is Your Last Name Also Hansen?

    Chapter 178 Is Your Last Name Also Hansen?

    Chapter 178 Is Your Last Name Also Hansen?

    The photo was suddenly snatched away, and Flora seemed to have juste back to her senses. But

    she wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she kept apologizing to Jane.

    "Sorry, Dr. Yoris. I just thought your photo looked really nice and couldn''t resist taking a look."

    "That was taken when I was studying abroad." Jane saw that her attitude was very good, so she could

    only reluctantly talk to her, and then said, "I don''t like others touching my personal belongings."

    "I understand. I wouldn''t like it either if someone touched my things without permission. I''m truly sorry.

    Dr. Yoris, please don''t be mad."

    Seeing Flora like that, Jane''s anger subsided a bit, and without saying anything further, she ced the

    photo back in its original position.

    "By the way, did you go abroad alone for your studies? Did you make any friends over there?"

    Seeing that Jane was no longer bothered, Flora continued chitchatting with her, treating her as if she

    were family.

    At that moment, Jane regretted that she was too tolerant of Flora, but considering Cora''s vindictive

    character, she could only restrain her temper.

    "Of course, I went abroad to study by myself. I had to take care of everything alone, including food,

    clothing, and shelter. I made a few friends, but we didn''t keep in touch much after returning home."

    "It must have been exhausting for a girl to struggle on her own overseas. If it were me, I wouldn''t bear

    to see you living alone in a foreign country."

    Jane felt uneasy as she listened to Flora''s words because she sensed that Flora''s concern for her went

    beyond mere casual conversation, but there was also a hidden sense of loss that she couldn''t

    apany her.

    But before Jane could figure out the reason behind Flora''s emotions, Flora asked, "Do you have a

    boyfriend?"

    "I have a fianc¨¦ now, and the new head of the Hansen Group happens to be my fianc¨¦." Jane rarely

    emphasized it so explicitly, but she suspected that Flora might be using Cora to gather information

    about her. That''s why she bolstered her aura and blurted it out.

    "Your fianc¨¦''sst name is also Hansen?" Flora was somewhat surprised.

    But Jane didn''t perceive the specific meaning behind the word "also" and didn''t pay much attention to it

    for now. "What did you want to see me about? I have to go on rounds soon."

    At this point, Flora no longer had the leisure to chat with Jane and immediately handed her a pink

    thermos.

    "This is the seafood porridge I personally brewed. Drink it while it''s hot. It''s good for your health."

    "My health is fine, and I don''t need any supplements. You should leave it for Dr. Lane instead." Jane

    declined the seafood porridge.

    Even though Jane had been forced to see Flora a few times during the days Cora was away from the

    hospital, she didn''t think it was enough to justify Flora''s enthusiastic gesture of personally making

    seafood porridge for her.

    "Cora is strong enough, and she doesn''t like these things. Dr. Yoris, you don''t need to be so polite with

    me."

    Flora didn''t take Jane''s refusal seriously and directly ced the seafood porridge on her desk before

    leaving. "I''m going back now. Drink it while it''s hot. If you find it delicious, I''ll make it for you again."

    Flora left with reluctance and longing.

    But in the end, Jane didn''t take a sip of the seafood porridge. Instead, she directly contacted the

    emergency room and asked Cora toe find her.

    When Cora heard that Jane was looking for her, she was worried that something was wrong.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    But when she saw Jane, thetter handed her a steaming hot pot of seafood porridge. "Drink it."

    Cora was a bit confused. "Dr. Yoris, did you... make this for me?"

    Jane was puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    "In our intense love-hate rtionship before, you were captivated by my charming personality. You''re

    trying to win back my heart by showing care and affection."

    Although Cora found it slightly disgusting, she couldn''t think of any other reason why Jane suddenly

    gave her seafood porridge to drink.

    Cora couldn''t help but wonder if Jane felt grateful for her because she worked so hard taking care of

    Byron every day, so she made her some seafood porridge.

    But Jane coldly told her, "You''re overthinking. That''s the seafood porridge your mother sent. I just

    wanted you to clean up your own mess."

    Cora was stunned.

 Chapter 179 Who Is the Biological Child?

    Chapter 179 Who Is the Biological Child?

    Chapter 179 Who Is the Biological Child?

    Cora felt lost as she carried the thermos to Flora''s ward.

    "Cora, why are you here at this hour?"

    Today, Flora seemed to be in a good mood, but her expression changed when she saw the thermos in

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Cora''s hand.

    "Why is this thermos here? Did Dr. Yoris finish the porridge and ask you to bring it back? By the way,

    did she say if she liked the porridge?"

    Cora mmed the thermos onto the bedside cab and bluntly stated, "She didn''t drink the porridge.

    She didn''t even care. And she told me to tell you not to visit her office for no reason in the future!"

    Cora''s tone clearly carried a hint of anger.

    She felt that Flora''s actions made her look bad in front of Jane.

    But Flora, instead of realizing her fault, used Cora.

    Cora''s confusion was evident as she retorted, "Dr. Yoris is always calm and wouldn''t do that. It''s you

    who doesn''t want me around, isn''t it? You must be jealous and deliberately stopped her from drinking

    the porridge, so you took the thermos back."

    "You''ve only met her a few times, so why would you make porridge for her and defend her? You''ve

    never been this nice to me! Am I your daughter, or is Dr. Yoris your daughter?"

    Cora felt wronged, and she couldn''t help but question.

    She hoped that Flora woulde andfort her, telling her that she was only being nice to Jane

    because of her help.

    Even if Flora just told a white lie, it would be afort for Cora.

    Because Cora had always wanted to be close to Flora, and she eagerly hoped to receive maternal love

    from Flora. But Flora always kept her distance and rarely said anything warm to her.

    Just like now, Cora wished Flora would soothe her with a few words.

    But Flora didn''t say anything, and her expression was panicked as if some undisclosed truth had been

    revealed.

    Those expressions made Cora want to delve into the truth, but at that moment, Flora fainted.

    Suddenly, Cora''s doubts and confusion were reced by panic, and she quickly called the doctor and

    nurses...

    After a series of examinations and treatments, Flora fell asleep peacefully.

    "Cora, Mrs. Flora Lane is not in a stable mental condition. It would be better to wait until she recovers

    and seeks psychiatric treatment before talking to her."

    After examining Flora, Matt advised Cora with great concern.

    In fact, those in the Department of Medicine who were familiar with Cora knew that her rtionship with

    her mother was strained. During their school days, it wasmon to see Flora causing scenes at the

    school, urging Cora not to pursue a career in medicine. As time passed, Flora reluctantly epted

    Cora''s choice but began to meddle in her elective courses.

    These teachers and mentors had been witnessing Cora''s struggles along the way and understood the

    difficulties she faced.

    "I understand, Matt." Cora leaned against the wall and closed her eyes wearily.

    Even though she wanted to delve into the meaning behind Flora''s expression just now, she didn''t have

    the mood for it at the moment.

    "Forget it," Cora thought to herself, "I''ll sort things out once she recovers."

    Maybe because they all knew that Cora was feeling down, Sally, Tyler, and Matt sent her messages

    when they finished work, asking if she wanted to have dinner together.

    This warmed Cora''s fading heart, so she invited them all to dinner together.

    Byron sent her a message, saying: [I''m going to attend a jewelry exhibition, so I''lleter.]

    Cora sensed that attending jewelry exhibitions wasn''t quite Byron''s thing, so she inquired: [Who are

    you going with? Your fianc¨¦e?]

    [Yes, are you jealous?] Byron''s reply came quickly.

    Besides the heartache of her heart being torn apart, Cora also felt a pang of anxiety as if her inner

    thoughts had been uncovered.

    So she quickly replied: [Why would I be jealous? She''s the one who would be your wife.]

    However, Byron didn''t seem to believe it and called her directly.

 Chapter 180 A Physical Relationship

    Chapter 180 A Physical Rtionship

    Chapter 180 A Physical Rtionship

    "Are you really not angry?"

    As soon as the call connected, Byron''s deep and maic voice sounded. Somehow, Cora suddenly

    felt the urge to cry.

    "Of course! Apart from a physical rtionship, we have no other connection. Why would I get angry?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Cora tried to control her tone, not letting the person on the other end of the line sense anything

    unusual.

    "Is a purely physical rtionship all you think we have?" Byron''s voice turned colder, clearly indicating

    his dissatisfaction with her description.

    "You rarely get to spend time with your fianc¨¦e, so just apany her. I also have a gathering tonight,

    so I probably won''t be going back early."

    "A gathering? With whom?"

    Byron sounded a little unhappy.

    This woman was like a kite, still in his hands for now, but a gust of wind could easily break the string.

    "With Tyler and others." Cora didn''t want to look like a pitiful woman waiting for someone''s notice. She

    added, "I''m going to have some fun first. We can talkter."

    Then, Cora quickly hung up the phone.

    At that moment, Tyler, Sally, and the others arrived at the restaurant Cora had booked, and Cora stood

    up to wee them.

    On the other side, at the West Coast International Exhibition Center.

    Byron was left hanging on the phone, his face darkened.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Byron."

    Jane wore a ck V-neck slim long dress matched with white fox fur, looking charming, noble, and

    elegant in the cold wind.

    Byron nodded slightly and apanied Jane into the exhibition center.

    As soon as Byron entered the exhibition, countless reporters rushed to take pictures.

    There were also many paparazzi from financial publications constantly asking, "Mr. Hansen, is your

    wedding with Miss Yoris getting closer?"

    Naturally, Byron didn''t bother to answer, but Jane kept smiling and waving at them.

    Thus, the freshly released electronic evening news got headlines like, "Congrattions to Mr. Hansen

    and Miss Yoris for appearing at the West Coast International Jewelry Exhibition, selecting jewelry for

    the wedding," and "Apanied by Mr. Hansen, Miss Yoris appeared at the jewelry exhibition,

    confirming the approaching wedding."

    Cora, Tyler, and the others were enjoying their food and chatting.

    After identally seeing the news, Cora called out to the waiter, "Bring us some beers here."

    "Cora, are you going to drink beer? Don''t you have to work tomorrow?"

    Tyler was more disciplined and didn''t want Cora to get drunk.

    "Well, if I don''t drink tonight, I probably won''t be able to sleep," Cora replied.

    When the waiter brought the beer, Cora immediately opened a bottle for herself.

    Unexpectedly, Tyler also opened a bottle of beer.

    "Tyler, don''t you have work tomorrow too?"

    "I haven''t used up my annual leave yet, so it''s not a problem."

    Tyler smiled at Cora and said, "If you want to drink, I''ll apany you."

    "Then I''ll drink too! No one would return sober tonight!" Sally wanted to apany Cora, so she also

    opened a bottle of beer.

    "Come on. Let''s have some fun!" Matt joined in as well.

    Cora smiled. She guessed that they probably thought she wanted to drink because she was upset

    about her mother''s issue, so they apanied her in drinking.

    But in fact, apart from her mother''s matter, it was mostly because of the news notification about Byron

    and Jane''s imminent wedding.

    This meant that her rtionship with Byron wasing to an end.

    Thinking about the intimacy and indulgence between them during this period of time and the two times

    she was in danger when Byron unexpectedly came to her rescue, it felt as if her heart had been torn

    apart.

    But Cora couldn''t cry, nor could she let anyone notice that something was wrong with her emotions. All

    she could do was tilt her head back and keep drinking bottle after bottle of beer, hoping to drown the

    bitterness in her heart with alcohol.

    Drinking like a fish, Cora quickly got drunk.

    Although the two guys also drank a lot and couldn''t drive anymore, they were still sober.

    So Tyler took on the task of escorting Cora home while Matt escorted Sally.

    When Tyler helped Cora out of the taxi, she was still swaying.

    "Cora, don''t move." Tyler tried to stabilize Cora by holding onto her.

    Cora, however, couldn''t stand properly. "I''m not moving. You''ve been moving the whole time."

    Looking at Cora''s intoxicated and beautiful appearance, Tyler found it irresistible. In the end, he

    couldn''t help but put his arm around her waist.

    This was the first time Tyler had been so close to the girl he admired, close enough to smell the sweet

    fragrance of her, close enough that he could almost nt a kiss on her cheek.

    This feeling made his heart almost jump out of his throat, but Tyler had to restrain his restless heart and

    patientlyfort Cora.

    "Okay, it''s all my fault for moving. Can you tell me which floor you live on?"

    Tyler hadn''t been upstairs when he sent Cora home before, so he didn''t know which floor she lived on.

    But at that time, Tyler couldn''t get any answers from Cora. However, he suddenly sounded a cold and

    stern voice saying, "I know which floor she lives on."

 Chapter 181 Come and Hug Me

    Chapter 181 Come and Hug Me

    Chapter 181 Come and Hug Me

    Tyler looked up in astonishment and saw Byron standing in front of them.

    "Byron?"

    Maybe due to Byron''s towering height, Tyler felt a sense of intimidation when looking at him, as if he

    could sense the overwhelming power exuding from Byron.

    After a while, he seemed to regain his voice and said, "How did you know which floor Cora lives on?"

    Although Tyler had spected before that there might be some kind of connection between the two of

    them during their time at the hot spring resort, he hadn''t thought much about it.

    It was because Tyler felt that Cora was Eason''s former fianc¨¦e, and no matter how absurd Byron was,

    he couldn''t be involved with her.

    But now, in the middle of the night, Byron appeared outside Cora''s apartment building, his face dark as

    he scrutinized them. This forced Tyler to confront his previous spection.

    "You should ask her that question, not me."

    Byron''s voice was colder than a blizzard.

    What surprised Tyler even more was that Byron actually pulled Cora into his arms.

    Although Byron knew his action would reignite a certain suspicion in Tyler''s heart, he still tried to bring

    Cora back into his own embrace.

    "Byron, Cora is drunk. I''ll take her upstairs. You don''t have to bother."

    As Byron pulled her toward himself, Cora suddenly looked up at him and said, "Why are you standing

    there like a statue? Come here and hug me!"

    Themanding tone of her voice left both Byron and Tyler astonished.

    But Tyler quickly regained his senses and hurriedly tried to stop Cora from doing something absurd.

    "Cora, you''re drunk. That''s Byron, don''t say nonsense..."

    Byron was a man whomanded others as if he were a god in the entire New York. It was always

    him giving orders, and Tyler couldn''t imagine someone else directing him to do something.

    In Tyler''s subconscious, Byron clearly stood above everyone else. Even if there was something

    between him and Cora, he would never allow anyone to challenge his authority.

    However, to Tyler''s surprise, before he could stop Cora, Byron actually stepped forward and lifted her

    into his arms.

    "I thought you wanted him toe up and sit for a while."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Byron whispered in Cora''s ear before ncing meaningfully at Tyler.

    Tyler felt his body freeze.

    He wished Cora would deny Byron at that moment or at least say that she had mistaken him for

    someone else.

    But no, Cora just nestled in Byron''s embrace and even took the initiative to wrap her arms around his

    neck, resting her face against his chest, murmuring, "I feel dizzy. I won''t cause any more trouble."

    That almost coquettish tone was practically an indirect admission of her close rtionship with Byron.

    At that moment, Tyler suddenly understood why Byron had been so hostile towards him at Gideon''s

    birthday banquet, as well as why Byron''s attitude had be so unpredictable during the trial

    operation of the hot spring resort.

    "Byron..."

    Seeing that Byron was about to leave with Cora in his arms, Tyler couldn''t help but make a sound.

    Byron paused his steps, turned around, and took a nce at Tyler.

    "Are you serious about Cora? Or do you just see her as a ything for your amusement?"

    Tyler''s voice was hoarse, filled with both reluctances. It was clear that he struggled to alter the

    oue.

    "Whether I''m serious or treating her as a ything, what it has to do with you? On what grounds do you

    have the right to question me?"

    Byron looked at Tyler coldly. He was shrouded in a chilling aura.

 Chapter 182 Refuse to Accommodate Him

    Chapter 182 Refuse to Amodate Him

    Chapter 182 Refuse to Amodate Him

    "I may not have the right to interfere, but Byron, Cora is a person, not a mere ything. Since you

    know there''s no future for you and her, why do you hurt her?"

    Byron didn''t respond instantly this time. Instead, he cast a nce at the woman in his arms.

    She appeared to be asleep, her eyes tightly closed.

    Gazing at her sleeping face for a moment, Byron finally spoke lightly, "She initiated things with me, and

    she doesn''t care about the future. Then why are you getting involved?"

    With those words, he carried Cora and strode toward the elevator.

    Tyler stood there, looking shocked, as if struck by lightning.

    He had assumed that Cora was coerced into this dangerous rtionship with Byron or that she had no

    choice but to be with him out of desperation. But he had never imagined that Cora had deliberately

    provoked him.

    Did Byron hold a different ce in Cora''s heart?

    What about him?

    What did he mean to Cora?

    Tyler couldn''t find the answer and decided to drown his sorrows alone in a bar.

    Both men believed that only they knew about their conversation.

    However, as Byron carried Cora away, her eyshes trembled slightly...

    The aftermath of a hangover was terrible. As Cora woke up, she felt her stomach burning, and

    everything seemed unpleasant.

    Even when Byron identally brushed against her arm, she reacted like an irritable cat.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Your bed is so small. It''s inevitable to touch you."

    Byron was also in a bad mood in the early morning.

    "Don''t you have a fianc¨¦e? ording to the news, you''re nning to get married and selecting jewelry

    for the wedding. Pack up your things and go sleep with your fianc¨¦e on her huge bed."

    Thinking about the news she had seen yesterday, then Cora grabbed a pillow and threw it at him.

    Enough of her temper, Byron immediately rolled over to press her under him, intending to torment her.

    However, Cora refused to yield.

    She struggled when Byron tried to kiss her and even bit him.

    It was not a light nibble but a fierce bite that tore a piece from his mouth, leaving both of them tasting

    blood.

    Despite that, it only seemed to spur Byron on further...

    When it was all over, Cora felt difort throughout her body.

    She turned over, facing away from him.

    But Byron embraced her from behind, gently nuzzling her ear. "Still angry?"

    "No. You got what you wanted, so go pack your things. I won''t amodate someone else''s fianc¨¦,"

    Cora said in a tired tone, refusing to look at him.

    Byron did get up and made rustling sounds as if he was packing his clothes.

    Cora assumed he was genuinely nning to cut ties with her and return to his fianc¨¦e.

    Although it was her idea to break up, and he was only doing what she wanted, her heart felt torn apart

    somehow.

    She didn''t even have the courage to turn around and confirm if he was really packing because tears

    welled up in her eyes.

    But after a while of rustling, the bed behind her dipped down again.

    Cora tried not to move, not wanting to show her vulnerability.

    At this moment, a cold object appeared around her neck.

    Lowering her head in astonishment, Cora discovered it was a ruby ne...

 Chapter 183 For Her

    Chapter 183 For Her

    Chapter 183 For Her

    "A breakup gift?" Clutching the ne on her neck, Cora held back her tears and half-jokingly asked.

    "Humph."

    Byron ignored her almost-provoking words and took out matching earrings and a bracelet from another

    velvet box, proceeding to dress her with meticulous care.

    Cora couldn''t quite figure out what the man was up to with all the jewelry, so she could only watch

    silently.

    While examining the bracelet on her wrist, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are the bracelet and that anklet

    made from the same ruby?"

    "Yes, and they are designed by the same designer."

    Finishing adorning her with the jewelry, Byron adjusted her long hair and appraised her. "Tsk, you look

    stunning with these."

    Unsure if he was just flirting, Cora felt her cheeks involuntarily flush.

    She wanted to remove the earrings, saying, "Give these to your fianc¨¦e. I don''t want them."

    However, Byron caught her hand. "Rubies don''t fit her. These won''t look good on her."

    Just as Cora was about to refute, he said, "This jewelry set is unique, created by Mrs. Sheldon.

    Yesterday, I went to the West Coast International Jewelry Show just toplete this set for you."

    Cora froze for a moment.

    He seemed to be indirectly exining that the media''s report was inurate. He hadn''t attended the

    jewelry show with Jane to select wedding jewelry but to get her a gift.

    After some internal struggle, Cora said, "Thank you."

    "Rather than your appreciation, I hope you wear them."

    The red gemstones perfectly entuated her beauty.

    Moreover, he wanted to leave his exclusive mark on her through these items.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I work at the hospital. It''s inconvenient to wear these."

    Women loved jewelry, but she often had to wear gloves and other protective gear at the hospital, which

    the essories could easily damage.

    But Byron said, "What about the anklet? It won''t affect your work."

    Thus, from this day onwards, the anklet was always around Cora''s ankle.

    Near Christmas, most people started their holidays.

    As a result, the emergency room was unusually crowded these days.

    Some people suffered from acute gastroenteritis due to holiday indulgence, while others got involved in

    fights after drinking or car idents during outings...

    In short, Cora and other medical staff in the emergency room were incredibly busy.

    Just as Cora finished examining a patient, a nurse rushed over to her. "Dr. Lane, there''s a patient in

    Room 808 in the Neurology Department requesting your attention."

    "Neurology? Alright, I''ll go over in a moment."

    Many patients were transferred from the emergency room to other departments.

    Some patients still sought advice from Cora regarding their follow-up treatment after being transferred.

    So Cora didn''t think much about it and quickly made her way to Room 808 in the Neurology

    Department.

    But she didn''t expect to find Lydia in the ward.

    Moreover, Lydia was put on a drip in a hospital gown.

    She looked noticeably older without all the extravagant clothing and essories, with more wrinkles

    around her eyes.

    "Is it Mrs. Lydia Hansen? What can I do for you?"

    Cora promptly put on a professional facade and stood by Lydia''s bed. As a habit, she flipped through

    Lydia''s medical records nearby.

    Upon seeing the records, Lydia was slightly taken aback. Lydia had suffered from a cerebral

    hemorrhage, arriving in aa.

    Fortunately, prompt treatment had saved her life, and she had regained some motor function.

    But currently, she still required further treatment with medication to consolidate her recovery.

    Despite her dangerous condition, Lydia hadn''t changed her attitude. With her aged face and acerbic

    tone, she sarcastically retorted, "Why do you ask knowingly, you bitch?"

 Chapter 184 Waiting to See Your Expression

    Chapter 184 Waiting to See Your Expression

    Chapter 184 Waiting to See Your Expression

    "You took so much money from me, yet you''re still entangled with Byron. What exactly do you want?"

    Under the fierce re from Lydia, Cora remained indifferent.

    "I advise you not to keep using me with derogatory words, or else you might find yourself at life

    risk."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Are you cursing me now?" Lydia was furious. "If it wasn''t for you, would I be lying here?"

    In fact, after sending the gold bars to Cora, Lydia had been waiting for her and Byron to break up.

    But to her surprise, the private detective stated that the two were still together, with Byron spending

    every night at Cora''s apartment until dawn.

    As for the seven thousand ounces of gold bars she gave to Cora, they had be cash and went

    straight into Byron''s personal ount.

    Feeling tricked and full of anger, Lydia had a stroke and was rushed to the hospital.

    She tried to me Cora for everything, while Cora remainedposed, nonchntly saying, "As you

    age, your internal organs will still age, no matter how well you maintain your appearance. Therefore, it''s

    essential to have a healthy diet and exercise. Don''t me others for your health problems and push

    the responsibility onto irrelevant people."

    Cora thought Lydia''s stroke had nothing to do with her, which was caused by her own negligence

    toward a healthy lifestyle.

    "Besides, you''ve got me wrong. I already talked to Mr. Hansen about breaking up, but he refused. As a

    powerless woman, what else could I do?"

    Cora deflected all the me on Byron, even suggesting, "If you feel dissatisfied, why don''t you give me

    more gold bars? I can mention it to Mr. Hansen again, and maybe he will agree this time."

    Lydia wanted to tear her apart, but her hand was still attached to the IV drip.

    "You think too highly of yourself!" She shouted.

    Having fallen for Cora''s trickst time, losing money, and ending up infuriated with a stroke, how could

    she allow herself to fall into her trap again?

    Facing Lydia''s wrath, Cora shrugged indifferently. "What a pity."

    She didn''t even make a slight profit from all the gold bars she had received, which was all in Byron''s

    hand.

    "Do you really believe you can marry into the Hansen family by ying tricks? Let me tell you, the

    Hansens are ruthless and won''t hesitate to take down anyone who poses a threat to their interests! Do

    you think no one in the family knows about your affair with Byron? They just choose to ignore you

    because they don''t see you as a significant concern. But once you start interfering with their interests,

    do you think you can survive unscathed?

    "Just wait and see. They''lle to you soon. I want to see if you''ll be as arrogant then!"

    Cora''s heart skipped a beat at her provocation. However, she managed to hide her feelings and replied

    calmly, "Mrs. Lydia Hansen, control your emotions, and may you live a long life. If I can ovee all

    difficulties and sessfully marry into the Hansen family one day, I''d like to see your expression then.

    And your son should call me aunt at that time."

    After giving Lydia medical advice, Cora turned and left without looking back, ignoring the curses and

    objects being thrown behind her.

    But just as she left the ward, she bumped into Eason, whose eyes were burning with anger. He stared

    at Cora and asked, "Are you really together with Uncle Byron?"

 Chapter 185 She Is Not Loved

    Chapter 185 She Is Not Loved

    Chapter 185 She Is Not Loved

    "Yeah," Cora frowned but still responded.

    "Cora, it shouldn''t be like this. I still love you, and I know I was wrong. You shouldn''t punish yourself or

    me in such an extreme way," Eason murmured with a hoarse voice, his agony visible. Even his chin

    bore ayer of stubble, making him look suddenly much older.

    As Cora watched his dejected appearance, a touch of sadness crossed her eyes.

    Initially, she harbored a desire for revenge against Eason, but now...

    She had developed feelings for Byron, even though she knew it was bound to be futile.

    So she felt confused about her own motives. What was she trying to achieve?

    However, she knew one thing for sure she didn''t want any further involvement with Eason.

    When Eason tried to reach for her hand, Cora withdrew her hand first, leaving him grasping at thin air,

    creating an awkward pause.

    Eason looked at his empty hand as if realizing that he had missed something important.

    Cora didn''t spare him a second nce, just coldly advising, "You''d better visit your mother. It would be

    troublesome if she suffers another stroke."

    Afterward, she returned to the emergency room to continue her busy work. However, her mind couldn''t

    help but rey Lydia''s words.

    Did the people from the Hansen family already know about her affair with Byron?

    What if they came for her?

    Time was relentless. Regardless of one''s worries or serenity, it flowed on unceasingly.

    Soon it was the day before Christmas.

    Cora packed up her work and headed to the woodcarvingpetition for submission.

    As she stepped out of the exhibition hall, she bumped into Jane and Sara.

    They were both dressed in luxury custom clothing, looking like sisters, making others envious.

    Cora admired their rtionship, as it was precisely the kind of mother-daughter bond she longed for.

    However, thinking back to how Flora ignored her due to the bad things she had said about Jane when

    she delivered snacks to Flora''s ward this morning, Cora knew she could never have a rtionship with

    her mother like theirs.

    Jane and Sara seemed to notice her intense gaze and approached her.

    "Dr. Lane, are you here to submit your work?"

    As Jane greeted her, Cora nodded with a smile. "Yes, Dr. Yoris and Mrs. Sara Yoris are here to submit

    the work as well, right?"

    "Exactly. We n to go shopping now," Jane said.

    "It''s truly enviable. I wish I could have such a good rtionship with my mother too." In reality, Cora

    hoped to seek advice from Jane on how to build a better rtionship with her mother.

    After all, Jane seemed to get along pretty well with both Sara and Flora.

    Unexpectedly, Sara responded arrogantly, "If you were a bit more sensible and didn''t have such

    unrealistic expectations, maybe your mother wouldn''t hate you so much."

    Sara had heard from Jane about the strained rtionship between Cora and Flora recently.

    During their conversation about Sara''s encounter with Cora, Sara also mentioned the past rtionship

    between Flora and William. Then, Jane mentioned the affairs between Cora and Byron but found that

    Sara already knew about it.

    So far, Sara and Jane considered Cora and Flora equally despicable.

    However, Jane wouldn''t say such harsh words in front of others, as she knew formidable women were

    the ones with firm hearts, not the ones more bark than bite.

    Sara was different. She didn''t hide her dislike for someone, so she stared fiercely at Cora.

    Cora didn''t expect that her mother''s attitude to her would be someone else''s reason to attack her.

    She felt hurt and helpless.

    Yet she didn''t want to give Sara and Jane the satisfaction of seeing her suffer. With a smile, she

    retorted, "Maybe that''s true. It seems Godpensated for myck of motherly affection with

    something else."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 186 Steal You Away

    Chapter 186 Steal You Away

    Chapter 186 Steal You Away

    "Do you consider a man''s desire for your body as love? What a joke! A man''s heart and body are

    always separate. The more he cherishes you, the less he will want you to endure those things. Instead,

    he''ll indulge in cheap thrills with those easily avable."

    As Cora implied Byron''s affection toward her, Sara felt she was humiliating Jane, so she retaliated

    instantly.

    However, to her surprise, Cora smiled and asked her, "So Mr. William Yoris must cherish you very

    much, right?"

    On several asions, Cora noticed that there was no real affection between Sara and William.

    She didn''t want to attack others with their emotional wounds, but Sara had struck a nerve on her most

    sensitive topic, her rtionship with Flora. So, she had to retaliate in kind.

    "You..."

    Failing to own her husband''s love was the biggest regret in Sara''s life.

    Cora was stepping on her sore spot!

    Sara was almost out of control, ready to p Cora.

    However, Jane stopped her this time. "Mom, calm down. People are watching!"

    Given their identity as the prominent Yoris family as well as the fact that Arnold was the vice chairman

    of the Woodcarving Association in New York, Jane''s and Sara''s presence would undoubtedly attract

    attention.

    Reminded by Jane, Sara noticed the onlookers and reluctantly stopped.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    However, her eyes remained fixed on Cora, filled with fury. "You wretched bitch, your actions will bring

    retribution upon you!"

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, let''s see who will face the retribution first," Cora replied with a smile, nodding at Jane

    before turning to leave.

    "I have never seen such a shameless woman!"

    Watching Cora, dressed in a dark green wool coat, strolling away gracefully in the cold wind, Sara felt

    deeply indignant on behalf of Jane.

    "Jane, this woman is so difficult to deal with. How can I help you?"

    She couldn''t bear to see her daughter so distressed, and she gently stroked Jane''s hair.

    "Mom, actually, I do need your help."

    This was the reason why Jane had called Sara to apany her in delivering her artwork.

    "Just tell me. I''ll do everything I can to help you," Sara replied earnestly.

    Then, Jane leaned in to whisper something to Sara.

    After sending off the woodcarving work, Cora went to the supermarket to buy some frozen food and

    snacks.

    Tomorrow was Christmas, and everywhere was brightly lit, especially in the supermarket, where

    families were shopping together.

    Looking at the smiling faces around her, Cora felt a sense of emptiness inside.

    As she prepared to pay, a hand ced a credit card before her faster than she could react.

    Cora raised her eyes. It was Byron.

    He was wearing a ck woolen coat, tall and handsome, exuding even more charm than usual.

    Even in the crowded supermarket, all eyes seemed to be on him.

    "Why did youe here?" Cora asked.

    "I couldn''t find you at home, so I guessed you might be here," Byron replied casually.

    After the cashier finished the payment, Byron naturally picked up the groceries and held her hand, with

    all the admiring nces from otherspletely unnoticed, as if his world only contained her.

    At this moment, Cora couldn''t help but think how wonderful it would be if he could stay by her side

    forever.

    "Are you nning to eat only frozen food during Christmas?"

    Back in the apartment, Byron acted like another master of the house, sorting and cing the groceries

    into the fridge.

    However, when he found that most of the items were frozen food, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows.

    "Frozen food may taste better than what I cook," Cora said.

    Byron thought for a moment. "I''ll have someone bring over some cooked food."

    Watching him busy himself in front of the fridge, Cora couldn''t resist hugging him from behind.

    "Don''t be too good to me. Otherwise, I might steal you away on your wedding day."

 Chapter 187 No Chance

    Chapter 187 No Chance

    Chapter 187 No Chance

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Cora startled even herself.

    Influenced by Flora, she despised being the interloper to destroy someone else''s rtionship.

    Yet now, she was contemting a reckless act of stealing Byron away from his wedding...

    "I was just joking." She quickly covered up her emotions, ready to reach for a beer from the fridge to

    calm herself down.

    However, before her hand could reach it, Byron firmly pressed her against the fridge door.

    He slightly bent down, his handsome faceing close to hers, close enough to see the fine lines on

    each other''s skin and feel each other''s unique breath.

    Cora was startled, and her originally enchanting and coquettish eyes turned pure like a clear spring at

    this moment.

    "Mr. Hansen, you..."

    She wanted to say something.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    But Byron interrupted her, "How do you know if you don''t try? Perhaps you won''t even need to steal."

    He continued staring at her, and something seemed to sh across his perfect face.

    Cora couldn''t read him, feeling that Byron was even more unpredictable than usual.

    She was uncertain whether he spoke sincerely or was merely teasing.

    For a moment, she felt thrilled, thinking that maybe Byron liked her in the same way she liked him,

    encouraging her to go for it.

    As she calmed down, Cora felt that she might have overthought it.

    A man like Byron could have any woman he wanted, and his kindness toward her might just be a

    momentary interest.

    To seek affirmation, she asked Byron, "Are you telling me that even if I try to steal you, I won''t have a

    chance?"

    If he indeed loved her, she was ready to throw caution to the wind and plunge into an intense love

    affair.

    "You can think that way if you want," Byron replied nonchntly.

    At that moment, Cora was extremely grateful that she didn''t reveal too much of her true feelings.

    Otherwise, she would have been in an awkward situation.

    But also, his response diminished the intense impulsion she felt earlier.

    Pushing Byron away, she grabbed a beer and opened it to take a few sips.

    The cold and refreshing taste eased the bitterness in her throat.

    "Don''t drink too much," Byron reminded her with a frown.

    "It''s fine. I don''t have to work this afternoon, and I''ve already submitted my wood carving piece for the

    It was a rare indulgence for her this afternoon.

    "What are your chances of winning the woodcarvingpetition?" Byron asked, seemingly casually.

    "It''s hard to say," she replied.

    She had dedicated all her energy and time to her artwork and naturally hoped to win an award.

    However, it was a nationalpetition held every five years, and there would be many masterpieces

    submitted. Standing out from such a talented pool would be challenging.

    "Are you asking me to treat you to dinner if I win?" Cora felt strange about his frequent inquiries about

    the woodcarvingpetition.

    "What else could it be?" Byron responded, appearing cocky.

    Sighing lightly, Cora said, "Alright, if I really win, I''ll cook all the frozen food in the fridge for you."

    "I don''t want to eat them. I''ll eat something else."

    "What?"

    Without warning, Byron leaned down and kissed her...

    Soon, Cora discovered the reason for Byron''s recent interest in the woodcarvingpetition. On the

    afternoon of Christmas, she saw Byron at the woodcarvingpetition awards ceremony.

 Chapter 188 A Heart Gesture

    Chapter 188 A Heart Gesture

    Chapter 188 A Heart Gesture

    At the woodcarvingpetition awards ceremony on the afternoon of Christmas, as soon as Cora

    arrived, Arnold took her to introduce her to his old friends.

    When Jane arrived, Arnold also called her over.

    "This is Jane, my granddaughter," he said.

    This introduction surprised many of Arnold''s old friends. "Is this your granddaughter? I thought this

    young girl, Cora, was your granddaughter! Her gaze and enthusiasm are reminiscent of your wife''s

    youthful days."

    Hearing this, Arnold was also taken aback.

    Upon careful recollection, he realized that he felt a sense of familiarity with Cora due to her gaze and

    enthusiasm.

    However, with Jane, his granddaughter, right beside him, he couldn''t agree with their words.

    "It''s just a coincidence. My granddaughter is Jane. Cora is my talented apprentice, and of course, Jane

    is also exceptional," he replied after a brief moment of hesitation.

    After the idle chatter, the award ceremony was about to begin.

    "I never expected that young man from the Hansen family would be willing to be the award presenter

    tonight."

    "Yeah, when we approached them earlier, there was no response. I thought his assistant woulde

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    and didn''t expect him to show up in person."

    "You old folks are out of touch. Jane ispeting today, so it''s only natural that Byron woulde

    over."

    "Oh my. That''s true! I forgot that these two are a couple."

    Several old men discussed openly in front of Arnold, Jane, and Cora.

    Arnold was somewhat proud. After all, finding another young man as outstanding as Byron in New York

    was not easy.

    "Let''s invite Byron to our home when we go backter," he said to Jane.

    Because the award ceremony was held in the afternoon, it wouldn''t take too long.

    Arnold nned to bring Byron to their home and cultivate a sense of belonging to the Yoris family.

    However, Arnold was unaware that his suggestion created considerable pressure on Jane.

    If she didn''t know about the rtionship between Cora and Byron, she might have assumed that Byron

    attended the awards ceremony for her sake. But now...

    But now...

    She stole a nce at Cora and couldn''t shake off the feeling that Byron was here for Cora, not for her.

    So, she didn''t have much confidence that Byron would ept the invitation to the Yoris Mansion.

    In contrast, Cora didn''t feel much pressure. She was merely surprised to see Byron be the award

    presenter.

    "No wonder he asked so many questions before, and let me treat him if I win," she thought.

    Putting these together, Cora was certain that he had be the award presenter because of her,

    which made her heart flutter with joy.

    Just then, Byron and several other influential figures in New York entered the exhibition center.

    He seemed to radiate natural charm. Even without deliberately dressing up, he became the center of

    attention as soon as he appeared.

    Cora quickly spotted him and couldn''t help but smile radiantly at him.

    It was like Byron could read her mind, for he suddenly turned his head and smiled at her, driving

    countless women crazy.

    While Cora''s heart fluttered at his smile, Jane also felt her mind go nk as she looked at him, as if the

    world had frozen and disappeared at that moment, leaving only her and Byron.

    Then, she was more certain that no one else in the world could catch her eye. She had to have this

    man.

    "Jane, Byron is greeting you. Why aren''t you responding?" Arnold urged as he saw Jane staring at

    Byron in a daze.

    Jane nced at Cora and realized that Byron''s gaze was actually fixed on her. His greeting was meant

    for Cora.

    But she still said, "Byron is busy now. Let''s call him to our home after the event ends."

    She wanted to remind Cora that the connection between Byron and the Yoris family couldn''t be easily

    cut off. However, as she stole a nce at Cora, Cora was secretly making a heart gesture to Byron.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 He Did Not Believe Her?

    In fact, Cora secretly made a finger heart to Byron only to thank him for attending the award ceremony

    today. She did not intend to show her affection in front of his fianc¨¦e.

    But Byron also raised his ss to her secretly...

    Seeing his actions, Cora was a little nervous, afraid that Jane would see it.

    But anything that could go wrong would go wrong.

    When Cora turned around in a panic, she met Jane''s resentful eyes.

    Cora smiled awkwardly. "Dr. Yoris, Mr. Hansen is modest and polite. He is such a true gentleman from

    a prestigious family."

    What Jane heard was that Cora was showing off her closeness with Byron, which disgusted her.

    But she still replied to Cora with an insincere smile, "Byron treats everyone the same. It is just his good

    manner."

    Yes, Jane was implying to Cora that no matter what Cora did, she was no more than a whore to Byron.

    But this made Jane feel she had to go through with the n tonight. Otherwise, she would die from

    anger and grievance.

    Afterward, they all took their seats for the announcement of the awards tonight.

    There were ten awards in total, and the most valuable one was the Most Creative Beginner Award.

    Basically, everyone who won the Most Creative Beginner Award would be a master in the field

    after several years of experience.

    Therefore, this award became the top priority ofpetition for countless beginners.

    Byron was specially arranged as the presenter of this award because he was the most authoritative

    man in New York.

    Arnold also revealed this. "Cora, both your and Jane''s works were selected for the shortlist. But in

    order to avoid suspicion, I did not participate in the selection. People might talk if I did."

    Cora initially didn''t care much about winning the award, but after she knew Byron was the award

    presenter, she changed her mind and hoped to win.

    In this way, even if she and Byron were separated in the future, she would have more things to

    remember him by.

    Maybe it was because God heard Cora as she prayed in her heart. The host read out Cora''s name.

    "Congrattions to Cora for winning the Most Creative Beginner Award in this woodcarving

    The host also invited Byron, the award presenter, to the stage. Then Cora''s work was shown on the big

    screen to introduce some details and techniques she used.

    With warm apuse, Cora walked towards Byron on stage. She felt as if she were dreaming.

    Perhaps the excitement went to her head and created an illusion. Cora felt like it was her wedding with

    Byron. Not only that, Cora actually felt that this scene was extremely familiar as if it had happened

    years ago...

    But the dreamy award presentation was interrupted by an old male voice, "Wait a minute."

    Everyone looked at the old man. It was Darren Connor, the chairman of the Woodcarving Association.

    "Mr. Connor, is there anything?"

    "Yes. And it''s urgent!" Darren replied.

    The host was busy presenting the awards, so he said, "Can we talk about it after the awards

    ceremony?"

    "No! Because someone giarized!" Everyone present was surprised to hear what Darren said.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Who giarized?" The host was stunned.

    "It''s Cora, the winner of the Most Creative Beginner Award. Her work is eighty percent simr to work

    No. 7."

    "Work No. 7?" The host was also puzzled, but the people present began to chatter. So the host said,

    "Then staff backstage, please show photos of work No. 7."

    When the works were put on the big screen forparison, Cora turned to look at Byron nervously,

    only to find he was also looking at her thoughtfully. Cora couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.

    Cora was stunned and even forgot to breathe.

    Did he also doubt her?

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 The Final Result

    Soon, the pictures of work No. 7 were put on the big screen, and people started talking about it.

    "They look exactly the same from certain angles. Look at the flower in the upper right corner!"

    "The cottages in the lower left corner are also pretty much the same."

    Cora was overwhelmed by the heated discussion and could no longer care whether Byron believed her.

    Astonished, she looked at the wood carving that was pretty much the same as hers. How could they be

    so simr?

    She would also have doubts if she hadn''t spent days and nights carefully carving her own work.

    But there was only one exnation for this. Someone giarized her work!

    "Everyone, have you thought that maybe someone giarized my work?" Cora quickly calmed down.

    Since the Lane family fell, she had learned to stay calm and fight for her own justice.

    "You are obscure in the field of wood cutting. Who would giarize your work?" Darren retorted.

    "It''s true that I''m obscure, but I can guarantee with my honor that I didn''t giarize. And I demand the

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    author of work No. 7 to stand out and prove it for me."

    Although facing a doubtful audience, Cora stood dignified on the stage.

    Then, Jane stood up. "No. 7 is my work."

    Seeing Jane stand up, Cora frowned because she realized this was probably a trap.

    "However, I carved this work all by myself, and I didn''t copy anyone''s idea."

    Jane nced at Cora and continued, "Also, I consulted with Mr. Connor at the beginning of creation

    and thenpleted it under the watch of my grandfather Sir Yoris. Both of them are my witnesses!"

    Arnold frowned when he heard Jane''s words.

    Actually, in order to avoid suspicion of unfairness in thispetition, Arnold did not see the works of

    Cora or Jane and told them to do their best toplete their works.

    Darren also had an apprentice participating in thepetition, so he did not serve as a judge for this

    But now that something like this happened, Arnold and Darren were still involved.

    If it was about someone else, Arnold would naturally avoid it to preserve his own reputation.

    But it was about Jane...

    Arnold couldn''t sit and watch. After all, Jane was his only granddaughter.

    Besides, Arnold had always considered Jane well-behaved, sensible, and caring. She wouldn''t have

    possibly been so despicable as to giarise.

    As for Cora, it was not that he didn''t trust her. But it was hard to tell what was going on in others'' minds.

    He liked Cora, but not enough to trust herpletely.

    So in front of everyone, Arnold was the first to dere, "Jane''s work waspleted under my watch,

    and I can guarantee with my honor that she did not giarize."

    After saying this, Arnold looked at Cora, and Cora was also looking at him with tears rolling in her eyes.

    Darren also said, "I saw Jane''s beginning stage of creation, and I''m sure she didn''t giarize anyone."

    The testament of two major figures in the woodcarving field somehow confirmed Cora''s giarism.

    At that moment, Cora felt like she had fallen from heaven to hell.

    What disappointed Cora most was that Arnold, who she had respected and admired, would go this far

    to cover up for Jane.

    "Why did you say that you epted me as your apprentice because you found me creative? The fact is

    you asked me to participate in the woodcarvingpetition to set me up for giarism. This is nothing

    but a trap to destroy my reputation, right?"

    Cora red at Arnold.

    Arnold wanted to say no because he did think she was creative, and he did like her as an apprentice.

    If it wasn''t for Jane, he would have taught her everything he knew before this woodcarvingpetition.

    But before Arnold could reply, Cora sneered and said, "If I have evidence to prove that my work was

    not giarized, will Dr. Yoris always be remembered for the shame of giarism and framing forever?"

    With her sparkling eyes, Cora looked at Arnold and then at Jane, yful and aggressive.

    It made Jane nervous.

    Did Cora really have any evidence to prove her innocence?

    If she did, Jane would have shot herself in the foot this time. Instead of ruining Cora''s reputation, Jane

    would have made herself notorious.

    Just when Jane was worrying about the undesirable consequences, Arnold suddenly spoke, "Cora, I

    know you are very sad and nervous to be exposed. But you shouldn''t frame others and ruin their

    reputation. Think about your mother. She is still in the hospital. How would she feel if she found out

    about this?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 The So-Called Truth

    Upon seeing Cora''s confident expression, Arnold already had a suspicion in his heart about what might

    be going on.

    However, Jane was the person he had protected and cared for since childhood, and he wouldn''t let

    anyone ruin her. So, he immediately retaliated against Cora.

    At that moment, Cora''s eyes turned red with anger. Flora knew that Cora had wronged, and it might

    lead her to engage in a fierce confrontation with those bullying her. However, Cora wasn''t sure if Flora

    would fight back fiercely, at least for now. One thing was clear to Cora. Arnold was pressuring Cora

    with her involvement.

    If Cora exposed Jane in public as nned, the Yoris family would make things difficult for Flora since

    she lived in their hospital. Her life would be at their mercy.

    Yet, Cora couldn''t deny that Flora was indeed her weakness now. She couldn''t simply ignore her.

    So she had to swallow her frustration. "In the end, you''re all just taking advantage of the fact that I have

    no one to back me up."

    She wasn''t the kind to wait for pity as a naive and innocent woman. After uttering those words, she

    quickly left the venue, determined not to let anyone witness her vulnerability and tears.

    As for Byron...

    For him, whether Cora giarized or not didn''t make much difference. After all, Jane was his nominal

    wife, and they were in the same interest group. He would naturally side with Jane, just like Arnold and

    the others.

    So, Cora didn''t hold any hope for Byron and didn''t want to focus on this matter any longer.

    The event host was also at a loss. He never expected the award ceremony would turn into such a

    chaotic situation. He hesitated. "So, what about this award?"

    His thoughts were simple. Why not let the person who allegedly giarizede to the stage and

    receive the award? Though this awardee seemed dubious, it was the quickest and most appropriate

    way to handle the situation for now.

    As per Jane''s scheme, once Cora stormed off in frustration, Darren would proceed with a simr

    proposition, just as she intended.

    However, they didn''t expect Byron, who had remained silent throughout the award ceremony, to take

    the microphone from the host amid the controversy.

    "Just based on the words of two old men, you recklessly stamped thebel of giarism on someone.

    The Woodcarving Association''s award ceremony is truly arbitrary and capricious. Maybe it''s better to

    cancel suchpetitions in the future," Byron announced coldly.

    Byron''s words ignited a fresh round ofmotion in the room.

    The host couldn''t even maintain a smile anymore. He thought he was the one hosting apetition,

    but how did it turn into a scene straight from hell?

    Arnold and Darren were equally stunned, never expecting Byron, who was expected to be delighted to

    attend the award ceremony for Jane, would disregard his prestige and openly challenge the fairness of

    thepetition.

    But the fact was that Byron made his statement and promptly left, leaving the Woodcarving Association

    members confused, unable to defend their position.

    Jane waspletely surprised by Byron''s unexpected defense of Cora, disregarding even the

    reputation of their Yoris family. She couldn''t conclude whether this turn of events meant victory or

    defeat in their calcted game.

    The award ceremony finally came to an end amidst sighs and whispers.

    Arnoldter found Cora on the rooftop of the convention center.

    It was Arnold who asked Cora for a meet-up. After all, she was his disciple, and despite everything, he

    still felt guilty about pressuring her for Jane''s sake.

    He wanted to apologize to Cora and find out what had happened.

    However, when Arnold faced Cora, he found himself at a loss for words. "Cora, today..."

    Cora saw Arnold struggle to find the right words, so she decided to be straightforward. "I''m feeling

    upset today. I didn''t giarize. I''ve been trapped and forced to ept the usations because my

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    mother lives in the Yoris family''s hospital."

    As she spoke, Cora avoided looking directly at Arnold and instead gazed into the distance where the

    lights flickered.

    The biting wind made Cora''s face sting, and her hair blew in all directions.

    She wore a striking ck evening gown that night, with a deep blue overcoat that made her appear

    slender and petite.

    The wind was so strong that she appeared as if she could be blown away at any instant.

    "I''m not trying to threaten you. I just thought we could talk it out without having to do it in front of all

    these people."

    Arnold attempted to salvage the situation, but Cora couldn''t help butugh.

    "Do you fear that your granddaughter''s reputation might be tarnished? What about my reputation? Am I

    destined to bear thebel of a giarist and live under constant scrutiny?" Cora retorted.

    "I..."

    Arnold wanted to refute her, but he found himself at a loss for words.

    If Arnold could turn back time, he would still stand up for Jane without hesitation.

    Seeing Arnold hesitate, Cora smiled wistfully.

    "Forget it. Let''s not dwell on the past. All I know is that this situation has left me deeply hurt. So, I don''t

    want to continue being your apprentice, Arnold. Please remove me from your list."

    It was also the reason Cora was willing to meet Arnold in person. She wanted to put an end to their

    mentor-disciple rtionship.

    After finished talking, Cora turned around and walked away. Arnold watched her shadow gradually

    receding. He would like to say something to persuade her several times, but he didn''t know where to

    start.

    Cora had taken a few steps and suddenly stopped. "Though I know it won''t change anything, I still want

    to rify the inspiration for my work. Dream Home was the old mansion of the Lane family. No matter

    how creative Dr. Yoris might be, she couldn''t possibly carve out the old Lane family mansion like mine."

    Arnold''s eyes visibly flickered in shock.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 A Dreamlike Illusion

    "Jane giarized from you?"

    The truth hit Arnold like a bolt from the blue.

    In his impression, Jane was always a rule-abiding girl. That was why he stamped her work, believing

    she didn''t copy.

    But if what Cora said was true, and Jane''s work was merely a replication of the old Lane Mansion, then

    the answer became evident.

    "Whether I giarized or not, just look at the 3D model of the old Lane Mansion when it auctioned. I''ve

    lived there for twenty years, and nobody knows every nook and cranny better than me. Dr. Yoris could

    never know all the details of every flower and tree," Cora continued, refusing to turn her back.

    Thus, Cora couldn''t see the shock on Arnold''s face.

    This revtion was something Arnold had never expected. At this moment, Arnold was almost sure

    that Jane was the one who giarized.

    Despite Arnold pressuring Cora to safeguard Jane''s reputation, it ended up severing the teacher-

    student bond between them.

    "Enough. I had hoped to experience some warmth here on Christmas Eve, but it seems it was just a

    dream," Cora said, departing with ackluster demeanor.

    Watching Cora''s lonely and resolute silhouette, Arnold felt a piercing pain in his heart. It was as if

    something precious was slipping away from his life.

    He wanted to go after Cora, to hold her back, but he couldn''t find the right words to say. He was unsure

    how to face her now.

    Just then, Jane learned from the other members of the Woodcarving Association that Arnold was on

    the top floor of the exhibition center. She grabbed her coat and went up to find him.

    "Grandpa, it''s windy tonight. Why are you standing here alone?"

    Jane went upstairs and saw Arnold standing alone. She let out a sigh of relief.

    As she approached, Jane intended to put the coat on Arnold, but to her surprise, Arnold turned and

    pped her.

    "Grandpa?"

    Jane was caught off guard by Arnold''s sudden action. She looked at him in bewilderment.

    Arnold had always doted on Jane since she was a child. She was his only granddaughter among all his

    descendants.

    He provided her with the best in everything. Even in Arnold''s will, he allocated to Jane twice as much

    as his other grandchildren.

    Moreover, he had neverid a finger on her.

    Whenever Jane faced difficulties, Arnold would ask her cousins to stand up for her.

    Jane couldn''t fathom that Arnold, who cherished her like a precious gem, would one day raise his hand

    against her.

    But Arnold seemed to have noplicated emotions. Instead, he questioned her angrily, "Why did you

    do this, you wretch?"

    Jane was taken aback and thought Arnold was furious because she had dragged himself into this

    mess. After all, Cora hadn''t presented any evidence to prove Jane''s innocence.

    "Grandpa, I had no choice. I didn''t want my work to bebeled as giarism, bringing shame to you

    and our family," Jane exined.

    "You still don''t realize where you went wrong?" Arnold looked at Jane, almost heartbroken.

    "Did you believe Dr. Lane''s words, thinking I giarized her? I didn''t! Though I didn''t show you the

    finished work, I wanted to surprise you and let you see the result of my hard work. If you believe Dr.

    Lane''s one-sided words and convict me, wouldn''t that be unfair?"

    Jane thought that since Cora couldn''t prove her innocence, Arnold would still suspect Cora as long as

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    she didn''t admit to giarizing.

    With the addition of that p, Arnold would undoubtedly regret his actions towards Jane today.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 Reasons Behind the Struggle

    Jane''s careful ns crumbled as Arnold unexpectedly hurled his phone at her.

    "Take a good look! Cora carved the old Lane Mansion, every detail so lifelike. You''ve never been there,

    so how could you imagine it without copying?"

    Arnold''s voice boomed, leaving Jane stunned. "The old Lane Mansion?"

    Jane quickly picked up the phone Arnold had thrown, and on the screen was the 3D model of the old

    Lane Mansion that had been auctioned.

    The Lane family ancestors were prominent in New York, and their old mansion was exquisitely

    designed with intricate courtyards and majestic structures. The carvings on the doors were stunningly

    beautiful.

    The old mansion faced a considerable price decline during the auction. But it was eventually sold for an

    impressive 33 million dors, proving its value.

    To Jane''s surprise, Cora had sculpted her work with the theme of Dream Home turned out to be the

    exact replica of the old Lane Mansion.

    In the beginning, Jane utilized Darren''s rtion to Sara to pressure the organizers into borrowing

    Cora''s work for a whole day. She then enlisted several woodcarving enthusiasts to help create a piece

    that bore an eighty percent resemnce.

    Time was tight, so she didn''t have the luxury to investigate whether Cora''s work was a depiction of a

    real ce or not. Unfortunately, this hasty decision led to a huge mistake, which Arnold eventually

    discoveredter.

    At that moment, Jane was panicked, fearing that Arnold might dislike her.

    Many heiresses had be pawns in their families''mercial alliances due to ack of favor at

    home.

    She didn''t want to fall into such a miserable situation!

    "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. But you must understand, I had my reasons," Jane knelt before Arnold,

    tears streaming down her face, and pleaded.

    "Even with your reasons, you shouldn''t resort to such deceitful acts! It''s a matter of integrity!"

    Arnold still refused to look Jane in the eye, his voice stern and unyielding.

    Jane crawled to Arnold''s side, holding his hand and crying.

    "Grandpa, I know it''s wrong to use deceitful tactics that hurt others and yourself, but I had no choice.

    Dr. Lane has been secretly seeing Byron behind my back, and Byron has been staying overnight at her

    ce all this time. When you thought Byron was greeting me just now, he was actually exchanging

    flirtatious nces with Dr. Lane. I couldn''t bear it anymore. I''ve never experienced such a great

    injustice before..."

    "Is this true?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Arnold was surprised by the revtion.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask around. It''s clear that I met Byron first, and we were even

    nning to get engaged. Dr. Lane interfered in our rtionship at this critical moment, and I felt so

    wronged and couldn''t find anywhere to turn, so I resorted to such extreme measures."

    Seeing Jane crying in the cold wind, almost in despair, Arnold sighed softly, "Get up and go back home

    for now. I''ll investigate the matter thoroughly."

    Jane stood up, hesitated momentarily, and then draped her coat over Arnold''s shoulders.

    "Grandpa, please don''t stay out here in the cold. I can bear anything else, but I can''t bear losing you. I

    want you to live a long and healthy life."

    Her words struck a chord in Arnold''s heart, instantly melting his resolve.

    "Alright, let''s go home together."

    With Jane''s support, Arnold quickly left the exhibition center.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Invitation

    After meeting Arnold, Cora walked alone on the street.

    There were very few pedestrians. Everyone had probably gone home to reunite with their families.

    Perhaps due to theck of people on the street or some other reason, Cora felt extremely lonely.

    At that moment, the phone in her coat pocket vibrated again.

    She hesitated for a moment before taking out her phone to check.

    There were several missed calls from Byron.

    Remembering his indifferent expression, Cora didn''t want to see him right away.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Thus, she skipped his missed calls and checked the message from Tyler instead.

    [Cora, are youing over?]

    Only then did Cora recall that she had promised Tyler to go to the Cooper Vi for a Christmas Eve

    dinner.

    However, ever since Tyler found out about her affair with Byron during a drunken incident, he had been

    avoiding her.

    She thought he must have looked down on her behavior and ended their friendship unterally.

    Yet, she figured that was for the best. She thought lowly of herself as well, so she understood his cold

    treatment of her.

    It was unexpected that Tyler would send her a message on Christmas Eve.

    Before she replied to his text, he called her.

    "Cora, where are you? I''ll give you a ride. It''s difficult finding a taxi on Christmas Eve."

    Tyler sounded as enthusiastic as ever while talking to her over the phone.

    At that moment, Cora felt she was on the verge of tears.

    "But Tyler, you know I..."

    She was with Byron, even when it was widely rumored that he and Jane were a couple.

    Moreover, she was aware that Tyler had feelings for her and had been trying to get closer to her.

    Thus, her being with Byron was a humiliation for Tyler, like a p on his face.

    But he never acted out. On the contrary, he even invited her enthusiastically to have Christmas Eve

    dinner at his home, which made her feel even more guilty.

    Before she couldment about it, Tyler interrupted her, "There''s nothing to worry about! Come on. My

    grandfather wants you at our ce! I''m going to get you if you don''te."

    In the end, Cora gave in.

    It wasn''t easy finding a taxi on such a busy night, so she had to put in some extra money before she

    was able to make her way to the Cooper Vi.

    The Cooper Vi was bustling with activity that night. Almost all of the family members were present,

    and Gideon enjoyed theirpany.

    There were multiple cars parked outside the building when Cora arrived. The house was decorated for

    the festive asion, and children were having fun among themselves in the yard. The joyful

    atmosphere warmed her heart.

    The moment she stepped out of the car, Tyler scampered out of the house. "Come on in, Cora! I was

    nning to go get you if you''re ten minutester!"

    He was wearing a navy-blue turtleneck sweater paired with ck trousers that entuated his slim

    figure. His every move exuded a charming, noble elegance.

    "Come in! Everyone''s waiting!" Tyler ushered once again.

    Cora followed him to meet the family elders.

    "Hey, is that Cora? We were just talking about you!" Gideon greeted Cora merrily.

    "Merry Christmas, Sir Cooper."

    Cora greeted the family elders, and to her surprise, she received several gifts from them.

    Amidst the lively atmosphere, the Cooper family''s Christmas Eve dinnermenced.

    Though not extravagantly luxurious, the meal consisted of organic vegetables and delightful small

    pastries.

    Tyler made sure she was well-fed, perhaps worried that she was either hungry or would feel out of

    ce.

    Food filled Cora''s te to the brim, much to the amusement of Tyler''s rtives. "What a wonderful

    youngdy you are. No wonder Tyler has his eyes on you."

    "Tyler is an eligible bachelor. When could we perhaps expect some good news?"

    Tyler let out a chuckle. "It''ll be up to Cora."

    Cora racked her brain in search of a suitable response so that the rejection wouldn''t hurt Tyler and

    would convey to him that she wouldn''t be a good match for him. However, Tyler''s mother, Cecilia

    Cooper, spoke before she could, "You won''t be hearing any good news any time soon. This is, after all,

    the first time Tyler brought a girl home..."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Coming for Her

    As soon as Cecilia spoke, the merry atmosphere died out almost instantly.

    It was apparent that Cecilia didn''t approve of Cora, her potential daughter-inw.

    "Mom!" Tyler quickly reminded Cecilia of the asion, well aware of the situation, much like everyone

    else.

    Cecilia didn''t retort and proceeded to tell the others to enjoy the meal.

    Everyone shied away from the topic of marriage, maintaining a cheerful disposition while continuing to

    enjoy their meal at the dinner table.

    Nheless, Cora felt disrespected even though she never nned on marrying into the Cooper family

    to begin with.

    Consequently, she was no longer as engaged in conversations as before, only offering perfunctory

    answers to questions about herself and chewing on her food, her attention mainly on her phone.

    Thus, she immediately saw the message Byron sent her: [Come out!]

    Cora couldn''t help but frown, wondering what he meant.

    Before she could ask for rification, Byron sent another message: [Don''t make me go get you at the

    Cooper Vi!]

    Cora was confounded by the suddenness of it: [Are you outside the Cooper Vi?]

    Yet, upon sending the message, Cora felt certain that he was indeed outside.

    Knowing Byron was one to follow through on his word, she was certain he woulde to get her if she

    didn''t go out right away.

    In that case, their rtionship would be exposed.

    While she didn''t care much about her reputation, she didn''t want to implicate Tyler or make him a topic

    for gossip.

    Thus, she promptly put down her fork, saying, "I''m full. I should be leaving."

    Her words immediately drew everyone''s attention.

    Tyler was the first to insist she stay. "Cora, you''ve barely eaten. Why are you leaving?"

    Cecilia also chimed in at the right moment. "These dishes may not be extravagant, but they were

    carefully prepared. Miss Lane, please stay until you''ve had your share."

    Though it sounded like a suggestion for Cora to stay and eat, it was also a subtle criticism of Cora''s

    apparent refusal to finish her meal before leaving, hinting that Cora thought the food was inadequate.

    The others at the table exchanged nces, understanding that Cecilia wasn''t just dissatisfied with her

    future daughter-inw. She might even object to Cora being with Tyler at all.

    They all spected that there might be uing conflicts between Tyler and Cecilia, but no one

    expected Tyler to address the issue directly in front of everyone in Cora''s defense. "Cora, if my

    mother''s words upset you, I apologize on her behalf."

    Cecilia wore a livid expression. "Tyler, what is the meaning of this? Are you defying me?"

    In an instant, tension filled the air, and sparks flew as the mother and son confronted each other. Tyler

    was about to say something. However, Cora hastily pulled him back and then faced Cecilia with a

    smile.

    "Mrs. Cecilia Cooper, in truth, I don''t find the food unappetizing. I merely felt my presence might have

    upset you."

    Cecilia perceived that as part of her maniptive strategy, so she was still unfriendly. "Your hasty

    departure is what will further upset us. Isn''t this just so you can make Tyler feel guilty toward you?"

    "Mrs. Cecilia Cooper, you must''ve misunderstood something. Tyler and I are just ordinary friends. He

    saw that I was alone and helpless on Christmas Eve, so he kindly invited me for dinner. I thoughtlessly

    agreed and came here. It was my thick skin that led to this awkward situation."

    Cora took the opportunity to rify her rtionship with Tyler, anticipating that her rtionship with

    Byron might eventually be exposed, so she didn''t want to put Tyler in a difficult position.

    Cecilia was still glowering at her.

    However, having experienced the Lane family''s downfall, she was already used to being on the

    receiving end of such hostility and ridicule. Cecilia''s mistreatment of her was nothingpared to

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    those, so she remained unfazed.

    After conveying her thoughts, Cora offered an apologetic smile and left.

    Staying any longer might result in Byron actually breaking into the house to get her.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 She Likes Him

    Seeing Cora leaving, Tyler quickly chased after her, calling her name, "Cora!"

    Although he was aware of her rtionship with Byron, he couldn''t bear to let her go.

    He had been secretly in love with her for so many years, so he saw no reason to give up on her.

    He had his agenda when inviting her to his house for Christmas Eve dinner. He had wanted to entice

    her with the warmth of a family, which she craved.

    However, his n was disrupted by his mother.

    When Cora and Tyler walked out of the Cooper Vi one after the other, they saw Byron stepping out of

    his car, which was worth three million dors.

    At that moment, Tyler suddenly understood why Cora was so anxious to leave.

    "Cora, you shouldn''t be with him," he said.

    He quickly grabbed Cora, anger seeping into his voice as he spoke to her.

    Up until that day, he had purposely avoided seeing Cora in an attempt to forget everything about her

    and Byron.

    He was driving himself into a corner, convincing himself that those feelings wouldn''t exist if he didn''t

    remember.

    However, Cora forcefully brought him back to reality.

    "There will be no future between you and him. The Hansen family will not ept you, especially

    considering your previous engagement to Eason," he said.

    No wealthy family would want a woman''s presence to sow discord between their family members,

    which would, in turn, provide fodder for gossip.

    Moreover, Byron was adored by the Hansen family, and they wouldn''t ept their son being with

    someone who had a previous rtionship.

    "I know there may not be a future between Byron and me, but I... really like him," Cora admitted.

    Her gaze was fixed on the man who had just gotten out of the car.

    While standing in the cold wind on Christmas Eve, Byron, with his stoic and aloof demeanor, still made

    her heart flutter.

    "I don''t know when I fell in love with him, but I truly want to be by his side, even if only for a while. I

    want to love him genuinely," she confessed.

    She couldn''t resist his fatal temptation. It was as if they were standing on a cliff, and she would dly

    take a leap of faith off of it.

    That was the first time she had opened up to someone about her feelings for Byron, both as a way to

    pour her heart out and also to indirectly reject Tyler''s affection so that he would stop chasing after her.

    There was still some distance between Byron and her, so she was certain he wouldn''t have heard her.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be staring at her with such an exasperated look on his face, still furious that she

    had gone to Tyler instead of him.

    "But why him? I have everything he has, and I can even offer you better things," Tyler asked.

    In the end, he voiced his doubts in desperation. He had been by her side for so many years and had

    dedicated all his love to her, so he didn''t understand how he could notpare to another man who

    Cora had only met a few months ago and would bring her nothing but trouble.

    "I''ve asked myself the same question too, but I don''t have an answer. Maybe this is just my fate..."

    Cora replied.

    Although there were plenty of fish in the sea, she couldn''t resist Byron''s allure and had fallen into the

    abyss of love, doomed for eternity.

    Hearing that, Tyler sighed helplessly, "Cora, you will regret it one day."

    "Yeah, I know I will regret it, but I can''t help myself."

    Cora looked back at Tyler and said, "Tyler, I''m leaving."

    It was as if she was bidding farewell to him and letting him know that she would be walking out of his

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    life.

    Tyler didn''t respond, for he still couldn''t let go of her.

    Nevertheless, Cora departed, greeting Byron with a smile as she got into his car and left with him.

    Tyler stood there, fixated on the car, until it disappeared at the end of the road, staring into the distance

    unblinkingly even after that.

    He didn''t know how long he stood there that day. When Cecilia finally brought him inside the house, his

    whole body was numb from the cold, and he ended up spending the first few weeks of the Christmas

    holiday with a fever.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 You Want to Get Married?

    In the car speeding towards the apartment, Byron and Cora were silent.

    Cora was especially silent. Even though she told Tyler about her deep love for Byron just now, they

    were like strangers now in the car, and their eyes didn''t even meet.

    She felt that Byron still defended his fianc¨¦e in dealing with the giarism, making her feel that her

    affection for him was wasted.

    And what about Byron?

    He kept thinking Cora came to Tyler''s home on Christmas Eve and Tyler''s undisguised affection for

    Cora when he sent her to the door.

    Thinking that Cora was talking andughing with him just now as if nothing happened, his rage was

    about to burn himself.

    And this woman didn''t even say a word of exnation and looked sullen as if he owed her hundreds of

    millions of dors.

    Byron thought about driving this woman out of the car countless times. Out of sight, out of mind.

    But in the end, he didn''t drive her out of the car and could only suppress his anger and ask her, "Why

    are you talking so happily with Tyler?"

    "We were talking about marriage. He said that I must look good in a wedding dress." Cora wasn''t sure

    if she was lying, but she wanted to see if Byron would consider marrying her.

    "Oh, you two want to get married?" The man held the steering wheel with one hand, and his voice was

    as cold as the wind pouring in from the car window, which made people shrink their necks.

    "Why not? We are unmarried! We can even have a baby, let alone get married." Cora seemed to be

    looking at the scenery outside the car window, but she was actually looking at Byron in the rearview

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    mirror.

    "Didn''t you say you would have a baby with me before? Now you want to do it with someone else so

    soon?"

    Byron''s voice was as cold as ever, but his long fingers holding the steering wheel were pale for being

    pressed.

    "It doesn''t matter to me who I''m going to have a baby with. But, of course, I have to choose someone

    who will end up with me. I can''t have children with those who didn''t trust and protect me. It''s not worth

    it."

    She felt disgusted as long as she recalled that he didn''t defend her and looked on at her trouble with

    indifference in the afternoon.

    Weren''t all the men the same when having sex? Why couldn''t she choose another man?

    "I don''t protect you?"

    Byron found the point.

    "If you want to protect me, why didn''t you defend me when those old men questioned me?"

    Cora was angry when she thought about it.

    As a result, the man directly unlocked the phone, threw it on herp, and continued to control the

    steering wheel with one hand.

    When Cora picked up his phone and looked back at him in puzzlement, he looked aside, only leaving

    her a cold and arrogant profile.

    In the end, Cora had to find the answer by herself from the news disyed on the phone screen.

    "You withdrew your sponsorship for the woodcarvingpetition?"

    That''s right. The news from an APP just now read: [The Hansen Group questioned the result of this

    woodcarvingpetition, decided to withdraw the previous sponsorship, and investigate and affix the

    responsibility for the negative impact on the Hansen Group''s image caused by the unfairness of the

    woodcarvingpetition.]

    When Cora looked at the news, she smiled.

    She only knew that the cold wind on Christmas Eve felt softer this time.

    "Are you supposed to say something to me now?" The man noticed she smiled through the rearview

    mirror, and his tone became slightly lighter.

    "What do you want me to say?" Cora asked. She was also quite mean sometimes because she just

    didn''t want to please Byron sometimes.

    "Like you want to have a baby with me."

    Cora was speechless.

    She was not yet Byron''s opponent when it came to being cheeky.

    But maybe because of what the man said, when he sent her back to the apartment, she couldn''t help

    hugging him. "Don''t go! Stay tonight, okay?"

    Byron froze for a moment before saying, "I won''t leave if you agree to have a baby with me."

    "Ok!" Cora kissed Byron first. It could be said that she tried her best to make him stay on Christmas

    Eve.

    Later, Byron really stayed, even though his family kept calling him...

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Undercurrent

    Early the next morning, Byron returned home.

    Osborn liked it when all the families were together, so all members of the Hansen family gathered in the

    Hansen Mansion on the morning of the first day of the Christmas holiday.

    Lydia and Eason arrived early in the morning. Eason even brought Mia, who was pregnant, to meet

    Osborn.

    Osborn''s second son, Patrick, also brought his sons and daughter-inw here, and Osborn''s third son,

    Ben, also brought the whole family, including his grandson. Although the fourth son, Mark, who was not

    married, came here with his illegitimate child early in the morning.

    In short, everyone had worked hard to please Osborn.

    Osborn''s attention was still on these few people, chatting andughing with them.

    But as soon as Byron came in, Osborn seemed to see no one else but him.

    "Byron, where did you go on Christmas Eve?"

    Osborn came to Byron with a cane toin even though he staggered.

    "Dad, merry Christmas. I just went to drink with Carter."

    Osborn was slightly annoyed. "Why did you go to drink during this time? You seldom have such a

    chance to rest!"

    Mark tried to ease him. "Dad, it''s ok for Byron to go out. Don''t me him and be angry on such a

    wonderful day, ok? It''s understandable for young people to have fun asionally."

    Mark seemed to be pleading for Byron, but he did so to attract Osborn''s attention for himself and his

    other siblings.

    Osborn''s wife, Nora, also agreed. "Stop ming Byron on such a day. He seldomes back. I made

    a big meal for him. Don''t ruin his good mood so he won''t have the appetite."

    So Osborn stopped ming Byron and gave him a gift. "Then I won''t me you. Here you are. Wish

    you a happy Christmas."

    Nora also hurriedly took out her gift. "Wish you a happy Christmas."

    "Thank you, Mom and Dad." Byron took the gift as usual.

    Ben''s little grandson looked at Byron''s beautiful gift with dissatisfaction on his face. "It''s not fair. Why

    does the gift for uncle look much better than ours?"

    "Your uncle is the lucky star of our family. Since he was born, the business of the Hansen family has

    soared. Of course, his gift is much better than you little brats!"

    Markughed and teased, then invited Byron and several other juniors to taste the coffee he had just

    bought.

    Eason was also told to drink coffee with his uncles by Lydia. Getting close to the Hansen family would

    definitely benefit him after he took over the Patton Group.

    But now, when Eason saw Byron, what he thought about was no longer how to please Byron and

    benefit the Patton Group.

    Ever since Lydia showed him those photos secretly taken, the image of him pressing Cora like that and

    kissing her would pop up whenever he saw Byron.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    It happened even now. When his uncles talked about several projects rted to the Hansen Group, he

    couldn''t listen to them but thought that Cora''s rtionship with Byron was more intimate than with him

    before, which made him jealous and almost drove him crazy.

    Especially when he saw the hickey on Byron''s neck, he almost became wild because of jealousy...

    He didn''t know that Mark had noticed his furious appearance.

    "Eason, is there anything on your uncle''s face? You are so engrossed in seeing it."

    Eason came back to his senses and met Byron''s sharp eyes.

    "No, nothing."

    "Ok. I thought your uncle took something from you just now. You seemed to be eager to get something

    back from him."

    After Mark finished speaking, both Eason and Byron''s expressions changed!

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Won''t y With Her!

    Eason was only worried that the exposure of his hostility towards Byron would put him in a passive

    position.

    So he immediately retorted, "Uncle Mark, you must be joking. Uncle Byron had almost everything, and

    what he had was the best. I don''t have anything worthy of his concern."

    "Really? But it doesn''t look like that to me." Mark smiled at Eason and finally fixed his eyes on Byron.

    The moment their eyes met, Byron narrowed his sharp eyes slightly and softened them. "You mean I

    y with his woman?"

    Although Mark didn''t talk about women or Cora, what he was talking about was obviously that Byron

    yed with Eason''s woman, who was obviously Cora.

    Byron spoke it himself, but the indifference in his tone was worthy of deliberation.

    Eason felt very ufortable when he heard that Byron used the word "y" on Cora and wanted to

    fight with him very much.

    But Byron was his uncle, even if he was not much younger than Byron, so he didn''t dare to fight with

    him.

    Besides, today was the first day of the Christmas holiday, and many people wereing to the Hansen

    family. If he fought with Byron here, he could not keep a foothold in New York.

    So, in the end, Eason could only vent all his dissatisfaction on the cup, every joint of the hand holding

    the teacup turning pale when he clenched the cup.

    And, of course, Mark noticed his move.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "That''s right, too. There are so many women in the world. Why do you insist on ying with Eason''s

    ex? You see, Eason is so angry that he is about to destroy my cup."

    "Uncle Mark, you must be joking. I think this cup looks pretty, so I pick it up to look closer." Eason tried

    very hard to avoid this topic.

    Eason thought Mark was joking, but Byron knew what Mark really meant.

    "It''s just a woman, and they already broke up. But I won''t y with her if he''s so reluctant."

    His words and actions were indifferent, as if he never cared about Cora. How fickle he was!

    "Wouldn''t it hurt her bad to break up with her so curtly because of this matter?"

    Mark still seemed to be emphasizing Cora.

    Eason almost couldn''t help fighting with Byron because of these words.

    After all, Cora was the girl Eason had loved so much, so he really didn''t want her to be trampled on like

    this!

    But before Eason could fight Byron, he received Byron''s warning.

    Although Eason wasn''t sure why Byron warned him, he still felt Byron''s intention to kill him.

    If he dared to confront Byron here, the Patton Group would pay the price for his stupid behavior.

    Although Eason was frivolous, he cared much about his family. And he could clearly sense that there

    seemed to be tension between Mark and Byron.

    So, in the end, he tried his best to suppress his anger.

    After Byron withdrew his gaze, he satirized, "Mark, why didn''t you think whether you hurt the woman

    who had a child for you when you didn''t marry her?"

    Seeing that Byron turned the topic to him, Mark smiled, "That''s right. Women are only necessary when

    feeling bored, just like coffee. You have to change it frequently for new vors."

    In the end, the topic turned back to coffee, as if the previous conversations had never happened.

    But Byron received Carter''s first-hand report when he came out of the Hansen Mansion in the

    afternoon, which read, "Mark is investigating Miss Lane..."

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Make a Trade-off

    "To what extent?"

    "He already sent people to follow Miss Lane."

    When Carter said so, Byron parked the car on the side of the road, smoked a cigarette irritably, and did

    not respond to Carter for a long time.

    If it weren''t for the sound of vehicles passing by from the phone, Carter would think the phone had

    been hung up.

    Byron didn''t answer Carter for a long time, so Carter couldn''t help reminding him, "Mr. Hansen, it''s time

    to make a trade-off."

    "Well, I see..."

    The man was smoking a cigarette, watching the smoke blown away by the cold wind, and his eyes

    gradually dimmed.

    On the first day of the Christmas holiday, Cora went to the hospital to visit Flora.

    At this time, the wards of many departments were empty because most people had gone home.

    Because of Matt''s hand injury, Flora''s second skin grafting operation had not yet been performed.

    When Cora opened the door and walked in, Flora was knitting something.

    "Mom, merry Christmas." Cora put the fruit she had brought on the table and sat beside Flora. "What

    are you doing?"

    "I want to make a scarf," Flora said.

    "Is it for me?" Cora looked at the pattern Flora was knitting, a cartoon picture that young girls recently

    liked. Surprise shed in her eyes.

    She had never been wearing a scarf in front of Flora, but Flora didn''t like cartoon pictures either.

    So she thought that Flora made it for her.

    She thought Flora must want to please her because Jane annoyed her that day!

    The more Cora thought about it, the happier she felt because this was the first time she would receive

    something made by her mother, and it felt like the rtionship between her and her mother had been

    Cora kept looking at the cartoon patterns made by Flora and didn''t pay attention to Flora''s unnatural

    expression.

    The more Cora looked at it, the more delighted she was. She even reached out to touch the pattern.

    Although Flora was not so skillful, in Cora''s eyes, the pattern was really beautiful.

    But as soon as she touched the pattern, Flora pped her hands. "Your hands are dirty. Don''t touch it."

    "Why? Anyway, it will be mine finally."

    But Flora didn''t respond. Cora didn''t pay much attention.

    "Where''s Byron? Didn''t youe with him?" Flora quickly packed everything up as if she was afraid

    that Cora would pollute the scarf.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "He went home today." When Cora mentioned him, she couldn''t help but think of the crazy night, and

    her face blushed quietly.

    "He didn''te with you because of this?" Florained.

    Later, Cora changed the topic and diverted her attention.

    But when Cora was about to return, Flora unconsciously mentioned Byron again.

    "Next time youe over, bring Byron with you. You guys should consider getting married. I''ll ask him

    for you when he ns to get married."

    Afterst night, Cora indeed wanted more.

    Besides, she felt Byron was nning a future with her because he wanted to have a baby with her.

    So after she left the hospital, she sent a message to Byron: [Can you apany me to see my mother

    again?]

    Just let Flora ask him the question that she dared not ask.

    If he really wanted to marry her, that would be fine.

    But if he didn''t want to, she could also say it was Flora''s idea, right?

    In short, she would not lose anything if she tried.

    Cora was pleased with herself, but she didn''t expect Byron didn''t reply to her as if she didn''t send it.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Disappeared

    The evening of the second day of the Christmas holiday, Cora still hadn''t received a reply from Byron.

    She stared at the empty chat box and couldn''t help feeling disappointed.

    "Is he really that busy? Too busy to even reply with a single word?"

    Indeed, since leaving early on Christmas morning, Byron had disappeared without a trace. He hadn''t

    sent Cora any messages during his absence either.

    And throughout this period, Cora had been waiting for him at home, except for her visits to the hospital

    to see Flora.

    But this kind of waiting continued until the fifth day of the Christmas holiday, with no sign of him

    appearing or replying.

    Her eager heart seemed to gradually lose its enthusiasm in this long wait.

    So, on this evening, Cora sent another message to Byron.

    [If you don''t want to help me, just say so. There''s no need to disappear.]

    She could still send the message sessfully, but as expected, it also sank into oblivion.

    Cora couldn''t help feeling annoyed and thought, "You won''t reply to my messages? Fine, I won''t bother

    you either. When youe back and want to make up with me, I will definitely ignore you!"

    With such thoughts in mind, Cora returned to work at the hospital.

    Starting from the sixth day of the holiday, the hospital was bustling again, and even the emergency

    room had more patients than usual.

    While being swamped, Cora''s concern for Byron seemed to diminish.

    However, when she returned to her empty apartment, loneliness pounced on her like a lurking beast,

    tearing apart her self-proimed facade of toughness into pieces.

    She missed him so much.

    So much that it was even suffocating!

    She even set aside her pride and took the initiative to call him.

    Yet, the person on the other end of the line still didn''t answer...

    So, she couldn''t help but wonder if Byron was away on another business trip like before. Was he too

    busy to care about her feelings?

    Truly, this was the first time love had tortured her like this.

    Even during her passionate romance with Eason, she had never experienced such burning and lung-

    scratching longing.

    And so, in the end, she couldn''t control herself. On the eighth day of the holiday, which happened to be

    her day off, she dressed seductively and went to the Hansen Group building.

    "I''d like to see Mr. Hansen," she politely greeted the receptionist.

    "Did you make an appointment?" The receptionist looked at her devilish figure outlined by the pink-blue

    knit dress and couldn''t help showing a tinge of disdain.

    "No, but please tell Mr. Hansen that myst name is Lane."

    Cora didn''t dare to consider herself too important. She just thought that since she and Byron had made

    so many loving memories in bed, he would agree to see her.

    "I''m sorry, but we receive many people like you every day. If we report every one of them to the upper

    management, we won''t be able to handle the workload."

    Cora frowned at her words. She asked, "But I really need to meet Mr. Hansen. Can you please let him

    know?"

    "Sorry. Pleasee back after you make an appointment." The receptionist''s refusal made Cora even

    more helpless.

    But she didn''t want to make this trip in vain. So, she took out her phone and called Carter.

    "Miss Lane?" Carter sounded somewhat surprised when he received Cora''s call.

    "Carter, I''m downstairs at the Hansen Building. Um... could you do me a favor and take me up to see

    Mr. Hansen?"

    Cora felt a little embarrassed and inappropriate for showing up like this.

    But she couldn''t stop missing Byron, so despite the awkwardness, she voiced her desire.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Carter hesitated for a moment before speaking, "I''lle right away."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Longing

    A few minutester, Carter brought Cora to Byron''s office.

    Byron was busy working, and except for a brief nce when they entered, his eyes remained focused

    on theputer screen, while his nimble fingers danced across the keyboard.

    "Miss Lane, would you like coffee or tea?" Carter nced at Byron and asked Cora.

    "Tea, thank you, Carter," Cora replied.

    Carter nodded and left the office sensibly, leaving the two of them with privacy to talk.

    Cora stood not far away, observing the busy man.

    The office was heated, and Byron wore a ck shirt and pants that perfectly outlined his broad

    shoulders and narrow waist.

    His concentrated look was also captivating, exuding an aura of a mature man that could make a

    woman''s heart flutter.

    After not seeing him for a few days, Cora hadn''t expected to feel somewhat absent-minded in his

    presence.

    Only when a male voice brought her back did she regain her senses. "What do you need?"

    Once Cora snapped back to reality, she couldn''t help but frown.

    The man''s tone was colder than before. Even his gazecked the usual gentleness.

    But Cora attributed it to being too busy, unable to switch back from the attitude he had towards others.

    So she approached him, lightly touched his shoulder, and even leaned in to peck his cheek, saying,

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Why haven''t youe to see me for such a long time?"

    Her actions were full of coquettishness and ttering. Her words sounded like theints and

    grievances of a woman in love.

    For a moment, Byron''s fingers froze on the keyboard, and a trace of daze flickered in his dark eyes.

    "Is it because you''re too busy? Or do you think that I''m too proud and unapproachable? I can change,

    you know."

    During this time, she had indeed thought that if Byron continued to ignore her, she would also stop

    paying attention to him. And in the future, she would always keep a distance from him.

    However, after Byron had disappeared for several days, Cora couldn''t stop missing him day and night.

    In the end, she had to give in.

    Even if he didn''t want to be with her, she was dying for even the slightest hint of his mercy.

    So, even though these thoughts seemed likeints and grievances, they also conveyed her

    helplessness andpromise.

    Byron felt the soft and delicate arm resting on his shoulder, sensed the fragrance lingering from her

    body, and even reyed their passionate moments in bed from the past.

    Especially after not being intimate with her for several days, but she still tempted him like this. He was

    truly going crazy and could barely restrain himself, wanting to pin her down on the office desk...

    However, just as he was about to lose control, Carter knocked and entered the room.

    Seeing them in such an intimate pose, a hint of surprise shed across Carter''s poker face.

    But soon, he reverted back to his indifferent expression. "Miss Lane, here''s your tea!"

    "Thank you." Cora hurriedly let go of Byron and went to take the tea.

    After the familiar fragrance dissipated, Byron''s growing irritability intensified.

    "Anything else?" He raised his eyebrows, looking at Carter.

    Carter knew Byron wanted him to leave them alone.

    But before leaving, he added fuel to the fire, "Yes. When will you announce the engagement between

    you and Miss Yoris?"

    Cora was about to take a sip of the hot tea to tame her desire when she suddenly heard Carter''s

    question. Startled, her hand trembled, spilling the tea and scalding her hand...

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 I''m Sorry

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Miss Lane, are you okay?"

    Carter approached Cora with concern as if he had no other matters to attend to.

    "I... I''m fine,"

    Cora hastily put the teacup down, pretending to wipe the water droplets off the back of her hand. But

    deep down, she was shocked and flustered.

    After tidying up, she said, "The tea is great. Thank you, Carter. But I should be going now."

    With that, she left without even looking back or saying goodbye to Byron.

    She left in such a hurry that it didn''t seem like she came specifically to see Byron but to ask Carter for a

    cup of tea.

    Byron coldly watched Cora as she left until her figurepletely disappeared from the door. Only then

    did his indifferent gaze turn towards Carter.

    Carter remained calm as he met Byron''s eyes, enduring the icy gaze that could almost turn into sharp

    des.

    After a moment, he still felt it was worth a try to salvage the situation. "I was just trying to help."

    "Oh, so I should be thanking you?" Byron''s eyes glinted with a chilling light.

    "You''re wee," Carter replied earnestly.

    As expected, he saw the veins on Byron''s forehead bulge, an expression of uncontroble anger.

    "I should put you in jail for this."

    "No, sir, you can''t. I didn''t vite thew or any regtions of thepany." Carter tried hard to ignore

    Byron''s furious look.

    "Oh, don''t worry. If I truly want you to end up in jail, I''ll do everything to make that happen!"

    But in the end, Byron wasn''t in the mood to continue arguing with Carter. He picked up the car keys

    from the corner of the desk and hurriedly left the office.

    The scene of Cora''s hand being burned red kept reying in his mind.

    "There is a meeting in half an hour," Carter reminded from behind.

    "Put it off."

    In an eyeblink, Byron left the office as if his feet were on fire.

    ...

    Cora didn''t know how she managed to leave the Hansen Group building.

    The bright sunlight shone on her delicate face, but it couldn''t dispel the gloom in her heart.

    She wandered the streets like a lost soul.

    From the Hansen Group to her ce, it took her nearly three hours to arrive.

    However, as she pushed open the door, she noticed that the man she hadn''t seen in this house for so

    long was standing right in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.

    When Cora entered, Byron was on the phone, speaking while smoking.

    "No need. I''ve found her."

    He nced at her briefly, his deep eyes unable to reveal any emotions.

    Then Byron hung up the phone and walked towards Cora.

    Seeing his gloomy face, Cora didn''t want to make herself seem so miserable, so she hurriedly calmed

    herself down.

    "Isn''t this Mr. Hansen? Why are you here today?"

    She greeted him with a smile, but her heart was filled with sorrow.

    It seemed that their rtionship was finallying to an end.

    "Don''t talk to me like that."

    Byron stubbed out his cigarette butt. His voice was so hoarse that he didn''t sound like himself.

    "But you''re going to be engaged to someone else, Mr. Hansen. I truly don''t know how I should talk to

    you."

    Then, Cora continued, "I said that I won''t take another woman''s fianc¨¦ in."

    Byron could only feel a lump in his throat. He could only look nkly into her mesmerizing eyes, which

    seemed to be filled with tears.

    Cora was waiting during this suffocating silence, waiting for him to give her a reasonable exnation,

    waiting for a chance to bring them back to their past.

    Even if the reason Byron gave her was the most absurd lie in this whole world, she would still trust him

    and love him until the very end, no matter what would be waiting for them in the future.

    But in the end, Byron only said, "I''m sorry..."

    Cora immediately understood that what Carter had said was true. Byron was getting engaged to a

    woman. He would cherish her, have kids with her, spend the rest of his life with her, and let everyone

    envy how affectionate they were. But, sadly, that woman was Jane.

    As for Cora, she would no longer be in any part of his future.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Unwilling

    Cora and Byron locked eyes, and for a moment, the tears that had been welling up uncontrobly

    threatened to fall.

    But in the end, she closed her eyes. And when she looked back at him, it seemed as though she had

    cleaned up all her tears and mixed feelings inside.

    Once again, she smiled charmingly at Byron.

    Her smile gradually filled her dimples, which fascinated Byron with their sweetness.

    "There''s no need to apologize. We both knew what we were getting into, remember?"

    In fact, he had made it clear from the beginning that he only wanted to sleep with her without any

    However, Cora couldn''t help but fall for him, which led them to this dilemma.

    Seeing her expressions changing constantly, Byron felt panicked and didn''t know what to say.

    But before he could respond, she continued, "However, breaking upes at a high cost. Have you

    really thought it through?"

    Cora had to face the truth even if she didn''t want to, and she understood that despite the despair, life

    had to go on.

    Instead of being stubborn and giving up everything, she thought it would be better to ask for something

    when they parted ways. At least it would make her future days a little easier, free from being bullied,

    and could serve as a memory of their time together.

    Byron hadn''t expected Cora to bring up the break-up fee so quickly. While he did intend to give it to her,

    her direct request made him feel that her previous disy of heartbreak and despair over his

    engagement may have been an act.

    To put it bluntly, her fondness and even admiration for him were based solely on his financial

    capabilities.

    This made him feel quite unfair, just like back then...

    But he didn''t refuse her request outright. He suppressed his sorrowful feelings and, with an

    expressionless look, asked, "How much do you want?"

    "I want my brother to be released as soon as possible," Cora answered promptly. It seemed that she

    had already made up her mind beforehand.

    "That can be arranged. He would be released within this month. I''ll have someone check on him and

    expedite the process," Byron assured her.

    "Good." Cora tightened and then loosened her grip on her skirt, finally saying, "You may leave now."

    With those words, she turned and walked toward her room.

    But soon, Byron suddenly grabbed her hand.

    His unexpected move made Cora feel a surge of anticipation.

    But she couldn''t help but tease him with a sly smile, "Mr. Hansen, are you finding it hard to let me go?"

    Byron didn''t respond to her yful remark. Instead, he took out a tube of ointment from his pocket and

    squeezed some onto the back of her hand.

    As the cold ointmentnded on her hand, Cora suddenly realized that there were a few blisters on the

    back of her hand, probably from the burn in his office.

    Perhaps she hadn''t felt the pain much before because she had been overwhelmed with sadness.

    Now, whether it was due to the soothing effect of the ointment or the fact that Byron personally applied

    it, making her feel cared for and cherished, she suddenly felt the pain intensify as if it multiplied

    countless times in an instant. It was so intense that it threatened to bring forth the tears she had

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    struggled to hold back.

    In haste, she pulled her hand back and forced a smile. "Take your clothes when you leave. Let''s

    pretend we never know each other when we meet again. Otherwise, with my horrible temper, I might do

    something insane."

    After leaving these harsh words, she went to the bedroom without looking back.

    She appearedposed, but as she turned around, tears streamed down her face...

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Like Your Money

    "Just keep an eye on Gabe''s situation and try to get him out in the next couple of days."

    Byron instructed when he returned to the Hansen mansion in the evening. Now, he seemed and

    sounded as normal as usual.

    But when Carter heard his instructions, he couldn''t help but nce at him. "Is everything settled?"

    Byron didn''t answer, only saying, "Once Gabe is released, transfer 33 million dors from my personal

    ount to him."

    Gabe was quite capable, and that amount of money would be enough for him to make a fresh start.

    In this way, Cora would also have a better future. At the very least, she wouldn''t be looked down upon

    wherever she went.

    They had a peaceful breakup, which saved both of their dignity.

    However, Carter seemed to have detected something. Suddenly, he sighed emotionlessly. "You liked

    her and protected her wholeheartedly, yet she was only interested in your money."

    As expected, Byron''s indifferent expression instantly turned sour.

    His gaze, fixed on Carter, resembled that of a predator lurking in the shadows, ready to hunt its prey.

    Carter felt as if he had identally found out the truth. He hurriedly said, "I''ll go transfer the money."

    With that, he fled as quickly as possible.

    As for Byron, he started smoking again, as if the nicotine alone could temporarily soothe the

    restlessness within him, restraining the urge to turn back...

    ...

    After Byron left, Cora tried tofort herself, saying, "It''s not a big deal. You were living on your own

    before he came into your life."

    Moreover, this was her second heartbreak. Having experienced one before, she should handle it better

    this time.

    Then Cora began to organize the empty space in her wardrobe after Byron had taken away his clothes.

    She filled it with various items, but even after filling every nook and cranny, she couldn''tpletely fill

    the emptiness in her heart.

    The feeling of losing almost drove her mad.

    She even ate a lot, hoping to fill that empty corner within herself.

    But as she ate, the table was gradually stained by water.

    When she touched her face, she realized that tears were already streaming down her cheeks.

    Frustrated, she violently pushed away the food and broke down in hysterical sobs.

    She didn''t understand why breaking up with Byron, after only being together for a few months, felt more

    difficult than parting ways with Eason after several years.

    This heart-piercing feeling was really torturing.

    So, Cora rummaged through the fridge until she found the beer she and Byron had bought at the

    supermarket a few days before Christmas. She drank until she waspletely wasted.

    In her drunken haze, she seemed to see Byron again.

    "I''ve never liked someone so much, but it seems that this kind of affection means nothing to you.

    "I did want to be with you, even wanted to have your baby. But you don''t want me anymore.

    "Since you''re so heartless, then I won''t like you anymore..."

    Tears slowly trickled down her face.

    ...

    Sally finally returned from her hometown, Kinton.

    When she bumped into Cora in the office, she couldn''t help but share the interesting stories that had

    happened during the Christmas holiday.

    "I told my mom that I bought this bag for 3 dors on Amazon, but she didn''t believe me. I n to buy

    one and send it back to herter, so we can both have matching bags."

    Sally was typical of a Taurus girl, known for being frugal and spending every penny wisely.

    After sharing many things, Sally noticed that Cora seemed a bit slow and had a bitter smile.

    "Cora, what''s wrong? Are you feeling down or..."

    "I broke up," Cora interrupted.

    After a night of hysterical crying, she woke up in the morning to find the city bustling as usual. She went

    to the hospital as she always did, diligently helping patients despite feeling heartbroken.

    This was perhaps what they called the process of bing mature. She had to mute herself even

    while crying.

    But when friends showed concern, it was hard for her not to mention it.

    "You broke up? Did you bring it up or did Mr. Pope?"

    Sally, unaware of Cora''s involvement with Byron, still assumed it had something to do with Carter.

    Cora rubbed her throbbing temple, feeling the effects of her hangover. "Let''s just say I brought it up."

    Byron was about to get engaged, but he didn''t say anything and simply didn''te to see her.

    And she didn''t want to keep someone else''s fianc¨¦.

    "Cora, it''s okay. You won''t meet a better man without getting rid of what you have."

    This is what Cora liked most about Sally. When Cora felt miserable, Sally wouldn''t dig deeper and force

    her to expose her bleeding wounds.

    "Tonight, I''ll take you out to have some fun. It''s just a man, right? There are countless choices out

    there!"

    "I''m afraid that the one I like will once again be someone else''s fianc¨¦." Cora felt that her

    emotional wound might never be healed.

    "Well, well. That sounds so tempting. I mean, think about it! Sleeping with a man who''s going to marry

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    another woman!" Sally smiled wickedly.

    Cora couldn''t help butugh at Sally''s words, feeling that her emotional wound had healed a bit. She

    agreed to go out with Sally at night.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Meet Again

    After work, Sally took Cora to a bar. They were joined by Sally''s boyfriend, Hayden Gollust, and his

    friend, Lucas Quinn.

    Lucas was quite tall and had a gentle look, making him seem like a business elite.

    "This is my bosom friend, Cora. Hayden, you''ve met her before, and this is Lucas," Sally introduced

    them.

    "Nice to meet you both. I''m Cora." Cora wore a light beige knitted dress. Although it wasn''t of a very

    sexy style, it still outlined her perfect figure, catching everyone''s attention.

    Even Lucas, who rarely engaged in conversations with women, greeted her politely, "Hello, I''m Lucas."

    Sally and Hayden exchanged a smile.

    Sally leaned towards Cora and whispered, "Looks like Lucas is interested in you. Why not give it a try?

    He''s also from Kinton, but he doesn''t want to rely on his family, so he came to New York. Although he

    has quite a lot of admirers, he''s not a yboy. I''ve never seen him being interested in any other

    woman."

    "Nah, Sally, I''m not ready for a new rtionship right now," Cora knew that even longsting feelings

    might not lead to anything substantial. Still, she couldn''t ept the idea of finding a new partner the

    day after a breakup.

    "But, Cora, the best way to forget about thest one is to start a new rtionship,"

    Sally said, causing Cora to unconsciously think back to when she started dating Byron after breaking

    up with Eason.

    Perhaps the thought of Byron made her feel restless, so she didn''t refuse to interact with Lucas.

    Lucas wasn''t much of a talker and didn''t focus too much on Cora''s figure, so they got along quite well.

    So when Sally and Hayden went to the dance floor, leaving the two of them alone at the bar, it wasn''t

    as awkward as expected.

    "Are you always busy at the hospital? Hayden told me that he has to make appointments with Sally in

    advance. Otherwise, she''s either working overtime or on her way to do so," Lucas asked.

    "Yeah, we''re currently rotating through the emergency room for our internship, so we''re quite busy.

    Especially during major idents, there''s no time to spare," Cora replied.

    They continued chatting casually, not delving too deep into any particr topic.

    Cora nned to tell Sally when she returned from dancing that she wanted to leave early.

    Even though she refused to admit it, she wasn''t ready for anyone new in such a short period of time.

    However, to her surprise, Sally messaged her, saying: [Hayden and I are leaving now. Lucas will take

    you hometer.]

    At that very moment, a murderous intent instantly filled Cora''s mind.

    But since she didn''t know where Sally had gone, she had to tame her anger for now. She smiled and

    bid farewell to Lucas, saying, "I have work in the morning, so I should head back."

    "I''ll send you home." Lucas quickly settled the bill and followed her outside.

    Initially, Cora wanted to refuse Lucas''s offer to take her home.

    But as fate would have it, as they exited the bar one after another, they bumped into Byron.

    He stood by the greenery near the bar entrance, smoking a cigarette.

    The lighting in that corner was quite dim, and with his all-ck attire, he seemed to have bent into the

    night.

    But this man seemed to radiate a faint glow, visible even in the darkest of nights.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The smoke scattered around him, unable to conceal the clear displeasure in his dark eyes.

    However, since they had already broken up, Cora naturally didn''t presume that his annoyance was

    directed towards her.

    "Wait for me, I''ll go get the car," Lucas said, either afraid that she would wait too long or eager to

    quickly ran toward the parking lot.

    It was at this moment that Byron extinguished his cigarette and began walking towards Cora.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Self Respect

    Cora had already told Byron before that after they broke up, they should pretend that they didn''t know

    each other.

    So when he approached her, she calmly walked past him, intending to avoid any interaction.

    However, Byron seemed to be deliberately annoying her, blocking her path directly.

    "New boyfriend?"

    His voice was colder than the wind scraping against her face.

    Only then did Cora look up at him.

    Then, she saw mockery and indifference written all over his face.

    After Cora came back to her senses, she realized that Byron had misunderstood her rtionship with

    Lucas.

    It didn''t matter if others misunderstood her, but Byron just couldn''t.

    Before getting together with Byron, she had never devoted herself to any other man.

    If it weren''t for his impending engagement, she would have wanted to continue to be with him without

    asking for amitment.

    Yet, he misunderstood her intentions, which made Cora feel insulted.

    "Yes, he''s not bad-looking, and his figure is on par with yours, Mr. Hansen," Cora responded

    sarcastically.

    It wasn''t clear whether Byron grasped the underlying meaning, but he coldly reminded her, "A girl

    should have self-respect."

    "I don''t have self-respect, and I''m sure you knew that long ago," Cora smirked provocatively.

    She was referring to their first time sleeping together, which also happened after leaving the bar.

    That was what Byron cared about most, not wanting anyone to witness her vulnerable and endearing

    side in that situation.

    Some emotions almost broke free from their restraints, and Byron was tempted to pull her back into his

    embrace.

    However, before he could act, Cora sidestepped him.

    "Mr. Hansen, please have some self-restraint. There''s no need to meddle with someone like me, who

    leaving those words behind as she walked away.

    Lucas had already driven his car out of the parking lot by then.

    Cora initially didn''t want to ride in Lucas''s car, but either in defiance of Byron or in her haste to avoid

    him, she still chose to go with Lucas.

    Byron watched her sitting in another man''s car, and he couldn''t help feeling restless. He lit another

    cigarette, trying to calm his inner turmoil...

    ...

    "Mr. Quinn, can you drop me off at the subway station?"

    Cora looked at Byron standing still through the rearview mirror, speaking to Lucas without much

    emotion.

    "Sure."

    Lucas sensed her wariness towards him and didn''t engage in any more chatting.

    As they approached the subway station, Lucas asked, "Dr. Lane, do you mind if we exchange

    numbers?"

    Without waiting for Cora''s response, he continued, "Sally mentioned that you excel in cardiac surgery

    and are nning to specialize in that field. My father recently had a stent imnted..."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Cora immediately understood.

    When a family member underwent a cardiac procedure, his family often felt anxious and had many

    questions. Thus, many patients'' families would consult her about rted issues.

    So, even before Lucas finished speaking, Cora took out her phone and added his number to her

    contact list.

    "Feel free to ask me any questions, Mr. Quinn. I''ll share what I know. However, I might be busy at work

    sometimes and may not reply promptly."

    "Thank you, Dr. Lane."

    They soon arrived at the subway station, and after bidding each other farewell, Cora got out of the car

    and joined the rush of people entering the station.

    Little did she know that Lucas didn''t leave immediately. He waited until her figure disappeared into the

    crowd before picking up his phone and looking at the newly added number. A slight smirk appeared on

    his lips.

    In fact, he didn''t have a father.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Gabe Returned

    After Cora took thest subway and arrived at the apartment building downstairs, it was almost 10 pm.

    A sports car zoomed past, its roaring engine capturing Cora''s attention.

    Just as she saw the car, she felt like her heart was breaking free from all constraints and about to leap

    out of her throat.

    Because that sports car looked like...

    "Mr. Hansen?"

    Yes, it seemed like Byron''s car.

    So, was he jealous?

    Was it because she had been too close with another man, and he came specially to see if she brought

    that man home?

    But just as Cora tried to focus and confirm if it was indeed his car, the vehicle had already disappeared

    around the street corner, leaving only a bustling crowd behind.

    It felt as if everything that had just happened was nothing but a dream.

    Cora smirked bitterly, realizing that whether it was real or a dream, in the end, they would still part

    ways.

    There was no point in lingering and getting hurt even more...

    The next morning, Cora received a call from the prison and quickly took leave to wait in front of the

    prison gate.

    At exactly 9 am, a tall and lean figure walked out.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Gabe!"

    Hearing Cora''s call, he turned around and smiled brightly, "Cora!"

    The siblings embraced tightly, celebrating this hard-earned reunion.

    After the embrace, Cora took Gabe to the apartment to shower and change into clean clothes before

    taking him to a nearby restaurant for food.

    Before the meals arrived, Cora couldn''t help but tear up. "Brother, I''m sorry. You went through so much

    suffering because of me."

    Gabe had lost a lot of weight, and he seemed like he had aged a lot, especially his once-bright eyes,

    now dulled as if covered with ayer of dust.

    Gabe quickly indulged in soothingly rubbing Cora''s head. "What are you saying, silly girl? It was most

    difficult for you during the time I wasn''t around."

    He knew better than anyone the dire circumstances their family had faced after the Lane family''s

    downfall.

    While he could still maintain respect through force in prison, it would be much harder for Cora without

    the protection of the Lane family.

    He couldn''t fathom how much mistreatment she must have endured without their backing, especially

    with her outstanding figure and appearance.

    "Gabe, I''m fine." Cora smiled. But soon, her smile faded a bit.

    Well, it couldn''t really be said that she wasn''t doing well, especially with her recent experience with

    Byron.

    He may have been scum, but at least he made it clear from the start, never promising a future. And

    their breakup was dignified, as arranged, with Gabe being rescued as promised.

    "Cora, I know you''ve been through a tough time since you and Eason broke up. But now that I''m out,

    even if I have to risk my life, I won''t let anyone hurt you again."

    In truth, Cora hadn''t intended to cry before, but for some reason, Gabe''s heartfelt words made her want

    to cry, and tears flowed uncontrobly.

    "Alright, everything will pass."

    Gabeforted her for a while before Cora gradually calmed down.

    After finishing their meal, Cora took Gabe to visit Flora.

    "Gabe, it''s good that you''re safe. Even if I die right now, I won''t be guilty when I see your father again,"

    Flora said excitedly upon seeing Gabe.

    "Mom, you have to take care of yourself too. Get well soon and leave the hospital, and then our whole

    family can reunite."

    Although Flora wasn''t Gabe''s biological mother, they got along well, and Gabe had long started calling

    her mom.

    After going through this turmoil together, they considered each other family.

    However, several times, Flora wanted to mention Cora''s new boyfriend, Byron, in front of Gabe, but

    Cora always interrupted her.

    "Mom, Gabe just got out today. Let''s let him rest early and talk with himter."

    She and Byron had already separated, so she felt that there was no need for Gabe to know about it.

    Flora assumed that Cora was concerned for her brother, saying, "Alright, Gabe, you should go home

    and rest. Tomorrow, I''ll have a nurse buy a chicken and make some soup for you. Look how much

    weight you''ve lost recently..."

    Flora continued to nag, and finally, she allowed Cora to take Gabe home.

    However, just as Cora tried to avoid mentioning Byron whom Flora had repeatedly brought up, Gabe

    suddenly mentioned him.

    On their way back from the hospital, Gabe asked Cora, "Cora, what''s your rtionship with Mr.

    Hansen?"

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 I Broke Up

    "He''s Eason''s uncle, and we''ve met a few times."

    Cora replied, looking up and seeminglyposed.

    But only she knew that her calm look masked the surging feelings in her heart.

    Even if she tried her best to forget the happy moments she had shared with Byron, just a casual

    mention of his name made all those memories resurface and let her suffer even more.

    "Is that so?" Gabe frowned slightly, his inquiring gaze searching for clues on Cora''s face.

    However, Cora gritted her teeth, concealing her bitterness and helplessness. She spoke calmly, "Well,

    yes, it''s like that. Why do you ask?"

    "Nothing, I heard from mywyer that he provided the bail for me, which allowed me to get out

    smoothly. I thought there might be some kind of connection between you and him."

    Gabe also knew the rtionship between Byron and Eason, so he was so worried when he learned

    that it was Byron who had bailed him out and even gave him a lot of money.

    But Gabe was obviously relieved to hear that Cora calmly denied everything between her and Byron.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Maybe he helped you because he once coborated with Dad." Cora could only use theirte father

    as an excuse.

    In this way, Gabe wouldn''t go to find out whether what she had said was true.

    As for Byron, Cora knew he probably didn''t want anyone to know about their rtionship, so he

    wouldn''t meet with Gabe.

    "Maybe."

    When they reached the subway entrance, Gabe said, Cora, I''ll temporarily stay at Lorenzo''s ce. But

    my phone will be on 24/7, so feel free to call me if you need anything."

    Lorenzo Yates was theirte father''s right-hand man and former chiefwyer of the Lane Group.

    Cora and Gabe used to visit Lorenzo''s house frequently, so he basically watched them grow up.

    When Gabe was implicated, Lorenzo had been working hard to get him out.

    So, Gabe staying at Lorenzo''s wasn''t surprising.

    However, Cora still wanted to persuade him toe back with her. "Gabe, I bought an air mattress. If

    you don''t want to sleep on my bed, you can sleep on the air mattress."

    She knew Gabe wouldn''t let her sleep on the sofa, so she had prepared everything before he was

    released.

    But Gabe still refused, saying, "That ce is too small. Besides, Cora, you''re a grown woman now, and

    it would be inconvenient for both of us to live together."

    Seeing Cora''s dejected expression, heforted her, "But I promise you, once I''ve settled down, I''ll

    find a bigger ce as soon as possible and bring you over."

    Gabe''s reasoning made sense. Although they were siblings, they were still a man and a woman.

    Cora''s apartment was indeed quite small, and it would be inconvenient for them to live together.

    So, in the end, Corapromised.

    After seeing Gabe off at the subway station, Cora returned to Flora''s ward.

    Flora was knitting that scarf again, already halfway done.

    "Why are you back?" Flora asked, ncing at Cora and then focusing on the scarf, her brows

    furrowing.

    Cora wasn''t sure if Flora was worried that she would ask for that scarf or if she was curious why Cora

    hadn''t gone home with Gabe.

    Cora believed it was thetter since she saw the scarf as a gift from Flora to repair their mother-

    daughter rtionship.

    "Gabe wanted to stay at Lorenzo''s house and had already informed him," Cora said, sitting beside

    Flora. She nned to buy some things for Gabe and send them to him this weekend.

    "Then what else are you up to?" Flora''s question felt off to Cora, making her feel like Flora didn''t want

    her to be there.

    But Cora assumed it was due to Flora caring about the reason for the sudden visit to her ward

    because, after all, Flora was her mother.

    She sniffed and tried to calm down as she replied, "Mom, I broke up..."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Get Married Now

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Why did you break up with Byron?"

    Flora put down her needlework, sounding concerned.

    Cora looked at Flora''s reaction and thought that her mother still cared about her.

    Look at how she immediately dropped her needlework as soon as she heard about the breakup!

    But since Cora felt she was loved, she could hardly maintain her calmness, and even her voice carried

    a hint of hoarseness. "He didn''t want to get married, so we broke up."

    Such an excuse was inspired by Flora''s previous question about her marriage.

    As expected, Flora seemed to agree, saying, "That''s right. Without amitment, no matter how good-

    looking he is, you just can''t date him any longer.

    "A woman only has a few good years, and you can''t waste them on someone like him."

    At first, Flora''s words warmed Cora''s heart.

    But as she kept talking, Flora suddenly said, "I will find another man for you these days. I''ll try my best

    to let you get married by the end of this year."

    Cora couldn''t help but frown. "Mom, I''m still young. There''s really no need to rush into marriage."

    She admitted that she couldn''t let go of Byron just yet.

    It wouldn''t be fair to rush into a new rtionship without letting her heartpletely heal.

    "But I''m eager to let you get married now." Flora thought about Jane''s previous insistence on getting

    Cora married as soon as possible, and the urgency made her irritable.

    She worried that if she couldn''t handle even this small matter well, Jane would disdain her.

    Without waiting for Cora''s agreement, Flora took out her phone and started searching for the contact

    information of several other patients who had asked about her daughter''s situation and expressed

    interest in introducing her to someone. Ignoring Cora''s protests, she called all of them.

    Cora felt frustrated. Flora had never been this anxious about her marriage before, so why did she

    suddenly change?

    But to avoid upsetting Flora, she suppressed all her doubts and questions.

    Over the next few weeks, Cora remained busy.

    She worked in the emergency room until eight or nine in the evening every day. On her days off, she

    would visit Gabe, bringing him food and clothes. With Lorenzo''s assistance, Gabe began managing the

    remaining Lane Group assets.

    asionally, Cora received messages from Lucas asking about post-operative precautions after his

    father''s heart stent cement, and she also answered him patiently.

    Her life began to regain its rhythm. She no longer had to carve out time each week to learn wood

    carving or report to Byron if she had asional overtime, afraid that he would be waiting at home for

    too long.

    During the day, she rarely thought of him, but on nights when silence filled the air, her yearning would

    overflow uncontrobly.

    asionally, she would subconsciously betray her intentions and quietly gather information rted to

    him.

    Such as the Hansen Group obtaining development rights for a certain area under Byron''s guidance, or

    Byron being selected as one of the top ten outstanding young people.

    But amidst all these collected pieces of information, there was still no definitive news about his

    engagement with Jane.

    But it didn''t matter anymore. Cora believed that after some days, she would grow ustomed to not

    having him by her side and eventually let go of himpletely.

    The only thing that bothered her was the blind dates arranged by Flora, one per week.

    No matter how much she emphasized that she wasn''t ready for marriage, Flora would still insist on her

    going to meet her dates ording to her schedule.

    Cora worried that outright refusal would upset her mother, so every Saturday night, she reluctantly went

    to various ces to meet her dates.

    This week, Flora set her up with an IT guy at the Seasons Restaurant.

    Little did Cora expect that this man would be none other than Lucas.

    "Why is it you?" Cora couldn''t hide her surprise.

    "Dr. Lane?" Lucas seemed equally astonished.

 Chapter 211 Expect a Pleasant Cooperation

    Chapter 211 Expect a Pleasant Cooperation

    Chapter 211 Expect a Pleasant Cooperation

    In the Seasons Restaurant, Cora said resignedly, "I didn''t expect that the blind date my mother

    arranged for me would be you. I thought it was your namesake."

    "Dr. Lane, it''s quite a surprise to see you too." Lucas wore a sapphire blue suit and sses today,

    looking like a sessful person in the tech industry.

    "My family has been urging me to get married, and it gave me a headache. I have almost two blind

    dates a week." he said.

    He took off his sses, revealing those charming eyes.

    Cora seemed to have found empathy. "I''m in a simr situation. But it''s a little better than yours

    because I''ve been busy in the hospital and can only participate in one blind date a week."

    "That''s also very painful. And with your condition, you should be upset about how to reject the other

    party." said Lucas.

    "You overthink. Those men were picky about me. Some people thought I spent too long in the hospital

    every day and couldn''t cook, take the children, and care for their parents at home. Some said that my

    mother''s medical expenses gave them a headache and that we could go further if I could handle it

    myself. And some felt I can''t afford the down payment when we get married, so it''s unfair to share the

    property with me."

    As soon as Corained about the recent blind date, she loosened her tongue. "The most

    ridiculous thing is that someone said I was too pretty and worried I would cheat on him."

    Of course, some people didn''t make judgments about Cora. But they got inappropriate ideas when they

    ogled her and kept talking dirty to her.

    In short, Cora began to question everything in life after her blind dates during this period.

    Lucas was the first one that made her feel rxed.

    "Me too. The other party asked me if I had a car and a house as soon as we met. They asked me what

    kind of car it was and where the house was located. Some said they wouldn''t live with my parents after

    marriage and wouldn''t have children. They also said we couldn''t interfere with each other''s lives too

    much."

    Lucas also became a nonstop chatter andined with Cora. "Since they don''t want to do anything,

    they shouldn''t have been out on a blind date and wasted each other''s time."

    Speaking of which, Lucas asked Cora, "I''m almost thirty, and I work in the tech industry. My family was

    worried I would be with a man, so they were so anxious to let me go on a blind date. Dr. Lane, you look

    young and have many strengths. Why are you in such a hurry to get married?"

    "Actually, it''s because of my mother. She tasked me with getting married at the end of the year on a

    whim."

    When it came to Flora, Cora showed a tired look. She still didn''t understand why she insisted on letting

    her get married so soon.

    Lucas seemed to see Cora''s embarrassment and helplessness in dealing with the blind date. He

    suddenly asked, "Dr. Lane, why don''t we cooperate?"

    Cora looked up at him, and he continued, "Being forced to go on a blind date also gave me a

    headache, and it''s the same for you. Why don''t we tell our families we''ve fallen in love with each other,

    so we don''t have to continue to be forced to go on a blind date?"

    "But..."

    Cora wanted to say she didn''t want to be in a rtionship recently, let alone waste his time.

    But Lucas seemed to know what she would say. He hurriedly said, "I just want to avoid being forced to

    go on a blind date every week. Anyway, I don''t want to be in a rtionship for now, and you seem to

    think the same way."

    Lucas didn''t intend to develop a rtionship with her, so Cora heaved a sigh of relief. "What if they ask

    us how we''re doing?"

    "Then we will act together once in a while. We can watch a movie, have a meal, or post pictures on

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Instagram. We just need to let them know there is progress."

    Seeing that Cora was still hesitant, Lucas continued, "When they force us to get married, or one of us

    has someone we like, we can y a breakup scene and end everything. How about it, Dr. Lane?"

    Cora had long wanted to get rid of the trouble of weekly blind dates, but she had been unable to refuse

    Flora.

    So Lucas''s proposal was a great temptation for her.

    After hesitating for only a few seconds, Cora quickly reached out and said, "I''m looking forward to a

    pleasant cooperation!"

    A gleam shed in Lucas''s eyes, and he shook hands with Cora. "Me too, Dr. Lane."

    After reaching cooperation, they had a pleasant meal.

    Lucas proposed to send Cora back after the meal.

    Cora agreed.

 Chapter 212 A Successful Blind Date

    Chapter 212 A Sessful Blind Date

    Chapter 212 A Sessful Blind Date

    Flora was delighted the next morning when she heard that Cora had a sessful blind date.

    In addition to giving some candies to her fellow patients as the celebration, she personally sent Jane a

    scarf knitted by herself.

    When she arrived at Jane''s office, Jane had just finished seeing a patient.

    "Dr. Yoris, I''m here to tell you good news. This won''t take too long."

    Because Cora brought back the untouched seafood porridgest time, Flora was somewhat cautious

    when she saw Jane this time.

    But seeing Flora was kind and polite, Jane didn''t forcefully refuse her to enter the office.

    "Take a seat. I''ll make you a ss of juice." said Jane.

    She took some concentrated lemon juice and made lemonade for Flora.

    But Flora was still cautious after sitting down in her office.

    Jane handed the lemonade to Flora and said casually, "Please don''t be nervous. Actually, I just got a

    little emotionalst time because you touched my things while I was not in the office."

    Although she didn''t like Flora, they were in the hospital now, and she didn''t want to see Flora''s anxious

    look before her because it would make others misunderstand that she was difficult to get along with.

    "I knew you have a good character and are kind." Flora took the lemonade and touched the ss,

    looking very happy and touched.

    But Jane didn''t like her staying in her office for too long. She urged, "What''s the good news? Please

    make it quickly. I still have a few patients to see."

    "Cora''s blind date worked out, and they probably will get married by the end of the year."

    But after Flora finished speaking, Jane frowned. "What does it have to do with me?"

    Even if Flora didn''t need to tell her, Jane knew Byron and Cora hadn''t had much contact recently.

    The person Jane had sent to watch near Cora''s apartment said that he hardly saw Byron spending the

    night there recently.

    Although Byron and Cora seemed to have broken up, he didn''t meet Jane more times because of this.

    But Jane was relieved to know Cora was with another man.

    However, she didn''t understand why Flora would tell her the news excitedly.

    "Didn''t you want me to urge Cora to get married as soon as possible before?" Flora asked.

    Flora''s question made Jane wonder.

    Jane didn''t expect Flora to take her words as an order and obey it.

    "Is it because I gave her a deduction on the surgery, or is there some other reason?" She thought.

    When Jane was thinking, Flora suddenly handed her a scarf. "You seem to like this pattern, so I knitted

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    you a scarf with this pattern on it."

    Jane took the scarf and found it was embroidered with her favorite cartoon pattern.

    Although her embroidery was not very good, Jane could tell Flora had worked hard on it, and every

    stitch was careful.

    But she still didn''t understand why Flora treated her so well.

    Seeing Jane looking at the scarf silently, Flora said, "Just throw it away if you don''t like it. Don''t let Cora

    see it. She always thought I knitted this scarf for her."

    Jane immediately understood that Flora was worried she would return the scarf like she had returned

    the seafood porridgest time.

    "I like it. Thank you," Jane said evenly.

    But Flora was overjoyed. "As long as you like it. Then I''ll go back to my ward."

    Flora walked away.

    But she didn''t know that the moment she left Jane''s office, Jane threw the scarf in the drawer...

 Chapter 213 Will You Give Wedding Money?

    Chapter 213 Will You Give Wedding Money?

    Chapter 213 Will You Give Wedding Money?

    After Cora and Lucas pretended to be in a rtionship, their lives went much smoother.

    But Cora received Lucas''s message one day:[Dr. Lane, my dad seemed suspicious and asked me why

    I haven''t gone out on a date recently.]

    [Oh, yeah? Do you need my help?] Cora had adapted to the way the two got along.

    [Yeah. Let''s have dinner and watch a movie in the evening, then post photos on Instagram.]

    [Okay. Send me the time and ceter.]

    Cora was still working in the hospital. She replied to Lucas while waiting for the elevator.

    Unexpectedly, she saw that familiar figure making her heart throb as soon as the elevator door opened

    as soon as she put the phone in her pocket.

    It was Byron.

    She hadn''t seen him for nearly two months.

    He was still tall and charming as always. Cora didn''t know if it was her illusion, but he seemed to be

    obviously thinner.

    His already chiseled facial features seemed to be sharper.

    Cora was about to fall for his charming eyes when she heard Byron greet her indifferently, "Hello. It''s

    been a while."

    The simple words once again pulled at her heartstrings that had been silent for a long time.

    Cora had been trying to ovee her sleep disturbances and forget about the nights they had spent

    together.

    After persisting for some time, she felt she seldom took the initiative to think of Byron.

    However, those efforts seemed to have be a joke when he said it had been a while.

    Those memories seemed to revive instantly, and the bitterness in Cora''s heart began to grow crazily.

    But as his calm greeting turned over in her mind, she was somewhat worthless for herself.

    She still couldn''t forget those sweet pasts, while he seemed to have buried all of them without a trace...

    When Cora was spaced out, Byron suddenly spoke, "What''s wrong?"

    Only then did Cora regain consciousness and realize she almost missed the elevator. Byron pressed

    the button to keep the elevator door from closing.

    "Nothing." Cora pretended to be calm and got on the elevator, keeping her eyes focused on the

    elevator disy screen.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She didn''t want to look at him for fear of falling for him again.

    Unexpectedly, Byron took the initiative to talk to her. "How are you doing recently?" He asked.

    The question sounded ironic to Cora.

    "Very good. The blind date worked out, and I probably will get married by the end of the year," she said

    in a unting tone, not wanting to lose to his calm attitude.

    Even though the sess of the blind date and her getting married were not true, she showed a

    confident aura to make everything look real.

    She didn''t know if it was because of her overly passionate tone, but Byron was finally no longer as

    calm as before.

    "You''re going to marry him without even getting to know him?"

    Byron frowned at her.

    Cora said, "Mr. Hansen, How do you know I didn''t get to know him thoroughly?"

    She was voluptuous and had a foxy smile.

    So the word "thoroughly" seemed a little sexually suggestive.

    Byron''s expression changed slightly, but he still said calmly, "Really?"

    Cora only felt his indifferent attitude made the previous nights of her crying hysterically look like a joke,

    so she showed off her happiness even more.

    "Mr. Hansen, shouldn''t you congratte me? And, will you give me gift card when I get married?"

    "You want me to give you gift card?" Byron asked.

 Chapter 214 How Much Will Be Fair?

    Chapter 214 How Much Will Be Fair?

    Chapter 214 How Much Will Be Fair?

    "Of course, I hope. No one will refuse more money."

    Cora smiled charmingly to hide her resignation.

    But the same as before, Byron still epted her request. "Since you want it, I will give you gift card

    when you get married."

    At that moment, Cora really wanted to tear him apart.

    "Does he not care about it at all? Does hepletely move on?" Cora thought.

    But the elevator doors opened at that moment.

    She arrived at her floor and regained her sanity instantly.

    "Then thank you, Mr. Hansen."

    She hid all her unwillingness, turned around, and left the elevator.

    Byron stared at her back until the elevator doors closed.

    After reaching the floor where Osborn''s ward was, he walked out of the elevator.

    He happened to meet Mark, Osborn''s fourth son, standing at the elevator door.

    "Mark," Byron greeted him with a calm expression.

    Mark looked him up and down, saying, "I heard you met Dr. Lane downstairs. I was worried she would

    keep pestering you and wanted to help you!"

    "She and I are not sentimental people. How could we be entangled endlessly?" Byron didn''t see Mark

    and walked towards Osborn''s ward.

    "Isn''t it? But I heard you got along well before, and I thought you would get married." Byron didn''t know

    whether Mark was probing or mocking him.

    "She said she was going to get married at the end of the year and asked me to give her gift card. Mark,

    how much do you think I should give?" Byron suddenly stopped, looked at Mark, and asked Mark for

    advice seriously.

    Mark didn''t expect the two to have such a positive attitude towards it, which Cora dared to ask for gift

    card, and Byron really nned to do it.

    "It''s your choice. If you had some affection for her before, give more. If not, you don''t have to give it. I

    don''t know you young people," Mark said and then didn''t mention Cora again.

    After seeing the patients upstairs, Cora went to see Lucas after getting off work.

    The two went to dinner and then watched a movie.

    During the period, Lucas asked Cora to take many photos together, saying he wanted to post them on

    Instagram.

    Considering Flora asionally asked how she and Lucas were doing, Cora took out her phone and

    said, "I''ll take a few photos too and show them to my mom."

    Lucas readily agreed. "Let''s shoot it. I have no problem if you post them on Instagram."

    Cora suddenly thought of Byron''s indifferent look today, so she took a selfie with Lucas cheek to cheek

    and posted it on Instagram.

    In addition to posting a cheek-to-cheek photo with Lucas, she edited: [I wonder how many gift cards I

    can get when I get married at the end of the year.]

    She knew Byron would see it.

    After posting the photo, she was looking forward to something, yet she didn''t know what she was

    expecting.

    In short, before falling asleep, she kept scrolling through Instagram to see if there was Byron''s like or

    But there weren''t any!

    No matter how many times she scrolled through Instagram, she didn''t see any reaction from Byron.

    After scrolling through Instagram for a long time and seeing no like orment from Byron, Cora

    suddenly felt everything she had done was meaningless.

    To Byron, she was a paid ything.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Now that they had been separated, it was normal for him not to pay attention to her anymore.

    She posted a photo with such fanfare to attract Byron''s attention.

    But in the end, she found out that she had been doing useless work and that being sad was her own

    matter. Byron didn''t notice it at all or even pretended not to notice it.

    She was afraid the photo would only remind herself how humble she was, so she deleted it in the end.

    Like deleting the photo, Cora hoped she couldpletely drive Byron out of her mind.

    Unexpectedly, at the dinner party with Lucas the next day, she ran into the person she wanted to forget

    again.

 Chapter 215 A Good Match!

    Chapter 215 A Good Match!

    Chapter 215 A Good Match!

    At noon, Lucas suddenly sent Cora a message: [Dr. Lane, ourpany will hold a party tonight. Can

    you keep mepany?]

    [What kind of party?] Cora replied after finishing treating a patient.

    [Our team haspleted a project, and thepany will hold the party tomend us.]

    After spending much time with Lucas during this period, Cora knew he worked at a gamepany

    called Moonware Games.

    She didn''t think it should be a problem to attend a gamepany''s celebration party.

    So she agreed.

    However, only when she arrived at the dinner party did she realize how big it was.

    She not only saw Harry, but also Sara and William, and more importantly, she saw Jane and Byron...

    Cora suddenly regretteding to this party. She nned to leave after talking to Lucas.

    But Lucas looked delighted at the sight of her. "Thank you foring to apany me. I always feel a

    little awkward on such asions."

    Seeing Lucas''s joyful look, Cora suddenly couldn''t bear to say that she wanted to leave.

    Later, she thought, "I didn''t do anything harmful. Why should I avoid these people?"

    So, in the end, she gave up the idea of leaving early. She stayed with Lucas and listened to the speech

    of the president of Moonware Games and the speech of Byron, the first party of the new project of

    Moonware Games.

    Then Lucas took her to meet his colleagues.

    "Mr. Quinn, is this your girlfriend? She''s so pretty!"

    "What a lovely couple. I have confidence in your rtionship."

    "Mr. Quinn, when will the wedding be?"

    Cora got several key pieces of information from the leader''s speech and these people''s conversations.

    Lucas was the chief engineer of Moonware Games and a technical shareholder. His colleagues

    admired him and called him Mr. Quinn respectfully.

    She also learned that the Hansen family and the Yoris family both invested in Moonware Games''s new

    project.

    However, Cora put more of her attention on Lucas. After all, she and Byron had broken up.

    Lucas''s colleagues were easy to get along with, and they said this was the first time he had introduced

    a woman. So they were enthusiastic.

    Someone joked, "We guessed what kind of girl Mr. Quinn would like. Most of them thought he would

    like the mature women, and some thought he would like the lovely ones. But we never expected him to

    like this type like Mr. Lane..."

    "What type am I?" Cora used to attend this kind of dinner party with her father, so she behaved

    extraordinarily elegantly.

    Such a frank and straightforward question made Lucas''s colleague, who spoke just now, blush.

    "You''re very seductive. Don''t get me wrong. It''s just men like us can''t refuse women like you."

    Everyone couldn''t help but be amused by his self-preservation.

    Byron had just finished speaking on behalf of the first party when a suddenughter came from not far

    away. Several people involuntarily looked over and saw Coraughing among the crowd, shaking her

    shoulders.

    Today, she wore a light pink dress with a one-neck cor, showing her charming corbone and fair

    skin. Meanwhile, the irregr skirt made her long and straight legs particrly eye-catching.

    But what caught Byron''s attention the most was her wearing the light pinkce-up stilettos.

    This kind of shoes were demanding for a woman''s figure, usually suitable for a woman who had fair

    skin and was thin.

    However, Cora always looked slender and delicate in that kind of shoes every time, making Byron feel

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    like his throat was on fire. He could only take a few sips of red wine, intending to put out the fire.

    Jane caught his absent-mindedness as soon as she looked at him. She hurriedly smiled and said, "I

    heard Dr. Lane''s blind date had worked out. That man should be her fianc¨¦. They look like a good

    match."

 Chapter 216 Are You Sure about Marrying Him?

    Chapter 216 Are You Sure about Marrying Him?

    Chapter 216 Are You Sure about Marrying Him?

    Byron watched Cora so intently just now that Jane couldn''t help worrying that they would be back

    together. Therefore, she was anxious to separate thempletely.

    However, her words sounded harsh to Byron. He refuted her coldly, "They just had a sessful blind

    date. There is still a long way to go before the engagement and marriage. Did you call him her fianc¨¦?"

    Cora had told him she had a sessful blind date and would get married at the end of the year. But he

    thought Cora was still mad at him and deliberately said that. After all, they had only broken up not long

    ago, and it wasn''t easy to suddenly ept someone else.

    He was more sure of his guess when she mentioned the wedding money to him and posted a photo on

    Instagram.

    But only when he heard this from Jane that he realize Cora wasn''t angry with him but that she really

    nned to draw a clean line with him.

    As a result, his heart seemed to be on fire, and he wished to devour everything in the world, especially

    Jane, who talked too much.

    But Jane told him, "They will get married at the end of the year, and words had spread in the hospital."

    Actually, Jane didn''t know whether the news had gotten around the hospital. But since Flora told her,

    she supposed it was true.

    As a result, Byron''s rage grew. "Don''t you have work in the hospital? Do you gossip about other

    people''s private lives all day long?"

    "Byron, I just heard it from other people. I..."

    Jane knew Byron was unhappy that Cora would get married, but she never expected him to be so

    merciless to her. Therefore, she felt a little wronged.

    But Byron didn''t say anything to cheer her up. When the waiter passed by, he put the empty wine ss

    on the tray. "I''m going to take a smoke."

    Byron turned around and left. Jane could only watch him leave in annoyance.

    Cora didn''t know what had happened to Jane and Byron and was still talking andughing with Lucas''s

    colleagues.

    Someone passing by touched her identally and stained her clothes when she was eating dessert.

    The man apologized repeatedly, and Cora smiled, "Never mind. I''ll go to the restroom and clean it up."

    "I''lle with you." Lucas hurriedly followed her.

    "You''d better stay here, or your colleagues will wonder if I took you to make out," said Cora.

    Lucas was slightly embarrassed.

    Actually, his colleagues had implied it just now. But he didn''t expect Cora to get their idea.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "I''ll be back when I''m done. Don''t worry," said Cora.

    "Then I''ll wait for you here. Call me if you need anything."

    Cora nodded and went to the restroom.

    There was a flyover between the party hall and the restroom. To Cora''s surprise, she met Byron on the

    flyover.

    He was smoking a cigarette with his back leaning against a guardrail. The ck handmade custom suit

    made him look noble, elegant, and domineering.

    Maybe it was because it was cold on the flyover. When Cora caught Byron''s gaze, she shivered

    involuntarily.

    But she remembered they had broken up and remembered his indifference when they met in the

    hospital. Therefore, even though Cora felt a flutter in her stomach at the sight of Byron, she still tried to

    straighten her back, nning to pass him by.

    A sad feeling weighed heavily on her mind as she walked, and every step almost exhausted her

    strength.

    But she still walked forward without hesitation.

    However, just when Cora thought she could be as indifferent as Byron was before and passed by him

    without distraction, she heard him ask in a terribly hoarse voice, "Are you going to marry him?"

    Cora wanted to ignore him and just walk past him.

    But her body always went against her subjective will, making her stop involuntarily.

    She was annoyed she was soft on Byron so soon, so she walked up to Byron suddenly and put her

    hand around his neck.

    Looking at his deep and cold eyes, she smiled charmingly, "Don''t you think I was joking before?"

 Chapter 217 No More Waiting?

    Chapter 217 No More Waiting?

    Chapter 217 No More Waiting?

    Allowing Cora to put her arms around his neck, Byron didn''t push her away, nor did he hug her around

    her slender waist like before.

    He looked at her with deep and cold eyes. "No more waiting?"

    "Waiting for what? Waiting for you to get married and have children or for me to get old and useless?"

    She looked at him with a look of destion and mockery.

    Even though there was some nostalgia for her in Byron''s words, she knew he was saying something

    vague.

    Maybe she would have him, and perhaps she would never have him. But no matter what, she would

    spend the best years of her life in hopeless waiting.

    However, thest thing Cora wanted was that she would be proven to be the mistress while she was

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    waiting for Byron.

    She was torn between reason and love, feeling miserable.

    The two just stared at each other. After a long time, Byron stubbed out his cigarette and asked, "Have

    you really figured it out?"

    Compared to the tone he used when they had an unpleasant conversation and broke up in the

    apartment, it was even calmer.

    But Cora knew he proposed the breakup on his own initiative this time.

    If she agreed, their rtionship would bepletely over.

    But even though Cora was aware of that, the pain of parting made her almost desperate. She still

    nodded and said, "Yeah. I''ve thought it over."

    She was tired and didn''t want to waste her enthusiasm for the rest of her life on waiting.

    Furthermore, if she became a mistress, not only wouldn''t Flora spare her, but she would also look

    down on herself.

    "Then... send me the invitation card when you get married, and I will go to your wedding." Byron''s eyes

    were still deep, making it difficult to tell whether he was really sad.

    Cora tried to figure out his emotion several times but finally gave up. "Okay. Be generous on the gift

    card."

    Cora didn''t know the situation of other people''s breakup. She just hoped they could make their breakup

    look more decent and the atmosphere less dull.

    Byron''s jawline tensed for a moment, but he finally said, "Okay."

    Cora knew she should let go of Byron''s neck now.

    But she was still reluctant to do it. She asked, "Can you hug me again?"

    Byron froze momentarily, then stretched out his long arms and hugged her around her waist.

    Cora hid again in his embrace that she had been missing day and night. However, she didn''t find any

    joy and willfulness but only deep reluctance and helplessness.

    This was thest hug between them.

    After a few seconds, no matter how attached she was, she pushed Byron away.

    "Mr. Hansen, be happy." She smiled at Byron.

    "You too." Byron''s eyes were still bottomless.

    Cora let go and walked towards the restroom.

    Byron watched her figure drifting away. Finally, he turned around and went back to the banquet hall.

    The two people, who hugged each other just now, walked away with their backs turned to each other.

    Now, they were even and would live separate lives, which was the best gift they could give each other.

    Cora left calmly as if she only cared about Byron''s money and his hug.

    But the moment she entered the restroom, she was about to burst into tears.

    However, a p stunned her at this moment.

    When she looked up, she found Sara standing before her with a ferocious look with her hands raised

    high.

    "You bitch. Byron has abandoned you. Why did you still throw yourself at him?"

    Sara came to the restroom to fix her makeup and didn''t expect to run into Cora and Byron again.

    But because she was far away, she couldn''t hear their conversation. She only knew it was Cora who

    hugged Byron around his neck first, so she naturally believed it was Cora who seduced Byron!

    So she was furious and determined to teach Cora a lesson.

    Anger made Cora swallow her tears suddenly. She red at Sara with her sore cheek covered.

    "He doesn''t want me? Do you believe that as long as I say a word, he will turn back immediately?"

 Chapter 218 Slap Her

    Chapter 218 p Her

    Chapter 218 p Her

    "No! It''s impossible! Byron wouldn''t be so stupid!"

    Sara retorted. She knew very well that if Byron wanted to take over the Hansen family in the future, he

    still needed the help of the Yoris family.

    The others in the Hansen family were eyeing the position covetously. They wouldbine against

    Byron. Without the help of the Yoris family, he would be reced sooner orter.

    Byron was an intelligent person. Sara believed that he knew who was the best choice.

    But Cora looked at her and smiled coldly.

    No one knew better than Cora what Byron would choose between her and his connection with the Yoris

    family through marriage.

    But Cora still angered Sara stubbornly. "Do you want me to try? Maybe he will break up with your

    daughter for me."

    Anyway, Byron wasn''t here, so there was nothing to be ashamed of her boasting.

    After saying this, Cora took her mobile phone from her bag. Sara immediately panicked and got angry.

    She had seen Byron and Cora together, so she knew well that his attitude toward this woman was

    unusual.

    So she feared that Byron would break up with Jane regardless of his interests if Cora called and fooled

    him.

    In addition to worrying about her daughter being abandoned, the Yoris family also needed the

    The Yoris family could help Byron be the new patriarch of the Hansen family, and Byron repaid

    themercial resources to the Yoris Mansion. So Byron and Jane''s marriage was the most mutually

    beneficial model for both families.

    However, if Byron changed his mind, it would involve many people. The situation was not what the

    Yoris family wanted.

    So Sara dared not to let Cora try. She would try her best to stop her even if she risked her life.

    Seeing that Cora was about to dial the number, Sara rushed forward and wanted to snatch her mobile

    phone.

    But it was not that easy. Cora grabbed her mobile phone and ran to the overbridge, trying to return to

    the banquet hall.

    She didn''t intend to call Byron. She just wanted to threaten Sara and remind her not to trouble her in

    the future.

    When Sara saw Cora running toward the banquet hall, she started cursing.

    "You are shameless, even shameless than your mother and your grandma. If you crave men, I can find

    hundreds for you..."

    It was not the first time Cora had heard that nasty foulnguage. She could bear it.

    But Sara cursed the two people she cared about the most.

    Flora was still in hospital. Cora would never allow others to insult her.

    And Cora''s grandma was the one who brought her up. Even if she had made mistakes in some

    aspects, Cora would not allow others to curse her grandma like this in front of her.

    She suddenly turned back toward Sara and red at her. "I beg your pardon!"

    "Your family is all sluts! You..." As Sara spoke, she stepped forward and wanted to snatch Cora''s

    mobile phone.

    In the next second, Cora pped her.

    They were at the banquet hall entrance, and this p almost exhausted Cora''s strength. After being

    pped, Sara took a few steps back and fell right into the banquet hall.

    A few people stood at the door, and Sara almost knocked them down. They were quite taken aback

    and eximed.

    Others in the hall also noticed the movement here.

    Jane was talking with someone nearby. When she heard the sound and turned her head, she saw Sara

    being beaten into the banquet hall by Cora.

    Cora didn''t seem to stop beating Sara. She was approaching her step by step with a cold face.

    Jane rushed over immediately and stood in front of Sara.

    "Dr. Lane, why did you beat my mother?"

    "She deserved it!" Cora said with a gloomy face, "She still owes a p! Dr. Yoris, if you don''t want to be

    involved, you''d better get out of my way!"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Some things had to be done at once. Cora had to teach Sara a lesson and let her know that no one

    could insult her family casually.

    "I can''t stand by and let you beat my mother!"

    Jane refused to step aside and tried dragging Cora away to avoid more trouble.

    As for Cora''s beating of Sara, the Yoris family had plenty of ways to revenge on her.

    But Jane didn''t expect Cora to be so angry today. When she dragged her away, Cora pushed her

    violently. She fell to the ground, and the sapphire bracelet was broken!

 Chapter 219 I Have No Money

    Chapter 219 I Have No Money

    Chapter 219 I Have No Money

    "Jane!"

    When Sara saw Jane fall, she eximed and rushed over.

    "Jane, are you hurt? Oh, she is so savage! She dared push you down!"

    While Sara checked Jane up and down to see if she was injured, she kept cursing Cora.

    "Mom, I''m fine. But the bracelet is broken..."

    Jane secretly winked at Sara when she said this.

    They had a tacit understanding. Sara knew her daughter''s meaning at once.

    Sara scolded Cora immediately.

    "This sapphire bracelet was handed down from the previous generations of the Moore family. It has a

    history of nearly 200 years. It was handed down to this generation, but you broke it today!"

    "Jane dragged me, so she caused this result by herself." Cora looked at the broken bracelet and

    frowned slightly.

    "That''s because you pushed Jane! She fell to the ground and broke the sapphire bracelet! It''s your

    fault!"

    Sara had long wanted to put Cora in jail. In this way, Cora would not have any chance to hook up with

    Byron, and her life would be ruined because no wealthy family would ept a woman with a criminal

    record.

    But Sara had never found an opportunity.

    Today, the opportunity finally came to her. She would seize it firmly.

    "You must pay for this bracelet, or I''ll call the police!" Sara felt indescribably happy just thinking that

    Cora could only marry an ordinary man and lead a miserable life that was looked down upon by others.

    "I have no money. You can take whatever you want." Cora panicked, holding her mobile phone.

    She was searching for the price of simr bracelets to see if she could afford them.

    But she was at a loss when she saw that the starting price of each sapphire bracelet was a million

    dors.

    "In that case, I''ll call the police." Sara thought she had won half the battle, so she took her mobile

    phone and was about to call the police.

    But at this moment, William suddenly came out from the corner.

    "It''s just a bracelet. There''s no need to embarrass Cora. Don''t call the police!"

    William had been watching this scene from the corner. Initially, he nned to ignore it.

    Somehow, he looked at Cora''s face and was a little soft-hearted.

    But William didn''t know that the more he spoke for Cora, Sara felt that he was thinking about the past

    with Flora, and the more she wanted to target Cora.

    "This sapphire bracelet is the Moore family''s ancestral bracelet, not the Yoris family''s! I have the final

    say."

    Sara stared at William with a distorted expression. "If she can''t afford it, I''ll put her in jail!"

    "You''re being irrational!" William did not expect Sara to be so out of all reason. She turned against him

    like this in public. He didn''t know how to help Cora for a while.

    But then, a cold male voice suddenly came from the crowd.

    "It''s just a sapphire bracelet with a history of nearly 200 years."

    The crowd automatically gave way to the man when his voice sounded.

    Byron revealed a cold and dignified aura. He ignored others'' envious eyes and walked over.

    His voice and eyes were indifferent but contained overwhelming hormones, making almost all the

    women present stuck on him at a nce.

    Cora looked at him and clenched the hands on both sides of her thighs.

    She never expected that Byron would help her even after they broke up.

    Jane expressed her reluctance. "Byron, the sapphire bracelet was passed down to me by my grandma.

    It is very precious."

    Byron and Cora had already broken up. Jane couldn''t understand why Byron went to help her again

    when Cora had an ident.

    Jane thought, "Could it be that he still likes Cora? If so, I won''t let Cora go today!"

    "I have a sapphire bracelet with a history of more than 400 years. Carter, take it from my safe box to

    Byron nced at Jane indifferently as if her emotions had nothing to do with him. Then, he ordered

    Carter.

    Carter looked at Cora and nodded.

    "Byron, you..." Sara was still unwilling to let Cora go.

    Sara knew that Byron often appeared in various auctions, and there were countless rare treasures in

    his safe boxes. The value of his sapphire bracelet was higher than that broken bracelet.

    But it was hard for her to get the opportunity to put that bitch into jail, so she didn''t want to miss it.

    Besides, she didn''t want Byron to have any involvement with Cora, fearing that Cora would take the

    opportunity to hook up with Byron again.

    But before Sara could speak, Jane grabbed her hand and motioned her not to speak.

    Jane was also unreconciled.

    Byron was always cold to her. He finally softened his attitude a little today and evenpensated her

    with a more valuable bracelet. Jane knew that she had to stop embarrassing Cora.

    Although Sara was dissatisfied with Byron''s standing out for Cora, Jane consented to this solution. So

    she had no choice but to let Cora go.

    Just when everyone thought this matter would stop with the ending that Byronpensated Jane,

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    another man held Cora''s shoulders and broke the quiet.

    "I canpensate Miss Yoris'' broken sapphire bracelet."

 Chapter 220 Did He Know It?

    Chapter 220 Did He Know It?

    Chapter 220 Did He Know It?

    Lucas'' appearance surprised everyone.

    None of them expected Byron, the boss of Moonware Games, would protect a woman. Moreover, the

    chief programmer of Moonware Games would also stand up for Cora.

    Jane and Sara didn''t expect that Cora''s blind date would be willing to stand up.

    Byron heard the man''s voice and squinted. His deep eyes stared at the hand on Cora''s shoulder.

    Cora frowned and said, "It''s inappropriate."

    She regretted her impulsiveness and worried that Lucas would be implicated because of her.

    "Inappropriate? Why? You are my fianc¨¦e, and your business is mine," Lucas said with a gentle smile.

    He looked at Cora. Then, he looked away and nodded to Byron.

    The two men were silent, and a strange atmosphere surrounded them. They looked polite and

    reserved, but it made people feel an icy aura.

    Cora didn''t expect Lucas to mention her as his fianc¨¦e at this moment. "Could it be that he knew my

    rtionship with Byron?"

    With this in mind, she frantically followed the eyes of the two, only to find that Byron was watching her

    and Lucas'' closeness coldly.

    She suddenly thought of the scene that she hugged Byron on the overbridge. He might have given up...

    When Cora was in a daze, Lucas had already handed Jane a business card. "Miss Yoris, you can

    contact me for detailedpensation."

    Jane took the business card and nodded.

    Lucas took Cora to see his colleagues and left the banquet hall.

    "This bitch has extraordinary means. The man she hooked up with casually is willing to do everything

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    for her."

    Sara stared at Cora''s back and muttered resentfully.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, Jane tugged at her sleeve, reminding her that Byron was looking

    at them coldly.

    Sara hurriedly suppressed the meanness on her face and said with a ttering smile, "Byron, after the

    banquet, we can..."

    In Sara''s view, Byron had already split up with Cora. It was necessary to let him marry Jane as soon as

    possible. After all, many women wanted to hook up with Byron.

    But before she finished speaking, Byron interrupted her impatiently, "I''m not in the mood. I''ll go!"

    Sara felt that her self-esteem was thrown to the ground by Byron. She was angry and was about to

    lose her temper.

    But William still came over to irritate her. "Go home. Don''t embarrass yourself anymore."

    After saying that, he left without waiting for Sara.

    Sara gritted her teeth. "What is good about that bitch? You all didn''t take me seriously!"

    But in the end, she still had to get a hold of her anger and left with William.

    Jane didn''t want to leave the banquet in such a mess, but Byron ignored the reputation of the Yoris

    family tonight and stood up for Cora. This matter would be the guests'' next discussion topic.

    If she stayed here, she would only be the object of other people''s discussion.

    So she could only leave with her parents.

    After Lucas left the banquet hall with Cora, he drove her directly to her apartment. The car stopped

    downstairs.

    They didn''t speak all the way. Lucas was considerate and didn''t bother her.

    It wasn''t until Cora opened the door to get out of the car that he said, "I''m always here. Don''t worry!"

    At this moment, Cora could no longer suppress her emotions. She said despairingly, "Lucas, you know

    everything, right? Do you also think I''m that kind of amorous woman?"

 Chapter 221 Give Him a Chance

    Chapter 221 Give Him a Chance

    Chapter 221 Give Him a Chance

    Cora''s despairing question made Lucas sigh helplessly.

    "If I regarded you as that kind of woman, I wouldn''t want to have a real rtionship with you."

    Cora turned around in shock, looking at him with surprise and disbelief.

    "You... Do you want to be in amitted rtionship with me? Really?"

    Lucas released his hold on the steering wheel and looked at Cora.

    "Is this hard to believe? You are excellent. Isn''t it normal for me to fall in love with you?"

    In his eyes, there was a seriousness and persistence that Cora had never seen before.

    "But didn''t you say that you just wanted to cooperate with me to avoid the trouble of blind dates?"

    "I did say that, but I also like you. I was afraid that you would not ept my approach, so I made an

    excuse that you would not reject."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "I''m not a favorable woman. I have nothing that can attract you and deserves your like." Somehow,

    Cora looked annoyed. She thought it was because she couldn''t ept Lucas'' change of his purpose

    for a while or other reasons.

    "Don''t think so badly of yourself, okay? You are intelligent and beautiful. Quite a few people went to see

    you at the gate of your school before."

    Lucas wanted to tell Cora that she was excellent. She shouldn''t have denied everything about herself

    because of her recent experience.

    But Cora caught the point in his words. "Did you know me before?"

    "Of course. When I was in college, I heard that the belle of the Department of Medicine in your school.

    It was said that you were more beautiful than a fairy. At that time, I was curious about what kind of

    woman would be so beautiful. So I skipped sses for a week and went to see you at the gate of your

    school..."

    Recalling the days before, Lucas smiled unconsciously.

    "Have you seen me?" Cora was also curious about it.

    "Yeah. But you were arrogant. You didn''t even nce at me."

    Cora was surprised. "Really?"

    "Of course. You had a man by your side at that time," Lucas said jokingly.

    Even to this day, he still clearly remembered that afternoon when he saw Cora. The sun was shining

    brightly that day. She wore a red dress. There was a charming smile on her face. Under the sunlight,

    she looked like a delicate rose. The moment he saw her, his heart beat fast. It made him feel the first

    love in his life.

    After that, even though there were many women of different types around Lucas, he couldn''t feel the

    throbbing from the depths of his soul when he saw Cora.

    He couldn''t find that kind of feeling of meeting Cora.

    Until that day, Lucas went to the bar with Hayden and Sally and saw Cora. He felt his world brighten up

    at that moment.

    To get Cora''s WhatsApp contact information, he even mentioned his dead father and made an excuse.

    Knowing that Cora would have a blind date, he gave gifts and money to the intermediary and finally got

    the chance to meet Cora through the blind date.

    Cora paused for a moment, only to realize that the "man" in Lucas'' words was Eason.

    "I was still too young at that time. How could I fall in love with a bastard? I was so stupid."

    Cora didn''t want toin about Eason. But when she thought that Mia was pregnant with his child,

    and he was still thinking about herself, she felt disgusted.

    "You have no rtionship with him now. Are you willing to give me a chance?"

    Cora turned her head and saw Lucas looking at her seriously.

    There was an unusual heat in his eyes.

    Looking at his eyes, Cora suddenly seemed to see her reflection in Byron''s eyes.

    She was also like Lucas. She used to long for Byron''s approval and love.

    "I... I''m ordinary, not as good as you think. And you probably guessed it. I had been with Eason''s

    uncle..."

    Lucas was eager for her response. She didn''t want to lie to him. Unexpectedly, Lucas said, "That''s all

    happened before. It''s not easy for you to live alone after a family ident. Don''t deny your excellence

    because of this."

    Then, he looked at Cora. "Give me a chance, and give yourself a chance. Let me be with you, and you

    don''t need to belittle yourself..."

 Chapter 222 You Cant Forget Me

    Chapter 222 You Can''t Forget Me

    Chapter 222 You Can''t Forget Me

    Cora opened her mouth, wanting to say something.

    But Lucas feared getting an answer he didn''t want from her. Before she could speak, he said, "You

    don''t need to give me the answer now. I will give you time to think about it. Go home and have a good

    rest tonight. We can talk about it another day."

    "But Jane''s sapphire bracelet should be priceless. The Yoris family..." Cora regretted being too

    impulsive at that time. Otherwise, she would not have fallen into the passive situation.

    "It is just a sapphire bracelet. I can afford it. My sry is quite high. In addition, I also invested in

    Moonware Games. I didn''t spend my deposit. Now, I finally have the chance to spend it."

    Lucas didn''t say that tofort Cora. His family background was good. Although it was not

    "I''ll write an IOU to you and repay the money in the future."

    After all, it was the consequence of her impulsiveness. She couldn''t let Lucas pay for the result.

    "We''ll talk about itter. It''ste. Go to bed early. Good night."

    It wasn''t money that Lucas wanted to get from Cora, so he quickly changed the subject.

    "Okay. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Cora got out of the car and went upstairs.

    Lucas started the car and left until the lights on Cora''s floor turned on.

    After Cora returned home, her mind was still a mess because of that ident tonight and Lucas''

    sudden expression of love.

    She wanted to take a shower to clear the irritability and mess in her mind.

    Unexpectedly, before entering the bathroom, her mobile phone rang.

    Cora thought it was a message from Lucas, but when she checked it, she found it was a message

    reminding. She received a transfer of one million dors.

    She checked the transferer''s information and was sure that it was Byron.

    After thest hug during the day, Cora thought they had no bond.

    But this transfer still made her heart skip a beat.

    She took a screenshot, sent it to Byron, and edited a message: [What do you mean, Mr. Hansen?]

    Byron seemed to be using his mobile phone. He replied to her quickly: [The money for the bracelet.]

    [I have nothing to do with you. Mr. Hansen, there is no need for you to give me the money for the

    bracelet. Who knows if I need to use my body to repay it?]

    [I won''t ask you to do anything. Don''t let others pay for your affairs.]

    Cora repeatedly read the message sent by Byron and understood that the word "others" referred to

    Lucas.

    [He is my fianc¨¦. He has the right to help me.]

    Cora decided to end her rtionship with Byron, so she didn''t want to have any contact with him, not

    even in terms of money.

    It would only make her unable to forget him, and she would always be stuck in that abyss and could

    never extricate herself.

    Byron noticed something different in her repulsion. He sent her a message quickly: [Is it because you

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    can''t forget me that you refused my help?]

    [I''m going to be his bride. I''ve forgotten you.]

    Cora obstinately retorted Byron in the message. But only she knew she was embarrassed, as if her

    thoughts had been seen through.

    The facy that Sally told her before still came to her mind. "The best way to forget thest one is to

    start a new rtionship."

    Cora didn''t know whether she wanted to cover up her embarrassment after being seen through or

    because of her impulsion. She opened the dialog box with Lucas and sent him a message.

    [I promise.]

 Chapter 223 Let Go of the Past

    Chapter 223 Let Go of the Past

    Chapter 223 Let Go of the Past

    After that, Cora returned the one million dors that Byron had transferred to her.

    She sent the screenshot of the transfer record to Byron. Then, she also sent him a message: [It has

    been a while since we broke up. So it is disrespectful to my boyfriend if I keep in touch with you. We''d

    better cklist each other.]

    After sending this message, Cora took the lead in cklisting Byron.

    Then, she felt her sudden agreement with Lucas was a bit extreme. So she wanted to recall the

    message.

    It was less than two minutes since she sent the message, so she could still recall it.

    Unexpectedly, her finger trembled, and she deleted the message.

    When Cora came to her senses, Lucas had already read the message. She saw the word "Typing" on

    the dialog box.

    Then, she received many messages.

    [That''s great!]

    [From now on, you are my girlfriend! Hello, Cora! I''m your boyfriend, Lucas.]

    [Shall I meet you tomorrow morning? What would you like for breakfast?]

    [I''ll deliver lunch to you at noon tomorrow. We can have a big meal in the evening.]

    [When you are free, we will treat Sally and Hayden. I wouldn''t have met you if it weren''t for them.]

    Lucas kept sending messages.

    [I start to think about where we''ll hold the wedding and which city we''ll live in when we have children.]

    Lucas sent Cora a lot of messages in session.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Cora originally wanted to exin that she sent that message out of anger.

    But reading the messages from Lucas, she suddenly thought of herself when she was staying with

    Byron.

    It seemed that as long as Byron treated her a little better, she would be as excited as Lucas and even

    thought about how many children she would have with Byron in the future and what the child''s name

    would be.

    In love, Lucas was just as humble as she was. Cora seemed to have seen herself in the mirror.

    She loved Byron menially, so she understood the pain of it.

    Cora couldn''t help thinking. "Maybe I can give Lucas a chance and try to ept him.

    We are of the same kind. At least I can fulfill his wish and give me a littlefort..."

    In the end, Cora didn''t send her denial.

    Early the next morning, she saw Lucas when she went downstairs and was about to go to work.

    Lucas wore a suit, and his hair was neatlybed. There was a bouquet of roses in his hand.

    When Cora saw him, she was stunned for a while before remembering that she had promised him to

    be his girlfriendst night.

    "Did you not sleep wellst night?" Cora took the flowers in Lucas'' hands and couldn''t help but look at

    the dark circles under his eyes.

    "I didn''t sleepst night." Lucas looked at Cora embarrassedly. "I''m afraid what you promised mest

    night was just a dream. If it was a dream, I would rather not wake up for the rest of my life."

    "You fool," Cora said gently.

    She was touched. After being with Byron, she never thought she would also have sweet love one day.

    "I brought you breakfast. Get in the car, and I''ll take you to work."

    Cora took the breakfast and got in the car.

    On the way to the hospital, she tasted a few mouthfuls of the oatmeal and vegetable sd that Lucas

    brought for her. Lucas made them. They were delicious and fresh.

    Cora couldn''t help but think that it would be good to live with a man like Lucas for the rest of her life.

    After a while, the car stopped in front of the hospital gate. Lucas suddenly said before getting out of the

    car, "Cora, thank you for epting me!"

    He kept smiling in the morning. Even his brows and eyes looked very gentle. He was really happy to be

    able to enter Cora''s life.

    "I also thank you for epting me." Cora smiled and looked at Lucas.

    She was not perfect, but Lucas'' careful care made her finally remember that she had also been loved

    like this.

    It might be the first step for her to forget Byron and start a new life.

 Chapter 224 Romance

    Chapter 224 Romance

    Chapter 224 Romance

    After Lucas got together with Cora, he suddenly became high-profile.

    He never posted photos on Instagram. But recently, he posted photos on Instagram every day.

    The photos he posted were all rted to Cora.

    Like asking for help on which of the following hairpins was suitable for Cora to wear or simply posting

    candid photos of Cora to express his deep love and happiness... His mind was full of his girlfriend.

    Sally had a boyfriend. But seeing these photos, she envied it very much andined to Cora.

    "I never thought Lucas would be like this. When he stayed together with Hayden, he could always keep

    silent.

    "But looking at his texts and photos on Instagram, I even want to have sweet love."

    As soon as they finished working overtime and were about to leave, Sally held Cora''s arms and

    couldn''t help saying in a coquettish tone.

    "Aren''t you have a rtionship with Hayden?"

    "Yeah, but we are about to break up." Sally looked depressed.

    "What? Could it be that his size doesn''t meet your needs?"

    Cora didn''t say it jokingly. Sally summed up her breakup reasons in this way.

    So Cora thought Sally was about to break up with Hayden for this reason. But Sally said, "It''s not

    because of it this time. Hayden''s mother thinks her future daughter-inw should be ady from a

    proper family. Her son shouldn''t marry an ordinary girl like me."

    "But your family background..." Sally''s family background was good. But for some reason, it was

    inconvenient for her to disclose it to others.

    "I can''t tell Hayden about it." Sally looked carefree.

    "Maybe you can use some luxuries to give them clues about your family background," Cora suggested.

    Sally changed boyfriends frequently. Hayden was the first man who stayed by her side for a rtively

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    long time.

    Cora thought Sally had some affection for Hayden. She didn''t want them to break up for this reason.

    But Sally didn''t think so. "If his love for me is based on the material foundation of my family, I would

    rather break up with him."

    "But..."

    "Cora, don''t worry about me. If he likes money more, I can break up with him anytime. Then I can have

    a new and better boyfriend."

    Sally was still so big-hearted.

    Then, she reminded Cora, "Come with me to the supermarket across the roadter."

    "Are you going to buy something?" Cora asked.

    "Yeah." Sally didn''tck anything, but someone asked her to do so.

    Cora didn''t suspect anything and followed Sally to the opposite supermarket after getting off work.

    When she walked to the supermarket gate, she saw Lucas standing in the middle of the heart-shaped

    candles on the ground, holding a bouquet.

    The supermarket gate had a rtively dense flow of customs. Lucas attracted the attention of many

    people.

    Some people even took out their mobile phones and were filming.

    Cora was surprised when she saw Lucas.

    Before she came to her senses, Sally pushed her in front of Lucas.

    "My task isplete. Don''t forget to treat me to a big mealter."

    "Of course. I won''t forget."

    After greeting Lucas, Sally stepped aside.

    Cora stood in the middle of the heart-shaped candles on the ground. Lucas smiled and gave her the

    bouquet.

    "Will we affect the supermarket''s business?" Cora took the bouquet, feeling a little touched but also

    worried.

    "Don''t worry. This supermarket belongs to my family."

    "But so many people are surrounding here!"

    "I used to think to express my love to you downstairs in your dormitory, but after I knew you were

    Eason''s girlfriend, I had no choice but to give up. Now, I finally have the opportunity to be with you. I

    want to make up for all the previous regrets."

    He had no chance to express his love to Cora in the past. So he chose to do it tonight. The customer

    flows at the gate of the supermarket was rtively huge, and the atmosphere was quite good.

    Cora heard Lucas'' words and was moved. She couldn''t help poking his forehead gently. "You idiot."

    Under the twinkling of candlelight, their behaviors were warm and romantic, which made the onlookers

    envy.

    But in the eyes of the man in the silver-gray Maserati across the road, it was dazzling...

 Chapter 225 Ideal Partner?

    Chapter 225 Ideal Partner?

    Chapter 225 Ideal Partner?

    Byron never expected to see Cora with a sweet smile, yfully tapping someone''s head.

    The intimate interaction reminded him of the passionate nights he spent with Cora, her delicate and

    tender appearance beneath him.

    So Byron couldn''t help but wonder if she would have a passionate hooking up with Lucas tonight as

    well.

    The scenes that involuntarily crossed his mind made his heart feel like it was being devoured by

    countless ants.

    And at that moment, Carter said, "Miss Lane seems to have found her ideal partner."

    Byron red at him coldly on the spot.

    Carter met Byron''s gaze through the rearview mirror.

    Carter suddenly realized that if looks could kill, he would have died several times just now.

    He was considerate of the situation and kept his mouth shut, thinking that the matter would probably

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    end there.

    But to his surprise, he saw Byron take out his phone and make a call, saying, "Police officer, I want to

    report that near the First Hospital, someone is obstructing the passageway with candles. I hope you

    can handle it as soon as possible."

    Carter, who witnessed everything, was left speechless.

    The police officers arrived quickly because their leader said the report came from Mr. Moneybags,

    Byron.

    They didn''t dare to dy the report from Byron.

    So they dispatched a small team to the First Hospital supermarket''s front entrance and extinguished

    the heart-shaped candles with fire extinguishers.

    Lucas and Cora never expected that their first attempt at being romantic, even before it started, would

    be interrupted by someone reporting them, extinguishing the candles with a fire extinguisher, and finally

    receiving a verbal reprimand.

    "Some people just can''t stand seeing others happy. Don''t let it bother you."

    Sally watched the whole process and could only console herself in this way.

    Although Lucaspromised, he still felt frustrated. "I didn''t expect people these days to be so

    envious."

    "Forget it, don''t be angry. I received your intentions, and I''m happy about it. Let me treat you all to a

    barbecue." Cora didn''t even realize the report was rted to her, still wearing a smile of joy.

    "How can I let you pay? Today, I failed to create a romantic atmosphere for you, so let me treat you to

    make up for it."

    Lucas looked at Cora guiltily.

    But Sally chimed in, "Either of you can treat, but can we go now? I''m starving!"

    "Alright, alright, let''s go!"

    The final three people enjoyed a barbecue that cost over a hundred dors, and this imperfect

    confession was given a perfect ending.

    Since starting a rtionship with Lucas, Cora could always receive various treats every day.

    Sometimes it was breakfast or dinner made by Lucas. Sometimes, it was exquisite pastries from take-

    out, and more often, it was fresh fruits and vegetables he bought while out.

    In addition, he liked to take her to various activities and introduce her to his colleagues and friends.

    Even the uingpany team-building event that allowed family members, Lucas wanted Cora to

    "Company team-building events aren''t too wild. Juste with me!"

    "You''ve probably never stayed in a stilt house before, and it''s really fun."

    Unable to resist Lucas'' persuasion, Cora agreed.

    Lucas was overjoyed like a child, and he had been preparing their luggage for the team-building event

    since that day.

    Watching Lucas''s happy expression, Cora couldn''t help but make someparisons. Thinking back to

    when she was with Byron before, she hardly ever saw him smile.

    In retrospect, Cora was d she had agreed to Lucas to be with him.

    In the meantime, Byron had also received news that Moonware Games would be hosting arge-scale

    team-building event.

 Chapter 226 You Have No Family!

    Chapter 226 You Have No Family!

    Chapter 226 You Have No Family!

    "It is said that Moonware Games has booked the entire Rainforest Resort this time so that all their

    employees can bring their families for a team-building event."

    The Rainforest Resort was a simted tropical rainforest system with tropical nts and some

    elevated houses for people to experience what it was like to live in a tropical environment.

    After reporting this news, Carter couldn''t help but remind, "I think our Hansen Group could also

    consider this practice and provide some benefits to their employees and their families."

    In fact, he was indirectly telling Byron that he hadn''t taken a vacation for a long time, and it was time for

    him to take a break.

    Byron seemed to catch onto the important information, asking, "Team building with family members?

    Who do our regr employees usually bring?"

    "Usually, unmarried employees will bring their girlfriends or boyfriends. Married ones will bring their

    spouses and children," Carter replied expressionlessly.

    Hearing that, Byron narrowed his eyes and said, "Ask Moonware Games and request a spot for me to

    participate in the team-building event."

    "Are you going?" Carter suddenly realized something.

    "Yeah. The investor can be considered employees, right? So asking for a spot from them wouldn''t be

    too much."

    Carter suddenly looked lifeless. He was actually just trying to benefit himself and had no intention of

    indulging Byron''s bad habit of wanting to sabotage other people''s rtionships.

    "Everyone is bringing their families, but you don''t have one, so you can''t participate!"

    In addition to pitying Cora, Carter also didn''t want Byron to get involved in this any further, so he

    nned to refuse Byron.

    However, he never expected Byron to say, "You can just act as my family member."

    Carter twitched at the corner of his lips and said, "It''s strange for two men to participate in a team-

    building event together."

    "It''s fine. As long as we''re not awkward, it''ll be others who feel awkward!"

    Carter was at a loss for words.

    He couldn''t argue with Byron and could only reluctantly y the role of Byron''s family member.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Moonware Games'' team building.

    Lucas picked up Cora early and arrived at thepany to gather.

    It was already April, and the weather was neither cold nor hot.

    Cora wore a slim yellow floral dress and white t shoes.

    With a gentle breeze, her long hair danced around her waist.

    She didn''t say a word, nor did she wear any extravagant essories, but she instantly made everyone

    around her fade into the background.

    "She''s so beautiful. No wonder she captured Mr. Quinn''s heart in an instant."

    Many people couldn''t help but admire her beauty and felt a sense of inferiority when they stood beside

    her.

    But today, besides the male-dominated Programming Department, there were also employees from

    other departments attending the team-building event, including those from the Copywriting, nning,

    and Operations departments.

    Moreover, there were family members of the employees.

    Where there were many women, there was bound to be some rivalry, and this statement was no

    exaggeration.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    So, whether it was the female employees of Moonware Games or the wives of other employees, they

    couldn''t help but feel jealous and worried that Cora would steal their partners'' hearts. Thus, they

    constantly made snide remarks about Cora.

    "Actually, she''s just average. Who knows if she''s been yed around?"

    "Marrying a woman like her means serving her all the time except for when you''re sleeping. Look at all

    of you, at ease and carefree. Where''s her man?"

    In the midst of a group of women gossiping, Lucas carried a huge backpack on his back while also

    holding a thermos and a handbag for Cora.

    Seeing Cora standing under the scorching sun, Lucas showed a worried expression as if he was afraid

    Cora might melt under its rays, and he quickly took out a sunshade umbre.

    Cora originally refused, but Lucas ignored her protests and insisted on carrying her things. In front of so

    many people, she couldn''t scold him too harshly, so she could onlypromise.

    Unexpectedly, this also became a reason for others to criticize her.

    However, in addition to being envious of Cora''s beauty, women were more envious of her attentive and

    considerate boyfriend. That''s why they couldn''t help but say hurtful words.

    But what they didn''t expect was the men''s retorts, "If you looked like her, I would treat you like a

    princess too."

    "Yeah, if my girlfriend looked like Miss Lane, I probably wouldn''t even let her walk."

    While a group of people were discussing, the president of Moonware Games, Jason Woods, arrived.

    "Look, Mr. Woods also participated in the team building?"

    "He never participated in previous team building events before."

    As the employees chattered, Jason quickly spoke up, "Is everyone here? There''s an important person

    joining us for the team building today. If anyone hasn''t arrived yet, contact them immediately, and don''t

    keep him waiting."

    Jason had no interest in the team-building event, but he had no choice. Today, as the investor Byron

    wasing, he had to reluctantly participate.

    "All our people are here. Mr. Woods, who is this important person?"

    The team leader couldn''t help but gossip.

    Cora and Lucas were also curious about this important person, so they looked at Jason, waiting for his

    response.

    Just as Jason was about to speak, he caught sight of a silver-gray Maserati parked nearby and quickly

    walked over.

    When Cora saw that familiar car, a sense of unease crept into her heart.

    She realized this car seemed to be the one that Carter often used to pick up and drop off Byron.

    Cora couldn''t help but wonder if that important person could be Byron.

    But she quickly dismissed her own idea because Byron rarely participates in activities even within the

    Hansen Group, so it was highly unlikely for him toe over to the partnerpany and join the team-

    building event.

    Despite her reluctance to believe it, the man who stepped out of the car and was warmly greeted by

    Jason was indeed Byron.

 Chapter 227 Gain the Initiative

    Chapter 227 Gain the Initiative

    Chapter 227 Gain the Initiative

    "Mr. Hansen, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to join ourpany''s team-

    building event."

    Jason said all kinds of enthusiastic and polite words.

    However, Byron remained silent after getting out of the car, his gaze coldly scanning the employees.

    It wasn''t until he spotted a familiar figure in the crowd that he withdrew his gaze.

    "Our Hansen Group is also nning a spring team-building event, and we heard that yourpany is

    going to Rainforest Resort. So, I came here to see if there''s anything we can learn from."

    His indifferent and detached attitude gave off a strong sense of being in control.

    "Mr. Hansen, you''re responsible in everything you do. Your sess is like a textbook for us..."

    Jason continued with some ttering remarks, prepared to discuss the arrangements and procedures

    for the team-building event with Byron. However, Byron cut him off and said, "You canmunicate

    with Carter about these matters."

    Carter, who just took two suitcases out of the trunk, felt speechless.

    Carter didn''t want to discuss team-building matters with that bald-headed president. The Hansen

    Group had dedicated staff to handle those things.

    But since Byron had brought it up, Carter reluctantly approached Jason with pleasantries.

    As for Byron, who distanced himself from the matter, he was now standing by the car, smoking.

    Cora sneaked a few nces at him from behind the crowd.

    Byron wasn''t dressed in a suit and tie today. Instead, he wore a white polo shirt and white trousers,

    exhibiting a casual yet elegant demeanor.

    His tall figure and extraordinary temperament made him stand out in the crowd. After he arrived, the

    young women couldn''t help but talk about him.

    Cora realized that her gaze unconsciously lingered on him and quickly retracted it, feeling annoyed with

    herself.

    Although she had thought that Byron''s sudden appearance at this small team-building event might

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    have been because of her, she resolutely turned away.

    They had already parted ways, and there was no point in getting tangled up again.

    It was not like he would marry her just because he attended the team-building event for her...

    "Hey, Cora, are you thirsty?"

    When Cora was bowing her head, sorting out her thoughts, Lucas suddenly handed her an unscrewed

    thermos cup.

    "Thank you, I happen to be a little thirsty."

    Cora took the thermos cup, ready to take a sip of water.

    But not far away, Byron extinguished his cigarette and coldly ordered Jason, "It''s time to get on the

    bus."

    Jason couldn''t afford to neglect Mr. Moneybags, so he hurriedly urged everyone to board the bus.

    As a result, Cora couldn''t finish drinking the water. When Lucas put away the cup, he coldly locked

    eyes with the man next to the Maserati...

    Cora and Lucas were seated in the front row of the coach, and coincidentally, Carter and Byron were

    also assigned to the same row.

    Perhaps Byron was not ustomed to this type of car, so when he got in, his brow furrowed.

    Carter knew exactly how Byron would react and raised an eyebrow to signal Byron to choose a seat.

    In the end, Byron sat on the aisle side.

    Even though he was by the aisle, there was still Lucas between him and Cora.

    As soon as Lucas got on the bus, he took the initiative to offer his seat, saying, "You sit by the window.

    The view is better."

    In addition, he took out some snacks and a tablet that he had prepared in advance. "Here you go, and I

    downloaded a few movies that you might like."

    "Let''s eat and watch together." Cora handed one earphone to Lucas.

    With the movies Lucas had prepared, Cora felt that although she was separated from Byron only by a

    seat, it wouldn''t be too difficult to endure.

    At least she could eat snacks and discuss the plot with Lucas.

    On the other side, seeing the two of them chatting andughing while watching movies and eating

    snacks, Byron couldn''t help but give Carter a stern look.

    Being oblivious to the situation, Carter handed Byron his phone, which was opened to a novel. "Shall

    we read the novel together?"

    The icy coldness in Byron''s eyebrows almost turned into frost. "What do you think?"

    Carter felt speechless and thought, "Other people''s bosses usually make their own decisions, but why

    does my boss always seem to enjoy asking rhetorical questions in situations like this?"

 Chapter 228 The Water Fight

    Chapter 228 The Water Fight

    Chapter 228 The Water Fight

    Cora and Lucas were chatting andughing continuously while watching the movie.

    Byron frowned several times, trying to use his imposing aura to make them quiet down.

    But whether it was because the movie was too exciting, causing them topletely forget about their

    surroundings, or because both of them were intentionally challenging Byron, they seemed oblivious to

    his displeasure. They continued to giggle, watch, and chat away.

    So, Byron had to resort to a trump card.

    "Mr. Woods, it''s a bit noisy."

    He kicked the chair Jason, who was dozing off behind him

    After Jason woke up, he looked at Byron in a daze.

    Carter added, "Mr. Hansen stayed up past three o''clockst night and needs to catch up on sleep

    urgently."

    Immediately, Jason shouted, "Quiet everyone, quiet down. This is not a meeting. Why are you all like

    loudspeakers?"

    As a result, the bus suddenly became quiet.

    Even Cora and Lucas, who were watching the movie together, stoppedmunicating.

    Byron nced at Cora and saw her looking back at him. He calmly put on his sunsses.

    Two hourster, the bus arrived at Rainforest Resort.

    "Mr. Hansen, your and Carter''s stilt houses are over here."

    Jason, as always, personally guided Byron and Carter.

    But Byron coldly nced in a different direction. "What about them?"

    Jason followed his gaze and saw Cora walking gracefully in a dress while Lucas followed with

    numerous bags.

    Being able to reach Jason''s position naturally required being perceptive.

    He witnessed Byron standing up for the woman next to Lucas at the previous Moonware Games

    banquet, which made Jason suspect that Byron''s unexpected presence at the team-building event

    might be rted to that woman.

    And now, Byron''s direct gaze at the woman confirmed Jason''s suspicions.

    "They are assigned regr stilt houses without beds. I thought you and Carter might not be

    ustomed to sleeping on the floor, so I arranged a luxurious suite with a bed for you."

    "Since we came together, there''s no need for special treatment."

    Byron''s words once again confirmed Jason''s thoughts, so he didn''t bother with formalities and said,

    "Alright, I''ll arrange another room for you and Carter."

    Soon, the rooms were arranged, right next to Cora and Lucas'' room.

    Even Carter couldn''t help but admire Jason''s sharp eyes after seeing this arrangement.

    After a short rest, they were called out for team-building activities.

    It was unclear whether it was intentionally arranged by Jason, but several activities involving family

    members and employees were suddenly canceled.

    As a result, only thepany''s staff participated in the team-building activities.

    The family members were arranged to participate in the water fight activity at Rainforest Resort, and

    even Byron and Carter were included in the arrangement.

    When Lucas saw this arrangement, he realized that someone had manipted things behind the

    scenes.

    "Cora, if you don''t want to participate, you can stay in the room and wait for me toe back."

    But upon second thought, this was his first time taking Cora out, and he shouldn''t leave her alone in the

    room.

    "How about I don''t join the team-building activity and stay here with you?"

    Seeing Lucas hesitating, Cora pushed him out of the room and said, "It''s alright. I''ll join the water fight.

    I won''t be bored. Hurry up and go team-building with your colleagues."

    The members of the Programming Department were eagerly waiting outside the door for Lucas to join

    them in the team-building activity, so Cora couldn''t let him stay by her side.

    After her repeated persuasion, Lucas finallypromised. "Alright then. I''ll be back soon, and when I

    return, I''ll take you to try the specialty skewers here."

    Once Lucas left, Cora was called to join the water fight.

    Water fights were typically more enjoyable when yed with familiar people.

    Cora wasn''t very familiar with these family members, so nobody yed with her for the time being.

    She walked alone on the periphery, feeling like there was a barrier separating her from those frolicking

    in the center.

    She thought this state would continue until the end of the activity. But suddenly, she was sshed with

    adle of water.

    It didn''t hit her face, but it soaked the upper part of her body.

    Annoyed, Cora raised her head and saw Byron holding a waterdle, looking as if it had nothing to do

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    with him.

 Chapter 229 Does He Regret?

    Chapter 229 Does He Regret?

    Chapter 229 Does He Regret?

    Cora gave Byron a cold stare and intended to turn around and leave, unwilling to engage with him any

    further.

    After all, she had a boyfriend now!

    But to her surprise, just as she was about to walk away, Byron swiftly scooped up adle of water and

    sshed it at her.

    And this time, her face got soaked too.

    Her long hair, draped over her shoulders, was also wet halfway down.

    She became instantly furious, disregarding everything and shouting at him, "Byron Hansen, what are

    you doing?"

    Ignoring her, Byron scooped up anotherdle of water and poured it on her, saying casually, "Sshing

    water!"

    Cora exploded with anger, grabbed a nearbydle, and sshed water back at Byron.

    Her retaliation stirred up Byron''s yful nature, and the two adults started chasing and yfully fighting

    like children.

    Jason looked from a distance as the aloof and wealthy Byron and Coraughed and yed together. In

    his heart, he gave himself several thumbs up and whispered to himself.

    "I''m really smart! I came up with such a brilliant water fight activity that made Mr. Hansen see what he

    wanted and have fun. It''s really difficult for someone like me to not be sessful."

    However, while Jason highly praised his cleverness and pondered how he would politely ept

    additional investment from Byron, he received a disdainful look from Byron.

    Jason was confused and thought, "What did I do wrong? Why is he looking at me like that?"

    As Jason looked confused, Byron paid no attention to Cora''s struggle and pulled her into the depths of

    the jungle.

    Cora had only intended to take the opportunity to pay Byron back for leaving her so heartlessly when

    she was deeply in love, which almost drove her to the brink of a breakdown.

    But she didn''t expect to be dragged into the depths of the jungle during their yfulness, which made

    her panic.

    "What are you doing? Stop fooling around!"

    Both of them were soaked, and their clothes stuck to their bodies.

    Byron''s intentions were bing clear.

    Fortunately, Byron stopped when he pulled her to the shade of arge banana tree.

    "Should I let you be exposed to others if I don''t take you away?"

    As Byron said this, his gaze fell upon Cora.

    Following his gaze, Cora saw that her wet skirt had be nearly transparent, leaving her exquisite

    curves exposed without any cover.

    Cora suddenly felt her face burning, and she also noticed the fervent heat in Byron''s eyes.

    "Whether I am exposed or not is my own business," she quickly turned around, nning to go back

    and wait for Lucas.

    But Byron pulled her back, pressing her against the trunk of the banana tree.

    As their bodies came closer, their breaths became heavy.

    Those memories of intimacy seemed to resurface all of a sudden.

    Especially for Byron, he was almost losing control. He held onto Cora''s waist tightly, and his lips started

    to approach hers.

    But Cora still had some rationality left. Just as the man''s lips were about to touch hers, she quickly

    turned her face away.

    So, his kissnded on her cheek instead.

    But Byron didn''t give up. He actually continued to kiss downward from her cheek.

    She could feel herself trembling and her heart racing faster.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    But she couldn''t bear to see herself sink into another loveless abyss with no future. She forcefully

    pushed Byron''s face away from her body and questioned him.

    "Mr. Hansen, have you gone insane? I have a boyfriend! If you didn''t worry about being talked about,

    I''m still afraid!"

    She attended the team-building event as Lucas''s girlfriend. If people saw her fooling around with

    Byron, how would they view her? And what kind of rumors would circte about Lucas behind his

    back?

    Seeing her so rational andposed, Byron had a sense of losing control.

    He controlled her hand forcefully that was pushing him away and once again brought his thin lips close

    to her ear.

    Whispering in a hoarse and alluring voice, he said, "What if I said I regretted it?"

 Chapter 230 Falling in Love with Him?

    Chapter 230 Falling in Love with Him?

    Chapter 230 Falling in Love with Him?

    Cora was somewhat surprised by the remorse expressed by Byron.

    "So, is that why you followed us to attend the team building?"

    Byron disliked her using the word "us" to describe her rtionship with Lucas. Instead of answering, he

    bit her ear with some force.

    He exerted too much force, causing Cora to cry out in pain. He quickly changed his actions to a gentle

    kiss as if trying to soothe her.

    He believed that his pursuit tactics should be enough to win her back.

    And he felt Cora might still be angry, but she would probably return to him.

    However, to his surprise, Cora pushed him away again, and this time with even more force than before.

    Caught off guard, he was pushed several feet away.

    "Are you childish? We have all moved on. To whom do you express your regrets?"

    If Byron had said these words to her before she started with Lucas, she might have changed her mind.

    When she mustered up the courage to start with Lucas, she had prepared herself to cut ties with Byron.

    "For you to hear."

    Byron smirked and wanted to lean in to kiss her again, thinking that since reason did not allow her to

    turn back, he would leave his mark on her first.

    It was said that women could not ept other men shortly after being intimate with one.

    In this way, Lucas would be daydreaming if he expected anything from her.

    But Cora resisted fiercely and fought back.

    She even bit his lip fiercely while he was kissing her.

    Due to the pain, he had to let go of her.

    And she didn''t stop there, giving him a p.

    Cora didn''t expect herself to be impulsive enough to hit Byron.

    Seeing his extremely dark face, she felt a bit panicked, but she still felt it necessary to make things

    clear.

    "I don''t want to be with you anymore. Please respect me!"

    She was a practical person. She would only pursue a rtionship when she couldn''t live without

    someone. Once she became sober and calm, she realized that it was better to let go of a rtionship

    with no future.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    But Byron seemed to misunderstand something. "Are you rejecting my closeness because of Lucas?"

    He questioned her, and the coldness in his eyes almost turned into des, intending to take both her

    and Lucas''s lives.

    But Cora met Byron''s cold and stern gaze, showing no fear at all. "It has nothing to do with him. I just

    don''t want to struggle in a rtionship without a future."

    As soon as her words were spoken, Byron sneered and said, "You haven''t even tried. How can you

    know there is no future? In the end, you''re just afraid that I''ll make a move on him."

    Cora was worried that if she admitted that, Byron mighty hands on Lucas, and she didn''t want Lucas

    to be wrongly implicated.

    But more than that, she didn''t want to be suddenly pushed away and fall into self-doubt and self-denial

    when she was deeply infatuated, just like before.

    Furthermore, Byron shifted all the me onto her...

    Cora finally gave up holding back. "Yes, he is my boyfriend. Isn''t it natural for me not to want him to get

    hurt?"

    But this affirmation only fueled the fire in Byron''s heart. He suddenly grabbed her chin, forcing her to

    meet his eyes.

    "Are you in love with him?" While waiting for Cora''s answer, he searched for the answer he wanted in

    her beautiful eyes.

    But Cora smiled, seductive and charming, and said indifferently, "He treats me well, takes care of

    everything for me, and handles everything for me. Unlike certain people who always make me guess

    and wait. Comparatively, it''s not difficult to fall for him."

    She didn''t directly answer Byron''s question, but it sounded no different from an affirmation.

    As a result, Byron tightened his grip suddenly, causing Cora intense pain. She struggled and broke free

    from his control.

    "Mr. Hansen, I believe someone as prominent and respectable as you would not stoop to being

    someone else''s paramour."

    After leaving these words behind, Cora ran toward the room with determination.

    Byron looked at the back of the woman running away, and the gloomy look in his eyes almost

    condensed into reality.

 Chapter 231 Confrontation

    Chapter 231 Confrontation

    Chapter 231 Confrontation

    In the evening, everyone who went to the team-building activity had returned, and most of them were

    busy finding food to satisfy their hunger.

    But Lucas immediately went back to his room. "Cora, are you okay?"

    Seeing Cora lying on her side, wearing jeans and a puffy short-sleeved blouse, his anxious heart finally

    settled down.

    "I''m a grown-up. Don''t worry about me so much, and don''t treat me like a child."

    It had been half a day since Cora narrowly escaped being coerced by Byron. During this time, she had

    thought a lot. She ultimately believed they were unsuitable for getting back together, so her mood

    calmed down quite a bit.

    Lucas''s concern warmed her heart, and it strengthened her determination not to go back to Byron and

    wait in vain.

    Unable to resist his yful nature, Lucas raised his hand and messed up her hair. "It''s time for my baby

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    toe and eat! They''ve already prepared the barbecue, so there should be food soon."

    "Don''t mess up my hair!" Cora anxiously fixed her hair and asked, "Are we having a group dinner again

    tonight?"

    "Yeah, team-building activities usually involve group events. If you don''t want to eat with everyone, I

    can take you out of this resort to eat."

    Lucas didn''t think much of it and assumed that Cora just wasn''t used to eating with so many people.

    In fact, it wasn''t that Cora didn''t dislike dining with others. She just didn''t want to run into Byron again.

    But then she thought about it and realized that it was Byron who wanted to force her, and she didn''t do

    anything wrong. It was Byron who should feel embarrassed, and she didn''t need to hide herself.

    "It''s fine, and I''m just curious. Let''s eat with everyone."

    "Whatever you say."

    And so, they grilled by a stream as the night grew darker.

    People in the city rarely had this kind of experience, so most of them happily ate and yed, while

    some sat together to y games.

    Cora and Lucas chatted while eating, asionally taking pictures together with their phones.

    Only Byron leaned back on the recliner Jason prepared for him, gazing at the sparkling night sky that

    was far away from the city. Unconsciously, he was distancing himself from them.

    But even so, he had an abundance of food and drinks by his side.

    Jason personally cooked barbecue for him and even arranged for several bottles of good red wine to

    be brought over.

    Pleasant dining hours always slipped away quietly, and before they knew it, it was already 9 o''clock in

    the evening.

    "Everyone is tired today. How about..." Jason saw that it was gettingte and nned to let the

    employees and their families rest.

    Jason also wanted to lie down in the stilt house and take a good rest. He had been standing and grilling

    for Byron for over two hours, and his fat feet were already highly ufortable. He just wanted to rest

    as soon as possible.

    However, Jason never expected that he would be interrupted before he could finish his sentence.

    "It''s rare for us toe out like this, and you want to rest so early?" When Byron spoke, Jason was

    taken aback.

    Others also looked at Byron with surprise, and Lucas couldn''t help but nce at him as well.

    Byron was now dressed in a ck polo leisure suit, almost blending into the night.

    After saying that, he lit a cigarette and took a deep drag.

    At the moment when the smoke dispersed around him, he suddenly looked up and nced at Lucas.

    The gazes of the two men unexpectedly met in mid-air.

    Lucas narrowed his eyes as he locked onto Byron, his gaze finally settling on the split corner of Byron''s

    lips.

    Meanwhile, Byron raised an eyebrow at him, and it felt like an invisible spark was sizzling in the air...

 Chapter 232 Cant You Handle It?

    Chapter 232 Can''t You Handle It?

    Chapter 232 Can''t You Handle It?

    "Mr. Hansen is right. How about... we have a few more activities?"

    Jason quickly noticed the sparks flying between Byron and Lucas and saw the cut on Byron''s lips.

    He instantly understood what had happened.

    When the cut on Byron''s lips appeared after he and Cora entered the grove, Jason figured Byron had

    failed to achieve his intention.

    Seeing the intense gaze exchange between Byron and Lucas, he became even more certain of his

    earlier spection.

    It seemed that Byron didn''t get what he wanted, and naturally, he didn''t want Lucas to get it either.

    Preventing something from happening between a man and a woman was easy. What about exhausting

    one of them physically?

    Therefore, Jason suggested a group game involving family members, forming groups of five people,

    and each group had to do a thousand push-ups.

    He deliberately assigned Lucas to the group with the most girls so that he had to do more push-ups.

    "If a group of five can''tplete a thousand push-ups, then its members will have to sleep outside

    tonight."

    When Jason announced the rules, the girls began toin.

    "Come on. This is a rainforest! Although it''s artificial, there are still many bugs and snakes out there. It''s

    not safe to sleep outside."

    "Yes, and the simted rainforest system here frequently causes rain. There''s no way we can sleep

    outside."

    But theirints were quickly silenced by Jason''s decisive words. "Only with such cruelty can I get

    you all to actively finish a thousand push-ups and also remind you not to neglect your daily exercise."

    Although he sounded tough, Jason was still somewhat guilty as he nced at Lucas.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He had a good rtionship with Lucas and admired him, and of course, he was happy for Lucas when

    he got a girlfriend.

    However, now the investor was interested in Lucas'' girlfriend.

    He had no choice but to abet evil deeds because now not only his career but even his love life and

    marriage were under the control of this Mr. Moneybags.

    Yet Jason didn''t expect Lucas seemed to have seen through his collusion with Byron, and he even

    suggested, "In that case, Mr. Hansen, why don''t you join this activity as well?"

    Byron didn''t respond, only giving Lucas a cold look.

    Jason felt overwhelmed. "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Hansen is just an investor. He doesn''t need to participate in

    our team activities."

    As he spoke, Jason kept winking at Lucas, hinting to him that Byron was not someone to be trifled with

    and not to confront him head-on.

    However, despite Jason''s repeated hints, Lucas continued provoking Byron. Perhaps he had no way to

    retreat, or he had long been displeased with Byron.

    "That''s true. Mr. Hansen is an investor and doesn''t have to join our team activities. But Mr. Woods, as

    you said, the purpose of this activity is to improve physical fitness. I just kindly suggest that Mr. Hansen

    should exercise more since I think he doesn''t usually do much physical activity."

    His initial words still sounded polite, but then he got to the point.

    "Or is it that you can''t handle such high-intensity exercise, Mr. Hansen? If that''s the case, then forget

    about it!"

    "Mr. Quinn!" Jason was almost sweating.

    He understood best that men hated being questioned about their abilities.

    So he worried that Lucas'' words wouldpletely anger Byron.

    But persuasion was useless because the next second, Byron coldly replied, "Who told you I can''t

    handle it?"

    Then he nced at Cora with a hidden intention.

    Cora was speechless.

    How awkward!

    She didn''t want to get involved in their quarrel at all!

 Chapter 233 Competition

    Chapter 233 Competition

    Chapter 233 Competition

    It didn''t take long for Cora to realize why Byron dragged her into his squabble with Lucas.

    As soon as his gaze fell on her, Lucas seemed to casually stand in front of her but was actually

    intentional, as if protecting his possession.

    "Let''s have apetition, and then we''ll know whether you can handle it." Lucas continued to provoke

    Byron.

    Extremely displeased by Lucas shielding Cora, Byron replied, "Why not?"

    As a result, what was supposed to be a group activity turned into a duel between these two men, with

    everyone else as spectators.

    To witness such an intense and thrilling scene, many girls were very excited.

    However, Jason couldn''t help but feel a headache.

    He knew Lucas had been obsessed with fitness recently, so doing a thousand push-ups shouldn''t be a

    problem for him.

    But for Byron, who always appeared refined, Jason worried whether he couldplete it.

    "If Mr. Hansen couldn''t finish it and felt losing face, would my small gamepany be able to survive in

    New York?" He thought anxiously.

    But no matter how much Jason worried, this passionatepetition had already begun.

    "One, two, three..."

    As they each did push-ups in their respective territories, many girls spontaneously counted for them,

    making the atmosphere even more intense.

    In a blink of an eye, both sides hadpleted eight hundred push-ups, and both of them were

    drenched in sweat.

    "Eight hundred and one, eight hundred and two..."

    "Lucas, have some water if you''re tired," Cora said.

    Watching his dedicated efforts, she knew Lucas provoked Byron for her sake but didn''t know how to

    help him.

    Intentionally or not, Lucas actually got up to take the water Cora handed to him.

    Seeing this, Carter also handed Byron a bottle of water.

    Byron got up as well.

    However, while both were water, Lucas drank the one from Cora, and the one in his hand was from

    Carter, which tasted quite different.

    Moreover, while Lucas drank water, he kept talking to Cora, and the smiles on their faces made Byron

    even more annoyed.

    Without thinking, he blurted out a sarcastic remark. "Already tired so soon?"

    Lucas raised an eyebrow and said casually, "Not at all. It''s just too hot!"

    Then he took off his T-shirt in front of everyone.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect Mr. Quinn to have such well-defined abs under his refined appearance!"

    "He truly has a good figure. How lucky his girlfriend is!"

    Since many of the women present were married and had children, their words were naturally somewhat

    unrestrained, and their admiring gazes fell on Cora.

    And Cora didn''t expect to witness Lucas taking off his shirt like this, showing his muscles. She couldn''t

    help but steal a few nces at his strong abs.

    As she realized what others were envious of, her cheeks turned red with embarrassment.

    Byron initially paid no attention to Lucas'' behavior when hearing the women''s teasing remarks, but then

    he unintentionally noticed the blush on Cora''s face.

    He suddenly understood that Lucas wasn''t just showing off but was trying to attract Cora, much like a

    peacock disying its feathers to attract a female peacock for mating!

    Byron thought such behavior was simply despicable and vulgar.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    But as he caught a glimpse of Cora''s shy look, he suddenly took off his shirt as well...

 Chapter 234 Ill Intentions

    Chapter 234 Ill Intentions

    Chapter 234 Ill Intentions

    "Wow! Mr. Hansen also took off his shirt!"

    "Oh my, I have never seen such beautiful abs before."

    "I wonder how it feels to be lifted by a man with such strong arms!"

    Initially, Cora was shy and didn''t know how to react to Lucas suddenly taking off his shirt, revealing his

    well-built muscles.

    But then, another group of women nearby let out a gasp, diverting her attention.

    She saw Byron had also taken off his shirt, revealing his sweaty, muscr upper body...

    Cora knew that Byron was the true embodiment of a good figure, with his body proportions possibly

    being even better. Plus, there was a scar on his right shoulder, adding a touch of masculinity to his

    smooth body.

    However, having felt and observed countless times, Cora didn''t pay much attention to him since the

    novelty had worn off.

    Byron stole nces at Cora several times and noticed that her eyes were fixed on Lucas, which made

    him feel increasingly frustrated and apprehensive.

    He could do nothing but coldly urge, "Let''s continue, or are you going to surrender?"

    Lucas nced at him and seemed to see through his frustration.

    "Here we go," he said, lightly smiled, and resumed doing push-ups.

    Byron followed suit.

    Perhaps seeking redemption for his previous disy of muscle flexing, Byron did the next hundred

    push-ups quite rapidly.

    By the time he finished, Lucas still had fifty left to do.

    Of course, Lucas persisted andpleted the remaining fifty push-ups as well.

    Thepetition ended, but Jason didn''t dare to send the employees and their families back to their

    rooms without instructions from Byron. He anxiously waited to see if Byron had further directives.

    But barely sparing him a nce, Byron simply picked up his shirt on the grass and went back to his

    room.

    Jason could only announce the end of the group activity and let everyone return to their rooms to rest.

    "Cora, I''m going to take a shower."

    As there was no shower inside the stilt house, Lucas went to the men''s shower area outside.

    Thinking that this would be the first time she spent the night in the same room with a man other than

    Byron, Cora waited for his back with both expectancy and uneasiness.

    While she was feeling anxious, someone knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    Cora initially thought it might be Lucas'' colleague looking for him, but after several unanswered

    inquiries, she became frightened and dared not open the door.

    Who knew if it was someone with ill intentions toward her?

    When Lucas returned, she hurriedly told him about it.

    A flicker of light appeared in his eyes, but he tried tofort Cora. "It''s probably a colleague who got

    drunk and couldn''t find his room."

    Cora was only partially convinced. "Really?"

    "Who else could it be? Ourpany booked the entire Rainforest Resort for today," Lucas replied

    while helping Cora set up her sleeping bag and lighting insect repellent incense.

    "That makes sense." Cora finally rxed a bit under hisforting words and got into bed.

    "If you''re scared, we can sleep together," Lucas joked, tapping the sleeping bag twice as if inviting her.

    Cora blushed. "Dream on!"

    Then she turned her back to Lucas.

    After all, Lucas was a man. Seeing a woman he admired so close, it was hard for him not to have

    impure thoughts.

    However, after a whole afternoon of activities and doing a thousand push-ups in the evening, he really

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    didn''t have the energy for anything else.

    So he said goodnight to Cora and quickly fell asleep.

    Hearing the steady breathing from the adjacent bed, Cora finally rxed.

    Unexpectedly, her phone buzzed with a message from an unknown number.

    [Come out!]

 Chapter 235 I Have Confidence

    Chapter 235 I Have Confidence

    Chapter 235 I Have Confidence

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Cora could easily guess that the message was from that savage man who had forced himself on her in

    the afternoon and then managed to let Lucas do a thousand push-ups for fear that she might spend the

    night with him.

    So she decided not to respond to the message or go out.

    But soon, another message came.

    [If you don''te out, I''ll break in!]

    Cora knew that this person could do whatever he said, so she responded in annoyance: [Mr. Hansen,

    do you really want everyone to know you''re nning to be the third party?]

    [Never mind. I have confidence in defeating him.]

    Cora was speechless.

    She knew that facing someone shameless like him, no one could win.

    All she could do was restrain her anger and reply: [You''re shameless, but I''m different. I still want a

    good marriage in the future. If you dare to break in, I''ll call the police!]

    [If you don''t want me in, don''t sleep with him.]

    Cora felt no concern from his messages, thinking all his words out of possessiveness.

    [We are over, so it''s none of your business whether I sleep with him or not!]

    Growing even more irritated, Cora didn''t wait for his reply and sent another message: [Since you try to

    stop me so hard, I''ll definitely sleep with him tonight. Moreover, we''ll try various postures. What can you

    do?]

    Then Cora turned off her phone and went to sleep.

    The next morning, she was awakened by Lucas.

    "Is it already dawn? Are we heading back so soon?"

    Cora was confused as she watched Lucas packing her luggage.

    "Yeah, there are a few bugs in the new project, and our programming department has to go back early."

    Lucas also knew that these sudden bugs were likely created by someone to sabotage his alone time

    with Cora.

    He couldn''t ignore them, as thepany would suffer a considerable loss if these bugs were not fixed.

    Though upset, Lucas had no choice but to address the issue.

    Still, he never expected someone to go to such lengths to disrupt his time with Cora.

    "Well," Cora replied listlessly. She wasn''t sure if it was because she hadn''t slept well or didn''t have

    enough fun.

    "We cane here next time," Lucas reassured her, patting her head gently.

    The wound on Byron''s lip and his frequent attempts to provoke himst night told Lucas that there was

    still something between Cora and Byron.

    But regardless of that, he was Cora''s boyfriend now, and he firmly believed that he could win her heart

    with more effort.

    On the bus back, they sat in their original seats.

    Back on the bus, they sat in their original seats. Surprisingly, Byron and Carter were also on the bus.

    But Cora was too tired to bother with anything else and dozed off against the window.

    When the bus arrived at the Moonware Games building, Lucas woke her up. "Sleepyhead, we''re here!

    Wake up!"

    Cora opened her eyes and was surprised to find that she had been sleeping on Lucas'' shoulder.

    She was sure she had leaned against the window before!

    Though Cora wondered how she had ended up on Lucas'' shoulder, she didn''t have time to dwell on it.

    Looking away from Lucas'' gentle gaze, she saw the icy sharp stare from the man behind them.

 Chapter 236 He Wont Come

    Chapter 236 He Won''t Come

    Chapter 236 He Won''t Come

    Byron stared coldly at Cora as if she hadmitted some unforgivable act.

    Cora was puzzled, as all she did was lean on her current boyfriend''s shoulder and take a nap. She

    didn''t do anything inappropriate.

    Even if she had done something with her current boyfriend, it had nothing to do with Byron, who wasn''t

    even her ex-boyfriend. Why did he look at her with a sullen face?

    Ignoring Byron''s attitude, Cora sweetly smiled at Lucas and said, "Let''s get off the bus. Call me when

    you''re done with work, and we can have dinner together tonight."

    "Okay, I''ll call you when I''m done."

    Lucas felt a little excited, as it was the first time since they started dating that Cora had actively asked

    him out.

    Although he suspected it might be an intentional disy of affection, he couldn''t resist the temptation

    and felt secretly pleased.

    Later, they got off the bus with hands held and smiles.

    During the process, Carter decisively looked out the window, not daring to look at Byron''s face.

    After returning from thepany team-building event with Lucas, Cora went back to work as usual.

    Byron didn''t bother her anymore, but he sent her a new friend request every day.

    Cora ignored him, and so did she today. Earlier this morning, she had run into him and the other

    members of the Hansen family at the hospital, where they were bringing Osborn for a routine checkup.

    After a brief exchange of nces, they both avoided each other.

    Mark was surprised to see them acting like strangers, his gaze flickering between them.

    As Cora finished instructing the family members of the patients and left the lobby, Mark couldn''t help

    but tease, "Is it really over?"

    "She''s with someone else now," Byron replied indifferently, yet he recalled Cora wearing the freshwater

    pearl anklet just now.

    She was undoubtedly the most suitable woman he had seen to wear an anklet. Her slender ankles

    looked even more delicate with the anklet''s adornment.

    "Tsk, what a pity! I thought you two wouldst," Mark sighed and then went to help push Osborn''s

    wheelchair.

    Despite having denied any connection, Byron sent Cora a friend request with a saucy message: [The

    freshwater pearl anklet suits you too.]

    Cora returned to her office to get some water and saw the teasing on the friend request. Thinking for a

    moment, she rejected the request with a message attached: [Thank you for thepliment, but this is

    a gift from my boyfriend.]

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Indeed, the anklet was a small gift from Lucas on their one-month anniversary. Since they had nned

    to have dinner together tonight, Cora decided to wear it.

    She didn''t expect the man who had acted like a stranger just now to notice the anklet. To be honest,

    her reply was with the intention of diforting him.

    Soon she received another friend request: [I''ll find a more beautiful one for you.]

    Cora rolled her eyes.

    It seemed that her attempt to provoke him had failed!

    At this moment, news came from the emergency room that there was a sudden mass poisoning.

    Cora put aside her phone and hurriedly rushed to the emergency room.

    After dealing with the emergency, it was almost time for her dinner appointment with Lucas. She quickly

    tidied up things and headed to the agreed-upon location.

    When Cora arrived at the restaurant, she was already more than ten minuteste.

    She had nned to exin that she was dyed due to a batch of patientsing in with mass

    poisoning at the hospital. However, the restaurant waiter informed her that Lucas hadn''t arrived yet.

    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for him at the table," Cora said.

    In fact, she was usually the one who arrivedte for their dates, but Lucas would always wait for her

    patiently.

    It was understandable for him to bete once in a while.

    However, Cora didn''t expect to wait more than an hour and still not see Lucas.

    She called him several times and sent messages, but he didn''t respond.

    Just as Cora was worried that something might have happened to Lucas and was about to go find him,

    Byron suddenly walked into the restaurant.

    He was wearing a royal blue shirt with ck trousers, the diamond on his cuffs reflecting the bright

    light, so luxurious that the waiters in the restaurant rushed up to greet him.

    But he brushed them aside and walked straight toward Cora.

    "What are you doing here?" Cora was a bit stunned. This restaurant was not the kind of ce Byron

    would frequent.

    In response to her cautious expression, Byron just said coldly, "He won''te."

 Chapter 237 Anyone Is Better Than Me

    Chapter 237 Anyone Is Better Than Me

    Chapter 237 Anyone Is Better Than Me

    "How do you know he won''te?" Cora felt her heart skip a beat.

    However, Byron''s face remained calm, and his inscrutable ck eyes didn''t offer the answers she

    sought. She could only question him, "Did you do something to him?"

    This man did have the power to manipte situations in New York, and Cora was genuinely afraid that

    he might have done something unforgivable to Lucas.

    As she asked, his face turned sullen instantly. "I didn''t. I just wanted to tell you that Lucas isn''t as good

    as you think. He''s with another woman now, leaving you behind."

    But his frank exnation only fueled Cora''s conviction, and she shouted, "Impossible! You must have

    done something to him!"

    "In your eyes, am I such a person?" Byron''s voice was chilling, sending shivers down her spine.

    "Yes, you are! You keep harassing me, not because you like me, but simply due to your obsession and

    possessiveness!"

    Cora had always been afraid of getting Lucas involved, and his current loss of contact only

    exacerbated her fear, causing her to speak impulsively.

    "I''ve had enough of your incessant interference! Please, don''t appear in front of me again, and stop

    meddling with people around me!"

    Byron seemed to read the hidden meaning in her words and asked in anger, "So, in your eyes, anyone

    is better than me, right?"

    He had just told her a fact, but she shifted all the me onto him, which made him even more

    infuriated.

    "Yes! Anyone is better than you! Where is Lucas? Tell me now!"

    At least Lucas had promised her a future, saying he would take her to Kinton to meet his parents.

    Even Eason had introduced her to his parents and had engaged with her.

    They both promised her marriage and a future, but Byron didn''t.

    He hadn''t even given her a proper rtionship...

    Listening to her usations, Byron suddenly felt that there was no need to give away the precious

    pearl anklet he had collected at a high price.

    Initially, he felt a bit distressed to watch her wait with an empty stomach and wanted to invite her for

    dinner.

    However, her questions and usations made him feel that all his efforts were meaningless.

    "Where is he? Why don''t you ask him yourself?"

    Byron felt that staying here would only make him aughingstock, so he turned to walk out of the

    restaurant.

    "Wait, what did you do to Lucas? Tell me!"

    Cora hurriedly followed him, trying to pry an answer out of him.

    But Byron''s pace was swift, and he didn''t even spare a nce at the woman chasing after him. He got

    into the car parked by the roadside and quickly drove away.

    Initially, Cora tried chasing after his car, banging on the window. "Byron, stop the car! Tell me where he

    is!"

    "Byron Hansen!"

    Hearing her call his full name in desperation for another man, Byron was down in the dumps. He

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    pressed the elerator to the floor, and the car quickly disappeared into the distance.

    As a result, Cora, caught off guard by the sudden eleration, fell to the ground.

    Her knees and palms were scraped, which hurt badly.

    But Cora paid no attention to her injuries and quickly dialed Lucas'' number.

    After a few attempts, Lucas finally answered the phone.

 Chapter 238 Invitation Card

    Chapter 238 Invitation Card

    Chapter 238 Invitation Card

    "Cora, what''s wrong? I''m still at the office working overtime. There was an issue with the code today.

    By the way, have you finished work?"

    Lucas'' voice sounded hoarse, revealing his exhaustion.

    Cora paused for a moment, inexplicably recalling what Byron had said earlier about Lucas being with

    another woman.

    But she quickly dismissed those thoughts.

    "Lucas, did you forget that we had an appointment for dinner today?"

    "Ah! I actually forgot. I''m sorry, Cora. Are you still at the restaurant?"

    Lucas seemed a bit anxious.

    Looking at the nearby restaurant, Cora replied hurriedly, "No, I waited for a while, but you didn''t show

    up, so I came back."

    "I''m sorry, Cora. I got too caught up with work and identally put my phone on silent."

    "It''s alright. Just go home and rest early after work."

    Cora''s smile faded as soon as she ended the call. Amidst the bustling streets, she felt lost, unsure of

    where to go.

    After that day, Cora also doubted whether Byron''s words about Lucas being with another woman were

    true, and she considered whether she should apologize to Byron for her outburst.

    However, in the end, Cora did nothing.

    After all, she had already made up her mind to have no further contact with Byron, so whether she

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    apologized or not didn''t matter.

    As for the matter of another woman around Lucas, Cora still wanted to find out more before making any

    conclusions. But to her surprise, someone took the initiative to hand her an invitation card.

    "Dr. Lane, thank you for treating my wound. As a return, I''d like to give you this."

    The woman offering the invitation card was named Chloe Hurst.

    She was brought to the hospital earlier this day after trying tomit suicide by slitting her wrist and

    received treatment from Cora.

    Her wound was not severe, so herplexion had already returned to normal, and she seemed to be

    in good spirits.

    "Ms. Hurst, there''s no need to thank me. It''s my duty."

    Cora declined politely.

    In fact, just as Chloe did, many patients'' families had secretly tried to give her money as a token of

    gratitude and to seek her help during their time at the hospital.

    But Cora always refused, as saving lives and helping others were her responsibility.

    However, Chloe was persistent and directly grabbed her hand, cing the invitation card in her palm.

    "Please take it. It''s not something expensive, just the invitation for an event hosted by Calligraphy

    Association."

    Cora unconsciously sized up Chloe. She had the same elegant aura as her name suggested.

    And her hairstyle made her look particrly fashionable and stunning.

    Given all these and her cheerful smile, it was hard to imagine that she had resorted to wrist-slitting.

    Despite a good impression, Cora couldn''t ept something with an unclear origin. "I''m not interested

    in attending such events. Please enjoy it yourself, Ms. Hurst."

    Just as Cora returned the invitation card to Chloe and was ready to leave, Chloe suddenly said, "Don''t

    you want to know what Lucas has been up totely?"

    Cora turned back to face her, slightly frowning.

    Chloe couldn''t mention Lucas for no reason. Was she seeking treatment at the hospital with ulterior

    motives?

    "Did you slit your wrist just to hand me an invitation card?"

    Cora didn''t want to dwell on it, finding the woman''s behavior quite insane.

    "Dr. Lane, you are indeed clever," Chloe admitted openly, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be

    challenging Cora. "So, will youe?"

    "I will, considering you went to such lengths to invite me," Cora said.

    Given such a mad woman, Cora was afraid she might resort to even crazier actions if she didn''t attend.

    "Good. Then I''ll go back first, looking forward to meeting you again, Dr. Lane."

    With that, Chloe left quickly, leaving Cora staring at the invitation card in her hand...

 Chapter 239 He Showed Up

    Chapter 239 He Showed Up

    Chapter 239 He Showed Up

    Before the Calligraphy Association event, Cora and Lucas dated and met as usual.

    For some reason, Cora didn''t tell Lucas about the existence of Chloe.

    Cora wasn''t sure, but she felt Lucas had been avoiding her eyes recently, despite the fact that he still

    texted her a lot every day, drove across half of the city to give her an umbre on a rainy day, and was

    still the perfect boyfriend in the eyes of Cora''s colleagues.

    Then, they decided to see a movie together one day.

    It was a well-rated romantic drama. Many couples were very moved after watching, and some even

    proposed afterward.

    It was rmended by Sally because Corained to Sally about the uncertainty of her

    rtionship with Lucas. Sally said, "Ask Lucas to watch this movie with you and then take him to your

    apartment. I''m sure he will be obsessed with you in the future!"

    Cora was embarrassed when she heard it. But on second thought, she probably wouldn''t refuse if

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas really wanted to do something with her after watching the movie.

    After all, they had already been dating for two or three months, and they had made promises about the

    future to each other.

    With this in mind, Cora attached great importance to tonight''s date and even put on the fishtail dress

    that showed her figure.

    When Lucas saw her, he couldn''t move his eyes.

    "Cora, you look amazing tonight."

    "And so are you."

    Cora''spliment made Lucas a little embarrassed.

    But then Lucas wrapped his arm around her shoulders all the time, dering that Cora was his

    girlfriend, which also proved that he really liked her outfit today and was aroused.

    But Lucas''s cell phone rang in the middle of the movie.

    It was a message. He checked it but didn''t reply.

    But the sender seemed to be determined to get a response and kept sending messages and making

    phone calls. The noise made it impossible for them to watch the movie.

    In the end, Cora couldn''t bear it anymore. "Why don''t you return the phone call?"

    "Sorry. I''ll take this outside ande back soon."

    Not long after Lucas left, Cora received his message: [Sorry, Cora. There are several bugs in the

    When Cora saw this message, her heart sank.

    Because she knew it was not a bug in the main program that Lucas had to deal with, but a woman.

    Cora didn''t have the bad habit of peeping, but when Lucas took out his phone just now, she

    identally caught a glimpse of the sender''s avatar in the dialogue interface on his WhatsApp. It was

    Chloe.

    But Cora still wanted to give each other a chance and be honest, so She replied to Lucas, "Lucas, you

    can tell me if there is any problem. We can deal with it together."

    If Lucas could take the chance and exin everything to her, they could still have a future together.

    But Lucas replied, "Cora, it''s nothing much. I''ll call you after I fix the bug."

    At that moment, Cora''s heart ached, as if it was being squeezed by an invisible hand.

    After that, no matter how moving the movie was, she couldn''t focus anymore. So she decided to leave

    the theater.

    But all passers-by checked her out maliciously because she was dressed too sexy. Some even secretly

    called her a whore.

    Several punks drove their sports cars and followed her, yelling, "Hey gorgeous! Care for a ride with

    me?"

    "Do you feel cold in this sexy dress? How about I warm you up?"

    Those sports cars circled around Cora, and she could not run away.

    Cora suddenly regretted dressing herself like this for Lucas. Just when she was annoyed about how to

    get rid of these punks, a Koenigsegg Agera suddenly appeared from nowhere and mmed into one of

    the sports cars that had been following Cora.

    Shocked by the deafening noise, Cora turned to look.

    The hazard lights of the Koenigsegg Agera on, and there Byron was in the driver''s seat, giving Cora a

    cold nce while he lighted a cigarette...

 Chapter 240 Greetings After Breaking Up

    Chapter 240 Greetings After Breaking Up

    Chapter 240 Greetings After Breaking Up

    The moment Cora saw Byron, she felt embarrassed and helpless.

    But Byron seemed to be calm, taking a heavy puff of the cigarette.

    At this time, a punk got off the car that was hit by Byron, cursing and yelling, "What''s your problem?

    Are you blind? Look at my car! It''s dented in the back now..."

    But while he was cursing, he saw it was a Koenigsegg Agera hit his car.

    As was known to all, the owner of the only three-million-dor car in New York was the new Mr.

    Moneybags.

    So, was the new Mr. Moneybags in the driver''s seat now?

    The punk started to wonder whether he should still ask forpensation.

    If he did, would his family be destroyed?

    When he was hesitating, Byron suddenly turned the steering wheel again and dashed into another car

    whose owner had said offensive words to Cora.

    "Bang!" Another loud noise came.

    The car couldn''t take the hit, and the bumper fell off.

    But the Koenigsegg Agera was still intact, not even scratched. It really deserved its name as the most

    expensive sports car.

    But soon, these punks had no time to amaze at the difference between cars because Byron had

    already started the car again, obviously nning to hit other cars.

    They all realized the serious situation and hurried back to their cars and drove away.

    None of them could care aboutpensation anymore.

    After they ran away, the Koenigsegg Agera and Cora were left alone on the street, with the broken

    bumper and taillight fragments of the sports cars on the ground.

    Cora wanted to go up to thank Byron but felt quite embarrassed, not knowing what to say.

    But Byron talked to her first, "Get in the car, and I will take you back."

    Cora hesitated at first but still got in the car.

    It was really not safe for her to walk home alone dressed like this.

    The punks just now were the best proof.

    She had done enough stupid things today, and it wasn''t necessary for her to put her own safety at

    stake only to stay away from Byron.

    On the way back, Byron steered the car with one hand and held a cigarette in the other hand.

    He didn''t say anything, and neither did Cora. She leaned on the car window and watched the street

    scene shing back. Her long hair brushed her shoulders in the breeze, and her already slender waist

    looked even more fragile.

    Byron saw her through the rearview mirror and took a deep puff. "Did youe alone for fun?"

    It sounded like a casual chat, so Cora replied, "Yes. I just came for a stroll."

    She didn''t want to mention Lucas''s matter in case Byron would think she was worse off without Byron.

    "Where''s your boyfriend? Not with you?" Byron asked again.

    "He is busy."

    Cora would have been d to keep this pattern of conversation until she got home.

    But Byron seemed to have seen her through and sneered, "What is he busy with? So busy as to let his

    girlfriend dress like this and seduce people on the street?"

    "Whatever he''s busy with is none of your business. And it''s my freedom to dress like this. Also, it has

    nothing to do with you, even if I did seduce people on the street!"

    Cora wanted to keep calm until she got off the car, but Byron''s tone disturbed her. It sounded like he

    was determined to infuriate her.

    She was already upset that Lucas deceived her and that she had dressed up for him like a fool.

    But Byron''s words made it worse. He should be d that Cora didn''t p him.

    Instead of getting angry, Byron just gave her a cold nce. "Why? I can''t even care about you just

    because we broke up?"

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Hansen, do you think we could still be friends after we broke up? You are such a hypocrite. Why

    don''t you just say you want to be friends who can do it? I might think more highly of you because of

    your honesty."

    Cora was furious and yelled back. But then, she realized what inappropriate words she had just said...

 Chapter 241 Caught On the Spot

    Chapter 241 Caught On the Spot

    Chapter 241 Caught On the Spot

    After realizing the mistake, Cora turned to look at Byron immediately, only to see Byron looking at her

    amused. "So, can we do it, my friend?"

    "Get out! You wish! It was just a figure of speech." After exining angrily, Cora simply turned to look

    out of the car window, hiding her embarrassment.

    But maybe it was her illusion. Byron seemed to like her inappropriate words. Although he didn''t talk

    much afterward, the atmosphere in the car was not so awkward as before.

    After the car stopped outside her apartment, Cora thanked Byron hurriedly and got out of the car. Just

    when she was about to leave, Byron suddenly said, "My friend, can''t we do it?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He looked up at her, showing his smooth and perfect jawline. As he spoke, his Adam''s apple rolled up

    and down, which was extremely sexy.

    Cora truly felt that, at this moment, Byron was more erotic than ever before. Maybe he was deliberately

    seducing her, and it worked. Cora''s whole face flushed instantly.

    But in the end, Cora rejected him firmly, "No!"

    After saying this, she went back to the apartment without even turning her head.

    After returning home, she was still depressed about Lucas''s matter and couldn''t care about anything

    else.

    The next morning, before going to work, she opened the curtains and looked out of the window. But

    she vaguely saw the Koenigsegg Agera at the street corner far away.

    "Did he stay downstairs all night?"

    But when she looked again, the Koenigsegg Agera was no longer there, and she could only see the

    hustling figures of office workers.

    She said to herself mockingly, "What were you thinking?"

    Even if she and Byron had not broken up, Byron wouldn''t protect her like this because he had never

    taken her seriously.

    In the next few days, Cora and Lucas still maintained a lukewarm rtionship.

    It wasn''t what Cora wanted, but she couldn''t find a chance to talk it through with Lucas.

    Every time she asked Lucas out, he was either busy or was called away soon after they met.

    Before she knew it, the day for the Calligraphy Association event came.

    Cora asked for a leave that day. After simple grooming, she changed into a white dress and headed

    out.

    Before entering the venue of the Calligraphy Association event, Cora called Lucas.

    "Cora? Howe you have time to call me at this time?"

    It was quite noisy on Lucas''s end. In addition to his voice, Cora also heard many people chatting.

    "Well, there are no patients in the emergency room now. So I just called to see what you are doing."

    Cora also asked, "Are you outside? Why is it so noisy?"

    Lucas exined, "No. I''m in thepany cafeteria! There have been a few bugs today, and I haven''t

    had time to eat until now."

    His exnation sounded reasonable. There had been a few times before when he hadte meals

    because of fixing bugs.

    Before Cora could respond, Lucas said again, "I''m sorry, Cora. I haven''t spent much quality time with

    you recently because I''ve been so busy. Don''t worry. I will definitely make it up to you after this."

    "Okay. Go eat now." After hanging up, Cora sighed softly. "Don''t let me down..."

    After that, Cora straightened her dress and stepped into the lobby of the hotel where the event was

    held.

    But the moment she entered, she saw Lucas, who imed to be eating in thepany cafeteria just

    now. He was arm in arm with Chloe, who was in a coquettish red dress. They looked like a perfect

    couple...

 Chapter 242 Long-planned?

    Chapter 242 Long-nned?

    Chapter 242 Long-nned?

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Cora was good-looking and had a good figure. With some light makeup and a long white dress, she

    was extremely attractive.

    Almost as soon as she entered the event site, people turned to look at her.

    Seeing Cora, Chloe smiled politely. But her agile eyes were aggressive and gloating.

    Seeing Chloe gloating as if she were a winner, Cora smiled back lightly.

    At this time, Lucas turned back after greeting the person next to him, only to find Cora staring at him...

    The moment their eye met, Cora saw the nervousness in Lucas''s eyes through his sses.

    Immediately, he tried to push Chloe away and walk towards Cora.

    But Chloe wouldn''t let go, and the two walked towards Cora pushing and pulling.

    "Cora, why are you here?"

    But before Cora could respond, Chloe said, "I invited her."

    Chloe wore heavy makeup and ming red lipstick on purpose today. She even tied a red ribbon into a

    bow around the wound from the surgery on her hand. The princess-cut hairstyle was also neat and

    gorgeous. The exquisite look and the height of five feet ten made her look decent and graceful.

    "Chloe, why do you involve irrelevant people in our grievances?" Lucas restrained his voice and tried to

    take Cora away by hand.

    "Lucas, is this yourpany cafeteria? It''s quite fancy." Cora shook off Lucas''s hand.

    Lucas was anxious and came up again, "Cora, I''m sorry. But I will exin it to you when we get home."

    "What do you want to exin to her? The fact that you are dating her before our engagement is

    dissolved? And that you made her a homewrecker?"

    Cora watched as Chloe rebuked Lucas harshly.

    In fact, Cora had vaguely guessed Chloe''s rtionship with Lucas when she saw Chloe.

    But she still had thest hope for Lucas because she had told Lucas before that she hated

    homewrecker the most, and she broke up with Byron because he was getting engaged.

    She had been so clear with Lucas about her boundaries that she never thought Lucas would make

    such a stupid mistake.

    But what Chloe said shattered Cora''sst hope.

    In a daze, Cora saw Byron and Jane.

    Both of them were well-dressed, just like Lucas and Chloe, looking perfectly matched.

    They were also looking in Cora''s direction, making Cora feel so embarrassed that she wanted to hide

    somewhere.

    "Our engagement was arranged by our parents, and you also agreed to end the engagement if we

    each find our true love." Lucas said. His words reminded Cora of how they began.

    The same n is to pretend to be a couple, and end the rtionship after finding true love.

    But they became a real couple after Lucas suddenly expressed his love to her.

    Thinking back now, Cora suddenly realized that pretending to be a couple had never been the real

    n. It was just a disguise of the love that couldn''t be expressed.

    In Cora''s rtionship with Lucas, he was the one to bring up the n, as well as the one to express his

    hidden love, while in the rtionship of Lucas and Chloe, maybe it wasn''t Chloe who brought up the

    n, but she must have long been in love with Lucas.

    Maybe Chloe tried every means to drag Cora here because she felt that her love for Lucas had been

    thrown down the drain.

    At this moment, Chloe put on a charming smile and looked at Cora cunningly.

    "I didn''t say I won''t end our engagement. But Mrs. Emily Quinn is the winner of the Orchid Calligraphy

    Award. If Cora wants to be her daughter-inw, she must at least know something about calligraphy,

    right?"

 Chapter 243 Indifference and Aspirations

    Chapter 243 Indifference and Aspirations

    Chapter 243 Indifference and Aspirations

    "I never expected Dr. Lane''s boyfriend to be the son of the calligrapher, Mrs. Emily Quinn. They seem

    to have a good rtionship with the Hurst family from Kinton."

    Jane seemed to be whispering in amazement, but her attention was on Byron.

    The Hurst and Quinn families were among the four prominent families in Kinton, but their owners

    seldom appeared in the public eye.

    They only made asional appearances at art exhibitions or calligraphy events.

    Of course, the Hansen and Yoris families had little interaction with them.

    Byron''s presence at this Calligraphy Association event was because his grandfather wanted a piece of

    Mrs. Emily Quinn''s calligraphy, which led him to bring Jane along.

    Little did they expect that before the event even began, they would run into Cora being introduced as

    someone else''s mistress, bringing joy to Jane''s heart.

    However, Byron seemed unaffected. He observed the scene with a cold demeanor, making Jane

    wonder if his interest in Cora had already faded.

    On the other side, Chloe''s provocative gaze made it difficult for anyone to overlook her intentions.

    "I don''t need you to worry about what kind of daughter-inw my mother wants." As clever as Lucas

    was, he immediately understood what Chloe was up to.

    Chloe smiled and said, "But Mrs. Emily Quinn and I are like mother and daughter, and I''ll help her as

    much as I can!"

    She smiled at Cora and continued, "I suppose Mrs. Emily Quinn took an interest in me, hoping I could

    be their future daughter-inw, all thanks to my decent calligraphy skills."

    In other words, Chloe hinted to Cora that one must possess excellent calligraphy skills to be part

    of the Quinn family.

    Cora nced at Chloe indifferently, leaving people uncertain whether she had taken Chloe''s words to

    heart.

    Chloe sized up Cora and couldn''t help but admit that she was beautiful, a timeless ssic, and possibly

    unmatched even in all of Kinton.

    Such a woman would find it easy to marry into a prestigious family.

    However, joining a prominent Kinton family was not as simple as marrying into a wealthy one.

    This circle emphasized both talent and character.

    In other words, one wouldn''t be able to squeeze in without the necessary qualities if she came from a

    wealthy family.

    Chloe, confident in her position as the vice president of the Calligraphy Association, was sure that she

    could outshine Cora in this aspect.

    It was why she had insisted on holding the Calligraphy Association event in New York.

    The time was almost up, and Chloe took the stage to deliver her speech.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    During her speeches, she kept her gaze fixed on Cora and Lucas.

    Cora did not immediately leave, and since learning about Chloe''s rtionship with Lucas, she had

    been quiet but burdened with heavy thoughts.

    Lucas remained busy talking to Cora, likely exining that his rtionship with Chloe was merely one

    of mutual assistance.

    Chloe was quite displeased with Lucas''s almost submissive demeanor. However, she proceeded with

    her original n.

    After delivering her speech and receiving warm apuse, Chloe announced, "At the beginning of

    previous calligraphy events, the president of the Calligraphy Association, Mrs. Emily Quinn, would

    showcase her excellent calligraphy. However, she couldn''t be here today due to illness, so I, as the vice

    president, will humbly take her ce."

    As she spoke, the staff had already set up a table with pens and papers, ready for her to demonstrate

    her calligraphy skills.

    When she finished speaking, Chloe picked up a pen and wrote on the paper. "Without embracing

    simplicity, one cannot grasp one''s aspirations. Without seeking tranquility, one cannot achieve

    greatness."

 Chapter 244 His Move

    Chapter 244 His Move

    Chapter 244 His Move

    Everyone focused on Chloe during her calligraphy demonstration, and the invited media captured

    close-up shots.

    Even amidst the bustling crowd, many were amazed by her calligraphy. "No wonder she became the

    vice president of the Calligraphy Association. Ms. Hurst''s running script is truly marvelous."

    "Her strength is apparent without being ostentatious, and her posture is expressive without

    exaggeration. Her pen strokes flow like running water and clouds..."

    Of course, some well-informed attendees at the event to support Chloe added, "Ms. Hurst''s calligraphy

    will probably rival Mrs. Emily Quinn''s with time. No wonder Mrs. Emily Quinn is so satisfied with her

    future daughter-inw."

    "So, Ms. Hurst is Mrs. Emily Quinn''s future daughter-inw? In that case, their mother-inw and

    daughter-inw rtionship will surely be good. Mrs. Emily Quinn is so fond of studying calligraphy. I

    bet the two will be busy practicing calligraphy together often."

    Amidst the praises, Chloe handed the pen to a nearby staff member with a smile and looked at Cora.

    "Without embracing simplicity, one cannot grasp one''s aspirations. Without seeking tranquility, one

    cannot achieve greatness." This quote served as a reminder to those caught up in a fast-paced and

    impetuous lifestyle today. It urged them not to overlook the importance of simplicity and not to be

    swayed by immediate gains and fame, for only by doing so could they find clear direction and pursue

    their lofty goals. It emphasized the significance of maintaining a calm and focused mind in seeking

    knowledge and personal growth, as that was the key to attaining aplishments in life.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, in reality, Chloe used these words to convey a message to Cora. She wanted to emphasize

    that Cora''s impatience for quick sess and her overly ambitious pursuit would not lead her anywhere.

    Chloe insinuated that Cora would never gain eptance within their prestigious circles and high-

    society families.

    While others might not be aware of theplex rtionship between Chloe, Lucas, and Cora, anyone

    familiar with their love triangle could easily discern Chloe''s mocking intentions toward Cora.

    Jane watched the scene with delight, her heart filled with satisfaction.

    She even admired Chloe, thinking, "No wonder shees from one of the four great families in Kinton.

    Her methods of humiliating people are even more sophisticated than others."

    However, Jane didn''t express this in front of Byron, even though he appeared to be coldly observing

    from the sidelines. Who knew if he would react like he did on previous asions, suddenly crossing a

    line and leaving her utterly hurt?

    "Well, I''ve shown off enough. Does anyone else have the interest toe up and write together, to

    exchange ideas?"

    Chloe confidently spoke again after her calligraphy disy.

    At first nce, it seemed like an invitation for others toe and practice calligraphy together.

    However, Chloe''s gaze was fixed on Cora, almost provocative.

    Seeing Cora unmoved, Chloe initiated the invitation from the stage. "Dr. Lane, why not give it a try?

    Don''t worry about how well you write. Consider it an exchange of ideas."

    "Chloe Hurst!" Lucas could see through her intent, knowing that she was trying to force Cora toe

    to the stage and be theughingstock of the crowd.

    "Mr. Quinn, don''t be upset. I am inviting Dr. Lane to write a few characters for exchange. You know,

    Mrs. Emily Quinn enjoys practicing calligraphy, and such gatherings will bemon when joining the

    Quinn family in the future. If we are so sensitive about this now, how will we handle itter?"

    Chloe seemed to be advising Lucas, but in reality, she was indirectly exposing Cora''s intrusion into

    their rtionship and forcing her into her trap.

    Her reasoning was sound, making it difficult for Lucas to argue.

    Lucas'' father passed away early, and his mother was deeply devoted to calligraphy.

    Under Emily''s influence, the Quinn family regrly engaged in calligraphy discussions, having one

    session almost every week. Indeed, quite a few people served as executives in the Calligraphy

    Association.

    If Cora truly wanted to be with Lucas, she would undoubtedly have to participate in these activities in

    the future.

    Lucas had considered waiting until he broke off his engagement with Chloe to focus on practicing

    calligraphy with Cora, but he didn''t expect Chloe to surprise him with this move.

    Lucas was genuinely worried that Cora might lose control and make a mess of things, making it even

    more difficult for them to be together and subjecting her to ridicule within the Kinton elite circle.

    However, Lucas was unsure how to stop Chloe, especially in public.

    Just then, Byron, whom Lucas secretly regarded as his rival since he began dating Cora, suddenly

    sneered, "Does the Calligraphy Association have no members left? When organizing an event,

    shouldn''t you invite your members to demonstrate their calligraphy rather than forcing non-members to

    do it?"

 Chapter 245 Moonlit Gully

    Chapter 245 Moonlit Gully

    Chapter 245 Moonlit Gully

    Byron''s voice was neither loud nor low, yet it carried an undeniable aura of authority, capturing

    everyone''s attention in the room.

    Byron''s gaze shifted from Cora to Chloe.

    It seemed Byron had already guessed that Cora was here to catch someone in the act.

    Byron thought of how Cora had fiercely defended the two-timing scoundrel in the past, belittling him

    and making him feel worthless. Byron had indeed inclined to turn a blind eye.

    However, Chloe''s relentless provocations and Lucas'' passivity made Byron reconsider his stance.

    He couldn''t bear to see Cora isted and mistreated anymore.

    Byron decided to intervene. He couldn''t help but feel that Cora deserved better treatment. As he spoke

    up in her defense, Jane couldn''t help but notice that his emotions towards Cora seemed far from

    resolved.

    Jane even began to suspect that if Cora and Lucas broke up today, Byron would attempt to rekindle his

    rtionship with her the next day.

    The thought shattered Jane''s good feelings and left her feeling restless...

    Chloe was surprised when she realized that apart from Lucas, someone was willing to stand up for

    Cora.

    What caught Chloe off guard was the extraordinary aura and demeanor of the man. It was rare for

    someone with such remarkable qualities within the prestigious Kintonmunity.

    Despite acknowledging this person''s excellence, Chloe was determined not to let Byron disrupt her

    ns.

    "We have many talented individuals in our Calligraphy Association, but it''s only because Dr. Lane and

    Mrs. Emily Quinn''s son are close that I wanted to test her," Chloe continued to pursue her objective.

    "Is it to test her for someone else''s sake, or is it just a means to achieve your personal goals? I believe

    anyone with a clear vision can see through it."

    Byron went straight to the point, risking offending the powerful Hurst family in Kinton without showing

    any regard for Chloe''s feelings.

    However, Chloe was not the one to back down easily and quickly found a counterattack. "Mr. Hansen,

    are you so protective of Dr. Lane because you have some hidden feelings for her?"

    Byron''s eyes simmered with anger, and there was a hint of an impending outburst.

    Jane sensed that Byron was on the verge of losing his temper, and his seemingly calm demeanor now

    had a touch of ferocity.

    At this moment, Jane was genuinely concerned that Byron might go to extreme lengths and publicly

    reveal their rtionship to retaliate against Cora.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lucas was also feeling a bit panicked. He was grateful that his arch-nemesis, Byron, had stepped in to

    help Cora at this critical moment.

    However, Lucas knew that if Byron exposed his rtionship with Cora, it would only make their delicate

    situation even more precarious.

    To everyone''s surprise, Cora seemed even less willing to let Byron reveal their past.

    So after a long silence, Cora suddenly spoke up, saying, "If Ms. Hurst wishes to see me make a fool of

    myself, then so be it!"

    "Cora, don''t fall into her trap." Lucas quickly realized and tried to stop Cora.

    Byron had finally managed to turn the situation around, and he didn''t want Cora to embarrass herself

    on stage.

    However, Cora faced Lucas with determination and said, "You still don''t understand me. I never shy

    away from challenges. I won''t just avoid them."

    Her eyes were bright and full of determination, no longer the shy gaze she had shared with Lucas

    before.

    Lucas felt uneasy witnessing the calmness in Cora''s eyes as they drifted away from him and settled on

    Byron.

    In a previous encounter, Byron had well-meaningly informed Cora about Lucas''s infidelity, but her

    response was far from appreciative as she confronted Byron about it. Nevertheless, despite the tense

    circumstances, Byron found it within himself to lend a helping hand to Cora.

    Cora was full of gratitude, yet she remainedposed and restrained.

    But Cora also knew that the more Byron supported her, the more she had to protect him from the

    exposure of their unsavory past. Revealing their previous connection could jeopardize Byron''s

    rtionship with Jane and his position in the Hansen family.

    Cora smiled at Byron. She broke free from Lucas''s grip and confidently went up on stage.

    A frown creased Byron''s forehead into a tight knot as he watched Cora walking to the stage.

    Observing the subtle exchange of nces between the two, Jane narrowed her eyes slightly.

    "Please prepare pen and paper for Dr. Lane," Chloe requested as she saw Cora take the stage, feeling

    her n was already halfway sessful.

    However, Cora surprised everyone when she spoke up. She demanded, "Prepare two sets, please."

    Chloe couldn''t help but frown. "Is Dr. Lane nning to showcase ambidextrous calligraphy?"

    "What''s wrong with that?" Cora met Chloe''s gaze with determination.

    "Ambidextrous calligraphy, a skill that many calligraphers aspire to master, writing with both hands

    simultaneously. Even our Calligraphy Association''s president, Mrs. Emily Quinn, has practiced for over

    ten years but has yet to demonstrate it to the public."

    Chloe was on the verge of directly asking Cora how she gained the audacity as an outsider to

    showcase such a skill among experienced calligraphers in the Calligraphy Association.

    In the audience, some members of the Calligraphy Association were already discussing it.

    "Can this woman perform ambidextrous calligraphy? It''s impossible! I''ve never seen anyone do it

    exceptionally well."

    "I think she''s just showing off!"

    Despite Chloe''s attempt to dissuade Cora with advice, Cora remained firm. "Her choices are her

    business, not mine."

    "Very well then, please have our staff prepare two sets of pen and paper," Chloe said, feeling that Cora

    was bluffing. Since Cora insisted, Chloe wouldn''t stop her.

    Soon enough, the staff brought the requested items to Cora.

    As everyone''s gaze focused on her hands, Cora held a pen in each hand and began to write

    simultaneously.

    She wrote in cursive with her left hand."I cast my gaze toward the moon,"

    And wrote in cursive with her right hand. "Yet the moon shines on the gutter."

    To everyone''s surprise, Cora''s pen strokes were solid and bold,pletely unrestrained...

    Almost everyone who witnessed this scene was amazed, including Chloe, who was astonished.

 Chapter 246 Limited Perspectives?

    Chapter 246 Limited Perspectives?

    Chapter 246 Limited Perspectives?

    "Marvelous! Marvelous! It''s the first time I''ve seen someone simultaneously write with both hands and

    in two different calligraphy styles, with such excellence!"

    "Is she a member of our Calligraphy Association? Howe we haven''t seen her before?"

    "I think she should exchange some ideas with Mrs. Emily Quinn. Even after years of practice, Mrs.

    Emily Quinn hasn''t reached this level yet. I believe this youngdy could offer valuable insights."

    "I dare to say her dual-handed writing is even better than the vice president, Ms. Hurst. The strength

    and vigor in her handwriting are unmatched by the vice president, Ms. Hurst."

    As the senior members of the Calligraphy Association discussed enthusiastically, Chloe still wore a

    puzzled expression.

    "How could this be..."

    She was finding it difficult to ept this reality.

    "Did you practice this beforehand?" Chloe questioned Cora.

    Chloe''s original intention was to embarrass Cora during the event, making Emily believe that marrying

    her into the Quinn family would tarnish their reputation.

    However, Cora''s disy of talentpletely backfired on Chloe, leaving her feeling humiliated.

    "Ms. Hurst, don''t confine yourself to your limited perspectives. Just because you or someone you know

    cannot aplish something doesn''t mean others are incapable," Cora replied coldly.

    The skill of writing with both hands was developed by Cora when Flora enrolled her in several

    calligraphy sses in the past. However, this came at the expense of her medical studies, as she had

    toplete calligraphy assignments quickly to make time for studying medical studies. Nevertheless, it

    was through this process that she honed her impressive ability.

    However, Cora didn''t expect this skill toe in handy today.

    Chloe was ustomed to ttery and couldn''t stand Cora''s sarcasm, so she immediately retaliated.

    "Do you think that with just good calligraphy, you can break through the barriers and marry into the

    Quinn family? Let me tell you, stop daydreaming! Although Mrs. Emily Quinn is obsessed with

    calligraphy, she alsoes from an esteemed background. Social status and family background are

    deeply rooted in her mind."

    To Chloe''s surprise, Cora responded, "It seems Ms. Hurst still hasn''t grasped the meaning behind my

    previous words."

    Chloe quickly looked back at the calligraphy, and her expression changed.

    Chloe initially believed Cora''s verse. "I cast my gaze toward the moon, yet the moon shines on the

    gutter." was directed at her, thinking she was overly self-absorbed in her rtionship with Lucas.

    However, upon careful reflection, Chloe realized Cora referred to the person she cared for, Lucas, who

    didn''t reciprocate her feelings and treated her without respect...

    "I must admit, I was deceived and unwittingly became entangled in your rtionship, which I deeply

    regret. Instead of solely holding me ountable, consider addressing the man responsible for our

    ufortable predicament. I tried my best to amodate and find a resolution, seeking to uphold

    our dignity. Yet, I won''t allow myself to be a pushover. Once pushed to my limit, I will stand up for

    myself."

    Cora exined to Chloe the reasons behind her involvement as a third party and her earlier act of

    retaliation.

    She believed that women should not be at odds with each other, and she didn''t hold any animosity

    towards Chloe because they were both victims of the situation.

    Her resentment was solely directed toward the man who had led her into such a dire situation.

    After swiftly resolving the situation, Cora left the scene without even sparing a nce at Lucas.

    Only at that moment did Chloe realize the magnitude of the rivalry and the potential value of

    befriending Cora.

    Inparison, Lucas, who had once been like a shining moon in her heart, now seemed insignificant.

    Chloe didn''t try to stop Lucas as he chased after Cora.

    After the drama, Chloe resumed hosting the event as usual.

    Jane noticed that Byron''s attention remained fixed on the outside of the venue as if his soul had been

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    captivated by Cora.

    Jane hurriedly spoke to divert his attention, "Byron, Mrs. Emily Quinn''s work is on disy over there.

    Which one should we take back to Old Mr. Hansen?"

    Unexpectedly, Byron replied, "Take that one."

    Jane followed his extended finger and saw that Byron was pointing at the calligraphy piece Cora had

    just written with such spirit...

 Chapter 247 She Broke Up

    Chapter 247 She Broke Up

    Chapter 247 She Broke Up

    Lucas had chased after Cora out of the hotel that day and exined what had happened between him

    and Chloe, pleading with her not to end their rtionship so abruptly and give him a chance to make

    things right.

    However, Cora responded with a firm statement. "You know how much I hate being caught up in

    emotional dramas, yet you keep putting me in such a position. I don''t think we''repatible anymore.

    Let''s break up."

    "Please just give me one more chance. I promise I won''t repeat the same mistakes," Lucas implored.

    Cora replied candidly, "I already gave you a chance. I asked you multiple times if something was

    wrong. If you hade clean back then, I might have responded differently. Yet, you kept reassuring

    me that everything was fine, keeping me waiting in the dark for your decision."

    "I''m sorry, Cora. I''ll change! I really will..."

    Lucas spent a long time pleading with Cora, but she didn''t budge, and he had to step back, saying, "I''ll

    deal with the situation with Chloe first and thene back to you. Let''s take some time to calm down."

    But once Cora had time to reflect, she made up her mind to never repeat the same mistake.

    The next day, Cora approached Flora and told her the truth. "Mom, I broke up with Lucas."

    "Why did you break up again?" Flora frowned. It would be a hassle trying to exin things to Jane.

    "He turned out to have a fianc¨¦e. She even came looking for him."

    Cora was feeling quite upset. After all, she had invested in the rtionship and had honestly thought of

    spending her life with Lucas.

    "How could this be? This guy is unreliable. Let me find someone else for you."

    Flora muttered under her breath and then began searching for other options on her phone.

    "Mom, I''m not in the mood for a rtionship right now. Can''t you just give me a break?"

    Initially, Flora had wanted to chide her daughter for being fragile in the face of pressure.

    She was taken aback when Cora suddenly asked, "Where''s the scarf you were knitting? When can you

    give it to me?"

    Cora believed that having the scarf made by her mother would bring her somefort amidst her

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    heartbreak.

    However, Flora seemed somewhat flustered. "I messed it up and threw it away. If you like it so much,

    I''ll make you another one after gathering some more materials."

    "It''s fine even if you messed up. Where did you discard it? I can perhaps still find it."

    "The cleaners took it away two days ago, so it''s going to be a lost cause."

    Worried that Cora might delve further into the topic, Flora opted for apromise. "Alright, I''ll give you

    a few days. Why don''t you go out and rx with Sally? You will feel better in no time."

    However, Cora wasn''t in the mood to go out with Sally, for she felt like she had been running into Lucas

    everywhere she went.

    Lucas imed to have resolved things with Chloe and wanted to start over with Cora.

    Yet, Cora had made up her mind. To avoid him altogether, she spent her hard-earned holidays hiding in

    her apartment binge-watching dramas.

    Just as she began watching one, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Cora checked the surveince camera and saw Lucas standing outside with a gift he brought, so she

    chose not to open the door.

    The doorbell rang again after a few minutes.

    She assumed it was Lucas, so she stormed over and yanked the door open without checking the

    camera.

    After all, she wasn''t a stranger to Lucas doing that, bothering her every few minutes.

    She disliked the feeling of being pestered and wanted to open the door and throw everything in Lucas''

    face.

    To her surprise, it was Byron standing at the door!

 Chapter 248 Uncertainty

    Chapter 248 Uncertainty

    Chapter 248 Uncertainty

    "Why are you here?"

    Byron''snky frame blocked out most of the light in the corridor, and his side profile made Cora''s heart

    race. She furrowed her brows at the sight of him.

    "Why can''t I be here?" Byron looked at her, his figure towering over her. He even bent down slightly so

    that his handsome face was closer to hers.

    Because he deliberately approached her, Cora could clearly smell the scent of aftershavebined

    with the aroma of tobo that was exclusive to him.

    That was the scent that she missed the most during the early days of their separation.

    At that moment, the scent still could easily disrupt the rhythm of her heartbeat.

    Afraid of being seen through, she quickly looked away.

    Byron studied her profile but didn''t move any closer. Instead, he took a step forward, intending to walk

    past her and enter her apartment.

    Cora sensed his intention and quickly blocked his advance.

    "What exactly are you up to bying here?"

    She was afraid that if he came into her life again, the wall that she had constructed with great difficulty

    would copse instantly.

    However, all Byron did was bring the things in his hands to her eye level, a look of indifference on his

    face. "I remember someone said that it would be a bummer not to have some crayfish when they''re

    feeling down."

    Cora was taken aback for a moment. She immediately recalled the times when she was scolded by

    Byron for chowing down on the crayfish takeaway she ordered.

    Indeed, having led a pampered life, Byron felt that crayfish were unhygienic and tried to dissuade her

    from eating them.

    Nheless, Cora retorted with various excuses at that time, iming that having them would lift her

    mood, that they were the highlight of her boring days, or that they were a feast for her to celebrate

    certain asions.

    Never had she expected him to actuallye to her door with crayfish tofort her, who had just had

    a breakup.

    No matter how Cora thought about it, it felt a bit unbelievable.

    She wasn''t sure if Byron was suddenly showing courtesy just so he could sleep with her again.

    Regardless of her worries, she figured she shouldn''t call him out when he was being nice to her, so she

    could only politely refuse. "I''m not sad."

    "If you''re not sad, then consider this a celebration of your return to being single."

    As if not understanding her refusal, he shoved her aside and entered the room after saying that.

    Right away, Byron seemed to have made himself at home. After putting down the crayfish, he went to

    the kitchen to take out the cutlery and retrieved some bottled beer from the refrigerator. Cora was

    spacing out a little, thinking that they were back to those days when they spent every day of their life

    together.

    Meanwhile, Byron opened the lid of the container that had the crayfish, uncapped two bottles of beer,

    and handed one of them to Cora. "It''s spicy, the kind you love the most. Are you sure you won''t try it?"

    Cora figured that she had nothing against crayfish and it would be a waste not to enjoy them.

    So, she gave in, taking the beer that Byron handed her and sitting down opposite him.

    As in the old days, Byron didn''t like crayfish, nor did he like beer. Throughout Cora''s feast, he didn''t

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    touch any of the crayfish and only drank a few sips of beer.

    On the contrary, Cora ate with relish.

    But halfway through the meal, she didn''t forget to give him a reminder. "You can go back after I finish

    eating. I don''t allow those who aren''t single to spend the night here."

    Byron tapped on the table with his long fingers. "I''m single!"

    "How is that possible when you''re engaged?" Cora nced at him mockingly.

    "From where did you hear news of my engagement? My engagement would''ve made the headlines if

    that were the case."

    Cora was stunned. She really read about it on the news, but all the signs pointed to him getting

    engaged to Jane soon.

    Seeing that Cora was deep in thought, Byron got up, walked to the cab under the stairs, and took

    out a pink box inside.

    When Cora regained her senses, she saw him counting the condoms in the box, and the corner of her

    mouth twitched.

 Chapter 249 Possible Reunion

    Chapter 249 Possible Reunion

    Chapter 249 Possible Reunion

    Cora quickly stepped forward and snatched the box from Byron''s hand, hiding it behind her back.

    "What are you doing?" Her face was red, either from the alcohol or because of embarrassment.

    Regardless of which, she was irresistibly attractive, like a ripe fruit to wildlife.

    "There are still seven hundred and sixty-seven of them left, not a single one missing," Byron replied

    calmly, but a me of passion danced in his eyes.

    Cora felt his gaze bore a hole in her already heated cheeks, so she quickly turned away from him.

    However, Byron didn''t let her off that easily and continued uttering words that made her heart race.

    "You and Lucas haven''t had sex."

    They had bought these contraceptives before the new year. At that time, Cora said they might not use

    them for a very long time, and he had counted.

    When they broke up, there were still seven hundred and sixty-seven left, and not a single one was

    missing upon his return.

    "What does that have to do with you?" Cora felt exasperated and even retorted stubbornly, "Had it not

    crossed your mind that Lucas might havee prepared?"

    Unexpectedly, Byron said, "If you had done something with him, you wouldn''t have reacted like how

    you did just now."

    Cora didn''t know what to say.

    It seemed like he was messing with her.

    "So, are you nning to reconcile with me?" She looked at him, almost annoyed.

    "Yeah." Byron didn''t hide his intentions and even pulled her into his arms.

    Cora had been loitering around him while in her pajamas, and he had been wanting to do that ever

    sinceying eyes on her.

    They had been separated for such a long time, and nothing had been able to relieve the longing he felt.

    He really wanted to get straight to the point.

    But considering her feelings, he continued to restrain himself.

    However, even though he had always respected her feelings, Cora quickly broke free from his

    embrace. "Sorry, but I never dwell on the past."

    She admitted that she was moved when he put his grievances aside and helped her near the movie

    theater and at the event held at the Calligraphy Association.

    Still, he would eventually marry someone else, and she didn''t want to go through the same pain.

    "Is it because I''m going to get engaged to her?" Byron narrowed his eyes, his gaze piercing. "Why not

    give it a try? Perhaps I won''t get engaged to her because of you."

    "The costs of this trial and error process are too high."

    In that kind of rtionship, Byron could withdraw at any time, while she would be left foolishly waiting in

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ce, which was difficult for her to endure.

    Besides, Cora had already experienced that kind of despair once. Even if Byron hinted at a chance of

    sess, she didn''t want to try again. He might very well be making empty promises.

    After being rejected, Byron briefly considered saying something.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang again.

    "Go and open the door." Byron didn''t dwell on it any further. After changing the topic, he returned to his

    original seat, seemingly wanting to linger there.

    Cora temporarily ignored him and went to open the door.

    Outside the door, Lucas was still holding his gift, and he looked extremely happy when he saw Cora

    open the door.

    "Cora, these are some fruits that you would like. Remember to eat a bit every day to ensure your

    vitamin C intake and boost your immune system."

    "I don''t need these. Take them back, and don''t bring them again in the future. I''ve made it clear that I

    won''t reconcile with you."

    Cora disliked the feeling of being entangled with her ex and pushed the fruits away.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to reconcile. Just consider it as a little something from a friend," Lucas said

    with a smile, refusing to give up.

    He nned to make Cora ept him again, even if he had to take the long way around.

    Just as Cora was about to reject him again, Byron found himself unable to sit out of things. Without

    warning, he walked to the door and looped his arm around Cora''s shoulder. "She had made it clear that

    she won''t reconcile. Take the fruits back."

    With his impassive tone and assertiveness, he yed the role of her boyfriend perfectly.

 Chapter 250 Incomparable

    Chapter 250 Iparable

    Chapter 250 Iparable

    "Are you back with him again?"

    Lucas'' eyes were bloodshot, his anger ring as he watched Byron pull Cora into his arms.

    Without waiting for Cora to answer, he raised his voice again. "Is that why you won''t forgive me?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Cora had originally wanted to wrench herself free and exin the situation so as to clear up any

    misunderstandings.

    However, seeing Lucas'' reaction, she decided to change her approach. "At least my time with him was

    not as embarrassing as my time spent with you!"

    Lucas felt that she was indirectly admitting that she had returned to Byron''s side. "Haven''t you always

    insisted that you weren''t the third party? What''s the point of repeating the same mistakes with him?"

    Byron was feeling quite pleased because Cora didn''t deny their rtionship in front of Lucas.

    However, his good mood dissipated upon hearing Lucas'' words, and he had a sudden urge to punch

    Lucas in the face.

    At that moment, Cora spoke, "It''s better to repeat the same mistakes with him than to be with you. At

    least he won''t let other women humiliate me!"

    Cora thought that Byron had done perfectly in that regard.

    "I didn''t mean to ignore the scene. I just..."

    Lucas was in a panic, knowing that Cora was referring to hisckluster performance when Chloe forced

    her to write onstage, whereas Byron had reprimanded Chloe despite Jane''s presence.

    He had reflected on it afterward, but even if he had the chance to do it all over again, he wouldn''t be

    able to reprimand Chloe as fiercely as Byron did, because the Quinn family and the Hurst family were

    deeply entwined and shared many of the same interests. Moreover, his mother was the president of the

    Calligraphy Association. Any insult to Chloe, the vice president, would be an indirect insult to his

    mother.

    Cora pointed out the obvious when she noticed that Lucas was flustered and struggling with his words.

    "You just couldn''t afford to humiliate Chloe, which would risk breaking the rtionship between your

    families. Moreover, you couldn''t tarnish the reputation of the Calligraphy Association that your mother

    runs."

    Lucas couldn''t argue because Cora had hit the nail on the head.

    "That''s why I feel that you''re not as good as him." Cora wore a smile.

    Lucas had to admit that Cora was right because he prioritized family interests and his mother''s

    reputation over his rtionship with Cora, making it clear that he couldn''t give her what she deserved.

    He even wanted to ask Byron why he didn''t stay with her when he could put Cora above all other

    concerns.

    But in the end, he couldn''t bring himself to ask the question, the sight of Byron''s hand on Cora''s

    shoulder agonizing to him.

    He turned and left in his dejection.

    It was the first time Byron had heard Cora speak about his merits in front of his rival, which was quite a

    novel experience.

    He even considered staying to discuss his other strengths with Cora, only toe face to face with her

    angry stare the moment he turned around.

    "Enjoy your food. I''ll be taking my leave."

    He had a feeling that what Cora was about to tell him might be even more cutting than what she said to

    Lucas, so he decided it would be optimal to flee the scene.

    Since Byron hurried away, Cora assumed he had taken her words to heart and would avoid any further

    interaction with her.

    To her surprise, Byron showed up too when Cora visited Flora during her lunch break the next day.

    At that time, Flora was telling Cora about the next candidate she found for her.

    "This time, the man is absolutely single, and he works in a state-owned enterprise!" Flora sounded

    convinced as if Cora would be missing out if she didn''t meet with the man.

    "Mom, I really don''t feel like doing this right now. Can you please stop arranging for me to meet with

    other men?"

    "Why aren''t you in the mood? I gave you a few days off. Now that the holidays are over, it''s time to

    continue with these dates."

    As Flora tried to persuade Cora, a familiar male voice interrupted them. "Mrs. Flora Lane, you don''t

    need to arrange these for her."

    As both women turned their heads, they saw Byron standing at the door of the ward with some fruits...

 Chapter 251 He Wants to Marry Her?

    Chapter 251 He Wants to Marry Her?

    Chapter 251 He Wants to Marry Her?

    "Byron?"

    "Why are you here?"

    Flora and Cora both spoke out, expressing their surprise at someone''s arrival.

    Byron walked into the ward calmly, carrying a fruit basket. "Ie and visit Mrs. Flora Lane."

    Cora frowned, looking at Byron up and down.

    The man was dressed in a high-end suit. It was apparent that he came directly from the office.

    She couldn''t figure out what he was up to, so she couldn''t say anything.

    On the other hand, Flora went straight to the point. "I heard that you don''t want to get married. You

    broke up with Cora!"

    "I thought it was like that then. But after we separated, I found I really wanted to marry her."

    If it weren''t for the fact that when he walked past Cora, she smelled thebination of the familiar

    smell of tobo and aftershave from him, she would have thought that this man had been a fake one.

    "So you mean now you want to reconcile and marry Cora?" Flora asked.

    "You can understand it this way." When Byron said this, he nced at Cora, who was sitting at the end

    of Flora''s hospital bed, staring at him.

    "How about you, Cora? What do you think?" Flora also looked at Cora.

    Cora came to her senses and opened her mouth, just about to refuse.

    She didn''t know what Byron was really pitching here, but at least she knew she didn''t want to start

    another fruitless rtionship.

    But she also found that Byron''s nce seemed to have other hidden intentions, as if telling her not to

    deny it if she didn''t want another blind date.

    Came to think about it, with Flora''s stubbornness, if Cora rejected Byron in front of her, Cora would

    definitely have a blind date every week.

    Those horrible memories of blind dates finally made her change her original reply. "Let''s get in touch

    again."

    It was an unclear rejection and unambiguous eptance, so there would still be room for maneuvering

    in the future.

    Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Byron smiled lightly. It was faint but genuine.

    When Flora got this result, she was overjoyed and felt that Jane''s task could bepleted

    sessfully.

    After that, Byron chatted with Flora for a while and left the ward with Cora when it was about time for

    her to go to work.

    "Mr. Hansen, I don''t know what you mean all of a sudden?"

    Taking advantage of the time slot while riding the elevator down together, Cora to asked casually.

    "I came over here to get the report for my dad. While at it, visited Mrs. Flora Lane."

    Byron didn''t say he came for her, which caused Cora didn''t know how to reject him.

    After much deliberation, she said, "My mother has a history of mental illness and cannot be provoked.

    You don''t want to give her hope and let her down again and again."

    Byron didn''t answer right away this time. The elevator reached the emergency room floor, and just as

    Cora was stepping out, he said, "This time, she wouldn''t be disappointed."

    Cora suddenly turned her head, only to see the elevator door closing.

    Did he mean that he would really marry her no matter what this time?

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    No, it could not be possible.

    She must hear it wrong. How could Byron really want to marry her?

    So she didn''t take it seriously and was soon buried in work.

    But to Cora''s surprise, Byron''s follow-up actions qualified thebel as the best son-inw in New York.

    During the breaks in the afternoon, he always came to apany Flora and chat with her.

    Not to mention that Flora''s mental state had improved visibly, and "Byron" was the most mentioned

    word in front of Cora daily.

    Even Flora''s roommate in the same ward couldn''t help admiring. "Mrs. Flora Lane, your daughter is

    lucky to have found such a good boyfriend."

    When the roommate saw Cora, she also kept congratting her on finding such a good boyfriend and

    said, "There are not many good men felt these days. You should tie the knot as soon as possible to

    avoid long dys causing trouble."

    Every time, Cora could only smile awkwardly. In fact, the rtionship between her and Byron was not

    considered a boyfriend and girlfriend. Still, Byron''s actions this time were unexpected as if he was

    telling her in disguise that he wanted to marry her. His determination to promise her a future was also

    disguised.

    But was he really ready to leave everything behind for her?

    Perhaps it was because of the heart-wrenching pain of being broken up when she was in lovest time,

    which made her hesitate when faced with choices this time around...

 Chapter 252 To Give or Take

    Chapter 252 To Give or Take

    Chapter 252 To Give or Take

    In Byron''s office, Carter brought a stack of documents that needed to be signed as usual.

    "Go to the First Hospital at noon?"

    While waiting for Byron''s signature, Carter saw a box of snacks on his desk.

    He had been by Byron''s side for such a long time. Basically, all he saw were other people sending him

    various gifts to please him, and he rarely saw him take the initiative to give gifts.

    Cora and her mother were the exception.

    "Yes." Byron did not hide it and instructed Carter, "Order a batch of sugar-free pastries from the hotel."

    Flora''s blood sugar was a little high, she shouldn''t overeat sweets, but she liked to have these little

    things.

    So recently, Byron ordered some sugar-free pastries from the hotel and sent them to her.

    Every time Flora received these pastries, she was always full of praise and always boasted about him

    with her ward roommate.

    And Byron discovered that as he worked hard to create a sense of presence in front of these people,

    the way Cora looked at him gradually changed.

    He believed it would not be long before she returned to him.

    After receiving instruction, Carter responded by asking, "Are you sure it takes but not give?"

    Carter didn''t mention any names or objects, but the mutual understanding they had developed over the

    years made Byron immediately know he was referring to Cora.

    "I just can''t stand it for her being with others." That was Byron''s answer.

    When they broke up the previous time, he made up his mind that from then on, whoever marring

    whomever was none of his concern.

    But when he saw her with Lucas, he felt something went wrong with everything.

    Especially thinking that Lucas would see the frail feminine side of her that he had seen before, he

    wished he could destroy the whole world.

    So he changed his mind, which even he himself couldn''t believe.

    "As long as you thought it through, but Mark should have gotten wind of it."

    Carter asked the most difficult question with one push-up of his eyess frame.

    Unsurprisingly, Byron''s expression instantly became more serious, and even his voice became slightly

    stern. "Send a few more people around her, and find someone to watch over Mrs. Flora Lane."

    That time he went with Cora to Moonware Games''s team building gathering, and the fact that he

    fervently supported Cora at the Calligraphy Association''s event created quite a stir, and Mark must

    have heard the news.

    "You need to move faster in Kinton." At first nce, Byron''s expression was the same as usual, but

    when Carter looked carefully, he could find a thinyer of hostility.

    Since Byron couldn''t hide from what wasing, all he could do was to roll with the punches.

    After lunch, Byron took the box of snacks to visit Flora.

    Chose this time for a visit because Cora would be there to apany Flora at about the same time,

    and the two could meet each other.

    It was the same today. Cora was peeling an apple for Flora in her ward when he arrived.

    "Byron, it''s good that youe. You don''t need to bring me something every time." Flora greeted him

    very warmly.

    "They don''t cost much. I thought you would like them, so I brought them here. Today is a pineapple

    shortcake. Try and see if you like it."

    Flora ate one. "It''s delicious, full of fruity vor."

    When the two were chatting about snacks, Cora nced at Byron and then continued to calmly peel

    the apple for Flora.

    After peeling the apple for Flora, she peeled another one and handed it to him.

    Byron''s expression showed a little surprise.

    Cora had been ignoring him recently, and today she suddenly peeled an apple for him. Was she

    nning to start again?

    He took the apple and didn''t eat it. He just looked at Cora with a half-smile, which turned her face red

    hot.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "If you don''t want to eat it, give it back to me."

    "Eat. Why wouldn''t I?"

    In front of Cora, he took a bite of the apple and chewed it crunchy.

    And he fixed his eyes on Cora all this time. The slightly scorching gaze made Cora wonder if he

    thought that apple was her...

    But just as the two of them were interacting with each other, Byron''s cell phone rang suddenly.

    After he looked at the caller ID, he frowned slightly.

    For some reason, his expression gave Cora an inexplicable bad feeling...

 Chapter 253 Still Love Him?

    Chapter 253 Still Love Him?

    Chapter 253 Still Love Him?

    After Byron answered the phone, the person on the phone said something, then Byron replied

    immediately, "I''ll be there right away."

    Soon he hung up the phone and stuffed the apple into Cora''s hand. "It seems that this apple can''t be

    eaten for now."

    Cora didn''t care about these small details but asked Byron, "Is something wrong?"

    "Well, something happened."

    But he didn''t say what happened clearly. He just said goodbye to Flora quickly and then left in a hurry.

    Cora felt restless all afternoon. She didn''t know whether it was because Byron left so hurriedly.

    For this reason, she added Byron as her friend on WhatsApp and asked him what happened.

    But what was puzzling was that Byron, who had been responsive to her during this period, seemed to

    have disappeared from the world today, and the messages she sent were not replied to.

    This feeling was simr to that on the first day of the new year. Cora once wondered if he was nning

    to go back and inherit his tens of billions of property, so he was going to continue to leave her alone.

    But just as various thoughts popped up, Sally brought amazing news.

    "Cora, have you heard that?"

    Sally had just returned from the andrology department and approached Cora when Cora was

    examining the abdominal cavity of a patient with acute gastroenteritis.

    "What?"

    "Eason''s grandfather is critically ill."

    Cora was dumbfounded.

    Wasn''t Eason''s grandfather Byron''s father?

    No wonder Byron left in such a hurry today and didn''t even say a few more words to her.

    Sally didn''t notice Cora was being strange and continued talking about the first-hand information she

    had collected.

    "I just heard those who care much about the wealthy people in New York say Old Mr. Hansen''s critical

    illness will definitely change the future structure of the Hansen family. It is said that Mr. Hansen will

    bear the brunt. Once his dad died, he might be unable to take over the Hansen family.

    The Patton family would also be seriously impacted. I heard that in the Hansen family, only Old Mr.

    Hansen treats them as their family, so the Patton family has benefited from the Hansen Group over the

    years. If there is something wrong with Old Mr. Hansen, the Patton family will not be as wealthy as

    before.

    I think Eason''s family deserves that. They were so arrogant before, and now that once Old Mr. Hansen

    died, their family will be the one that is despised by others..."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Sally was in a good mood to share her opinion with Cora, but she didn''t know that Cora''s brain could

    no longer receive any information after hearing about Osborn''s ident.

    At this moment, she only had one thought. That was to make sure whether Byron was okay.

    "Sally, help me take care of this patient. I''ll go upstairs to take a look."

    Osborn had been recuperating in the First Hospital before, which was also the closest hospital to the

    Hansen Mansion. Cora deduced that they should be upstairs now.

    "Why do you go upstairs? Visit Eason''s grandfather? Isn''t it because you still loved him? If so, I will look

    down on you."

    Sally cursed Eason''s family before because Eason cheated on Cora.

    Now that the curse finally took effect, Cora began to worry about their family again. Sally was naturally

    worried that she would be involved again.

    And the most important thing was that the characters of Eason''s family members were all very bad.

    Even if Cora helped them in a critical moment, they would definitely not be grateful after they got

    through the difficulties.

    So Sally was very worried that Cora was really in love.

    But Cora said, "Don''t think too much."

    Then, she left without looking back.

    What else could Sally do? Nothing except helping Cora with her patients.

    *

    When Cora rushed to area A of the emergency room, she saw many people at the gate.

    Lydia cried so loudly, looking like she was about to faint, and was supported by Eason.

    In addition, many people were waiting there.

    Byron was in the innermost position among those people, with his back against the wall and his eyes

    closed, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.

    Although Byron hid his emotions well, Cora could still sense his depression and worry.

    She was not sure whether she should step forward.

    But at this moment, Eason suddenly noticed her. "Cora?"

    As soon as Eason made a sound, almost everyone at the emergency room door looked at her.

    Byron also suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her, and their eyes suddenly met...

 Chapter 254 Hold Her in Arms

    Chapter 254 Hold Her in Arms

    Chapter 254 Hold Her in Arms

    "Cora, why are you here?"

    Eason was gloomy throughout the afternoon, thinking of the impacts of Osborn''s critical illness and the

    future of the Patton family.

    But the appearance of Cora undoubtedly lightened his gloomy mood.

    He let go of Lydia almost immediately, regardless of whether Lydia would fall and wanted to walk

    towards Cora.

    But someone passed him and headed towards Cora before him.

    When Eason saw who that person was, his whole body froze.

    It was Byron, his uncle.

    After Cora broke up with him, she was in a rtionship with his uncle.

    He had been trying to avoid this fact, but the reality seemed to refuse to let him go.

    "What''s the matter with this bitch? Want attention at such a moment?"

    When Lydia saw Cora, she immediately remembered the pain of being swindled of seven thousand

    ounces of gold bars by her. She felt at ease when she heard Byron and bitch didn''t have contact.

    Now that Cora had reappeared, so it was hard for her not to imagine that Cora was taking the

    opportunity to return to Byron''s side.

    And Mark, who was sitting on the bench in the aisle, also heard Lydia''sint. He nced over the

    back of Byron, running towards Cora, and then narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Meanwhile, Byron had already walked in front of Cora.

    "Why are you here?" His voice was hoarse and sounded exhausted.

    "I heard about Osborn, so Ie here." Cora looked at his face and then his big palm.

    She wanted to hold Byron''s hand and ask if he was okay.

    But she wasn''t sure if Byron still wanted to be with her as firmly as before, so firmly that he would not

    hesitate to disclose his rtionship with her in front of his family.

    But she didn''t expect Byron to help her do what she hesitated.

    At that moment, Byron suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms, with the Hansen

    family behind him.

    "What... what''s going on?"

    "Isn''t that Eason''s ex-girlfriend? Why is she and Byron..."

    Byron''s third brother and third sister-inw spoke out one after another.

    His second brother and the second sister-inw also looked at them with astonishment and gave a

    puzzled nce at Lydia and Eason asionally.

    Only Mark showed a yful expression.

    But in fact, the Hansen family was confused, as well as Cora herself.

    She didn''t expect Byron to make such a move. This not only admitted his rtionship with her but also

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    showed his affection.

    She was worried that it was inappropriate for a while and wanted to push Byron away.

    She didn''t expect the man''s hoarse voice toe from her neck. "Don''t move. I wanna have a break."

    Cora felt that Byron''s voice was a bit dull, wondering if it was because of depression or the nose

    pressure.

    Cora thought, after all, the person lying in the emergency room was his father. No wonder Byron was

    so sad.

    So she didn''t push him away. "You can tell me what''s going on now. My major is cardiac surgery, and I

    will choose it as my future career."

    "I don''t know. The servant called in the afternoon and said that Dad suddenly fainted and was sent

    here. He is still in the emergency room."

    The lights in the emergency room went out, and the door opened before Byron finished speaking.

    In an instant, all the Hansen family members went over.

    Byron also let go of Cora and stepped forward quickly...

 Chapter 255 She Said Not Him

    Chapter 255 She Said Not Him

    Chapter 255 She Said Not Him

    "Doctor, how is the situation?"

    "After the rescue, Old Mr. Hansen has managed to recover his life."

    The doctor''s words made everyone present breathe a sigh of relief, especially Lydia, who hurriedly

    made a gesture of gratitude and said, "Thank goodness, thank goodness!"

    But Mark''s expression paused for a moment.

    Luckily, everyone was looking at the doctor, so his unusual expression went unnoticed by most people.

    "However, the current condition of Old Mr. Hansen is still not optimistic. We must perform the valve

    recement surgery as soon as possible. Although the surgery is rtively mature now, the sess

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    rate is extremely low due to the severe heart failure."

    The doctor''s words made theplexion of the members of the Hansen family change again.

    Byron''s expression turned serious as he pressed the doctor for more information, asking, "What is the

    sess rate?"

    "Due to the extremely severe heart failure of Old Mr. Hansen, the assessed sess rate is only around

    ten percent."

    Lydia burst into tears once again. "Oh, dear God, please spare my elderly father. I am willing to trade

    thirty years of my own life to give him more than ten years, so he can witness his yet-to-be-born great-

    grandchild and see Byron start a family and build a career."

    However, whether this prayer was entirely sincere or partly put on for show, discerning people could

    see through it clearly.

    Mark furrowed his brow, unsure about what he was thinking.

    "However, if you can get Professor Smith to perform the surgery personally, the sess rate will

    significantly increase. There was a patient with a condition even more severe than Old Mr. Hansen''s

    who, after undergoing valve recement surgery with Professor Smith''s direct involvement, is still

    healthy and alive to this day."

    "Has Professor Smith gone abroad?" Eason chimed in, asking at the right moment.

    "No, he has retired and is not taking on any surgeries anymore," the doctor replied. However, the

    doctor believed that with the financial resources and connections of the Hansen family, they should be

    able to persuade Evan to perform the surgery.

    Then, the doctor left.

    Upon hearing that Osborn''s rescue operation had concluded, Jane hurriedly came over to Byron and

    said, "Byron, I know where Professor Smith lives."

    "That''s great news, Miss Yoris. You are truly a lucky star of our family!"

    Lydia was moved to tears on the spot and almost bowed in gratitude to Jane.

    "Miss Yoris, could you please go with Byron now and find Professor Smith?" Patrick and Ben were not

    as emotionally overwhelmed as Lydia, but they earnestly entrusted Jane with the task.

    "Then, Byron, you go with Miss Yoris to find Professor Smith, and I''ll stay here at the hospital," Mark

    said.

    Despite being aware of Cora''s concerns about not having much contact with Jane, Byron understood

    that she wouldn''t mind much in that situation. So, he nodded and prepared to inform Cora before

    setting off with Jane.

    But Cora suddenly spoke up.

    "Professor Smith is currently in Kinton, and there''s no point in trying to find him."

    Almost in that instant, their gaze turned towards Cora.

    Byron also looked at Cora with a slight frown and asked, "How do you know that Professor Smith is not

    in New York?"

    Before Cora could respond, Jane quickly said, "Dr. Lane, I met with Professor Smith yesterday and had

    some academic discussions with him!"

    Cora didn''t pay much attention to Jane''s almost boastful tone and calmly met Byron''s gaze.

    "Professor Smith was called to Kinton for an emergency symposium on atherosclerosis, so he rushed

    there overnight. Besides, it''s pointless to seek his help because he didn''t perform that surgery back

    then."

 Chapter 256 I Performed That Surgery

    Chapter 256 I Performed That Surgery

    Chapter 256 I Performed That Surgery

    "Not him? Did you mean you were the one who performed the surgery?"

    Jane hesitated for a moment and quickly asked back.

    On that innocent and seemingly desireless face, there was now an unmistakable veil of sarcasm and

    mockery that she couldn''t conceal.

    Because she was also studying cardiac surgery, she knew very well that the sess of Evan''s

    operation at that time almost caused a sensation in the entire medical world.

    So far, that operation was still a ssic case of cardiac surgery in major medical universities, and it

    would be mentioned in every academic exchange.

    Even her father, William, was deeply impressed by that surgery to this day. He had been advising Jane

    to find opportunities tomunicate more with Evan.

    That was also the reason why Jane went to visit Professor Smith yesterday.

    However, Cora, in an attempt to im credit for herself, had the audacity to try and undermine Evan''s

    contributions in front of the Hansen family.

    Jane found it both amusing and disdainful, but little did she know that there was even more toe.

    "Three years ago, I indeed performed that surgery. So, instead of waiting for Professor Smith to return,

    it''s better to give me Old Mr. Hansen''s medical records and examination data now. I''ll study and

    develop a surgical n in the meantime."

    Cora''s tone remained unusually indifferent, but after her words were spoken, Jane couldn''t help but

    burst intoughter.

    "From what I know, you still don''t have the qualification to be a surgeon, do you?"

    Compared to the Hansen family, Jane, also being a doctor, was well aware of the numerous challenges

    one must ovee to be a surgeon.

    As of then, Cora was still working at the First Hospital, somewhere between being the first and second

    assistant in surgeries.

    Some of it was intentional, as she tried to suppress Cora and prevent her from making a mark in this

    area. Therefore, she was well aware of whether Cora had the qualifications to be a lead surgeon or not.

    "Besides, how old were you three years ago? Did you mean you became a surgeon and performed a

    surgery that shook the medical world at that age? I''m afraid that you did that in your dream."

    Jane couldn''t help but mockingly reply, almost without concealing her sarcasm, "You really dare say

    anything just to show off in front of Byron and his family. But don''t forget, this is a matter of life and

    death!"

    After Jane''s passionate "righteous" rebuke, almost all the members of the Hansen family couldn''t help

    but feel somewhat awkward and speechless when they looked at Cora.

    Even Eason muttered, "Cora, even if you want to be with Uncle Byron, you can''t tell such lies. Just

    because you might be able to save Grandfather, it doesn''t mean your rtionship with Uncle Byron will

    work out."

    After hearing Eason''s words, Lydia thought about how Eason and Cora had been in a rtionship three

    years ago. If Cora had really performed such a surgery, there was no way Eason wouldn''t know about

    it. That gave Lydia even more confidence in her retort. "You are really ruthless in trying to get into our

    family. You even dare to make up such stories!"

    Only Byron''s gaze remained deep and inscrutable, and his eyes locked onto Cora.

    And Cora also looked back at Byron, her eyes filled with seriousness and determination.

    "I am well aware that this is a matter of life and death, which is why I spoke up about it."

    A year ago, Evan wanted to reveal the truth about that surgery to the public so that Cora could enter

    the professional field and progress more quickly.

    After that surgery, Cora noticed that Evan waspelled to participate in various academic exchanges

    and symposiums. She believed that if the truth were revealed, it would affect her studies. Moreover,

    she didn''t like being in the limelight, so she chose to decline the offer to go public.

    Cora spoke up that day because she couldn''t bear to see Byron so upset and wanted to help him.

    However, she didn''t expect to be ridiculed by Jane in such a way.

    Moreover, she also noticed that under Jane''s questioning, almost all the members of the Hansen family

    looked at her with a hint of disdain. They probably thought that Jane''s words made sense and that she

    was just a woman using any means to marry into a wealthy family.

    However, Cora didn''t really care about what others thought because they held no significance to her.

    The only person she cared about was Byron. As long as he believed in her, she would do everything

    she could to snatch Osborn from the hands of the grim reaper!

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    As Cora met his gaze, Byron suddenly asked a question.

    "If you were to perform this surgery, how confident are you in its sess?"

 Chapter 257 Embarrass Her!

    Chapter 257 Embarrass Her!

    Chapter 257 Embarrass Her!

    Byron''s words left almost everyone else in the room stunned and astonished.

    Under their stunned expressions, Cora responded with a hint of delight, "Seventy percent. But after

    studying the detailed medical records and examination data and developing aprehensive surgical

    n, the rate can be even higher."

    "Byron, don''t be fooled by her. She doesn''t even have the qualifications to be the surgeon, so how

    could she know the sess rate of the operation."

    Jane was on the verge of losing herposure. It was evident to everyone that Cora''s statement was

    a lie. Why did Byron still choose to believe her? Could it be that she had somehow bewitched him?

    Lydia quickly chimed in on the other side, saying, "Right, Byron! We absolutely cannot entrust Old Mr.

    Hansen''s life to her. She is nothing but a fraud."

    In addition, Lydia took the opportunity to mock Cora, seeking revenge for thest time when Cora

    deceived her and still didn''t leave Byron.

    "Don''t lose your integrity just to enter the Hansen family. It won''t be worth it if you end up in jail."

    Upon hearing this, Patrick and Ben also found the arguments reasonable and joined in persuading

    Byron.

    "Byron, let''s go and find Professor Smith."

    "That''s right. It would be better to find Professor Smith."

    Even Mark chimed in. "Jane, you should have Professor Smith''s contact information. Let''s make an

    appointment to visit him. It would be best if we could do it right after Old Mr. Hansenes out from

    the surgery."

    Jane felt much more at ease with the words of reassurance from the other members of the Hansen

    family. So, right in front of them, she took out her phone and immediately contacted Professor Smith.

    As the call connected quickly, Jane immediately switched on the speakerphone mode and smiled at

    Cora.

    "Hello, Professor Smith. This is Jane from the First Hospital. We met yesterday."

    Yes, in her eyes, she felt that this was a sessful way of embarrassing Cora.

    Didn''t Cora show off that she knew Evan''s itinerary? But Cora never expected that she and Evan also

    had a good rtionship, and they actually met yesterday.

    She almost couldn''t wait to see the embarrassed expression on Cora''s face when she was exposed in

    front of Byron.

    "Hello. May I ask what''s the matter?" Professor Smith''s voice was calm.

    "Here''s the situation, Professor Smith. Old Mr. Hansen needs to undergo valve recement surgery,

    but his condition is critical, and he suffers from severe heart failure. Therefore, we hope you can

    perform the surgery as the surgeon or provide on-site guidance. The detailed information can be

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    discussed in person if you''re avable."

    However, Evan said right after Jane finished speaking, "Sorry. I am currently attending a symposium in

    Kinton, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it back in time."

    Since it was in speaker mode, Evan''s words were clearly transmitted to everyone present.

    At that moment, everyone''s expressions changed subtly.

    Yes, the situation with Evan attending a symposium in Kinton was the same as what Cora had

    previously informed me.

    That made them wonder whether what Cora said about performing that operation was true.

    But Jane couldn''t shake off her disbelief and was convinced that Cora couldn''t possibly be the one who

    performed that operation, no matter what.

    In that case, she decided to prove Cora wrong and embarrassed her right on the spot.

    "If you''re unable toe back, I have another suggestion. There''s a rotating doctor, Dr. Lane, at our

    hospital. She ims that she was the one who performed the groundbreaking valve recement

    surgery that shook the medical world. If that''s the case, can we ask for her assistance?"

    Jane looked at Cora with her eyes filled with pride...

 Chapter 258 Making a Fool of Herself!

    Chapter 258 Making a Fool of Herself!

    Chapter 258 Making a Fool of Herself!

    "Dr. Lane? Cora Lane?"

    Evan also asked, "Did she say that?"

    That probing question made Jane even more convinced that Evan would be furious upon learning that

    someone dared to impersonate him so shamelessly. She expected him to react strongly in the following

    moments.

    And with Evan''s influence in the medical field, this matter would not be easily overlooked or dismissed.

    Maybe in the future, Cora might face bacsh from the medicalmunity and could be cklisted.

    In her mind, Jane felt quite pleased with herself, thinking that she effortlessly undermined Cora and

    caused her to lose her only means of survival.

    "Yes, that''s exactly what Dr. Lane said. Can you believe it? Nowadays, even doctors are so eager for

    quick sess and instant benefits that they would even steal others'' credit..."

    She was almost mocking Cora, trying to provoke Evan''s anger.

    Upon hearing the half-spoken words, Evan interrupted and said, "She said it herself. That''s enough. I

    was worried that some troublemakers deliberately spread the news to mess with her."

    After hearing this statement, Jane was almost confused. "So you mean to say that the surgery was

    really performed by Dr. Lane?"

    "Yes, that young girl has extraordinary talent. From the time she started learning by my side, she has

    been my top assistant. Over the years, she has even been able to guide me when I was mentally

    fatigued. So, during that surgery, I believed she could handle it well, and I let her take charge.

    "I had thought about announcing that she performed the surgery, but that young girl insisted against it.

    She was afraid that media interviews and talk shows would interfere with her studies. Now, she has

    spoken up herself, and I believe I will soon be able to enjoy a leisurely retirement, indulging in the

    pleasure of appreciating flowers and taking strolls."

    After Evan''s words, Jane felt her brain buzzing non-stop.

    The valve recement that caused a sensation in the medical world was actually performed by Cora.

    She thought she would expose Cora''s ugly truth of impersonating someone else in front of Byron, but

    unexpectedly, it turned out she put Cora in the limelight...

    Now, almost all members of the Hansen family looked at Cora with a touch of expectation.

    Even Lydia, who was almost on the same side with her just a moment ago, smiled slightly at Cora.

    Not to mention Byron.

    There was even more intensity and anticipation in those eyes that had been gazing affectionately at

    Cora since earlier.

    Even though the eyes of members of the Hansen family were still on her, they looked at her with a

    The more she thought about it, the more Jane realized that her actions just now, trying to discredit

    Cora, were like painting herself into a corner and making a fool of herself.

    She really wanted to end the call as soon as possible and stay away from that embarrassing situation.

    Unexpectedly, Evan continued saying, "By the way, is Cora with you? Can I talk to her?"

    Listening to Evan''s affectionate address for Cora, Jane felt that her act of showing off that she and

    Evan met yesterday in front of Cora just now was extremely ridiculous.

    She wanted to reject Evan, but Cora had already spoken up, "Professor Smith?"

    "Cora, once you''ve admitted to the surgery, there''s no turning back. I really want to start enjoying my

    retirement now."

    "Understood, I won''t regret it."

    "Sure, I''ll submit the paper you asked me to writest night, and I''ll remember to do it. I want to

    nominate you for awards."

    "Got it, got it."

    Previously, Evan''s voice sounded quite serious, but as soon as he talked to Cora, he turned into a

    doting old man who loved to nag.

    The key was that Cora''s response was still so perfunctory. So, their rtionship was definitely more

    intimate than what Jane, who had only met Evan a few times, could fathom.

    "When I return from Kinton, I''ll bring you some local specialties."

    After Evan continued to nag for a while, he finally ended the phone call.

    After the phone call ended, Jane immediately took back her phone and left.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t want to stay in such an awkward atmosphere any longer.

    While Lydia and Eason wanted to approach Cora and say something, Byron immediately stood in front

    of them, blocking their way...

 Chapter 259 His Compromise

    Chapter 259 His Compromise

    Chapter 259 His Compromise

    "I''ll give you my dad''s medical records and detailed information on various examinations now. When

    will the n be finalized?"

    Byron didn''t hesitate when he stopped Lydia and her son from approaching Cora and even put his arm

    around Cora''s shoulder in front of the two of them.

    "The specific n depends on the situation, but after ites out, I will discuss it with Professor Smith

    again and ensure that it can be carried out without any further changes."

    Cora was discussing with Byron seriously.

    Lydia and her son couldn''t intervene at all. They could only make small talk between them in the

    corner.

    "Weren''t you two dating when she performed that operation three years ago, didn''t you know?" Lydia

    had a look of irritation.

    "I''m not in the Department of Medicine. How could I know?"

    While Eason chatted with Lydia, he kept his eyes on Cora, who had Byron''s arm around her shoulder

    on the other side. That scene was so dazzling that mes almost shot out from his eyes.

    While they were dating, Cora shared with him the anatomy experiments she performed and told him

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    about her academic breakthroughs.

    But at those times, Eason didn''t care to understand, and he didn''t like to read those bloody anatomical

    diagrams, so he once said to Cora, "Don''t tell me everything that you do. I don''t understand those

    things."

    Afterward, Cora stopped telling him anything rted to anatomy and medicine, and Cora didn''t even

    share many interesting things with himter. He had to learn from her friend Sally.

    It was at that time Eason realized he had a deficiency in the rtionship with Cora.

    "It was toote now. She had hidden it so deep. I wouldn''t have let you break up so quickly if I had

    known earlier. The Hansen family now relies on her to cure Old Mr. Hansen''s illness. If she were in our

    camp, our family would definitely benefit."

    Lydia also felt that the appearance of Byron with Cora being entrusted by the Hansen family in various

    ways was particrly dazzling. If Cora hadn''t broken up with Eason, all these honors would have

    belonged to her and Eason.

    However, in the scene where Lydia was so envious, she didn''t know that the Hansen family was not

    only entrusting Cora to help in healing Osborn Hansen but is also busy with the power invalidation of

    Byron.

    "Byron, you have to take care of father during this period and apany Dr. Lane to formte the

    operation n. You must be too busy. How about let me help to look after the Hansen Group

    Foundation."

    The Hansen family''s fourth son, Mark, quickly expressed his opinion.

    It was dressed as an opinion but was actually a move to decentralize power.

    The Hansen Group Foundation was currently the most profitable of the Hansen Group.

    Taking it away from Byron''s hands would mean taking away half of the control of the Hansen Group

    from Byron.

    It was just that Mark dressed it as he worried about Byron''s health.

    It was not known whether Byron misread his true motives or what, but he responded straightforwardly,

    "Okay, then thank you, Mark."

    Byron''s second and third sisters-inw saw that half of the cake was cut away when Mark opened his

    mouth and quickly urged their husbands toe forward to share a piece of the pie too.

    So there was Patrick. "Then I will help you share the management of Perpetual Daylight, don''t exhaust

    yourself, Byron."

    And Ben said, "I can help you share the management of the Metaverse Industry Chain."

    Once these two pieces of the pie were divided, Byron would have nothing left in his hands.

    They thought Byron would definitely not agree, and they needed to bargain again.

    Unexpectedly, Byron readily agreed again. "Okay, then thank you, Patrick, thank you, Ben."

    Patrick and Ben looked at each other quickly, and they both saw surprise in each other''s eyes.

    But soon, they epted all this calmly. Anyway, it was only right to keep it all within the family.

    Lydia also wanted to share a piece of the pie too when she learned of this situation.

    But her so-called younger brothers didn''t regard her as one of their own at all, so naturally, they refused

    to share any with her.

    These people waited to meet Osborn Hansen before he was pushed into ICU from the emergency

    room. Some excused themselves to go to thepany to deal with the transition work. And others

    were busy going home to discuss countermeasures and soon left.

    It was only at this time that Cora said again, "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 260 Through Thick and Thin

    Chapter 260 Through Thick and Thin

    Chapter 260 Through Thick and Thin

    Byron lowered his head to look at Cora, only to find that her face was full of guilt, and even her

    glistening eyes had dimmed a lot.

    "You thought because you were going to do the surgery on my dad, and I had to apany you to

    make the n. Therefore I was forced to give up authority in my hand?"

    "Isn''t it?" Cora felt that he should be unwilling. After all, no one in this world would despite money and

    power.

    But because she was going to perform surgery on Osborn Hansen, those people found a breach gap,

    and Byron had no choice but to agree.

    However, Byron raised his hand and brushed the hair from her sideburns to the back of her ear. "Even

    if it weren''t for you, they would have found other excuses to take it away from me after today''s

    situation."

    What Byron worried the most was that now he had almost disclosed his rtionship with Cora. If he

    disagreed, Cora would be their target.

    He didn''t want Cora to be a scapegoat for his family feud, and he didn''t want the family to fall apart

    when Osborn Hansen was seriously ill, so he agreed.

    "Then, when your father recovered, surely he won''t let them do this, right?" Cora asked again.

    "Maybe." Byron raised his hand and patted the top of her hair.

    In fact, even if Osborn Hansen recovered, his condition would definitely not be as good as before, and

    he would be unable to stand the slightest provocation.

    And what Byron had always valued the most was the health of Osborn. So he would surely not tell him

    about this and even ask others to hide it from Osborn as well.

    Because his elder brothers knew this, they seized power recklessly.

    But Cora didn''t understand all that and pledged to him with all sincerity, "I will definitely do my best to

    perform this operation so that Old Mr. Hansen can recover as soon as possible."

    Byron looked at her extremely resolute eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    He always thought that she was heartless and treated any other man better than himself.

    But when things really happened, she stood by his side without hesitation.

    This feeling seemed to be pretty good...

    *

    That night, on his personal Twitter ount, Professor Evan Smith disclosed the truth about the valve

    recement surgery three years ago for the first time.

    When people saw from the data that the chief surgeon was the very young Cora, it caused quite a stir.

    Of course, many inte trolls inevitably fabricated various theories, questioning whether Professor

    Smith had been threatened. Otherwise, how could he credit such an outstanding achievement to a new

    doctor participating in the rotation who did not even have the qualifications to be the chief surgeon?

    At this time, Evan Smith published Cora''s perfect resume again, shamming those trolls, and at the

    same time, made a statement.

    "While you people are busy trying to set a tempo on the Inte, others are studying the patient''s

    surgical n at home. This is the difference between people."

    William had regarded Evan Smith as an idol, so he followed Evan Smith''s Twitter ount with special

    attention from long ago.

    Therefore, as soon as Evan Smith posted it on Twitter, he saw it, gave it a thumbs-up, and did not

    forget to share it with Jane.

    "Jane, did you see that? Cora was the same age as you and skipped a grade to be admitted into

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    medical school, and she became the chief surgeon three years ago. She set a precedent in the

    industry. She is much better than you!"

    William didn''t notice that Jane''s face was so gloomy after hearing hispliment to Cora, and she

    said, "You two are both in the First Hospital. If you have a chance, you can discuss more about your

    experience on the operating table with her...

 Chapter 261 Intervene in Your Relationship

    Chapter 261 Intervene in Your Rtionship

    Chapter 261 Intervene in Your Rtionship

    "Ask her for advice yourself!"

    Jane couldn''t ask her love rival about her experience on the operating table.

    So she didn''t bother to hide her thoughts from William.

    "Come on! It''s such a rare opportunity to discuss with Cora her experience on the operating table. You

    have to know that as soon as Professor Smith posts on Twitter, Cora will be admired by all doctors

    tomorrow. Many people will want to ask her about her experience on the operating table. You may not

    be able to meet her!"

    William admired Cora for being able to handle such a major operation at such a young age, so he

    sincerely hoped that Jane could learn from Cora.

    But Jane was stubborn. "So what? Who cares?"

    She turned and walked upstairs to her room.

    Her arrogant look made William think that she was angry because he praised another girl instead of

    her.

    So, William followed her and tried to persuade her. "Of course, you skipped a grade and got admitted

    to medical school. You are better than many others. But your experience on the operating table is still

    insufficient."

    Jane became a surgeon because the Yoris family owned the First Hospital. She had got her family''s

    help.

    But so far, Jane had served more as the first and second assistants in each operation, and she was still

    gaining experience.

    "Didn''t I tell you that you must be humble and live to learn? If you want to be a doctor for a long time,

    you must umte knowledge and experience. Cora is working in our hospital. It''s a good

    opportunity for you to umte knowledge and experience. I don''t want you to miss it, so I told you

    these things on purpose."

    But Jane was most annoyed by the way William babbled about Cora. Suddenly, there seemed to be a

    gap in the perfect cover-up, and all the emotions couldn''t help but pour out.

    "Cora, Cora, Cora... Do you think Cora is better than me and more worthy of pity and love?"

    Jane was drinking from a water ss when she returned to her room, but she smashed the ss on

    the ground and yelled at William out of control.

    When the ss fell to the ground, it made a harsh sound and turned into a pile of fragments.

    Butpared to these, William was more worried about Jane''s state.

    Jane was always a good girl in front of William. She would do whatever she was asked to do. She was

    good-tempered and didn''t even dare to speak loudly.

    But now she was disobedient and emotionally unstable.

    "Jane, what''s wrong with you?" William tried tofort Jane.

    But Jane dashed his hand aside.

    "Do not touch me!"

    "Jane, calm down." William was still very worried about Jane and tried to approach her again.

    However, as he stepped forward, Jane backed away.

    "I can''t. You''ve been talking about Cora all the time. Is it because you see your old love through Cora

    and regret staying with me and my mother?"

    Hearing this, William was stunned for a while. "How do you know this?"

    He always thought Jane didn''t know about his rtionship with Flora.

    As for Cora...

    William liked Cora not because she was Flora''s daughter, but because she was good enough to be

    admired.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    But Jane didn''t think this way.

    Jane realized that she had lost herposure just now.

    "Dad, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it. My mother told me when I was a child that she couldn''t keep you with

    us, and you would stay with us only when I became good enough. So I worked hard toplete what

    you told me to do, including being a doctor. But I am afraid Cora is so good that all of you will leave me

    and like her..."

    Jane covered her eyes and cried. William''s expression became soft. He stepped forward to hold her in

    his arms. "Silly girl, don''t believe your mother''s nonsense. You are my daughter. How can I like others

    and not like you?"

    "But Byron is like this. He likes Cora so much that I don''t know what to do. I guess if Cora cures Old Mr.

    Hansen, Byron and I won''t be together."

    Some facts that Jane "unintentionally" revealed made William a little bit astonished.

    "Does Cora intervene in your rtionship?"

    William immediately understood why Jane was out of control today.

    "I really don''t know what to do, so I lost control of myself."

    William couldn''t bear to see Jane cry. He gently wiped away her tears and promised, "Don''t cry, my girl.

    I will find a chance to talk to Cora."

    However, that night, the news that Byron''s right was taken away by his brothers reached the Yoris

    family...

 Chapter 262 Byron Is Bullied

    Chapter 262 Byron Is Bullied

    Chapter 262 Byron Is Bullied

    Cora thoroughly studied Osborn''s medical records and various examination data and worked out an

    initial n.

    When Evan returned from Kinton in the evening, they could discuss whether this n would work.

    Evan exposed the truth about the operation that year. The hospital felt that it was a waste to keep Cora

    in the emergency room, so they temporarily transferred her to the cardiac surgery department and

    asked her to be in charge of Osborn''s operation.

    Therefore, in the next few days, besides making a n, Cora would rest well and wait for the day of the

    operation.

    Cora was free at noon. When Byron asked her to have lunch, she agreed, because she wanted to ask

    him about Osborn.

    She didn''t expect that when she arrived at the restaurant, she would see such a scene.

    "Mr. Hansen, you still have money to eat here!"

    "If you have no money, I suggest you go to the slop bucket in the kitchen. Our family runs this

    restaurant with a small capital and can''t let you eat for free."

    "Why do you still call him Mr. Hansen? If it weren''t for Old Mr. Hansen, his life would probably be worse

    than ours! In my opinion, you should call him by his name."

    A few rich young men in brand-name clothes and with strong perfume and glossy hair were provoking

    Byron at the window seat.

    Cora thought that after Byron''s right to manage the Hansen Group was taken away by his brothers, it

    would just make him less wealthy than before.

    But after seeing this with her own eyes, she realized many people in New York were waiting to see him

    fail, and many others wanted to bully him.

    Even the young owner of this unremarkable chain restaurant seemed to be honored by it.

    However, Byron didn''t seem to care much about what they said. He didn''t reply to them, and he didn''t

    even bother to look at them.

    His indifferent look seemed cold and noble, but Cora didn''t know why she felt distressed.

    So she quickly stepped forward with her bag in her hand. "Mr. Hansen, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have

    invited you to such an unremarkable restaurant. There are so many flies, and the buzzing makes you

    upset, right? Let''s go to another restaurant."

    Cora was beautiful. It was hot today. She wore a halter red dress with white dots. Her long hair hung

    loose over her shoulders, and her skin was smooth. No one could take their eyes off her.

    She stepped forward and took Byron''s arm coquettishly, which made those young men covet.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Byron nced at her pretentious look and knew that she was helping him, so he didn''t reject her. "As

    you say."

    Byron picked up the car key and was about to leave the restaurant with Cora.

    But it was the first time for those young men to see such a stunningdy. How could they let Cora go so

    easily?

    Just as Byron and Cora were about to leave, they stood in their way.

    "Come on. Don''t you know the one next to you has no money now? You may have to eat street food

    with him. Why not be my girl?"

    The young owner of the restaurant, named Berry ckwell, spoke as he stared at Cora''s bulging

    chest, almost drooling.

    Cora felt disgusted and threw her bag in his face. "I''m willing to eat street food with him because I love

    him."

    As soon as these words fell, Byron nced at her with a yful expression, as if he was asking, "What

    do you love me about? How much do you love me?"

 Chapter 263 Hug

    Chapter 263 Hug

    Chapter 263 Hug

    As Cora noticed the expression in Byron''s eyes, she stared back and responded with her eyes, "It''s just

    an act. Do you understand?"

    Berry, whose face turned red after being thrown with Cora''s bag, became angrier. After pulling away

    Cora''s bag, he put the tip of his tongue against his right cheek and smiled wickedly.

    "He''s down and out and can''t afford brand shoes or a Rolls-Royce. What do you love about him? Do

    you love his dowdy clothes? His little money? Or bad habits?"

    After Berry''s voice fell, his friends apuded.

    "What are you talking about? You fool. If his customized suits are dowdy, how about your brand shoes

    that can be seen everywhere?"

    Cora reached out to take back her bag, but Berry wanted to pull her over and said usibly, "Since I

    can''t persuade you, I have to use force. Let''s see if he dares to fight us when I bully you."

    In their eyes, Byron''s right to manage the Hansen Group had been taken away, so he had to behave

    himself.

    Even if they bullied his femalepanion, he dared not say anything.

    The fact that Byron didn''t say anything when facing their provocation just now was the best proof.

    But they didn''t expect that Byron, who had been quiet just now and let them provoke him, would kick

    Berry the moment Berry touched Cora.

    With so much strength, Berry was in pain and sweated profusely. He couldn''t stand up and even felt

    that he couldn''t produce children in the future.

    "How dare you kick Berry? You must have a death wish!"

    "Come on, guys!"

    When Berry''s friends saw that Berry was covering some part for a long time and couldn''t stand up, they

    all rushed forward angrily.

    But they didn''t expect that the beauty in Byron''s arms would throw them over her shoulder.

    Byron and Cora cooperated well, and after a while, Berry and his friends were lying on the ground.

    "I am dripping with sweat to fight on such a hot day. Let''s go eat something cold."

    Cora wiped the sweat from her forehead and was out of breath. Her plump figure became more sexy.

    Her delicate and soft appearance made Berry and his friends suspect that she was not the one who

    beat them just now.

    "Cold dishes? I know a restaurant." Byron agreed without hesitation.

    Before he left the restaurant with his arm around Cora''s slender waist, he reminded Berry, "Go home

    and make preparations."

    Berry was in pain and confused. "What preparations?"

    Byron replied, "Prepare for bankruptcy."

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Berry was speechless.

    Byron was so arrogant!

    After all, the ckwell family was one of the top thirty wealthy families in New York. Even if Byron still

    had the right to manage the Hansen Group, it would take him a lot of effort to ruin the ckwell family.

    But Byron''s right had been taken away!

    Berry couldn''t help but retort, "What do you have to bankrupt our family? Your thoughts?"

    "Just wait and see."

    After Byron said this, he left with Cora.

    *

    The two walked out of the restaurant affectionately. Cora broke free as soon as they left the restaurant.

    "It''s hot. Don''t hug me."

    "Are you afraid of the heat? Or you don''t want me to hug you?" Byron raised his eyebrows.

    "Both."

    Her answer was so absolute that Byron was more depressed.

    He remained silent until they arrived at the second restaurant.

    "Do you know what kind of food can be used to describe the length of a man''s legs?" Seeing that Byron

    had been silent for a long time, Cora took the initiative to speak.

    "What is it?" Although Byron responded, he still looked gloomy.

    "Cake," Cora said with a wicked look on her face.

    Byron was speechless.

    Cora suddenly told a dirty joke!

 Chapter 264 Its Her

    Chapter 264 It''s Her

    Chapter 264 It''s Her

    But Byron still looked calm. Cora decided to continue. "Do you know what food can be used to describe

    a man''s short legs?"

    "What?"

    "Egg tart!"

    Byron was speechless.

    He was afraid that if they continued like this, Cora couldn''t eat the cold dishes, so he said, "There''s no

    need to cheer me up. I''m fine."

    Cora didn''t expect Byron to know what she wanted, so she changed the subject.

    "Are you going to put that restaurant out of business?"

    "Why do you ask? Are you afraid that I can''t deal with them but will be dealt with instead?" As expected

    of Byron. He knew what Cora was worried about.

    But before she could respond, he said, "Actually, I still have some money left. It''s not difficult for me to

    make someone suffer."

    "If you want to bankrupt the ckwell family, your money isn''t enough."

    Just then, the waiter served the dishes.

    Cora chinked her te with Byron''s and smiled sweetly. "I will prepare for Old Mr. Hansen''s surgery. I

    will help him recover, so that you will not be bullied again."

    In the cold dish restaurant in the scorching summer, Cora smiled at Byron charmingly, resolutely, and

    seriously.

    Byron kept this scene in his mind.

    Because of this scene, a voice said in his mind, "It''s her."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    *

    Berry was sent to the hospital the same day he was beaten by Byron and Cora.

    After the inspection, although he could still produce children, it would take some time to recover.

    As a result, his father, Dillon ckwell, was very angry. He rushed to the hospital to visit Berry in a rage

    and asked Berry who beat him.

    "Who dared to beat the only son of our family for three generations so badly? I will send someone to kill

    him right now!"

    Berry was quite worried because Byron said he would bankrupt the ckwell family.

    However, seeing that his father was high-spirited now, he knew that there was nothing wrong with their

    family''s business, so he breathed a sigh of relief.

    As he said, his family was not weak.

    Even if Byron was still in charge of the Hansen Group, it would not be easy for him to bring them down.

    He was not the boss now. How could he easily...

    But the thoughts in Berry''s mind were quickly interrupted by Dillon''s ringtone.

    The phone rang too suddenly. Berry''s heart beat a little faster when he heard it.

    "I don''t have time to go back to thepany right now. My son was beaten. I have to send hundreds of

    people to beat him to pieces..."

    Dillon answered the phone. At first, he was very angry, which made Berry feel a little more at ease.

    But after the person on the other side of the phone said something, Dillon''s tone changed. "What? How

    did this happen? Well, I''ll go back to thepany right away!"

    Then, Dillon put away his phone and left the hospital in a hurry,pletely forgetting about his son,

    who was lying on the hospital bed waiting for him to take revenge.

    Berry was left in the hospital. He hoped that Dillon woulde back as soon as possible to avenge

    him.

    However, he waited until after ten o''clock at night. Instead of the arrogant Dillon, his weeping mother

    came.

    "Mom, I''m not seriously injured. I will recover soon. It won''t affect the session of our family."

    Berry thought that his injury worried his mother, which made her cry.

    But his mother cried bitterly. "Berry, our family is bankrupt. Even our house will be seized..."

    Berry didn''t hear what his mother saidter.

    Was the ckwell family bankrupt?

    Hadn''t Byron''s right been taken away?

    How did he make the ckwell family go bankrupt in just one day?

    Countless questions popped up in Berry''s mind. The only response to him was his mother''s heart-

    wrenching cries...

 Chapter 265 An Awkward Encounter

    Chapter 265 An Awkward Encounter

    Chapter 265 An Awkward Encounter

    Cora didn''t notice the changes in the ckwell family for the time being.

    She only noticed that before Osborn''s operation, even the Yoris family seemed to be avoiding Byron

    intentionally or unintentionally.

    When Cora and Byron talked about Evan''s surgical suggestions, it happened to be mealtime, so the

    two decided to eat in the hospital cafeteria.

    Unexpectedly, they saw that William was eating with Jane, Ben, and Mark in the private room.

    To make it look clean and hygienic, the private rooms in the cafeteria of the First Hospital were only

    separated by transparent ss.

    So as soon as Cora and Byron entered the cafeteria, they could see the situation in the private room

    clearly.

    They talked andughed, which contrasted Byron''s loneliness.

    Cora also saw that scene and knew that Byron must be feeling ufortable, so she asked him, "How

    about we order shrimp and pig''s heart?"

    "Shrimps and pig''s heart? What kind ofbination is this?"

    "It will make you happy!"

    Byron couldn''t help chuckling. "As you say."

    Cora had been trying so hard to make him happy. He was quite lucky, wasn''t he?

    They ate as usual. Ben came out of the private room early and was a little embarrassed to bump into

    them.

    "Byron, Mr. William Yoris, and Jane aremunicating with us about the situation of Dad''s operation."

    Hearing thisme exnation, Cora felt embarrassed for Ben.

    Byron had been taking care of Osborn''s surgery, so William and Jane shouldmunicate with him.

    But the two chose tomunicate with Ben and Mark. Obviously, they knew that Byron''s rights had

    been taken away, and they began to alienate him coldly.

    Maybe even the marriage that they worked hard on before woulde to an end because of this.

    Jane identally nced at Byron through the ss wall and quickly looked away.

    Cora caught Jane''s quick nce.

    She didn''t know if Byron noticed Jane''s nce. He looked calm and indifferent as usual. "You guys

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    talk. I have something to talk to Dr. Lane about."

    "Okay. I won''t bother you. I''ll go to the bathroom. See you." Ben left quickly.

    "It seems that in the face of reality and money, love is vulnerable." As soon as Ben left, Cora sighed.

    Byron didn''t seem to be affected. He started to eat shrimp.

    "Do you regret it?" Cora asked.

    Byron raised his head inadvertently. "What do you mean?"

    "Do you regret not getting engaged to the daughter of the Yoris family earlier? Then, they would be on

    your side and give you a hand, and your brothers wouldn''t go too far."

    Cora picked up her fork and started to eat. She seemed to eat with appetite, but her eyes fell on Byron.

    In the past, she didn''t understand why Byron had to get involved with the Yoris family when he had

    feelings for her. But seeing all this with her own eyes today, she understood.

    But she was afraid that Byron would regret it. After all, he fell from the peak to the bottom and was

    judged and looked down upon by others, which tested his mentality.

    But she saw that Byron was still calm, and even the tear mole at the end of his eye was still as

    enchanting as ever.

    "I rarely regret anything I do. I''m an adult. I should be responsible for my choices."

    Byron only regretted one thing in his life, and that was when he broke up with Cora and let her date

    Lucas for some time.

    When he thought of the anxious feeling of seeing her and Lucas loving each other in the Rainforest

    Resort at that time, it seemed that his feelings now were not worth mentioning.

    But Cora didn''t seem to believe him. "Do you really not regret it?"

    Byron was annoyed, so he picked up some food and put it on her te. "Eat it."

    Just then, Jane and the others walked out of the private room after lunch...

 Chapter 266 Start All Over Again

    Chapter 266 Start All Over Again

    Chapter 266 Start All Over Again

    "Byron, you''re eating with Dr. Lane!"

    Mark was reminded by Ben, and his gaze fell on the table of Byron and Cora.

    William and Jane also looked at the two.

    William looked at Byron and then at Cora. He frowned and didn''t walk over to say hello.

    Jane politely nodded at Byron and Cora, but she didn''t walk over to say hello either.

    Byron greeted Mark indifferently as usual, "Have you eaten yet?"

    "Yes. Mr. William Yoris and Jane invited me and Ben to have dinner andmunicate with us about

    Dad''s surgery."

    Cora didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she seemed to have sensed a hint of yfulness and

    provocation in Mark''s words.

    But Byron''s voice was the same as usual. "Since you''ve eaten, I won''t keep you guys."

    Mark smiled, "We will go back to thepany. Enjoy your dinner with Dr. Lane. If something happens

    to Dad, call us."

    Byron nodded, and they left.

    Jane and William didn''t take the initiative to say anything to Byron.

    Cora knew that part of it was because of her, but more of it was because Byron had lost the

    management rights of the Hansen Group. In the eyes of the Yoris family, he was not as useful as

    before.

    Otherwise, given their personalities, even if they knew that Cora and Byron were together, they would

    continue to be on friendly terms with Byron as usual, as if nothing had been discovered.

    "Do you like shredded chicken?" After they left, Cora suddenly proposed.

    "As you like."

    With this reply, Cora ordered shredded chicken.

    The shredded chicken was served quickly. Cora readily put some on Byron''s te.

    The two had known each other for so long, but this was the first time Cora had put something on his

    te.

    Therefore, Byron raised his eyebrows and looked at Cora.

    Cora didn''t take it seriously. "What are you looking at? Treat shredded chicken as your ex-girlfriend.

    Chew it a few times to vent your anger."

    "She''s not my ex-girlfriend."

    Cora ignored Byron. "Don''t you hate them?"

    "Why should I?"

    In Byron''s eyes, whether the Yoris family treated him well wouldn''t affect his mood. After all, they were

    not rted.

    Byron suddenly looked at Cora. "If I can''t get those things back, will you treat me like they did?"

    Cora didn''t expect that Byron would suddenly ask such a strange question. She looked up and saw him

    looking at her.

    In his sharp eyes, there was a hint of anxiety and seriousness that had never been seen before.

    Cora thought Byron cared about what others thought of him. He was afraid that when he had nothing

    left, all the people around him would leave him.

    When that happened, would Cora ignore him as Jane and William did?

    Cora hesitated for a moment and replied, "No."

    "Really?"

    "Yes!"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Why?"

    "There''s no reason. I won''t ignore you." Cora felt that her feelings for Byron might be deeper than she

    could imagine.

    For a long time after this, they didn''t chat anymore. They just ate quietly.

    But when they were about to leave the cafeteria, Cora suddenly said, "Byron."

    "Yes?"

    "No matter what happens, I will be by your side. We can start all over again."

    Cora smiled at Byron, like the dazzling sun outside the window. Byron was deeply touched...

 Chapter 267 Well-Prepared

    Chapter 267 Well-Prepared

    Chapter 267 Well-Prepared

    In the blink of an eye, Osborn''s surgical n was finalized. Several people from the First Hospital were

    assigned to assist Cora, including William who unexpectedly made the list. However, Cora declined

    their offer.

    She didn''t want this surgery to be a mere spectacle, even though the hospital leadership tried to

    persuade her repeatedly. After all, the difficulty of this operation was not to be underestimated, and she

    feared that having too many people around would affect her state of mind.

    Therefore, there were only two assistants for this surgery, Jane and Oliver Mandy, both of whom were

    cardiac surgeons from the First Hospital.

    Despite the surgical team being determined, Cora still felt a sense of unease. So, she secretly nned

    something else.

    On the other side, since Osborn''s surgery was scheduled for this morning, most of the Hansen family

    members were present.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    During the time leading up to Osborn''s surgery, they made efforts to lighten the mood, hoping to

    alleviate his nervousness.

    However, Osborn was surprisingly optimistic. "Didn''t they find a talented young girl to operate on me?

    You don''t need to worry. I''ll recover quickly," he reassured them.

    Osborn added, "I haven''t seen Byron get married yet. Even if the Deathes for me, I''ll never leave

    with him."

    Soon, the nurses came to notify Osborn that it was time to start the operation.

    After about ten minutes, Osborn was sent into the operating room.

    Cora and the rest of the surgical team, including the assistants and anesthesiologist, prepared to enter

    the operating room in turn.

    As Cora passed by Byron, she nced back at him.

    None of them said a word, but they both felt encouraged by the look in each other''s eyes.

    On the other hand, Jane didn''t even bother to greet Byron or any of his family members. She simply

    bypassed them and went straight into the operating room.

    Inside the operating room, as soon as the surgical light turned on, Osborn waspletely anesthetized

    and fell into a deep sleep.

    The surgery could have started directly, but Cora still personally inspected the surgical instruments.

    "Are you worried that we might tamper with this surgery?" Jane couldn''t help but mock when she saw

    Cora checking the instruments.

    "You''re no stranger to such tricks," Cora retorted without even lifting her head.

    Jane felt quite humiliated, especially considering that the other assistant was her colleague in the

    cardiac surgery department. Cora''s words seemed topletely undermine Jane''s previous attempts

    to establish her gentle and generous image.

    "Don''t say nonsense," Jane retorted. "This surgery is of great importance, and if it fails, it won''t benefit

    our hospital in any way!"

    "How do I know you won''t end up ming me for the failure of this surgery?"

    Jane panicked slightly upon hearing Cora''s words.

    As Cora mentioned, Jane had indeed entertained such thoughts and was still eager to give them a try.

    Apart from seeking revenge on Byron and preventing Osborn from ever helping him again, she wanted

    nothing more than to see Cora suffer a humiliating defeat and lose all her reputation.

    Fortunately, everyone in the room wore masks, so her true intentions couldn''t be discerned from her

    face.

    "The Yoris family has plotted against me more than once. To prevent any mishaps, I invited someone

    else for this surgery."

    Cora''s words made Jane squint slightly.

    Clearly, this was not the situation Jane had hoped for.

    If there were no other people present, she could have easily tampered with the surgery without anyone

    else daring to speak up. In that case, the me would solely fall on Cora''s shoulders.

    After all, as a Yoris, Jane had the final say of everything happened in this hospital.

    However, with Cora inviting someone else, Jane knew that she wouldn''t be able to carry out her n.

    Just then, the operating room door opened once again, and Evan came inside.

    "I''m only here upon Cora''s invitation to check on the process of this surgery, not to participate in it."

    Even though Evan rified his role, his appearance greatly boosted the morale of those participating in

    the surgery.

    Only Jane discreetly tightened her hands resting beside her thighs...

 Chapter 268 The End of Time

    Chapter 268 The End of Time

    Chapter 268 The End of Time

    Once the surgery began, Cora became fully focused and immersed in her work.

    "mp!"

    "Wipe my sweat."

    On the other side, outside the operating room, the Hansen family anxiously waited.

    Time ticked away, and before they knew it, it was already 6 pm.

    The surgery had been going on for a full eight hours, and Osborn had still not been wheeled out.

    Every time a nurse came out of the operating room, the Hansen family couldn''t help but approach to

    inquire about Osborn''s condition.

    Although the nurses always reported that everything was going well, the fact that Osborn hadn''t been

    sent out made the Hansen family very uneasy.

    "Why is the surgery taking so long? Could anything be wrong?" Lydia was particrly worried.

    She had pinned all her hopes of redistributing the Hansen Group''s assets on Osborn''s recovery.

    If anything were to happen to Osborn, the Patton family would truly gain nothing.

    "Mom, trust Cora. I believe she can do it," Eason tried tofort Lydia.

    But hearing Cora''s name didn''t bring much sce to her.

    On the other hand, Byron didn''t express any concerns. From the moment the surgery started, he had

    been staring at the door of the operating room, staring at the illuminated sign disying "In Surgery."

    This situation continued until 9 pm when the surgery had been ongoing for a full eleven hours. Finally,

    the lights in the operating room were switched off.

    As the doors swung open, all the members of the Hansen family rushed forward.

    "Dr. Lane, how is my father?"

    "Cora, how is Grandfather?"

    Many of them asked at the same time. Cora, exhausted, looked towards Byron and smiled. "The

    surgery was very sessful. He has been transferred to the intensive care unit for observation, but

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    once he wakes up, he''ll be able to return to a regr ward."

    Upon hearing this, Byron also smiled. "Thank you," he said.

    "It''s the duty of a doctor."

    Amidst the seemingly private conversation between the two, there were expressions of gratitude from

    others as well.

    "Thank you, Dr. Lane, for bringing my father back from the brink of death."

    "Thanks to the heavens. Please continue to bless my elderly father with a long and healthy life. I am

    willing to spend the rest of my life in devotion..."

    However, Cora couldn''t be bothered to listen to the noisy voices. She turned around, intending to leave

    the office.

    However, Byron grabbed her wrist. "Are you alright?" He asked.

    Cora looked visibly exhausted. The eleven-hour surgery had taken a toll on her, leaving her fatigued.

    She seemed quite pale, and her legs were rather limp.

    But she still smiled at Byron and said, "I''m fine. I just need to rest for a bit. You should go to check on

    your father."

    Just then, Osborn was being wheeled out of the operating room.

    "I''lle for youter," Byron said before hastily walking toward Osborn.

    After returning to her office, Cora felt both tired and hungry.

    However, she didn''t have the energy to search for food. Instead, she opened a can of glucose water

    and drank it before copsing onto her desk, falling asleep.

    After Byron sent Osborn to the intensive care unit and returned to find Cora, he saw that she had

    already fallen asleep.

    She held an empty glucose drip bottle in her hand, frowning in her sleep.

    Byron felt both heartbroken and helpless. He took the empty bottle from her hand and gently stroked

    her forehead. Finally, he ced his jacket over her shoulders.

    In a daze, Cora could sense everything that Byron did. She faintly heard his familiar voice sighing softly

    by her ear, "Once everything is over, I''ll cherish you till the end of time..."

    She desperately wanted to confirm if those words were his solemn promise, but she was too exhausted

    to open her eyes.

 Chapter 269 Sit Around

    Chapter 269 Sit Around

    Chapter 269 Sit Around

    Before Osborn woke up, Cora didn''t dare to let her guard down.

    She only slept for a couple of hours before going to the intensive care unit to check on Osborn''s

    condition, making it difficult for Jane to find an opportunity to frame her.

    Luckily, Osborn woke up the next morning and was transferred back to a regr ward.

    With that, Cora finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly went home to get some rest.

    However, Osborn kept asking about her. "Byron, where is Dr. Lane?" He inquired.

    "She went home to sleep. She operated on you for eleven hours yesterday, and you were still

    unconscious while she tirelessly watched over you in the intensive care unit. Even someone as strong

    as her couldn''t bear it," Byron exined.

    At the mention of Cora, Byron seemed much gentler, though he tried not to show it too much.

    Osborn noticed this, but he remainedposed. "When Dr. Lanees to work, bring her something

    nice and let her take good care of herself."

    Byron agreed, and that same evening, he brought arge pile of supplements to Cora''s apartment.

    Just as Cora stepped out of the shower, she saw him carrying bags of supplements into the room.

    "What''s all this?" She asked.

    "Supplements," Byron replied, ncing at Cora in her silk nightgown and noticing the water droplets on

    her corbone, which made him feel slightly turned on.

    "My dad wanted me to bring them to you."

    "I''m not that fragile. You can take them back."

    She didn''t operate on Osborn in hopes of receiving material rewards from the Hansen family.

    Cora was too busy refusing Byron''s offers to notice the desirous look in his eyes, as if he had locked

    onto his prey. And so, without warning, Byron suddenly lifted her off the ground.

    "What are you doing?" Her legs were suddenly dangling in the air, and she instinctively held onto

    Byron''s neck, feeling uneasy.

    But Byron thought she had agreed what he was going to do, so he directly carried her toward the

    bedroom upstairs. "Let me check on you."

    "Check on what?" Cora was a little confused.

    "I want to know if you''re really not fragile!"

    Cora realized what he meant and blushed. "Be gentle, Mr. Hansen."

    "I try to..."

    However, since they hadn''t slept together since they separated, this night was meant to be extremely

    passionate.

    In the following month, Osborn made good progress in his recovery. He seemed much healthier, and

    his medical test results were almost identical to those of a healthy person.

    Lydia, wanting to y the role of a filial daughter, had been taking care of Osborn at the hospital.

    As for the rumors about Byron being overshadowed by his brothers in terms of power, they only grew

    more widespread.

    Wherever Byron went, he could almost always hear someone mocking him.

    Cora and Byron encountered such situations a few times during their dates.

    As a result, Cora became concerned that these mockeries might affect Byron''s mood. To protect him

    from unnecessary negativity and criticism, she decided to date him at home instead of hanging out.

    Even for meals, Cora nned to cook at home.

    However, she didn''t manage to cook anything almost ended up burning the kitchen.

    Unable to stand by and watch, Byron went to cook by himself.

    Even when standing in the kitchen, he still looked attractive and eye-catching.

    But except for his attractiveness, he also seemed less aloof while adapting to this ordinary life.

    Cora once suspected that Byron''s cooking must not be as pleasant as his appearance.

    To Cora''s surprise, the two dishes and soup that Byron presented were visually appealing and

    delicious.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect you could actually cook. If things don''t work out for you in the future, why not find

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    a job as a chef?" She teased.

    Seeing that Byron only gave her a brief nce before starting to eat, Cora quickly corrected herself. "If

    you don''t want to be a chef, being a model or a celebrity wouldn''t be bad either. You can earn a fortune

    by relying on your appearance."

    Suddenly, Byron nced at her and asked, "What''s with the concern? Are you afraid that I''ll sit around

    and waste all your money?"

 Chapter 270 Rule Over

    Chapter 270 Rule Over

    Chapter 270 Rule Over

    Cora chuckled awkwardly, "I thought I didn''t make it that obvious, but you still noticed my worries."

    In fact, her concern about Byron stemmed from her worry that he would be disheartened. She

    didn''t want him to sink into a state of stagnation.

    Even if he didn''tpete with his brothers for the family inheritance, she hoped he would start a

    business or find a job.

    But every day, Byron either went to the hospital to visit Osborn or waited for Cora toe home in the

    apartment.

    Although they could still enjoy mind-blowing sex every night, Cora felt she could let Byron be

    corrupt.

    Since Byron vented his uncontroble desire on her every night, Cora feared that she might actually die

    on the bed someday.

    But when she expressed her concerns, Byron simply reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, the current

    situation will change soon."

    Little did Cora expect that Byron''s words would soon be proven true.

    Ben, being inexperienced in business management, faced significant losses after operating the

    metaverse sector that Byron had handed over to him after a month.

    However, both Patrick and Mark were against giving back the hard-earned industry to Byron, fearing

    that he might take this opportunity to reim control over their assets.

    After much discussion, Mark proposed, "Why don''t we sell off the metaverse operation? I''ve heard that

    Sunda Group is quite interested in our metaverse sector."

    "Sunda Group? Aren''t they a foreignpany?" Patrick asked.

    "They were initially established overseas, but their CEO is actually from our country. He just prefers to

    stay out of the public eye. They recently opened a branch in Kinton, and now they''re looking to expand

    their business in New York," Mark exined.

    "Their industries are closely rted to the metaverse, and with their ns to establish a presence in

    New York, they are in urgent need of an existing operating system. So, they''re very likely to purchase

    our sector," Mark added.

    "Alright then. Mark, you can contact the Sunda Group."

    Mark quickly made contact with representatives from Sunda Group and sessfully negotiated a deal.

    Sunda Group acquired the Hansen Group''s metaverse operations and also became a shareholder in

    the metaverse subsidiary.

    In addition, Mark brought some news. "The representative from Sunda Group mentioned that the

    person they''re sending to sign the acquisition agreement with us is their domestic CEO."

    Patrick was quite surprised. "It seems like Sunda Group values this coboration pretty much."

    Ben suggested, "Why don''t we host a grand banquet on the day of the signing ceremony? It would be a

    way to express our gratitude for their timely assistance and also a chance to wee their domestic

    CEO to New York."

    "Indeed, Sunda Group has been making significant waves in the international market over the past few

    years. They have almost dominated the global metaverse industry. After entering Kinton, they quickly

    rose to prominence and are now the leading industry there. It''s estimated that once they enter New

    York, they will soon establish themselves as a dominant force. Building a positive rtionship with

    them is definitely a smart move."

    So after the three of them all agreed, they decided to host a grand banquet on the day of the signing

    ceremony. They would invite everyone of the upper ss of New York to witness their signing and, at

    the same time, let everyone know their strong alliance with Sunda Group.

    Soon, the banquet invitation card was sent to Byron.

    Cora had just returned from the hospital when Byron wrapped his arms around her waist and asked,

    "Are you free tomorrow night? Will you apany me to a banquet?"

    "I am. But I''m afraid I''ll go wild if anyone dares to insult you in public. What if they kick you out because

    of me?"

    This was the first time Byron wanted to show up in public after being silent for more than a month, and

    Cora was certainly d to see it.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    But on the other hand, she was quite worried that those people that humiliated him would be

    more and more rampant, which would deal a big blow to him.

    Byron pecked her ear and said, "Don''t worry. I guarantee that you''ll rule over the banquet tomorrow."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Will You Marry Me

    With Byron''s words, Cora wondered if he still had some tricks up his sleeve.

    But she also thought that if he really did, he wouldn''t have been ridiculed and mocked by others all

    these days, cooped up with her in this small LO apartment.

    So Cora quickly pushed that thought aside, and Byron couldn''t care less about these matters either.

    "Forget about that. Take a look at this," Byron said.

    Cora lowered her head and saw the opened velvet box in his hand.

    Insidey a pearl anklet adorned with the Southern Pearls, which were the best among all kinds. Each

    pearl was so round, lustrous, and elegantly iparable, and the key was that these pearls were also

    rare rose-red in color.

    Paired with the rose gold chain, this strand of pearls looked even more captivating, like a piece of art

    among essories.

    There was no woman who didn''t like such beautiful jewelry, and Cora was no exception.

    As she stared at the anklet, she couldn''t help but be mesmerized.

    Seeing her lost in fascination, Byron''s lips curled up secretly.

    However, he never expected that the very next second the woman who was lost in admiration would

    raise her hand and give him a punch.

    Byron, caught off guard by the sudden blow, asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "You''re unemployed, yet you still spent money recklessly," Cora scolded.

    Byron raised an eyebrow. "It''s not that expensive."

    "Do you think I don''t know how to appraise jewelry? These are Southern Pearls, and each one has

    such good color. They must be worth a fortune."

    Cora continued, "You used to like giving me these little trinkets, and I could ept them without guilt

    because I knew you could afford them. But now that you''re still out of work and spending your savings

    like this, how are you going to survive in the future?"

    Cora was worried that saying these things would hurt Byron''s self-esteem, especially since he had

    been born into wealth and privilege and had never been constrained by money.

    Unexpectedly, Byron smiled and pulled her into his arms. "Are you already a caring wife even before

    marrying me?"

    "Stop it! I''m serious. Why are you still joking? I''m not your wife!" Cora blushed instantly and tried to

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    break free from his embrace.

    But Byron held her slender waist tightly and wouldn''t let go. "So, will you marry me or not?"

    "I won''t," she replied. Cora didn''t mind that he had lost control of the Hansen Group, but at least she

    was expecting a more romantic scenario.

    However, Byron ignored her rejection and started to teach her a lesson on the couch.

    Whenever she was on the verge of the ultimate pleasure, he would ask her yfully, "Will you marry

    me?"

    At first, Cora stubbornly refused to give in so as not to appear too eager to get married.

    Butter on, she simply didn''t have any strength left.

    Seeing Byron''s mischievous look, she pleaded without any dignity, "I will marry you, alright? Will that

    satisfy you?"

    But instead, she saw his wicked smile, leading to another round of desirous drowning under the guise

    of celebration...

    The next day, after finishing her shift at the hospital, Byron went to pick her up to get styled.

    When they were ready to go to the banquet venue, Cora wore a ck halter-neck bodycon dress, and

    her shoulder-length hair was styled intozy curls, casually cascading down.

    Byron was also in a ck tuxedo and a pair of shiny leather shoes.

    Together, they looked like a perfect couple.

    "What do you think we''re doing here? Kicking everyone''s ass?"

    Cora realized only when she entered the banquet venue that the event was quite grand, gathering

    almost all the influential figures in New York.

    The entire Hansen family was present, except for the hospitalized Osborn.

    Even the Yoris family had spared no effort to attend.

    Moreover, Cora noticed an exaggerated poster at the entrance of the banquet: [Warmly wee the

    domestic CEO of Sunda Group.]

    Cora didn''t know why the domestic CEO of Sunda Group was here, but she was certain that Byron had

    some intentions of bringing her here today.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 The Final Victor

    "Be cool," Byron said, ncing mysteriously at Cora.

    "Not kicking their asses? Then what is it? A group fight?"

    She noticed that many rich young men were trying to get close to Jane, and she also saw Jane chatting

    happily with them,pletely ignoring Byron''s presence. It confirmed her suspicions.

    In the past, whenever Jane saw Byron, she would immediatelye over to him and would never flirt

    with other men in his presence.

    But now, she acted as if she didn''t see him and continued chatting with those young men.

    Those young men seemed to be provoking Byron even more, engaging in lively conversations with

    Jane after seeing Byron.

    The Hansen family once wanted Jane to be Byron''s wife, yet now she was getting cozy with

    others...

    "While I understand your inexplicable suffering after being cheated on, I suggest you keep calm," Cora

    consoled him.

    But Byron suddenly pinched her waist. "As long as you haven''t cheated on me, I won''t be suffering

    anything. And besides..."

    Cora raised her head and saw Byron looking at her attentively. "No need to intentionally cheer me up.

    I''m not that fragile. And I do have a purpose ofing here today."

    Cora was taken aback, realizing that he was already aware...

    However, she was still curious about what his actual purpose was.

    Since they entered the banquet venue, she had heard people frequently mention that the event was to

    celebrate the signing ceremony between the Hansen Group and the Sunda Group.

    But now, the Hansen family wasn''t under his control, so it wasn''t him representing the signing of the

    agreement.

    Byron had inexplicably be an outsider, and it saddened her.

    Indeed. Byron was clearly being ignored today.

    Even though his every move still exuded an unmatched nobility, and his appearance still stood out in

    the crowd, those who used toe up and tried to get to know him were now nowhere to be seen.

    Even those rich young men who were once friendly with him, like Harry, didn''te up to greet him.

    It seemed like everyone was afraid that continuing their friendship with Byron would offend the current

    people in charge of the Hansen family, making Cora realize for the first time that thriving in the world of

    fame and fortune required a strong heart.

    Cora considered herselfcking such toughness, so she excused herself to go to the restroom to

    relieve her pressure.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Sara and Jane, who were both touching up their makeup in the

    restroom.

    "Oh, isn''t this the hero who performed surgery on Old Mr. Hansen?"

    Sara jeered at Cora upon seeing her enter the restroom, not intending to let her off easily after making

    her daughter cry.

    Cora nned to wash her hands and leave, but since Sara was mocking her and Byron, she decided to

    join in and took out a lipstick, casually applying it in front of the mirror.

    "Well, at least I''m known as the lead surgeon, much better than those assistants whose names are

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    rarely mentioned, right?"

    Cora retorted, causing both Sara and Jane''s faces to darken instantly.

    But Jane had always been patient and only red at Cora in anger.

    On the contrary, Sara seemed ferocious, and her voice became sharper.

    "You tried so hard to sleep with Byron and were desperate to save his father''s life through surgery, all

    because you want to marry into the Hansen family, right? But who would have thought that in the end,

    Byron lost control of the family and became the most useless one. How does it feel to lose everything

    after exhausting all your efforts?"

    "The final victor is yet to be determined," Cora applied her dark red lipstick, which instantly made her

    seem domineering.

    Thus, Sara and Jane couldn''t help but wonder if Cora knew something they didn''t.

    "Do you know something?" Jane finally couldn''t hold back and asked.

    "Make a wild guess,"

    Cora replied. She actually didn''t know anything, but she enjoyed keeping them guessing, leaving Sara

    and Jane extremely curious.

    But just as Cora felt satisfied after perturbing Sara and Jane, someone dragged her into a dark corner

    as soon as she stepped out of the restroom...

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 Reckless Gamble

    In the dim corner, Cora was tightly embraced from behind, and a low, familiar male voice sounded in

    her ear. "Cora,e back to me, okay?"

    But instead of responding to his supposed affection, Cora struggled forcefully and pped him in the

    face.

    "Bted affection means nothing. I don''t need it!"

    However, it was evident that this p wasn''t enough to awaken someone who pretended to y dumb.

    Eason asked stubbornly, "But what can you gain by being with Byron? He can''t even be a part of the

    Hansen family''s management now."

    "Yeah, even though he may have nothing, at least I won''t be alone whenever I encounter difficulties,"

    Cora replied.

    Even when they were separated, he would still help her out.

    That was why Cora put down all her defenses and fell for him again.

    "I admit that I didn''t treat you well enough before, which made you sad. But Cora, I don''t want to see

    you hurt again," Eason said, his heart burning with anger whenever he thought about Cora being held

    by Byron in front of everyone at the banquet just now.

    "As long as you promise toe back to me, I can let go of any grudges against you. I''ll work hard to

    earn money to help rebuild the Lane family," Eason pleaded.

    "You can let go those grudges? I can''t. I can earn money on my own, and I can rebuild the Lane family

    without you. Don''t make me sick!"

    With that, she turned around, wanting to go back to Byron''s side as soon as possible.

    Eason disgusted her so much that she needed Byron to wash away her nasty feelings.

    Seeing Cora leave without mercy, Eason''s sense of bitterness reached its peak.

    "You will regret it. Byron not only lost the management rights, but I heard from several uncles that they

    fear he will retaliate against the Hansen Group, so they are uniting to suppress him. Even if he starts a

    new venture, it will be very difficult. Apanying him in this reckless gamble with your youth will only

    end in a devastating loss!"

    In order to get a share of the pie, the Patton family had also joined the n to suppress Byron''s new

    business venture, and that was how Eason knew about it.

    He explicitly told Cora all of this, hoping she would be his woman again.

    However, Cora paused and turned around with a smile. "I won''t regret it. I''ve alreadymitted to

    apany him in this reckless gamble. If we win, I''ll stand by his side as we rule the world. If we lose,

    I''ll apany him in rising again!"

    Cora smiled like a blooming summer flower, radiantly beautiful.

    But Eason knew that her smile wasn''t for him. It was for the man she was willing to gamble everything

    with.

    She loved Byron so determinedly and would never admit defeat no matter what. Such a fire-like

    rtionship once belonged to Eason, but now it belonged to someone else.

    Eason watched as Cora walk away resolutely, ovee with regret.

    Unfortunately, in this world, there is no remedy for regret...

    As Cora returned to the banquet venue, she realized that apart from those so-called friends who

    ignored Byron, there were also some acquaintances who liked to challenge his patience.

    For instance, there was Wesley Ashton, a property developer who approached Byron after drinking a

    few sses of wine.

    "Byron, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be taking care of your father in the hospital?"

    Cora had seen Wesley groveling before Byron several times during the period when she was close to

    Byron.

    Every time they had dinner, he practically knelt down to pour wine for Byron and spoke to him in a

    gentle voice. Even though he could almost be Byron''s father in terms of age, he still referred to him as

    "Mr. Hansen".

    Even when Cora asionally apanied Byron to those dinner parties, Wesley didn''t dare to look at

    her, fearing that he would offend Byron.

    But now?

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Wesley called Byron by his first name and even boldly gazed at Cora''s cor.

    "My father has almost recovered," Byron initially responded with some patience.

    However, when he noticed that Wesley''s gaze was about to stick to Cora''s neckline, he warned, "If you

    don''t want to end up lying in the hospital, get lost."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 The Domestic CEO

    However, Wesley was a lecherous man by nature. He had always lusted after Cora''s devilish figure but

    refrained from crossing the line because Byron once held power over him.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now that Byron no longer posed a threat, he couldn''t help but be eager to spend a passionate night

    with the woman he desired.

    "Byron, times have changed. If you dare to do anything to me, I''ll let my men disable you."

    Wesley threatened, his lecherous gaze fixed on Cora. "If you''re smart, you''ll let this beautifuldy

    apany me tonight. Perhaps then, I might forgive..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Byron punched him in his face.

    He even wanted to kick Wesley, but Cora quickly grabbed his arm.

    "Don''t cause trouble. Stay calm," she urged.

    In fact, Cora also wanted to p Wesley for his repulsive remarks.

    In the past, even if she had refrained from taking action, she would have shouted at Byron, "If you want

    to fight, stop wasting your time on reasoning."

    But indeed, times had changed...

    She was very concerned that Byron might lose control and start a fight, which would only invite

    unnecessary trouble.

    However, even though Byron didn''t continue his attack, Wesley''s anger continued to rise.

    "You dare to hit me? Disable him! Let''s see if he can still be so arrogant after that!"

    As soon as Wesley finished speaking, his three bodyguards surrounded them.

    However, this was the Hansen family''s banquet venue. Mark, the fourth son of the Hansen family,

    quickly arrived.

    As he controlled the most profitable industry of the Hansen Group, his status had also risen.

    Even Wesley, upon seeing him approach, quickly put on a ttering smile.

    "Mr. Mark Hansen."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing. Byron is being unreasonable. He actually hit me for a woman. I just can''t bear this

    grievance," Wesley said.

    Having ingratiated himself with Mark recently, he indirectly sensed the conflict between Mark and

    Byron.

    He nned to use Mark to deal with Byron and im Cora, the beauty he dreamt of.

    Mark nced at Cora, who was dressed so alluringly, before shifting his gaze back to Byron.

    "Byron, why are you here instead of looking after father at the hospital?"

    Mark was always wearing a smiling face, even if he wasn''t getting along with Byron.

    "Harmony makes money. Don''t ruin our rtionship over a woman. How about you apologize to Mr.

    Ashton, and we can leave this matter behind?"

    Mark appeared friendly, but his words were pressing on Byron''s dignity.

    Hearing this, Wesley regained his spirits and quickly tidied his suit, ready to listen to Byron''s apology.

    But Byron countered, "And if I refuse to apologize?"

    "In that case, I''m sorry, but please return to the hospital to take care of our father. After all, you didn''t

    receive an invitation card to tonight''s banquet."

    Mark remained smiling. But as soon as he finished speaking, more than ten of the Hansen family''s

    bodyguards instantly surrounded Byron and Cora.

    Apparently, they intended to kick Byron and Cora out by force.

    Such action quickly drew the attention of others at the banquet.

    They gathered around, including the Yoris and Cross families. However, not a single person stepped

    forward to speak up for Byron.

    Even if they didn''t fully grasp the situation, they understood that Byron had already lost his position.

    To be honest, Cora was quite troubled by this grand disy. She hadn''t expected that they would

    actually be kicked out of the banquet, just like what she had imaginedst night.

    But just as she was thinking about how to defuse the situation to prevent Byron from losing his dignity,

    she heard him say, "I have an invitation card."

    "What are you talking about?"

    The most stunned person was Mark himself.

    After all, he personallypiled the guest list for tonight''s banquet.

    In order to ensure that the upper ss of New York understood that Byron had been excluded from

    their family, and they should no longer be associated with him, he deliberately didn''t invite Byron.

    But now, Byron actually imed to have an invitation card.

    Mark couldn''t believe it. "Show me."

    Without hesitation, Byron took out the invitation card from his pocket.

    Mark hurriedly took it over and opened it, only to see the guest''s name clearly written as: [Domestic

    CEO of Sunda Group.]

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 All Alone

    Mark was shocked, and he even had some bad feelings.

    Could it be that Byron was the domestic CEO of Sunda Group?

    No...

    Impossible!

    He used to be in charge of the Hansen Group. How could he have enough time to do all this?

    Amidst his self-doubt, Mark remained silent, causing Wesley to grow impatient.

    Wesley took a nce at Byron''s invitation card and chuckled, "This is an invitation for the domestic

    CEO of Sunda Group. You''re not part of the Sunda Group, so why did youe to this banquet with

    this invitation?"

    As Wesley finished speaking, people around him sighed in agreement, "I never expected the once-

    glorious Mr. Hansen to steal someone else''s invitation card just to attend his own family''s banquet."

    "How fortunes change."

    "To be honest, I think Mr. Hansen deserves his plight. He didn''t handle his interpersonal rtionships

    well, always being arrogant and aloof. It was inevitable that he would have no friends and no one to

    help him in critical moments."

    The Yoris family continued to sit on the sidelines. In fact, solving Byron''s current situation was very

    simple for them. Each of them had an invitation card for the banquet, and each card allowed them to

    bring a partner.

    If they were willing to speak up for Byron, he wouldn''t face any trouble.

    But they didn''t. Instead, they all stood aside and did nothing.

    Especially Sara, who sneered, "Now we''re just waiting to see how the former Mr. Moneybags will be

    driven out by his own family."

    Jane didn''t say anything, her expression unreadable. However, she also hoped that Byron would

    understand that once Osborn was gone, without the support of the Yoris family, he would be nothing.

    Even if Byron regretted it and dumped Cora to win her back, Jane wouldn''t easily agree.

    Harry also did nothing while hugging his partner.

    His partner even teased him, "Mr. Cross, why don''t you go help Mr. Hansen?"

    "No need. We''re not that close," Harry quickly shifted his gaze away from Byron as if he had forgotten

    that just over a month ago, he had boasted about being Byron''s closest buddy.

    Eason and Lydia also looked at Byron as if he were a stranger.

    Lydia told Eason, "We''re not that close to Byron, so there''s no need to offend your other uncles for him

    and ruin our cooperation."

    Meanwhile, Eason thought, "Cora, you''re such a stubborn girl. So, I can only let you suffer first. Once

    you and Byron are driven out together, experiencing the helplessness of having no power or influence

    and being bullied by others, you will realize how foolish you''ve been ande back to beg me to get

    back together with you!"

    But Cora was unaware of what Eason was thinking.

    She just watched those people mocking and distancing themselves from Byron, associating it with her

    own situation after the Lane family went bankrupt. She was ridiculed and avoided like a gue

    everywhere she went.

    Suddenly, she felt that Byron was also quite pitiful.

    "Pay no attention to them. The strongest ones are always alone, while the weak ones gather in

    groups," sheforted him, moving closer to him and speaking softly.

    Byron pinched her hand lightly. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    As people were focused on mocking Byron, no one noticed that Mark had left for a moment and was

    now leading someone over.

    "Actually, I also invited Mr. Ronald Yaxley from Sunda Group."

    Ronald was the employee of the Sunda Group that Mark managed to reach. The sessful

    cooperation between the Hansen Group and Sunda Group was also thanks to Ronald''s help in

    establishing contact with the domestic CEO of the Sunda Group.

    Moreover, ording to Ronald, that CEO''sst name was Five.

    This made Mark even more certain that Byron was merely pretending to be "Mr. Five", who rarely

    appeared in public, in order to deceive others.

    If Ronald exposed him in front of everyone, Byron would lose his reputation. And in the future, no one

    in New York would want to cooperate with someone like him. It would be difficult for him to make a

    Mark concealed his excitement and smiled, saying, "Mr. Yaxley, I apologize. It seems we identally

    sent the invitation card meant for Mr. Five to my brother."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Seriously? How careless you were. How could you send the invitation card to the wrong person?"

    Ronald, who was almost bald, criticized Mark coldly.

    "We''re very sorry. We''ve been so negligent that we actually sent the invitation card to Byron. So now I''d

    like to ask for your help, Mr. Yaxley..."

    Mark wanted Ronald to call "Mr. Five" and publicly invite him to the banquet so that Byron''s lie would

    be exposed.

    However, before he could finish speaking, the previously indifferent Ronald suddenly interrupted him

    and put on a ttering smile as he approached Byron.

    "Mr. Five, why didn''t you tell me when you arrived? I should have waited outside to wee you!"

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 Mr. Five

    At that moment, the entire banquet venue fell silent. Everyone seemed dazed except for Ronald, who

    was enthusiastically ttering Byron.

    People forgot to speak, and those eating dropped their food on the floor.

    Even Mark, who had taken two sses of champagne from a server to offer one to Ronald, suddenly

    felt weak and dropped both sses, shattering them on the ground.

    Could it be true that Byron was actually the domestic CEO of Sunda Group?

    But didn''t Ronald say that his surname was Five?

    So... did that CEO name himself like this because he was the fifth son of the Hansen family?

    The Yoris family was equally bewildered.

    "When did Byron be the domestic CEO of Sunda Group? Do you know about this, Jane?"

    William never expected such a shocking reversal.

    They had always thought that Byron, who didn''t even have an invitation card, wouldn''t have the

    qualifications to attend his own family''s banquet and would be asked to leave in embarrassment. But

    now, Byron had be the star of this banquet.

    "He never told me about it..." Jane''s surprise was no less than William''s.

    When she looked at Byron, she couldn''t help but frown.

    If it were true, then the Yoris family''s disregard and coldness towards him would definitely make him

    resentful.

    Jane could no longer expect Byron to marry her. As long as Byron wouldn''t hate her family for this, she

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    would be grateful.

    But with Cora apanying him through thick and thin, Byron would definitely be grateful to her. Even

    if they couldn''t get married in the end, Byron would always keep his love for her in mind.

    The more she thought about it, the more Jane felt unwilling. If only she were the one who was with

    Byron this time.

    If so, as soon as everyone learned about Byron''s identity, Byron would definitely marry her and give her

    a grand wedding that every woman would dream of.

    Sara''s thoughts seemed to align with Jane''s, but she expressed them more directly, ring at Cora in

    front of everyone.

    "This little slut knew all along and had been waiting for this moment toe. She''s so young yet

    already so scheming. I won''t let her get what she wants."

    Jane wasn''t sure whether Sara could prevent Cora from getting what she wanted.

    But Sara''s words reminded her of something.

    On the other side, Harry also looked at Byron with disbelief.

    He didn''t know that Byron had such an identity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been in such a hurry to

    distance himself from him.

    Fortunately, things weren''t so bad at the moment. At least Harry hadn''t made Byron his enemy, so

    repairing their rtionship wasn''t impossible.

    Eason and Lydia also looked confused.

    "When did Byron be the domestic CEO of Sunda Group? Didn''t Mark say that it was someone

    surnamed Five?"

    "How would I know that?" Eason was not only confused but also frustrated.

    Byron''s new identity made him reach a higher status, so it was even more impossible for Cora to leave

    him for Eason. Besides, the Patton family was on the wrong side again.

    Not only did they fail to seize this opportunity to be powerful, but they also offended Byron, so the

    Patton family might suffer a seriousck of funds in the uing days.

    Among them, Byron''s brothers were the most dumbfounded ones.

    Especially Mark, who said, "Mr. Yaxley, this is my fifth brother, Byron. He can''t be the Mr. Five of Sunda

    Group. I think you must be mistaken."

    "I couldn''t possibly be mistaken. How could I mistake someone as outstanding as him? He is Mr. Five,

    the domestic CEO of our Sunda Group. I met with him recently," Ronald said confidently, leaving Mark

    so desperate that he almost fainted.

    This meant that Byron was indeed the domestic CEO of Sunda Group.

    He had thought that by seizing power while Osborn was ill and suppressing Byron, he could

    permanently hold the upper hand in the Hansen family.

    But now, after spending all his efforts, he found himself once again under Byron''s control.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 His Marriage Proposal

    "Byron, why didn''t you tell us you are the domestic CEO of Sunda Group? You see, we almost turn

    against each other."

    Before Mark recovered from the shock, Patrick and Ben hade to Byron to curry favor with him.

    Their words and deeds were all to please Byron, and even their wives kept praising Cora.

    In short, they would do anything to please Byron.

    Even if they had to kneel on the ground and wipe Byron''s shoes, they would do it.

    Besides Patrick and Ben, those who had been watching Byron''s expulsion with cold eyes before all

    rushed up to cling to Byron.

    Their enthusiasm was more than ten times higher than before.

    Sunda Group''s market value was more than a hundred times that of Hansen Group, so as the domestic

    CEO, Byron''s status was much higher than the heir of the Hansen family.

    Because of the high enthusiasm of these people, Cora, who was standing next to Byron, was crowded

    far away.

    Cora was still a little dazed now because she didn''t expect that Byron was the domestic CEO of Sunda

    Group and that Hansen Group hosted a banquet to wee him.

    Seeing Byron having so many admirers, Cora was happy for him, but she was also sad.

    In fact, when Byron fell from the peak, apart from feeling sorry for him, she felt happy secretly.

    She felt happy because the distance between them narrowed, and it was not difficult for them to get

    married, so she opened her heart and epted him again.

    However, in a short period of time, Byron stood at the peak again.

    Seeing him being surrounded and admired by others, Cora felt that the distance between the two of

    them suddenly widened, and he became unreachable again.

    She thought that the two of them seemed to be unable to get together again.

    At first, she looked at Byron with shining eyes.

    But at this moment, her eyes dimmed a lot.

    Finally, she turned around lonely, ready to leave.

    Frowning, Byron was dealing with people who came up to greet him whether they knew him or not, but

    he suddenly found that Cora, who had been standing beside him and encouraging him just now, was

    gone.

    He turned his head abruptly and saw that Cora was squeezed far away. She looked at him lonely for a

    while, and then she turned and left.

    Byron realized that there was another meaning hidden in her leaving, so he ignored the people around

    him and called her, "Dr. Lane."

    Cora was taken aback for a moment and stopped.

    Byron seldom called her "Dr. Lane", and he would only call her this when they were very intimate to

    each other.

    But now, he called her that in public, which made Cora feel in a daze.

    When she turned around, she saw Byron staring at her affectionately from a long distance away.

    It seemed that apart from her, he could no longer feel the admiring gazes around him.

    Those people who separated them just now seemed to realize something, and they quickly backed

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    away to open a way in front of them.

    "As for the question I asked youst night, can you give me an official answer?" Byron walked slowly

    toward Cora from the way that people let go.

    "What?" Cora was still at a loss.

    At this time, Carter, who hadn''t appeared in New York for a long time, walked up to Byron with a

    bouquet of flowers and a box.

    He said, "Mr. Hansen, here is what you want."

    Taking the bouquet and box, Byron came to Cora.

    With the attention of the people present, he opened the box and then knelt down on one knee.

    He said, "Will you marry me?"

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    "What? Is Mr. Hansen proposing marriage?"

    "Who is this woman? Wasn''t Mr. Hansen with Miss Yoris before?"

    "Miss Yoris? During the time when Mr. Hansen lost his rights, Miss Yoris didn''t help him at all. On the

    contrary, Dr. Lane performed surgery on Old Mr. Hansen and took care of Mr. Hansen every day. Now

    she deserves it."

    Looking at Byron who was kneeling on one knee and holding a diamond ring, Cora''s eyes glistened

    with tears. She said, "Is this the matter you want to say today?"

    She had imagined countless times that one day, Byron would propose to her under the witness of

    countless people.

    Because of the disparity in their identities, she never dared to expect it toe true, but she didn''t

    expect that today''s scene would actually happen.

    "Yeah, are you going to marry me?" Byron smiled.

    After proposing to Corast night, he wanted to propose again under the witness of everyone, so he

    ordered the ring and flowers in advance, nning to surprise her today, but he didn''t expect so many

    things to happen.

    "Yes." Cora tried hard to hide her excitement.

    When Byron put the ring on her left ring finger, she still couldn''t help crying.

    If this was just a dream, she hoped that she would never wake up for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 It Belongs to Her

    When the proposal ceremony waspleted, and Byron hugged Cora into his arms, the audience

    burst into thunderous apuse.

    Some people even cheered, "Congrattions, Mr. Hansen! Wish you a happy life!"

    Byron liked hearing such blessings very much, and he responded, "Thank you for witnessing the

    proposal ceremony. I will notify you to attend the wedding after the wedding date is confirmed."

    Mark and the other members of the Hansen family still had many opinions on Cora. When they

    witnessed the marriage proposal ceremony, they showed entanglement and disgust on their faces.

    With Cora''s identity, if she married Byron, it would lower the threshold of the Hansen family. Besides,

    Cora was their nephew Eason''s ex-girlfriend, and they didn''t know how to get along with her.

    Although Byron had expressed his love for Cora when he hugged her in the hospital, they always

    thought that the two of them would not get together in the end.

    But they didn''t expect that Byron would suddenly propose to Cora today.

    Since they had done many things to offend Byron, none of them dared to provoke Byron, who was like

    a sleeping lion. They were afraid that he would pounce on them and bite them to death.

    After the proposal ceremony, Mark cheerfully stepped forward to congratte Byron. "Byron,

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    congrattions! Your proposal is sessful!"

    Patrick and Ben also quickly expressed their blessings, and Ben''s wife said, "Byron, tell me if you need

    wedding services. My sister is in this business. We are family, and we will help you."

    They were all expressing blessings, but in fact, they thought that Byron and Cora would not be able to

    make it to the end because the two elders of the Hansen family would not agree to their marriage.

    "Thanks, please give me the contact information," Byron said friendly, without estrangement with them

    before.

    Soon after they finished talking, they cut to the main topic and started today''s signing ceremony.

    When signing the contract on stage, Byron invited Cora toe on stage with him together.

    Seeing the sweet interaction between Byron and Cora on the stage, Lydia and Eason were at a loss

    and helpless, as if they lost their spirits in an instant.

    When the other people of the Hansen family were busy expressing blessings to Byron and Cora, Lydia

    and Eason also knew that this was a good opportunity to curry favor with Byron, but they felt too

    embarrassed to say anything.

    Eason couldn''t believe that the girl, who had promised him to marry him, would ept his uncle''s

    proposal so easily, without even looking at him.

    Lydia was upset. Now Byron became powerful again, and if Cora married him, based on their previous

    grievances, she and Eason might not even be able to enter the Hansen family again.

    Jane''s face was even uglier than the faces of Lydia and Eason.

    Seeing the scene where Byron kissed Cora''s cheek on stage while no one else was paying attention,

    Jane finally shed tears.

    Worried that her uncontroble tears at the scene would be a topic of discussion for others, she

    hurried out of the venue.

    William noticed it immediately and quickly chased Jane out.

    Under the tree beside the hotel, William found Jane who was crying.

    He asked, "Jane, are you alright?"

    "No! That marriage proposal should have belonged to me, but he gave it to Cora. I''ve been his fianc¨¦e

    for so many years, but now I''m just a joke!" Jane cried hysterically.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 He Likes Me?

    William felt sorry for Jane in his heart, and he said, "Cora has been by Byron''s side during this time, so

    it''s reasonable that she moved him."

    "What do you mean? Was I wrong?" Jane red at William.

    She thought that William was pouring salt on her wound instead offorting her.

    William said, "No, I didn''t mean that..."

    William wanted to say that both of them were wrong.

    However, Jane didn''t wait for him to finish speaking, and she said, "It''s your fault."

    William frowned slightly, and Jane added, "If you hadn''t been vaciting between my mother and Mrs.

    Flora Lane, Cora wouldn''t have transferred the grievances between you to me and snatched away my

    fianc¨¦ in that way."

    After hearing Jane''s words, William was silent for a long time.

    It wasn''t until Jane''s legs became numb from squatting that he said, "I will try my best to get everything

    back to normal."

    After being proposed by Byron, Cora still felt a little unreal.

    When she returned to the apartment, she kept looking at the diamond ring.

    Byron said, "Did you agree to the proposal because you wanted to marry me or because of the

    diamond ring?"

    He wanted toin after returning from dinner because Cora paid too much attention to the

    diamond ring.

    He suspected that it was his money that made Cora agree to his proposal.

    "I won''t tell you," Cora said.

    She still looked at the diamond ring with joy.

    She didn''t like these dazzling essories, and it was not convenient to wear them in the hospital every

    day.

    But this ring was given to her by Byron, and it was used for a marriage proposal. It almost satisfied all

    her fantasies, so she wanted to take a few more nces at it.

    Byron said, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll punish you."

    As he said that, he pressed Cora on the sofa.

    "Byron, please let me go." Seeing Byron being so aggressive, Cora said in a soft voice.

    Byron said, "No, this is your obligation as my wife."

    Cora was speechless.

    Was this marriage proposal just a way for him to have a fair reason for bullying her?

    Was it toote for her to refuse now?

    Obviously, it was toote because she was soon exhausted and copsed on the sofa.

    Byron sessfully proposed marriage today, and he was in a good mood, so he took the initiative to

    help Cora clean up.

    "You were so busy before, but why did you work for Sunda Group?" Cora asked.

    Enjoying Byron''s rare and attentive service, she couldn''t help asking out the doubts she had hidden in

    her heart before.

    "No one is more qualified than me for that position, so I did it." Byron''s tone was t, as if he was

    talking about today''s weather.

    However, seeing so many people tter Byron again enthusiastically because of his identity, Cora knew

    how unreachable this identity was for others.

    "I had a story with Sunda Group," Cora said.

    Seeing Byron''s in expression, Cora showed cunning in her eyes.

    "What?" Byron paused.

    Cora said, "Yeah, my mother did not support me to study medicine, and she even withheld the tuition

    fees that my father transferred to me. Fortunately, Sunda Group has always donated to our school,

    especially the Department of Medicine. We had Sunda Award, and I relied on the schrship to pay

    my tuition andplete my studies."

    Cora added, "I even wondered if the boss of Sunda Group liked me. I''m not talking about you, but the

    boss of the entire group."

    "Why would you think that?" Byron asked again.

    Cora said, "Because he set up Sunda Award just when my mother deducted my tuition fees so that I

    could finish my studies. When I finished my studies and started my internship, he ended the funding."

    Cora deliberately kicked Byron, who served her, and said coquettishly, "Do you think he likes me?"

    She was not reserved at all in the proposal scene before, and she agreed to Byron immediately.

    Fearing that he would not cherish her in the future, she worked hard to create a strong enemy for

    Byron.

    She wanted to warn Byron to cherish her in the future. Otherwise, there were many people who would

    like her and cherish her.

    Unexpectedly, Byron grabbed her foot and kissed her ankle.

    As she flushed, he said, "Maybe."

    Cora forgot to be shy, and she looked at Byron in astonishment.

    Generally, men would be angry at this time, and maybe they would warn their women not to get

    close to that person.

    But why didn''t she see the slightest bit of resentment on Byron''s face?

    Was she not attractive enough, or...

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    However, before Cora could express the doubts in her mind, Byron started to bully her again.

    In this way, she could only forget the things that shed through her mind.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 Taking Revenge on Her

    The next day, Sally ran into Cora in the hospital bathroom, and she teased, "Cora, it seems that you

    have been living a good life recently. You look good."

    "Really? Don''t make fun of me." Cora''s face turned slightly red.

    Sally said, "I''m serious. Look at yourself in the mirror. You are a woman nourished by love!"

    She dragged Cora to the mirror and said, "It seems that Mr. Pope is pretty good..."

    "Sally, he proposed to me." Cora didn''t want Sally to misunderstand her and Carter again, so she

    nned to find a chance to introduce Byron to her.

    "Really? Did you agree?" Sally was a little surprised.

    She hoped that Cora could marry Carter, but she knew that as one of the four great families in New

    York, the Pope family would also have prejudices against family backgrounds like the Patton family, so

    she could only bury her hope in her heart.

    She didn''t expect Cora to tell her such good news today.

    "Yeah." Cora nodded, and a blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "Wow, my bosom friend is going to get married! I want to be your wedding bridesmaid and the child''s

    godmother!" Sally seemed even happier than Cora.

    "Of course." Cora thought for a while and said, "After a few days, we will have a meal together."

    "Okay, I will help you test him," Sally said.

    Sally started to mutter about what a husband should do. Cora thought that this might not be useful

    because she knew that Sally was a coward in front of Byron.

    After chatting for a while, Sally and Cora each returned to their seats.

    Sally was currently still working in the emergency room, but Cora''s surgery on Osborn caused a

    sensation in the medical world again, so she officially worked in the cardiac surgery department and

    had her own office.

    Cora didn''t expect that William would appear in her office today.

    Seeing William sitting quietly in her office in white shirt and beige trousers, Cora couldn''t help frowning.

    Her intuition told her that William came here with his purpose. Even though he smiled at her at the

    moment, Cora clearly felt that there was a little alienation in his smile.

    However, due to her professionalism as a doctor, Cora still asked, "Mr. William Yoris, are you feeling

    unwell?"

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "No, I''m here to talk to you," William said.

    Cora said, "For personal matters, let''s talk about them after work. I have a few patients here."

    However, William said, "I have arranged for those patients to other doctors."

    Cora said, "No wonder this hospital belongs to the Yoris family. You can interfere with anything."

    She sneered and sat down in her seat, looking at William coldly across a desk.

    "What''s wrong? Tell me," Cora said.

    "Are you with Byron because you put the grievances of our previous generation to Jane? Are you

    taking revenge on her?" William said.

    When William asked, he kept looking at Cora.

    Cora didn''t wear makeup, but she was beautiful. After listening to his question, she frowned slightly,

    looking a little cute.

    She and Jane were simr from some angles.

    But Cora was better than Jane, and she was the daughter William longed for the most.

    Cora was very smart, and she didn''t answer William''s question directly but asked back, "So what?"

    No matter how much Cora looked like his daughter, she was not his daughter, so William finally said his

    request, "If it''s true, please don''t marry Byron and return him to Jane!"

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 Half-Sisters

    Cora was stunned for a moment and asked, "How can you say such shameless words?"

    For the sake of his daughter, William asked her not to marry Byron.

    It was reasonable for him to prefer his daughter, but why did he think the whole world should treat Jane

    well?

    William said solemnly, "I know this sounds funny to you now, but I really do it for your own good. This

    ruthlesspetition will only create two unhappy families."

    "Do you want to tell me that you are also a victim of this kind ofpetition?" Cora realized for the first

    time that her voice could be so cold.

    William said, "Yes, I am indeed a victim of this. During these years, I regretted it and med myself

    every day. Jane''s mother has been unhappy these years, and I believe your mother is the same."

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    His sober and affectionate words made Cora think of her mother''s harshness towards her medical

    studies these years, and the fact that her mother was in a daze in front of the window from time to time.

    In the end, Cora said, "Our ending will be different from yours."

    The beginning between her and Byron was indeed miserable, but her happiness was never taken from

    Jane.

    William said, "You are full of confidence now, but you will know it after a long time."

    Cora said, "Do you want to say that time will reveal people''s hearts? Your family disappointed Byron

    when he was in trouble. I don''t know why you dare to say these words to me."

    There was embarrassment on William''s face, but it disappeared quickly. He argued with Cora with a

    calm expression, "We wanted to teach him a lesson and let him know that if he disappoints Jane, our

    family won''t offer any help to him."

    "You are so eloquent, and you should be awyer. Being a doctor is unworthy of your talents."

    Cora didn''t take his words seriously.

    William said, "I''m not trying to argue. I''m just telling you a fact. I think Byron would be with you because

    your temperament and appearance resemble Jane from a certain angle. Jane was abroad at that time.

    Byron stayed with you because he missed her."

    He knew that his provocative behavior was not right, but for the sake of Jane''s happiness, he decided

    to be selfish.

    However, Cora was more difficult to deal with than he imagined, and instead of being provoked by him,

    she sneered.

    She said, "So you got together with Mrs. Sara Yoris because she looks like my mother?"

    William was stunned, and he didn''t know how to reply for a while.

    Seeing William''s expression change again and again, Cora wondered if she had spoken too harshly,

    but thinking that William persuaded her not to marry Byron shamelessly for Jane, Cora thought he was

    the more ruthless person.

    Cora thought she was not wrong, but she was worried that William would y some tricks in order to

    threaten her not to marry Byron.

    Cora thought for a while and pondered whether to record or not. She was worried that William would

    y tricks, and she wouldn''t even have evidence to prove her innocence.

    William suddenly said, "Well, they indeed look a bit alike. After all, they are half-sisters..."

    Cora''s face was full of astonishment.

    Half-sisters?

    Sara and Flora?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 Your Future

    William said, "Your mother didn''t tell you, right? Because her mother''s background was not good, she

    had never been recognized by the Moore family. In addition, the Moore family was very domineering. If

    someone dared to mention your mother and her rtionship with the Moore family, he would be

    punished. Therefore, people dared not mention this, and even your mother didn''t mention her

    rtionship with the Moore family again."

    Seeing Cora''s bewildered expression, William added helplessly, "I didn''t know the rtionship between

    your mother and the Moore family at first. After we had a big fight, my family arranged for me to go on a

    blind date with Sara, so I decided to meet her. At that time, I thought Sara looked like your mother, so I

    decided to get along with her. But I mistook her for your mother after drinking, and in the end, I had to

    get engaged to her due to the pressure of the two families.

    "When your mother came to me after my engagement, I realized that the Moore family had long

    intended to marry Sara to me, and Sara had fallen in love with me for a long time. When they learned

    that I was with their illegitimate daughter, they nned to get me drunk. But it was toote when I knew

    it, and the marriage between the two families was imminent, so I could only be forced to separate from

    your mother."

    When William mentioned the past, his eyes were still slightly red, which proved his unwillingness.

    He looked at Cora with sincerity in his eyes and said, "I told you this because I hope that you won''t

    make the mistake we made again. You and Jane are cousins, and this will only make you unhappy."

    However, with his so-called sincere persuasion, he didn''t get the response he wanted.

    It took only two minutes for Cora to calm down from the shock at the beginning.

    She said, "You told me this because you still want me to give up my fianc¨¦ to your daughter."

    William said, "Cora, I''m really doing it for you!"

    Cora said, "Sorry, I don''t think so. I will verify everything you said by myself, and to tell you the truth,

    even if the story you told is true, I won''t leave Byron. Your misfortune was caused by your hesitation, so

    don''t put the me on women."

    Cora''s words angered William, making him lose his previous peace. He said, "Do you want to be with

    Byron so much, even if you gamble your own future?"

    Cora said, "I''ve said everything I need to say. If the Yoris family dares to destroy my reputation, I won''t

    let you go!"

    Jane took advantage of her position to make a big fuss about Cora''s internship before. With this

    experience, Cora was quite confident in dealing with William''s threat.

    While saying this, she made a "please" gesture to William.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    William knew that this conversation was useless, so he got up and left.

    As soon as William left, Cora, who seemed to be full of fighting spirit just now, instantly copsed.

    She looked at a certain ce in a daze and muttered to herself, "Why are there so many people

    guarding Jane''s happiness, but there are always many people who hinder my happiness?"

    Last night, Cora received a request from Arnold to add her on WhatsApp again.

    After ending their rtionship in the Continental Crafts Competition that day, she blocked Arnold''s

    WhatsApp.

    Seeing Arnold send a request again, Cora was quite surprised and epted the request.

    Unexpectedly, the first sentence Arnold sent was: [Cora, the happiness stolen from others is not

    happiness!]

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Despicable

    Cora replied to Arnold: [Do you mean that only when your granddaughter is with Byron, it''s happiness,

    and if other people are with him, it''s not happiness, right?]

    Arnold replied: [I didn''t mean that, but as a mistress, even if you live a good life with Byron in the future,

    you will beughed at by people.]

    After Arnold sent this message, he was still typing.

    Seeing that he nned to make a long speech to persuade her, Cora replied quickly: [Byron and Miss

    Yoris have never had a formal rtionship, nor have they ever been engaged. Her title of fianc¨¦e was

    given by your family. Am I a mistress?]

    Without waiting for Arnold to respond, Cora sent another message: [You were my teacher before, so I

    would like to advise you again. Please don''t put the me on others for the sake of your

    granddaughter. It will only make you despicable, and no one will dare to be close to you again.]

    Then, Cora decisively blocked Arnold again.

    After she epted Byron''s marriage proposal, even Arnold couldn''t sit still. Cora knew that there would

    be more trouble waiting for her.

    Sure enough, William came to her today.

    Cora thought that William would only persuade her verbally, and he would disdain to y tricks behind

    her back.

    However, the facts proved that Cora still underestimated the bad side of human nature.

    When Cora was about to walk out of the office when she got off work, she received thetest notice

    from the hospital.

    The staff in the cardiac surgery department was sufficient. As an intern, she was not needed for the

    time being, so she was transferred back to the emergency room. When she got off work today, she was

    asked to move all her personal items back to the unified office of the intern doctors.

    Therefore, Cora walked back to the intern doctor''s office with her personal supplies box in her arms.

    When Cora brought her things to the cardiac surgery department in the past, she was very excited, but

    now she was very embarrassed when she came back here.

    "Wasn''t Dr. Lane transferred to the cardiac surgery department? Why was she suddenly back?"

    "Maybe she made some mistake. Otherwise, with her sensational operation, the hospital would leave a

    position for her in the cardiac surgery department."

    Some people started tough at her, and some people started to spread rumors about her.

    "I heard that she was reported for receiving gifts from the patient''s family."

    "I heard that she had a rtionship with a male patient and was reported."

    Hearing those people''s nonsense, Cora didn''t care.

    She could ept the fact that she was transferred back to the emergency room.

    But if she was charged wrongly, she would fight against the Yoris family desperately.

    Now she could muddle along, and she could find a new job in another hospital after finishing her

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    internship, so there was no need to care about those people.

    Packing up her things, Cora received a call from Byron.

    He asked, "Are you off work?"

    "Well, soon," Cora said.

    "Go to the restaurant first. I''ll go there after signing the contracts."

    "Okay."

    They agreed to meet at a restaurant in the evening, and they would go to the shopping mall after dinner

    to pick out some gifts for Flora.

    They were going to tell Flora about their marriage when they visited her tomorrow.

    Unexpectedly, when Cora was waiting for the bus at the bus booth, a white van suddenly stopped in

    front of her.

    The door of the van was quickly opened, and Cora was pulled into the car with one hand. The door was

    quickly closed, and the car drove away from the bus booth.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Enjoy It?

    It was already night, and the windows were covered with light-blocking materials, so it was quite dim in

    the car.

    Only the beam of light shining into the front windshield from the vehicleing from ahead allowed

    Cora to see clearly the sharp knife on her abdomen.

    Cora forced herself to calm down and question those people, "What do you want?"

    "We were entrusted by someone to take you to a ce. Don''t move around. The knife doesn''t

    discriminate."

    The man sitting beside her, holding a sharp knife against her abdomen, had a rough voice and strong

    strength.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the sharp knife on her abdomen, Cora felt seized by a burst of sorrow, as if there was a

    lump in her throat.

    She and Byron finally could get married, and the happiness she had longed for would be within reach.

    But some people hated her so much and never wished her happy.

    The van went all the way and soon turned into an abandoned factory.

    A few minutester, Cora was dragged out of the car and brought into the abandoned factory.

    Then, Cora saw Sara.

    She wore the newest fashion Chanel, with her hair put up high. The surrounding environment was in

    stark contrast to her pearl earrings, enriching its elegance in front of the bonfire.

    However, Cora didn''t know if it was because of the jumping mes, but Sara''s elegant dress made

    Cora feel she was hideous.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, I guessed it was you just now." Cora looked extraordinarily calm before Sara.

    Since getting in the car, Cora had been analyzing who was behind the scenes. After excluding a few

    people, she thought of Sara.

    But she didn''t expect that Sara would show up in person. It seemed that Sara didn''t intend to let her go

    today.

    "You are smart, but generally, smart people will not end well," Sara smiled.

    "Are you talking about yourself, who used a blind date to intervene between Mr. William Yoris and my

    mother but made the second half of your life miserable?" Cora asked.

    Sara''s smile faded visibly. "I didn''t ask you toe here today to argue with you."

    "Are you helping Dr. Yoris to force me to leave Mr. Hansen? I really envy Dr. Yoris''s treatment as the

    favourite of the Yoris family. Even though she was irrational when her love affair failed, her family still

    helps her get Mr. Hansen back by all means," Cora said.

    "You don''t have to be envious. You''re nothingpared to Jane. How could you expect love from your

    family?" Sara said.

    Naturally, Sara could tell that it was a lie that Cora envied Jane and that it was true that Cora used

    the Yoris family of facilitating the marriage between Jane and Byron by all means.

    Sara realized some other Yoris family members might havee to Cora besides herself.

    It made sense. Jane was the only girl in the Yoris family and was the treasure in the eyes of the elders

    of the Yoris family.

    Byron''s proposal to Cora in public before had hurt Jane so deeply that the Yoris family would naturally

    not sit still.

    But Sara was sure that the other Yoris family members'' "method" of finding Cora would definitely not be

    as effective as hers.

    "I''m nothingpared to Miss Yoris, so I can only be Mr. Hansen''s fianc¨¦e."

    Cora''s words distorted Sara''s face with anger. She finally red at Cora and said, "Fine. Let me get

    this straight. I asked you toe here today mainly because I want you to cooperate in taking a short

    video. You don''t need to do anything and just lie down and enjoy it."

    "What if I don''t cooperate?"

    Seeing the two rough men, who brought her to the abandoned factory, ready to approach her, Cora

    knew what Sara meant by saying enjoy it.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Are You Still Beating Me?

    "Do you think I invited you here to discuss with you?" Sara sneered and gave the two men a look.

    "Come on. If you get the job well done, I will double the money.

    "When the video is finished, I will send it to Byron."

    "You know Mr. Hansen is not easy to mess with, right? If he knows you bully his fianc¨¦e, do you think

    you can get away with it?" Cora said.

    Cora looked calm, but her back was already covered in cold sweat.

    "If convicted of rape, you will be sentenced to several years at most. I will give each of you 340

    thousand dors, and you will live morefortably than when you fool around and will get more

    money. I believe you know how to bnce it. Most importantly, do you think Cora dares to let people

    know once it happens?" Sara said to the two men.

    She meant that women were very concerned about their reputations.

    Once the video was taken, Cora would desperately beg Sara not to send it out and even took the

    initiative to leave Byron.

    In this way, the two men not only took the money but also had sex with a stunner like Cora, and they

    didn''t even need to go to jail. It was a good deal for them.

    After listening to Sara''s words, the two men looked at each other quietly, knowing they were both

    tempted. So they took action at the same time.

    "I warn you not toe!" Cora subconsciously backed away when she saw the two getting closer.

    "Just take it." Sara sneered and took out her phone to take a video.

    But she never expected Cora to knock down the first man who approached Cora in the next second

    with a suplex.

    The tall and burly man bumped head-on with the ground, making a loud noise.

    Sara showed a look of disbelief.

    She didn''t expect that Cora could do Taekwondo.

    Cora looked delicate and was easy to be manipted. So no one guarded her just now and didn''t even

    tie her with a rope.

    It turned out she was careless!

    Seeing his partner being beaten, the other man was a little confused.

    Sara yelled, "Are you losers? You can''t even beat a woman!"

    With her stimtion, the second man rushed towards Cora aggressively.

    Both the second man and Sara felt that the first man was beaten because he was unprepared for Cora.

    Now that they had been prepared, they thought the second man would take Cora down easily.

    But as soon as the second man stepped forward, Cora beat him.

    Although Cora didn''t have much strength, she was skillful and beat the key parts of his body, making

    the man scream out in pain.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, Cora threw him on the ground.

    The first man managed to recover and wanted toe up to help catch Cora, but Cora knocked him

    down with a suplex again.

    After the process was repeated several times, the two men could no longer get up.

    During the period, Sara tried to provoke them, saying, "You losers. If you don''t get up and deal with her,

    you don''t even want to get the final payment."

    But the men still couldn''t get up.

    When Cora heard Sara yelling, she helped her and asked the two men, "Are you going to get up and

    beat me? If you aren''t, I''ll leave."

    The two men waved their hands repeatedly, refusing to get up. "No, no. Please have mercy!"

    After getting a response, Cora looked at Sara and said, "See, they won''t fight."

    "Don''t get cocky. You will go to hell sooner orter!" Seeing that her n hade to nothing, Sara

    cursed Cora.

    "Before I go to hell, you should go first. After all, you are my aunt, but you want to destroy my

    reputation!"

    "Who is your aunt? You are just a bastard. Don''t get over yourself." Sara became angry as if her secret

    had been exposed.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 A True Word?

    Cora suddenly looked gloomier. Actually, she was testing Sara just now.

    But Sara''s reaction proved that William''s words were true.

    Still, their rtionship made Cora only feel sick.

    "I also think it''s disgusting that we are rted by blood. So we''ll just be enemies like before. As for

    today''s matter, I''m in a rush to the appointment, so I''ll let it go."

    With these words, Cora walked out of the factory.

    But Sara was still angry and cursed at her back, "You bitch. You won''t be cocky for too long. Sooner or

    Cora suddenly stopped in the middle of Sara''s cursing.

    "Stop calling me like that. I''m a human, and I will feel wronged to hear that."

    "What do you feel wronged about? A bitch like you is not worthy of sympathy."

    Cora turned back and sneered, "Then I hope your precious daughter will encounter the same thing as

    me. Let''s see if you will feel wronged and sad for her!"

    She just cursed Sara because she was so angry, but she didn''t expect her words toe true.

    But that was another story.

    After saying this, Cora quickly left, rushing to Byron''s appointment.

    When seeing Byron in the restaurant, she threw herself into his arms regardless of the eyes of the

    surrounding people. Only then did she feel she hade alive.

    Even though she had escaped danger, she still had lingering fears.

    If Sara found some fighters or more people, she might have failed to escape danger, and she and

    Byron might be unable to be together.

    But now, she could still keep their appointment safely and lean in his arms. Cora was grateful to get

    Byron back.

    "What''s wrong? I called you just now, but your phone has been turned off. Did anything happen to

    you?"

    When Byron arrived at the restaurant, he was very disturbed when he didn''t see Cora and found her

    phone had been turned off.

    Just when he contacted Carter and wanted to find the person who had been sent to Cora''s side to see

    if something had happened, Cora appeared.

    "Nothing. I was just afraid you would be anxious." Cora didn''t want to expose today''s incident. After all,

    if this kind of incident became a big deal, some people would still doubt her innocence.

    "That''s good. You must be hungry. Let''s get some food."

    Byron seemed to believe Cora''s words. He patted her on the back tofort her and began to eat.

    Halfway through the meal, he went to the bathroom and called Carter. His face immediately became

    terribly gloomy when he learned about Cora''s being taken away by Sara''s people.

    "The Yoris family has gone too far and stretched their hands too long. They can''t tell me who I should

    marry."

    Although Cora didn''t say anything, Byron could tell from her pale face when she threw herself into his

    arms and knew something had happened and made her feel lingering fear.

    Judging from the information obtained by Carter, something indeed happened to Cora. Sara asked her

    men to kidnap Cora.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The people Byron had sent to guard Cora had been waiting for an opportunity to rescue her. But before

    they could make a move, they saw Cora beat up the two men.

    Even so, Byron wouldn''t tolerate Cora having been bullied.

    "Set up a trap and let them suffer," Byron said to Carter.

    Otherwise, everyone in the Yoris family would mistreat Cora, which would be unbearable for Byron.

    After hanging up the phone with Carter, Byron returned to normal and returned to the table. Later, they

    went to buy gifts for Flora after the meal.

    Since Cora wanted to keep it to herself, he would pretend not to know it.

    Of course, he would let those people pay a hundredfold for what they had done to Cora.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Be the Target?

    Cora didn''t know what Byron was doing behind the scenes. She only knew they had met someone

    when they bought gifts for Flora in the mall.

    At that time, Byron asked Cora, "How about the mango tart?"

    "Other vours of tart are fine, but not mango. My mom is allergic to mangoes."

    As soon as Cora finished speaking, a man bowed before her and Byron in the blink of an eye.

    "Mr. Hansen, please let me go. I know I was wrong."

    Cora stared at the man in front of her, whose suit was terribly wrinkled. She was stunned for a long

    time before she realized he was Wesley, who took advantage of the loss of Byron''s power to humiliate

    him at the Hansen family''s partyst time.

    Actually, she didn''t like to be aggressive. But she felt extremely upset when she recalled the bald

    Wesley called Byron disdainfully at the dinner partyst time.

    Byron was about to ignore Wesley, but Cora wanted to teach him a lesson.

    So when Wesley bowed before them, Cora asked, "Who are you?"

    Wesley raised his head in a daze. He was stunned momentarily by Cora''s gorgeous face but suddenly

    felt an icy stare on him.

    He turned his head and immediately met Byron''s deep and frosty eyes. He quickly lowered his eyes,

    not daring to look at Byron and offend Cora with his eyes.

    "Mrs. Hansen, I''m Wesley. I identally offended Mr. Hansen and you before. Please forgive me."

    Wesley had shown the humblest manner. Even though the surrounding people in the mall were drawn

    to him and talked about him, he didn''t take it seriously.

    Even if he were asked to lick their feet now, Wesley would do it, as long as the Ashton Group wouldn''t

    go bankrupt.

    The Ashton Group was on the verge of bankruptcy.

    No one would have expected the Ashton Group to fall upon hard times after the dinner party and its

    century-old foundation to be on the verge of copse.

    Wesley knew everything happened because he tried his best to humiliate Byron and curry favour with

    Mark at the dinner party.

    Wesley regretted being unable to see the situation and taking the lead to humiliate Byron.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now that Byron''s identity had changed, everyone in the Hansen family respected him.

    Although Mark dominated the whole matter, he was Byron''s family. Byron wouldn''t be ruthless to him

    no matter what.

    In this way, Wesley would take all the me.

    He tried his best to curry favour with Byron, hoping he could keep the century-old business of the

    Ashton family.

    But apparently, he failed to please Cora by respectfully calling her "Mrs. Hansen". She seemed to be

    smiling but was actually mocking Wesley.

    "Now I remembered. Mr. Ashton, right? Why are you bowing? Why don''t you ask Byron to help you up

    so that I can fan you and peel some grapes for you."

    Cora''s words scared Wesley out of his wits.

    Byron couldn''t help but nce at her, thinking she was too bold to say everything.

    But he knew that everything she had said was just to fight for his justice.

    "No. I don''t deserve to be called Mr. Ashton in front of you. Please just call me Wesley. I made a big

    mistake that day and offended you two. And I''m truly sorry for what happened. I shouldn''t have belittled

    Mr. Hansen to please someone else when Mr. Hansen lost power."

    Wesley quickly apologized and made proper self-criticism.

    "We ept your apology, but we will not forgive you."

    Cora''s answer made Wesley pin his hope on Byron.

    "Mrs. Hansen is a woman, after all, and her vision may not be as far-sighted as men. Mr. Hansen..."

    Wesley even wanted to trade with Byron to keep the Ashton Group temporarily.

    He believed a person with a broad perspective like Byron should know how to choose in the face of

    interests and wouldn''t be as narrow-minded as a woman like Cora.

    But before he finished speaking, Byron interrupted him, "What she says is exactly my point."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 Bump Into Them?

    His seemingly casual words destroy all of Wesley''s hopes.

    "No, Mr. Hansen! The Ashton Group is the painstaking effort of several generations of the Ashton

    family. I can''t let it be ruined in my hands! Please let me go. I will be at your service in the future."

    Wesley bowed to plead for mercy, his forehead banging on the ground, making a loud sound.

    He thought that as long as the apology was sincerer, even if he couldn''t move Byron, the power of

    public opinion could force him to relent.

    Unexpectedly, Byron told him, "You may not know. Actually, all the things against the Ashton Group are

    not under my instruction."

    "What?" Wesley was stunned for a moment before realizing what Byron meant.

    That was to say, at present, the bank didn''t lend money to the Ashton Group, other cooperative

    discovered in various cooperations. These are all those leaders'' spontaneous actions and had nothing

    to do with Byron?

    But it made sense. He offended Byron thoroughly at the dinner party, and many people witnessed that.

    Now, Byron was in full swing and supported by the Sunda Group. No one would offend him, fearing

    they would miss the opportunity to be associated with a powerfulpany like the Sunda Group.

    Therefore, on the premise that they knew Wesley had offended Byron, they naturally wanted to inste

    themselves from their cooperation with the Ashton Group so as not to be implicated by him. Meanwhile,

    they were showing their goodwill to Byron.

    "So whether we forgive you or not won''t change the Ashton Group''s current status."

    As Byron said, he looked at Cora. "There''s a jewellery store over there. Let''s go check out the ankle

    bracelet?"

    Cora was not sure whether he wanted to buy her jewellery or simply get rid of Wesley, but she nodded

    anyway.

    Then, Byron led her towards the jewellery store.

    Wesley was still standing there, pleading hoarsely, "Mr. Hansen, it can change it. You just need to say

    something in my defense."

    "You don''t deserve me to do that," Byron said. Then he took Cora away without looking back.

    If he only offended Byron, maybe Byron would consider letting him go.

    But Wesley''s frivolity in front of Cora that day doomed the Ashton Group''s bankruptcy.

    "Mr. Hansen, I''m truly sorry. Please help me. I don''t know who to ask for help."

    Wesley was still begging, but Byron and Cora had gone far.

    The next day, Cora and Byron went to visit Flora with all the gifts they had chosen for Flora in the mall

    yesterday during the lunch break.

    Seeing them carrying bags into the ward, Flora couldn''t help but say, "I''m d you came to visit me.

    You don''t have to bring gifts."

    "Mom, we came here today to tell you something important." Cora nced at Byron with shyness in her

    beautiful eyes.

    Byron took her hand and said, "Mrs. Flora Lane, Cora and I are to get married."

    "Oh, my god. It''s good news!" Flora felt a lot of vitality upon hearing that.

    She started discussing some precautions for getting married with Byron and asked him about the

    meeting between the two families.

    Cora actually hadn''t thought about the two families'' meeting, but Byron said, "I will arrange for the two

    families to meet as soon as possible. Mrs. Flora Lane, you can rest assured."

    Soon, it was time for Cora to get to work.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Cora went to the emergency room, Byron said, "I have cleared my schedule for this afternoon.

    Why don''t I take you downstairs to take a walk?"

    Flora hadn''t gone downstairs to breathe fresh air for a long time. So she agreed to Byron''s proposal.

    But they didn''t know that when Byron pushed Flora in her wheelchair downstairs, they were bumped

    into by Jane.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 Whatever It Costs?

    At that time, a patient of Jane suddenly had a headache, so she sent the patient downstairs to the CT

    room for examination.

    While waiting for the patient''s examination, she caught a glimpse of Byron pushing Flora around the

    flower bed from a distance.

    They walked and chatted with smiles, looking familiar to each other.

    The scene deeply hurt Jane''s feelings.

    Just at this time, a female nurse from the burns unit who was somewhat familiar with Jane passed by.

    Seeing Jane staring at Byron and Flora, she enthusiastically introduced them to Jane, "Dr. Yoris, that''s

    the mother of Dr. Lane in the emergency room, and the man pushing Dr. Lane''s mother is her fianc¨¦."

    "How do you know that man is her fianc¨¦?" Jane retorted with obvious hostility in her tone.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Byron was still her fianc¨¦ in her mind. So she was angry to hear the nurse say he was Cora''s

    fianc¨¦.

    But the nurse was insensitive and didn''t hear Jane''s hostility. She smiled, "That man tried so hard to

    show his kindness to Dr. Lane''s mother. He came here almost every afternoon to chat with her during

    lunch break."

    Hearing the nurse''s words, Jane clenched her hands into fists.

    The nails dug deep into her palms, almost poking a hole. But she still clenched her fists tightly as if she

    didn''t notice it because only such bone-piercing pain could remind her not to lose control in front of

    others!

    It turned out that Byron didn''t propose to her just because of Cora''spany during his frustration, but

    he had nned it for a long time.

    To get Flora to agree Cora to marry him, he even came to visit Flora every afternoon to seek attention.

    Recalling that she had to ask Carter to make an appointment before having an asional dinner with

    Byron, Jane only felt she had be a joke.

    But the nurse was unaware of Jane''s overwhelming anger. She smiled and continued, "Everyone in our

    department thinks Dr. Lane is really lucky. His fianc¨¦ is handsome and kind to elders. He brought all

    kinds of delicate pastries to Dr. Lane''s mother every time he came. Even we could eat some.

    "I heard that he seems to be an assistant. We didn''t think an assistant''s monthly sry would be too

    high, but he brought high-end pastries personalized by the hotel every time. I suppose he has spent all

    of his sry. But since he treats Dr. Lane wholeheartedly, he must love her to the core. The people in

    our department have witnessed them show their affection many times!"

    The nurse''s words reminded Jane that when Flora mentioned her fianc¨¦''s surname was Hansen, she

    asked Jane thoughtfully, "Is your fianc¨¦''s surname also Hansen?"

    She suddenly realized Flora probably didn''t know that her future son-inw and she was originally a

    couple!

    Otherwise, Flora probably wouldn''t have agreed with Byron and Cora being together.

    The more Jane thought about it, the more she felt Flora could help her prevent Byron from marrying

    Cora.

    Although Flora''s liking for her seemed inexplicable, she thought she could use Flora when she thought

    of the seafood porridge Flora had given to her, the scarf, and her carefulness in front of her.

    Jane stared at Flora and Byron, who were talking andughing and drifting away.

    Even though her intuition told her this would bring trouble, she would do whatever it cost!

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Just an Assistant?

    Byron pushed Flora in her wheelchair around the flower bed. When they were about to go back to the

    ward, they bumped into Rachel Kilvert, the cousin of the Lane family.

    Rachel used to be Flora''s bosom friend. Because Flora didn''t like to go out to socialize, Rachel often

    went to the Lane family and would go out of her way to find various skin care products and nutritional

    items for Flora. Every time they met, she intimately chatted with Flora.

    Flora treated her very well and would give her high-end supplements.

    Although Flora couldn''t make decisions about the Lane family''s business, she would tell her father to

    help Rachel as much as they could.

    Therefore, with the help of the Lane family, Rachel''s inw''s family developed well.

    But when the Lane family went bankrupt, Rachel seemed to have forgotten her friendship with Flora.

    She refused to help the Lane family and even mocked them when they came across.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    So, when Rachel ran into Flora sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed out for a walk, she greeted her

    with a fake smile, "Isn''t this Mrs. Flora Lane? Didn''t you go crazy and almost burn yourself to death?"

    "Yeah. But I''m neither dead nor crazy. And I live a better life now. Are you angry?" Flora had never

    been a pushover, so naturally, she wouldn''t let Rachel have the upper hand.

    Seeing that she was at a disadvantage in front of Flora, Rachel rested her eyes on Byron, who was

    behind Flora. "This is..."

    The more Rachel looked at him, the more she felt he stood out and even a little familiar.

    She guessed if Byron was the boss of apany her husband''s parents had worked with.

    Rachel knew Flora had a beautiful daughter. She and her friends had joked, saying she could marry a

    top wealthy family just by her appearance.

    So Rachel couldn''t help but wonder if the joke had be a real thing.

    If the Lane family returned to high society because Cora married into a wealthy family, then Flora was

    still useful to her, and she couldn''t go too far in front of Flora.

    "He is Cora''s fianc¨¦, Byron," Flora briefly introduced.

    Rachel was still sizing up Byron, feeling that he looked more and more handsome and even had an

    extraordinary aura.

    Even though he didn''t even bother to greet her, Rachel didn''t feel his indifference but took it for

    granted.

    "Hi, may I ask where you work?"

    Rachel felt his name was a little familiar, so she greeted Byron with a smile.

    Her husband''s family was not ssy enough to enter the high society in New York and could only be on

    the edge of it. So naturally, she had no chance to meet Byron, the leader of the top wealthy family. She

    had only vaguely heard of his name.

    "I work as an assistant in Borg Company." Borg Company was a branch of the metaverse industry

    under the Hansen family. That was also how Cora introduced him to Flora.

    However, Rachel''s expression changed after she heard Byron''s answer. "Just an assistant. I thought

    you were a big shot!"

    "No matter what, he''s better than your son, who doesn''t even know how to manage his business!" Flora

    naturally didn''t want Rachel to see her family''s jokes.

    "Sooner orter, my son wille back to inherit the family property. And I still have my son-inw. My

    son-inw also happens to work at Borg Company. But he is the manager of thepany, not just an

    assistant."

    Rachel had a son and a daughter. Her son fought, drank, and made trouble. He was a typical negative

    example for parents to educate their children and a loser Rachel''s family never wanted to mention.

    Her daughter was mediocre. She was not pretty as Cora and was academically weaker than her. But

    because of her youth, she stole a man, a manager in his early forties and old enough to be her father,

    from his wife and married him.

    But for Rachel''s family, whoughed at the poor but not the prostitutes, they were proud of it.

    Rachel was now proudly showing off her son-inw, a cheating old scumbag, in front of Flora.

    Flora naturally didn''t want Rachel topare this kind of man with Byron. She immediately sneered

    and said, "Your son-inw seems a little older than you. That''s not much of an aplishment. Byron

    is still young and will definitely surpass him."

    "You want him to surpass my son-inw? Impossible. Even if there is a bit of hope, I can make ite

    to naught now!"

    Rachel hated the most that people talked about her son-inw''s age. She immediately took out her

    phone.

    "What do you want?" Flora had a bad feeling.

    "Of course, I will ask my son-inw to fire him." Rachel showed an extremely proud expression while

    waiting for the call to be connected.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Fire Him

    "Byron..."

    Seeing that Rachel called her son-inw, Flora was worried that this call would cause Byron to lose his

    job, so she looked at Byron anxiously.

    But Byron smiled and said, "Mrs. Flora Lane, don''t worry."

    Flora was still a little worried. But Marvin Bower, Rachel''s son-inw, had already answered the phone.

    "Hello, Marvin? Do you know the man named Byron in yourpany? Fire him right now."

    While Rachel said this, she also looked at Byron and Flora proudly.

    Rachel wanted Flora to know the result of offending her and also wanted Flora to respect her like

    before.

    Unexpectedly, Marvin was stunned on the other end of the phone for a while. He said, "The man

    named Byron is indeed in thepany, but I can''t fire him."

    "Why? Isn''t he just an assistant? Listen, if you can''t do this, don''t call me Mom in the future!"

    Rachel had bragged before Flora. She didn''t want Flora to see her joke, so she immediately

    "Mom, I can''t do that. There is only one person named Byron in thepany, and that is Byron

    Hansen! He is thepany''s owner, whoes from the wealthiest family in New York. Moreover, he

    is the current leader of the Hansen family. How can I fire him? He will fire me..."

    Rachel was stunned by Marvin''s words. She looked at Byron with a look of astonishment and couldn''t

    speak.

    Flora was a little away from Rachel and couldn''t hear what the man said on the other end of the phone.

    But judging from Rachel''s expression, she only felt that Rachel looked like she had been struck by

    lightning.

    Byron took Rachel''s mobile phone calmly.

    "It''s me, Byron. Are you Mr. Bower?"

    "Mr. Hansen, please don''t call me Mr. Bower. Just call me Marvin..." Marvin was stunned when he

    heard Byron''s voice.

    "It doesn''t matter what I called you. Now, go to the finance department to settle your sry. You don''t

    need to go to work tomorrow."

    Byron''s tone was calm, as if he was chatting with someone about tomorrow''s weather.

    But Rachel next to him was frightened. She almost knelt on the ground. "It''s all my fault. Please don''t

    fire Marvin. I beg you."

    "You are very proficient in asking Marvin to fire the employees in mypany. So those who had

    offended you in thepany were all fired by him. He must be fired to keep the benign development of

    the Borg Company."

    After saying that, Byron left with Flora.

    Rachel looked at their backs and was quite regretful.

    She wouldn''t have made such a big mistake if she hadn''t wanted to show off in front of Flora and insult

    her.

    But it was useless to regret. Marvin''s expulsion was a certainty.

    After Marvin lost his job, he went to the bar to get drunk all day. He even fell in love with a hostess and

    divorced Rachel''s daughter.

    Misfortunes never came singly. Rachel''s husband''s family went bankrupt, and the court seized the

    house. In the end, they could only live under the overpass.

    But these were things forter.

    Byron pushed Flora back to the ward. Flora suddenly asked, "Byron, your position is not just as simple

    as an assistant, is it?"

    She was not stupid. Judging from Rachel''s expression just now, she knew that Byron''s status was

    extraordinary.

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, no matter what my position is, I will always treat Cora well," Byron answered

    seriously.

    Flora became more and more satisfied with Byron and looked forward to Cora and his wedding.

    But she never expected that her attitude towards this marriage would undergo a shocking reversal half

    a monthter...

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Restrain His Desire

    On the weekend, Byron took Cora to the Hansen Mansion. It was Cora''s first visit to Osborn and Nora.

    On the way to the Hansen Mansion, Cora was a little nervous. She kept fixing her clothes. "Byron, is

    my hair messy? Is this dress cute enough today?"

    Her figure was hot, and she would look too sexy in a dress.

    Cora finalized her today''s outfit after she specially asked Sally to apany her to choose from

    several shopping malls.

    She was very anxious. But Byron didn''t even look up at her. His eyes kept focusing on the document in

    his hands. "It''s not messy. You look good today."

    Cora was dissatisfied with his perfunctory answer.

    "You didn''t even look at me. How do you know my hair looks good or messy?"

    Byron didn''t reply but kept reading the document.

    Cora didn''t know if it was because Byron focused on the document or deliberately ignored her, but she

    was really annoyed.

    "No wonder people say ''don''t buy the man''s shitty sweets''. Before I epted your proposal, you

    responded to my every question. But now, you don''t even bother to nce at me..."

    Before Cora finished speaking, Byron suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her without saying a

    word.

    Cora was speechless.

    She wanted Byron to advise her on her outfit but didn''t want to y intimacy with him in front of Carter.

    After finally breaking free from his arms, she saw Byron focusing on the document again. He looked

    calm and was full of a sense of abstinence, as if nothing had happened just now.

    Cora was angry. Humph!

    Byron was perfunctory to her and bullied her. At this time, he still pretended to be indifferent.

    But before she could say something, Byron suddenly said, "You look beautiful in this dress. If you let

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    me see your dress again, I can''t wait to do something before tonight. I have waited for a week..."

    At first, Cora didn''t understand what he meant. When she heard thest sentence, she blushed in an

    instant.

    Byron mentioned that he did not touch her during her period. He had restrained his desire for a week.

    So he meant that he thought she looked good in this outfit, but after seeing it, it was inevitable that he

    would have impulsion and want to...

    "I just let you see my dress but didn''t let you look at me or think about other things." Cora nced at

    Carter in the driver''s seat awkwardly.

    Carter was calm, showing no signs of embarrassment from seeing the intimacy.

    Byron said, "It''s hard to stop thinking about it."

    His expression was as serious as discussing a business involving billions of dors, but his words

    stunned Carter. Carter almost stepped on the gas pedal as a brake pedal.

    He didn''t expect Byron, who usually looked cold and abstinent, to be so keen on this kind of thing.

    But a chill came down his spine as soon as his thoughts drifted away.

    When he came to his senses, he looked in the rearview mirror and saw Byron''s cold pupils in the back

    seat.

    Carter trembled slightly.

    Sometimes he wondered if Byron had installed surveince in his mind.

    Otherwise, how could Byron immediately find out when he thought about something unrted to work?

    Carter could only restrain those messy thoughts and continue to drive the car seriously.

    As for Cora, after being disturbed by Byron, she forgot to be nervous.

    After a while, the car slowly drove into the gate of the Hansen Mansion.

    Although Cora was nervous, she was decent in front of Osborn and Nora.

    "It''s the first time that Byron finds a girl he likes, and we are all happy for him," Nora patted Cora''s hand

    lightly and continued, "Cora, please take care of him in the future."

    Osborn''s attitude was also gentle. "Thank you so much for thest operation. Otherwise, I''m afraid I

    won''t be able to wait for Byron to bring his girlfriend back."

    The meeting went rtively smoothly, but Cora always felt that the Hansen elders didn''t like her, nor

    did they approve of this marriage. She didn''t know if it was her illusion.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 You Don''t Deserve Him

    Cora couldn''t help telling Byron what she thought on the way back.

    "I think your parents may not like me."

    Although she knew she had no right to let everyone like her, she hoped the Hansen elders would

    recognize her.

    But Byron''s brothers didn''t even attend this visit, and the Hansen elders always called her "Dr. Lane". It

    made Cora feel they didn''t treat her as their future family.

    Byron said, "They like you. My parents were the same when my brothers took their girlfriends back.

    They''re just not good at expressing their emotions."

    Cora wondered, "Is it just that they are not good at expressing emotions?"

    She was still a little uneasy.

    But today, apart from meeting Byron''s parents, she also had an appointment with Matt to talk about

    Flora''s second operation, so she could only temporarily forget about her upset.

    After repeatedly discussing with Matt, Flora''s second surgery was scheduled for two weekster.

    Cora came home. Before she could tell Byron about it, he pressed her against the door.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "You came back sote."

    Byron kissed her neck, and his voice was hoarse.

    "It''s only eight o''clock. I came back as soon as I ate supper. Is it toote?"

    Cora wanted to push him away.

    The weather was hot today. Cora was sweating and wanted to take a bath first.

    But Byron ignored her struggle and put her on the bed.

    "Bastard! Are you crazy? I''ve told you that I hurried back."

    "No. I restrained for a week and can''t control myself." Byron kept his movement and gave a highfalutin

    exnation.

    "Don''t... I''ll get pregnant." Cora tried to stop him.

    But Byron didn''t care about it. "We will get married. It''s okay to conceive a child."

    In the end, Cora was unsure if the marriage or his persuasive temptation tempted her. She didn''t stop

    him and had sex a few times...

    The next morning when Cora got up, her body was so sore. She returned to work with a tired body.

    She met Nora when she was about to get off work.

    "Hello, Madam Hansen. Are you feeling unwell?"

    After all, Nora was Byron''s mother. Cora would naturally care about her.

    But Nora shook her head.

    "Is Sir Hansen not feeling well?"

    Osborn was discharged from the hospital several days ago. When Cora came to the Hansen Mansion,

    she helped him check all the information when he was discharged.

    But there was a case for everything.

    Nora shook her head again.

    "Then..."

    "I came on purpose to talk to you, Dr. Lane."

    Nora wore a in linen dress, and her silver curly hair made her look elegant and intellectual.

    She looked as elegant as when Cora had met her at the Hansen Mansion before, but her smile was no

    longer approachable.

    Seeing Nora''s expression, Cora frowned slightly.

    "I still have work to do." Her intuition told her that Nora came in an inimical way, and she didn''t want to

    talk to her.

    But Nora said, "It''s okay. I can wait for you to get off work."

    Cora could only promise to talk to her after getting off work. But it was like a sword hanging around her

    neck. That feeling made her feel uneasy for the rest of the time.

    When it was time to get off work, Nora''s driver had already waited for Cora at the office door.

    Cora changed into her daily clothes and got into Nora''s car.

    Nora was sitting upright in the seat.

    Her waist was so straight that even Cora, a young person, couldn''t help eximing secretly.

    "Madam Hansen, if you have anything to say, just get to the point."

    Cora couldn''t stand the dull and oppressive feeling of sitting upright without speaking in this small

    space, so she broke the dead silence.

    Nora turned her head and looked straight at Cora with slightly cloudy eyes. "Excuse me for being blunt.

    Dr. Lane, you don''t deserve Byron."

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 His Lucky Star

    Cora was stunned for a while.

    She realized that the Hansen elders were dissatisfied with her.

    But Byron kept reassuring her that his parents were not good at expressing their feelings. And they

    treated the other daughters-inw with the same attitude. So Cora didn''t think about it anymore.

    However, Nora spoke frankly about her dissatisfaction.

    "Do you mean about the mismatch in the family background or personal ability?" After calming down,

    Cora asked frankly.

    Instead of being upset and hesitant, facing and solving the problem was better.

    "Both. Byron will dominate the business world in the future. Neither you nor your family can help him in

    this area."

    Nora''s tone was t. She looked at the cars passing by from time to time outside.

    "What about Dr. Yoris? Her family can help Byron but may not help him in a crisis."

    Cora wanted to deal with the problem calmly but couldn''t help feeling sad for herself.

    Nora disliked Cora''s declining family background and thought her profession could not help Byron. But

    when Osborn was dying, and Byron lost his right to manage thepany, Cora was the only one who

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    stayed by Byron to help him!

    "What you want to say is that Byron''s management right was taken away by his brother this time, and

    the Yoris family''s indifference to him, right? I admit that the Yoris family is wrong to do so, but they did it

    to teach Byron a lesson. After all, it was Byron''s fault. He let them down first..."

    Even if no one told the Hansen elders of what had happened during this period, this matter was popr

    in New York. They still knew something about it.

    "In a word, you still prefer Dr. Yoris to be your daughter-inw." The disappointment in Cora''s eyes was

    evident.

    "Well. Master Tobias is a famous augur. He said that the fates of Byron and Janeplement each

    other. They are a perfect couple. As long as Jane is always by Byron''s side, Byron can turn ill luck into

    good and have good fortune in the future."

    Master Tobias was the most famous augur in New York. Many wealthy families would ask him for

    divination. Cora had heard of this before.

    But she didn''t expect that Nora hoped to promote Byron''s marriage with Jane, which was based on

    this.

    "Madam Hansen, you are highly educated. Why did you believe in prediction?"

    Cora studied medicine and paid attention to scientific arguments in everything, so she did not ept

    such reasons.

    "It is better to be sure of some things than to doubt them."

    The key was that Jane had saved Byron''s life once when she was in Sara''s abdomen.

    At that time, Sara was preparing to go to Burgess with a big abdomen to give birth, but when she

    boarded the ne, her amniotic fluid had just broken.

    Byron was also preparing to go to Burgess to participate in summer camp. It happened that Sara was

    about to give birth. The others feared dying the trip, and no one helped Sara.

    But Byron asked the maid and driver who apanied him to drive Sara to a nearby hospital.

    This decision made him avoid the air crash.

    The ne bound for Burgess crashed due to strong convection. All the passengers on board died in

    the air crash.

    When the Hansen family heard the news of the air crash, almost everyone went crazy, especially Nora.

    Byron was her precious youngest son. At that time, she thought she would never see him again. She

    even wanted tomit suicide and follow her son out of this world.

    Until Nora learned that Byron didn''t get on the ne because of saving Sara, she felt that Sara''s

    daughter was an angel to save Byron.

    That was why she went to Master Tobias and got the prediction. Then, she was more determined to let

    Jane be her daughter-inw.

    But Cora didn''t know this. She asked Nora coldly, "Since you think I''m not good enough for your son,

    why didn''t you say it in front of him?"

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Give Her a Chance

    "Because I want to give you a chance," Nora said.

    After all, when Osborn was dying, Cora saved him. If Nora didn''t even give her a chance, it would bring

    the Hansen family into discredit.

    "So, what do you want me to do?"

    Cora was not carried away by joy. She remained calm and asked coldly.

    She also grew up in a wealthy family, so she knew well that a richdy like Nora, who was arrogant,

    valued her reputation more than anything else.

    Therefore, Cora guessed that Nora didn''t give her a chance but was afraid that the Hansen family

    would be the chatting content of others if she let her separate from Byron. If Nora did this, Byron would

    also hate her. So she gave Cora a chance on the surface, forcing Cora to leave Byron.

    "It''s simple. As long as you can help Byron," Nora nced at Cora and continued, "I''m not only

    meaning the help in the family but also the help to his career."

    "Then, can you exin them in detail? What exactly do these two kinds of help refer to?"

    "In the family, you should do good housework and let him live in afortable environment, and cook

    for him so that he can have a hot meal after getting off work. In the morning, he could wear a freshly

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    pressed shirt to go to work energetically."

    Nora changed the subject when she saw Cora frowning. "But considering that you are still working in

    the hospital, I have only one request for you, and that is to let him go home and have a fresh meal.

    "As for the help in his career, you must be able to build a good rtionship with people in some fields

    when you apany him to participate in some activities. In addition, you also need to be able to

    assist him in important cooperation and give him valuable suggestions and solutions."

    Cora understood Nora''s meaning. She was embarrassing her on purpose.

    And there was more than one trap in her requirements.

    Core stated her attitude directly. "Byron likes takeaways. He is the domestic director of Sunda Group,

    which proves that he doesn''t need any external help. He can do everything well."

    Nora did not expect Cora to be so bold as to reject her. She paused for a few seconds before

    continuing to speak.

    "He is willing to eat takeaways with you now, but it is only temporary. He is picky about food, and he will

    inevitablyin over time. As for his career, he can''t keep a clear mind all the time. Anyone would

    make mistakes. So in this case, a good who knows market tactics is important."

    Cora maintained silent. Nora continued, "You can''t do your best for him once. Are you sure you can

    spend the rest of your life with him?"

    Cora clenched her hands into fists and then loosened.

    She knew that Nora wanted her to shrink back from difficulties, and she also understood that even if

    she worked hard, these things might not necessarily have results.

    But she hoped to apany Byron and spend the rest of her life with him...

    After hesitating for a minute, Cora asked, "Okay. What do you want me to do?"

    Nora looked at her. "Starting tomorrow, you must follow me after getting off work. I will teach you

    everything from cooking to interpersonalmunication. As for business tactics, I will ask someone to

    give you the rted books. After three months, I will evaluate you. As long as you are up to standard in

    all aspects, I wee you to be a member of the Hansen family..."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 Sara Was Arrested

    Cora returned home after talking with Nora. She entered the dark room and exhaled heavily.

    Although what Nora''s said sounded simple, Cora felt that there was little hope.

    At this moment, someone held her waist.

    Cora froze suddenly, thinking Sara had asked someone to target her again.

    She was relieved until a familiar male voice reached her ear. "Why are you sighing?"

    "I''m frightened out of my wits! Why didn''t you turn on the light?" While Cora breathed a sigh of relief,

    she felt her back wet with cold sweat. She immediately turned to pat Byron.

    "I want to give you a surprise."

    Byron held her hand, turned on the light switch on one side, and the light instantly illuminated every

    corner of the room. Cora saw the steaks and candlesticks on the small dining table.

    "Sorry. I misunderstood you..."

    Cora looked at Byron guiltily.

    But Byron pulled her into his arms. "I don''t me you."

    He found that Cora was easily frightened since she had been kidnapped by Sara''s peoplest time.

    To make her rx, he prepared this candlelight dinner.

    He originally wanted to give her a surprise. But Cora was frightened again.

    "I made your favorite sweetened steak. It is still hot. Taste it. After dinner, take a bath and rx."

    Byron dragged Cora to the dining table. He sent a message to Carter while eating.

    So at night,w enforcement officers broke into the Yoris Mansion.

    "Who is Sara?" A man who led the group asked.

    "It''s me."

    Sara frowned. Arnold and William had their own business tonight, so only she and Jane were home.

    Thesew enforcement officers came aggressively and called her directly, which made her have

    horrible suspicion.

    "Hello, Mrs. Sara Yoris! We will arrest you for illegal business."

    After saying that, the man waved his hand, and a man came up to handcuff Sara.

    "Illegal business? What illegal business did I operate? Remove the handcuff!"

    Sara was furious, yelling at the man to remove the handcuff for her.

    Jane said, "Sir, it must be a misunderstanding. My mother won''t do illegal things. Can you remove the

    handcuff first? Let''s take about it in another ce."

    But the man said, "We have irrefutable evidence. If you want to discuss other things in detail, please

    The man addressed thest sentence to his subordinates.

    Sara was dragged out of the gate of the Yoris Mansion.

    "You can''t take me away! I didn''t do any illegal things!"

    Sara yelled, trying to defend herself. But it was useless.

    So she could only tell Jane before she was brought into the car, "Call your grandpa and dad!"

    Soon, Arnold and William received a call from Jane. They rushed back to the Yoris Mansion.

    But this incident happened suddenly. Arnold and William didn''t know what illegal business Sara was

    involved in for a while and where she was taken. So they could only use their connections to ask for

    information.

    It was not until dawn that William, who had been busy all night, had a chance to meet Sara.

    After a night of interrogation, Sara''s condition looked not well. Her eyes were sunken, and the eyeliners

    were massed up. There were dark circles under her eyes. Her lips were chapped.

    William couldn''t help frowning when he saw her appearance. "Why did you rte to it?"

    "I didn''t do any illegal things. It was a friend of mine who asked me to join in the project. There was no

    gambling project when I went on a field trip."

    Sara felt wronged. She invested in a broader range but was rigorous. She would have a field trip every

    time.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The project had been in operation for more than a year. Nothing had happened in the past year. But

    Sara''s friend suddenly wanted to immigrate and sold the management right of it.

    Sara had been participating in the stock before, knowing the project was profitable and had no

    problems. Then, she took over it.

    Unexpectedly, the incident happened just after she had taken over this project.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 Beg Her

    "Get me out of here quickly. I don''t want to stay in this damn ce for a moment."

    Sara was about to copse. She cried and howled.

    But William told her, "It will take at least two or three days."

    "No! I don''t want to stay in there for so long. If you don''t get me out, I will die!"

    "Enough! Do you think I don''t want to get you out of here?" William roared. He couldn''t stand Sara''s

    crazy appearance.

    He didn''t know who leaked the news. Someone photoed the scene of Sara being handcuffed from the

    Yoris Mansion, and it was in the news media headlines.

    The whole upper ss in New York knew this matter. They all spected about the cause of Sara''s

    arrest. The Yoris Group''s stock price would fall off sharply tomorrow morning.

    After being yelled at by William, Sara immediately became sober.

    "Someone is targeting me."

    That project was running well before. Why did this happen when Sara just took over?

    "Who?"

    "Byron!" Sara wanted to say it was Cora. But Cora was only a doctor, and the Lane family had already

    copsed. So she didn''t have the ability to do this.

    But Byron could do it.

    "Byron? It is impossible." William rubbed his brows tiredly.

    The rtionship between the Yoris family and the Hansen family was good.

    Although the Yoris family didn''t help Byron when he lost power, William believed that Byron understood

    the truth that it was not others'' duty to help you. Byron wouldn''t trouble Sara suddenly.

    But Sara gritted her teeth. "It must be him. No one could do it except him."

    Except for Cora, Sara was pretty nice to everyone. She never had any minor conflicts with others. In

    the eyes of others, she was a gentle and elegantdy.

    So she was sure that it was Cora who told Byron about those things. Then, it caused her to be

    retaliated by Byron.

    "Why?"

    Under William''s questioning, Sara could only say what she had done to Cora before.

    After hearing this, William was shocked. "How can you do such a thing? It''s a crime to kidnap others.

    Once that kind of thing happens, what if Cora takes a matter to heart and does something extreme?"

    William''s feelings for Cora were a littleplicated. It was not only because she was Flora''s daughter

    but also because of her medical achievements that even he admired.

    If Cora hadn''t snatched away his daughter''s fianc¨¦, he would have liked her very much. Naturally, he

    didn''t want her to encounter such a terrible thing.

    "It''s better if she does something extreme. Jane will have no rivals in love in the future," Sara said

    indifferently.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You are hopeless!"

    Sara restrained herself a bit after William scolded her.

    "But that thing had already happened. What do you want me to do?"

    William wanted to ignore Sara. But she was his wife. Even if he had no feelings for her, this matter

    would affect the interests of the Yoris family. He had to help her.

    "I''ll figure it out and talk to Cora again."

    "Why are you still going to talk to that bitch?" Sara was worried that William would transfer his love for

    Flora to Cora, so she intensified her efforts to target Cora, trying to make her have no room to change

    the situation.

    But William said, "She is the key to solving this matter!"

    Early in the morning, Cora arrived at the hospital. Before entering the office, she saw William standing

    at the doorway with two dark circles under his eyes. He looked tired, and his shirt was wrinkled.

    "Cora, let Sara go."

    Seeing Cora, William got straight to the point.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 I Had Enough of It

    "Mr. William Yoris, are you sure you are not being ironic?"

    Cora frowned slightly, and there was a yful expression on her face.

    "I know what Sara has done to you before, and I also know that she deserves to be sent to jail by

    Byron, but you and Sara are rted in a way. Can you just let her go? I promise I will watch her in the

    future and never let her do anything to you again."

    "Do you mean Byron already knew about this? That''s impossible!"

    There seemed to be something broken in Cora''s heart. In fact, she was afraid that Byron would know

    that she had been kidnapped and that those people almost raped her.

    "I found out that he has sent people to follow you since a long time ago, and I also found out that Sara

    was sent to jail by him."

    It was just because of this solid evidence that William directly came to Cora to intercede.

    After listening to these words, Cora didn''t feel anyfort in her heart. She just felt flustered and

    aggrieved.

    But these were matters between her and Byron. She would naturally not reveal anything in front of

    William. After all, William was now one of her many enemies.

    "Since you know that Mrs. Sara Yoris has done such an unreasonable thing to me, why are you still

    here to intercede for her?"

    "I''ve already scolded her, and Byron has also avenged you. Besides, you haven''t been actually hurt,

    so..."

    "Mr. William Yoris, will you think that your wife is not wronged when she is punished by thew only if I

    was raped and even hanged myself because I couldn''t bear it mentally?"

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When Cora questioned him, her eyes almost turned red, and he didn''t know whether she felt wronged

    or angry.

    "I didn''t mean that. I just..."

    But before William could defend himself, Cora interrupted him, "It''s just that we have different positions,

    so our answers are different. If it were your daughter who encountered this kind of thing, you would

    definitely not agree to reconciliation and try to send the other party to prison, right?"

    Looking at Cora''s face, William felt ufortable.

    In fact, she was only as old as his daughter, but she had experienced so much stuff.

    She must be very sad, angry, and helpless, but her family didn''t even help her. Only Byron avenged

    her, but the Yoris family still wanted her to let it go.

    If it were him, he would be as indignant as her.

    But as she said, their positions were different, so their answers were destined to be different.

    He could only proceed from the interests of the Yoris family and continue to persuade her, "As long as

    you persuade Byron to let it go, I can let you return to the cardiac surgery department."

    Cora just found it ridiculous. "I used to work in the cardiac surgery department, relying on my ability, but

    you thought I stole your daughter''s fianc¨¦ and transferred me back to the emergency room. Now you''re

    using this to threaten me again. I had enough of it."

    "Then, what do you want? Just tell me!" William said.

    No matter what, Sara could not be imprisoned, nor could she have a criminal record.

    Otherwise, not only would Sara go crazy, but the Yoris family would also suffer, and Jane''s career

    would also be affected in the future.

    Cora hesitated for a moment and said, "There''s no need to transfer me back to the cardiac surgery

    department. I''m tired of going back and forth like this. As long as you sign a written guarantee that you

    won''t interfere with the work assessments on me anymore."

    If Byron hadn''t made the move this time, this matter would have ended in nothing.

    Since Byron stepped in and gave her such an opportunity, she naturally had to make good use of it so

    that she would not be interfered with by the Yoris family again at work.

    Seeing Cora was willing to give in, William epted her request as soon as possible.

    He quickly wrote the letter of guarantee, signed and stamped it. Then, he gave it to Cora.

    After receiving the letter of guarantee and roughly reading the content, Cora said, "I will talk to Byron

    when I get back."

    "Can you do it now?" William wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible.

    Cora said, "No. I don''t want to bother him at work."

    In fact, she was just not sure when she talked about this matter with Byron, would they quarrel...

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 How Can It Not Be Sweet?

    No matter how uncertain she felt, Cora would keep her word.

    So after getting off work, she went home and wore the ck nightdress that Byron wanted her to wear,

    but she refused to put it on before.

    In addition, she was holding a te of freshly washed grapes in her hand.

    When Byron returned to her apartment, he pushed the door open and saw her lying on the couch

    enchantingly with a te of grapes in her hand.

    "What is up with you?" His words sounded like he was annoyed by her strange behavior, but in fact,

    Cora knew that he liked it very much.

    After he came in, his eyes were fixed on her, and his voice was extremely hoarse.

    Moreover, when he walked slowly toward her, he unbuttoned the top button of his shirt and loosened

    his tie.

    His burning eyes made Cora''s face hot as well.

    He just leaned in front of her like that and got very close to her, which made Cora a little worried that he

    would do something before she got to talk to him.

    "How about I feed you some grapes?" She quickly looked away, avoiding his gaze.

    But besides her ears, his breathing was obviously a little faster, and the smell of aftershave mixed with

    tobo on his body seemed to linger around the tip of her nose, teasing her senses.

    Even without any physical contact, her body was inexplicably numb, giving her the urge to run away.

    She didn''t know if he found out that she wanted to escape, and he suddenly said, "Aren''t you going to

    feed me grapes? Why don''t you start peeling them?"

    Therefore, Cora could only temporarily give up the idea of running away, peeled a grape, and brought it

    to his lips.

    "Is it sweet?" She asked.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You peeled it, so how can it not be sweet?"

    Cora didn''t know what to say.

    She felt that he was talking dirty to her, but she had no proof.

    Seeing that she didn''t have anything to say, the man said again, "One more please."

    Cora had no choice but to peel another grape and feed him.

    He swallowed it, and the tip of his tongue touched her fingertips along the way. The mes that were

    jumping in his deep eyes made her want to run away.

    But his hand suddenly grabbed her waist and brought her into his arms. "What are you trying to do?"

    In his eyes, this woman had never bothered to please anyone actively.

    Even though she had an enchanting appearance, which was no different from a vixen, and she looked

    charming all the time, she was still very conservative about this kind of stuff.

    He had asked her several times to put on sexy clothes for him, but she refused.

    Today, he didn''t say anything, but she put this nightdress on and even peeled grapes for him to eat.

    It was difficult for him not to think that she had other motives.

    But she was still pretending. "Can''t I just wear something sexy and peel some grapes for you?"

    Byron directly pushed her down on the couch. "If you don''t say it now, then there will be no chance to

    say it."

    His hand reached into her dress.

    Cora was annoyed and finally said, "I want you to let Sara go."

    If she didn''t say it now, she might have done all this for nothing tonight.

    After hearing Sara''s name, Byron''s eyes darkened a bit. "Why?"

    He didn''t ask her what had happened but asked the reason directly, which proved that Sara was really

    sent to jail by him.

    Although she had learned it from William, it was stillpletely different from getting confirmation from

    Byron.

    Her rtives were too busy to uphold justice for her, but Byron did this for her...

    Before Cora recovered from the shock, he had already guessed what had happened. "Did the Yoris

    family ask you to intercede?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Rich Wives'' Party

    "Well, Mr. William Yoris asked me to intercede." Cora replied.

    "Why do you do whatever they ask you to do?" His voice became obviously cold, and he even withdrew

    his hands that were on her body.

    Maybe because his palms were too hot just now, when he pulled away, she felt inexplicably cold.

    "I didn''t intercede because he begged me. I got a guarantee letter written by Mr. William Yoris himself,

    promising that the Yoris family will not make a fuss about my job in the future."

    She got up from the couch, fixed the clothes that had been torn apart by the man, and then hugged her

    knees with her hands.

    When she spoke again, she almost buried her head in her arms as if she was trying to keep warm and

    also seemed to be avoiding the expression of disbelief on Byron''s face.

    "And I wasn''t hurt this time, so there''s no need to ruin the friendship between your two families

    because of this incident."

    "If you were really hurt, she would not just go to jail. It is not only things with serious consequences that

    can be called trauma. Something will be a lifetime burden once it happens."

    Cora heard the man talking to her in such a deep and charming voice, and she raised her head in

    astonishment. "You believe me?"

    In fact, she was quite scared that whether he believed that nothing had happened to her that day.

    "Why shouldn''t I?"

    His rhetorical question made Cora feel relieved, and at the same time, she was also moved.

    He not only believed in her but also put himself in her shoes.

    She suddenly hugged his waist. "Thank you. That''s enough for me."

    It was enough for the person she liked to believe her.

    But she didn''t know that the man seemed to have no interest and stopped all his actions, but in fact, he

    was already on the verge of breaking out.

    How could he let her go if she took the initiative to hug him now?

    "That''s enough? But why do I feel it''s not enough?" Then, he pushed her down again.

    Cora didn''t know how the conversation ended up like this.

    All she knew was that her legs were shaking when she walked the next day.

    Luckily, once a man was satisfied, he could easily agree to her request.

    He agreed to let Sara go.

    After tossing all night, Cora was quite tired at first.

    However, Nora sent a lot of books about business tactics, so she had to work hard to study them.

    In addition to studying, Nora often took Cora to participate in various rich wives'' parties during this

    period of time.

    Just like today''s party held by the Cross family, Nora asked the driver to pick her up and go with Nora.

    "Where did you get this purse?" In the car, Nora looked at the leather purse in Cora''s hand.

    "Byron got it to me when he was on a business trip," Cora replied. This was the one that Byron had

    brought her on a previous business trip.

    It was said that it was still a new product of this brand, and it had not beenunched in the country.

    Cora didn''t bring this purse out on purpose to show off.

    But thest time she was taken to a party by Nora in a hurry after getting off work, she just carried an

    old purse.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As a result, at the party, those people looked at her purse as if they were seeing a joke.

    Even Nora had a gloomy face.

    So, when she went out this time, Cora deliberately chose this purse and brought it with her.

    As expected, this purse was more in line with the grade of this party, and when it was brought to the

    party, those people stopped ridiculing Cora.

    However, Sara, who disliked Cora so much, still stared at her piercingly. Besides that, Evelyn Cross,

    Harry''s younger sister and Mia''s cousin, had also been pestering her ever since Evelyn had learned

    that this purse was given to her by Byron. "Can I exchange my new LV purse with you? I really like this

    one!"

    But Cora''s intuition told her that Evelyn didn''t really like this purse, and Evelyn probably liked the

    person who gave it to her...

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 Do You Know Him?

    "I have used this purse for a while, and it''s a little dirty now. How about I give you another one?"

    In fact, Cora didn''t intend to really give Evelyn such an expensive purse, and it was just to test her.

    Evelyn smiled. "If you don''t want to exchange it with me, it''s fine."

    This sounded like apromise, but Cora felt that Evelyn was forcing her to exchange her purse in

    disguise.

    In front of so many rich wives, she felt that she would be petty if she disagreed to exchange it with

    Evelyn.

    It would be fine if it was something else, but this was given to her by Byron, and she always felt that

    Evelyn forced her to exchange it with her for ulterior motives.

    So even when Nora gave her frequent nces, indicating that she should agree to exchange the

    purse, Cora still smiled and said, "I also loved it very much."

    She made it clear that she just didn''t want to exchange it with Evelyn!

    Evelyn''s smile also faded visibly on the spot.

    "Nora, Byron''s fianc¨¦e seems to be frugal and can arrange expenses well in the future." Margaret, who

    was in charge of organizing the party, witnessed her granddaughter''s request to change her purse was

    rejected, suddenly smiled, and said to Nora.

    Frugal?

    For ordinary people, this was definitely apliment.

    But those wealthy families were not short of money, so if they were too frugal, they would appear to be

    cheap.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nora also knew that Margaret seemed topliment her on the surface, but in fact, she was calling

    Cora petty.

    "We''ll see about that." She responded to Margaret with a smile without directly mentioning the topic of

    fianc¨¦e. It also showed others that Cora might not be Byron''s wife.

    "By the way, how is Evelyn''s preparation recently? I heard that the trials have already started." After

    Nora gave Cora a cold look, she brought up the topic of Evelyn''s participation in the shooting

    Margaret simply forgot the unhappiness just now and smiled. "She passed the trials already, and the

    result was among the best. After participating in the national finals this time, she will represent our

    country in internationalpetitions."

    Among the younger generation of the Cross family, Harry was a well-known yer, and Mia was too fat

    and got pregnant before marriage, so only Evelyn, who looked beautiful and was still quite sessful

    in shooting, was who Margaret liked to talk about most at parties.

    With Nora taking the lead, others also joined the conversation about Evelyn.

    "Evelyn has won the gold medal in the international shootingpetition before, right?"

    "Not really. Just a silver medal. At that time, Evelyn was younger than the other contestants, and her

    arm strength was not strong enough, so she won the silver medal, but this year she will go for the gold

    medal." Margaret exined.

    "Great. I see that some major news channels in New York all have news about Evelyn, saying that this

    time the gold award is guaranteed. They encourage all young people in New York to learn from

    Evelyn!"

    "Actually, Evelyn is only good at shooting and still needs to learn more about other areas." Evelyn was

    praised by others, and Margaret felt happier than she was praised,ughing nonstop.

    "It''s amazing to be so good at shooting. I don''t think you can find anyone who is better than Evelyn in

    New York."

    "There is. I heard from my coach that he had an apprentice before, who can shoot at the bull''s-eye

    every time."

    Evelyn said so, but in fact, she didn''t believe that this person really existed.

    The reason why she said this was nothing more than relying on the fact that she was under the

    spotlight now, and people would praise her no matter what she said.

    Nora said, "Your coach must have lied to you. He just made up a story to encourage you. Maybe he

    was secretly happy when he saw your results!"

    Then, Nora gave Cora a look, asking her to join the conversation.

    Cora saw Nora''s signal, followed up, and said, "Is your coach Mr. Steve Crawford?"

    Evelyn was slightly surprised. "Do you know him?"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 Let''s Raise the Stakes

    "So your coach is really him!"

    Cora just asked casually in order toplete the task given by Nora.

    It was just that Evelyn''s coach was really Steve.

    "You really know my coach, don''t you?" Evelyn frowned slightly.

    "No. I''m just asking casually." Cora replied.

    "Is that so? I feel what you meant just now is that you were telling us that you are the sharpshooter

    talent that Steve talked about."

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Evelyn seemed to be joking, but she was silently making fun of Cora.

    "You misunderstood me."

    As soon as Cora finished speaking, she felt that Nora gave her a sharp nce, obviously ming her

    for not saying the wrong thing and for bringing up topics indiscriminately, which made Nora ashamed.

    Cora was also quite distressed. She just joined the conversation at the request of Nora, but Evelyn

    would not let her go.

    "No. I really think you are the person my coach said." Evelyn said with a smile.

    "I''m not. You overthink it." Cora had been desperately denying it.

    Nora also helped her exin, "She has been busy studying medicine all the time, so she doesn''t have

    so much time to spend on other things."

    Others also said, "That''s right, and she looks so weak. She can''t shoot."

    Evelyn insisted and said, "But I really think she is the person my coach talked about. Why don''t you

    been thinking about it for several years. If you don''tpete with me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep

    tonight."

    Evelyn also said, "The party happened to be in the Cross Mansion today. There is a shooting range

    specially built for me to practice shooting. Justpete with me, okay? It won''t take too much of your

    time anyway."

    Cora suddenly felt that Evelyn was much more difficult to deal with than that chubby Mia.

    She could only look back at Nora to see whether Nora wanted her topete with Evelyn.

    Nora seemed to havepletely given up on her and didn''t even look at her.

    Sara suddenly said, "Since Evelyn already said that, why don''t you justpete with her? Anyway, we

    are just sitting here and chatting, so why don''t you just do it as entertainment for us?"

    Although the reason why she was able to leave the detention center this time was because of Cora,

    Sara didn''t forget that she went in also because of Cora.

    If she hadn''t promised William to restrain herself during this time, when she saw Cora appearing at

    such a party just now, she would have rushed to strangle Cora to death.

    Now it was rare to have such an opportunity to see Cora make a fool of herself, so Sara naturally would

    not let it go.

    Sara was also the hostess of one of the four major families in New York. With her words, others also

    began to encourage Cora topete with Evelyn.

    "We know you can''t beat Evelyn. After all, she is a professional shooter. You just consider this as

    entertainment for the party."

    "That''s right. We haven''t had any young people participate in our party for a long time, so you two just

    think it''s to make us happy."

    The rich wives said it lightly, but in fact, theypletely regarded thispetition as a clown show.

    Evelyn was the protagonist, and Cora was the clown who was about to make a fool of herself.

    Cora looked at Nora again and wanted to ask her opinion, but Nora still ignored her. She didn''t know if

    Nora was pissed off by her or if Nora just wanted her to embarrass herself.

    Before Cora couldn''t get the answer she wanted, she was already pushed into the shooting range.

    Evelyn also took the initiative to put the protective gear on her. When everything was ready, Evelyn

    suddenly said to Cora in high spirits, "It seems a bit boring to justpete like this. Let''s raise the

    stakes and bet on the leather purse you brought today!"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Obsessed With That Purse

    Cora paused and looked back at Evelyn.

    "What''s wrong?" It was the first time Evelyn looked at Cora at such a close distance, and she had to

    admit that this woman was really not ordinary beautiful.

    Her skin was so fair and smooth that it seemed to glow, making it impossible for people to take their

    eyes off her.

    Moreover, her facial features were delicate, and her figure was hot...

    Compared with Cora, Evelyn looked like a dude.

    "It''s nothing. I just didn''t expect Miss Evelyn Cross to be obsessed with that purse." Cora covered her

    lips and smiled as if she was teasing Evelyn.

    Her smile was so coquettish and alluring in the eyes of others. Even those middle-aged women on the

    field were stunned by her appearance, and the men probably had their souls taken away by her.

    In Evelyn''s eyes, this smile was ironic to the extreme.

    She didn''t understand how such a woman, who only got the look, could make Byron fall for her.

    "It''s not like I''m obsessed, but I just feel that if we don''t bet on something that Dr. Lane cares about,

    maybe you won''t show your real ability topete with me."

    Evelyn paused for a moment and said, "I''ve always wanted to see if the talent my coach talked about

    existed. Dr. Lane makes me feel like you are the talent, especially when you asked me about my coach

    just now..."

    Although what Evelyn said was high-sounding, Cora still knew that Evelyn intended to get her purse or

    even wanted to take away the person who had given her the purse.

    With such obvious hostility, it was naturally impossible for Cora to ignore it.

    "If anyone who casually asks about your coach is that talent, Miss Evelyn Cross, you are probably

    going to be too busy to even have time to participate in internationalpetitions."

    She almost pointed out that Evelyn was targeting her, trying to embarrass her, and wanted to take

    away the gift Byron had given her.

    Her words, which provoked Evelyn, not only made everyone quite astonished but also made Margaret

    angry.

    Even Nora red at her, signaling her not to provoke Evelyn anymore. She didn''t want Cora to

    embarrass the two families.

    Cora only looked at Nora calmly, thinking even if she had stopped now, the dispute would have ended

    because Evelyn had no intention of letting her go.

    Furthermore, she had hoped that Nora would give her advice on whether topete or not, but Nora

    turned a blind eye.

    After she was forced to go to be in this position, what right did Nora have to tell her what to do now?

    Nora was annoyed and wanted to stop Cora.

    Unexpectedly, Evelyn spoke up first, "Dr. Lane, you are so funny. Okay. Let''s stop talking and prepare

    for thepetition. The bet is the purse. Deal?"

    It seemed that no matter what, nothing could change her determination to get Cora''s purse.

    Cora also smiled, "Since Miss Evelyn Cross likes it so much, it''s a deal."

    She had been forced to this point, and Cora could only ept thepetition.

    Otherwise, Evelyn mighte up with other tricks to take her purse!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So with the agreement of the two, thepetition officially started.

    Although everyone paid great attention to thepetition, no one actually thought that Cora would win,

    thinking she would definitely give her purse away.

    "First round!"

    As soon as the electronicmand sounded, Evelyn picked up the gun, aimed carefully, and fired the

    first shot.

    After she finished shooting, she looked at Cora provocatively.

    Cora met her smug gaze and raised the gun with a smile. Without any of those cumbersome

    preparations that Evelyn did, she just looked at the target board casually and pulled the trigger...

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Unbelievable

    "She probably won''t be able to hit the target. You can see that she fired the gun like a joke."

    After Sara heard one of the rich wives'' words, she agreed, "It''s impossible for her to hit the target. She

    didn''t even aim, and I don''t think she respects thepetition at all."

    Hearing these words, Nora red at Cora. It was fine to provoke Evelyn, but now she didn''t even

    respect thepetition. Others even started to make fun of her!

    But at this moment, the electronic yer sent back the scores of the two just now in real time.

    "Evelyn, 9.6."

    At this time, Evelyn was still in a pretty good mood.

    In the 32-feet shootingpetition she participated in, as long as the scores of all ten shots were

    above 9.5, she would definitely win a medal.

    It was too easy to abuse a rookie like Cora with this level of professionalism.

    She even felt that Cora''s purse on the side had already be her possession.

    But while Evelyn wasughing in her heart, Cora''s score was also announced by the electronic yer.

    "Cora, 9.7."

    At that moment, everyone was shocked.

    "9.7? Did I hear it right?" When Margaret came back to her senses, she hurriedly looked at the others,

    fearing that she had heard it wrong just now.

    Sara was also sure that what she heard Cora''s score was 9.7, but she didn''t believe that Cora could

    get such a good score. "It''s 0.1 point higher than Evelyn. Are you sure there is no problem with the

    machine?"

    Even Nora said, "It''s probably an error."

    In the eyes of Nora, Cora had not undergone systematic training, so how could she win Evelyn all of a

    sudden?

    Evelyn obviously also had doubts about this result.

    In her opinion, this was definitely a score that Cora could not get.

    Even though she insisted that when Cora asked her coach just now, she looked very much like the

    talent her coach had talked about, the fact was that she didn''t believe in the existence of that talent.

    As for why Cora knew her coach''s name...

    It was just because, during this period, the major news channels in New York had interviews with her

    for internationalpetitions, and it was not difficult to know the name of her coach.

    Because she was certain that Cora would not be able to have such a high score, she even called the

    technician of the shooting range.

    "There''s something wrong with the transmission system in the shooting range! Fix it right away, or you''ll

    lose your job."

    But the technician told her, "Miss Evelyn Cross, we check and repair the transmission system every

    day, and there is no such problem."

    "But how can she score a 9.7 for someone who has never even touched a gun? If you don''t fix it, I will

    fire you now."

    But even though Evelyn was aggressive, the technician still said, "There is nothing wrong with the

    system. You can rest assured."

    "Then how could she get such a score?" Evelyn was really afraid of losing to Cora, especially because

    she forced Cora to have thispetition herself.

    "She must just be lucky this time." Margaretforted Evelyn when she saw Evelyn acting like that.

    "Yes, it must be beginner''s luck." Sara also said.

    Nora didn''t speak, but she still looked at Cora with obvious anger.

    Seeing Evelyn act up, Cora asked her softly, "Should we continue?"

    "Yes!" Evelyn didn''t believe that Cora could get such a score, and she didn''t want to let go of the purse

    that was about to be hers.

    Thus, under the control of the technician, the second round ofpetition began.

    "Second round. Go!"

    Evelyn got ready again, aimed at the target, and fired.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After firing, she immediately looked at Cora.

    Cora was still as careless as before, picked up the gun without even aiming, and fired directly.

    Soon, the electronic yer announced the results of the two again.

    "Evelyn, 9.8."

    Hearing the score of this stable performance, Evelyn smiled again.

    Her performance today was better than her performance in internationalpetitions. This score would

    definitely take a big lead. Cora would definitely make a fool of herself and hand over her purse.

    Thinking of how embarrassed Cora would be, Evelyn got excited.

    But at this moment, the electronic yer announced Cora''s score.

    "Cora, 9.9."

    Everyone was silent...

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 On Purpose

    "Oh my, can someone who has never touched a gun achieve 9.9 rings?"

    "Could it be that she is the talent Evelyn''s coach mentioned?"

    "Was she cheating?"

    Sara looked at Cora''s suspiciously excellent performance, unwilling to ept it.

    She didn''t push Cora to this point to let her steal the limelight.

    Unexpectedly, Nora refuted her. "She was also called up for thepetition at thest minute. How

    could she cheat?"

    No matter what, Cora was brought here by her.

    If Cora cheated, it would also tarnish her reputation.

    To maintain Nora''s dignity, Sara had no choice but to stop her attempt to shift the me onto Cora,

    saying, "You''re right, Madam Hansen."

    Evelyn also wanted to question Cora''s integrity.

    But the venue belonged to the Cross family, and even the gun was provided by her. How could Cora

    cheat?

    So, even if she was dissatisfied, she could only grit her teeth and maintain herposure. "Let''s

    continue. We don''t know the result yet."

    Cora must have been lucky.

    Furthermore, even if Cora was truly skilled at shooting, she couldn''tpete with a professional

    shooter like her, who underwent rigorous training in shooting every day.

    No matter how good Cora was, there was no way she could win every shot.

    As long as Cora missed a single shot, the bag would still end up in her hands.

    Under Evelyn''s insistence, thepetition resumed.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, the electronic disy scores always surprised everyone.

    Evelyn scored 9.0 rings, while Cora scored 9.1 rings in the third shot. Evelyn scored 9.9 rings, while

    Cora scored 10.0 rings in the fourth shot... In the tenth and final shot, Evelyn scored 9.5 rings, while

    Cora scored 9.6 rings.

    Thepetition went on until the end, and Cora never missed a single shot. On the contrary, Cora''s

    scores consistently surpassed Evelyn''s.

    Someone even summarized a strange conclusion. "Is it just my illusion? Dr. Lane always won against

    Evelyn by 0.1 ring."

    After one person pointed it out, everyone noticed this terrifying pattern.

    "Oh my, it''s true."

    "Is this just a coincidence, or did Dr. Lane do it purposefully?"

    "It''s fine if it''s a coincidence. But if Dr. Lane did it intentionally, her shooting skills must be far superior to

    Evelyn''s."

    "Hey, do you think the talent Evelyn''s coach mentioned could be Dr. Lane?"

    Thedies present had never seen such a scene before and were discussing excitedly.

    Hearing these remarks, Evelyn felt extremely unpleasant.

    She treated shooting almost as her life, practicing diligently every day to achieve such excellent results.

    She thought Cora was focused solely on studying medicine, and it seemed like she had never even

    touched a gun before. That was why she thought she could easily win the bag from Cora.

    But what happened?

    She lost to Cora outright!

    Margaret didn''t look any better than Evelyn.

    The Cross family had devoted all their efforts to nurturing Evelyn, sending her to the national team.

    Even the mansion had a dedicated shooting room for her use.

    Yet, in the end, she couldn''t beat a nobody, making the entire Cross family lose face.

    Evelyn snapped out of it and felt like she had been yed for a fool. She threw down her protective

    gear and rushed to Cora, pushing her shoulders and confronting her firmly.

    "You are obviously the talented disciple Steve mentioned. Why did you pretend not to know him? Why

    did you pretend to be ignorant of shooting and thenpete with me?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 Disappointed

    Wearing high heels, Cora almost tripped when she was pushed.

    Thankfully, she managed to grab onto a nearby pir in time, but she twisted her foot in the process.

    Butpared to the grievances she endured today, the pain in her foot seemed trivial.

    "Did I suggest thispetition? Did I make it happen by all means? Did I go to great lengths to put my

    bag on the line as a bet?"

    She fired a three-question salvo at Evelyn with her eyes filled with anger. "Miss Evelyn Cross, you''ve

    truly amazed me with your twisted logic and audacity."

    From the very beginning, it was Evelyn ying these tricks all by herself.

    Cora didn''t want to indulge in such a game, nor did she bother to. It was Evelyn who had orchestrated

    the entirepetition by all means.

    Cora merely responded to the challenge to avoid losing the bag that Byron had given her. That was all!

    As for Steve...

    When Cora took shooting sses in the past, it was one of the many interest sses that Flora had

    arranged to help her pass the time while studying medicine.

    It just so happened that Steve was scouting talented shooters for the National Shooting Team in the

    interest ss at that time, and she became his apprentice because of her uracy.

    Steve wanted her to join the National Shooting Team due to her talent.

    However, Cora was focused on studying medicine then and naturally refused his invitation.

    Because of that, she had a falling out with Steve, who even threatened that if she didn''t join the

    National Shooting Team, they would act as strangers if they met in the future.

    Since she firmly refused to join the National Shooting Team back then, how could she shamelessly

    im to know Steve, the famous coach?

    But to her surprise, this became Evelyn''s ammunition to attack her!

    "How dare you argue with me? You..." Evelyn didn''t expect Cora to bluntly expose her misdeeds. She

    was so furious that she raised her hand, about to p Cora.

    At this critical moment, Nora finally spoke, "Stop."

    As the matriarch of the most prominent family in New York, she had considerable authority in this circle.

    As soon as Nora spoke, even Margaret, despite her intense hostility toward Cora, had no choice but to

    say, "Evelyn, stop."

    Evelyn could only withdraw her hand in anger, but her eyes, burning with rage, were still fixed on Cora.

    "I''m sorry for messing up your party, Margaret. We''ll send our apologies another day, and for now, we

    should take our leave," Nora said.

    As Nora stopped the dramatic scene, she quickly bid farewell and took Cora away.

    Sensing that the atmosphere was off, otherdies also took various excuses to leave.

    Before leaving, Sara tried to fuel the fire once again.

    "Evelyn, I''m sorry for you. This scheming woman only behaves somewhat normally in the hospital.

    She''s utterly outrageous in other ces, stirring up trouble everywhere."

    Though her words seemedforting, she was actually hinting to Evelyn that she could take action

    against Cora through the hospital and ruin Cora''s reputation.

    Recalling her experience of spending nearly 48 hours in jail because of Cora, Sara couldn''t swallow her

    resentment.

    Due to William signing a guarantee with Cora, Sara couldn''t directly handle her at the hospital.

    But that didn''t mean she couldn''t instigate others to do so.

    Evelyn, growing up in a prominent family and getting used to intrigues, naturally understood Sara''s

    implication.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, thank you for yourfort. Apologies for the inadequate hospitality today," Evelyn

    replied politely.

    "It''s okay. I''ll take my leave now."

    After bidding farewell to Sara, Evelyn began contemting how to regain her lost dignity.

    On the other hand, as soon as Cora got into Nora''s car, she was scolded.

    "Why are you so upromising? Don''t you know that your actions not only make Evelyn lose face in

    this circle but also make the Cross family hold a grudge against you? What if they take it out on

    Byron?"

    Nora strongly disapproved of Cora''s actions today and began reproaching her straight away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 Sadness

    "I admit that the way I confronted her was a bit extreme, but I had no choice. Didn''t you notice her

    continuous provocation toward me?"

    Cora was also annoyed. Evelyn should have been responsible for all these and even caused her to

    sprain her foot. Why did Nora scold her?

    Perhaps in Nora''s heart, she, Byron''s fianc¨¦e, couldn''t evenpare to an outsider like Evelyn.

    "While her provocations were unjustified, your method was also inappropriate. Your priority now is to

    integrate into this circle rather than alienate yourself from it. Social circles are about resource

    exchange. If you handle it well, you can achieve twice the results with half the effort, but if not, you''ll

    only cause difficulties to Byron."

    Nora added, "In any case, you disappointed me today. Get off the car now and think about how to act

    from now on."

    Left in the bustling streets, despite the scorching sun overhead, Cora felt her heart filled with gloom.

    Although she admitted that Nora''s words were reasonable, she couldn''t help but feel aggrieved. Why

    must she bear such treatment?

    Thinking this way, she suddenly felt uncertain about her future with Byron...

    After walking for a while, she simply squatted by the roadside.

    Her sprained ankle was hurting, and upon inspection, she found it swollen.

    Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes.

    Just then, a Porsche stopped next to her and honked the horn.

    Cora raised her head and saw Tyler''s handsome face appearing at the driver''s window.

    "Cora, why are you squatting here?"

    Since Cora indirectly expressed her affection for Byron and rejected Tyler, although they met at the

    hospital, they would just nod and go their separate ways, obviously trying to distance themselves from

    each other.

    But now, seeing her squatting alone on the street, Tyler couldn''t help bute over to check on her.

    "I''m fine. I just..." Cora hurriedly wiped away her tears, trying to conceal her misery and helplessness.

    Unexpectedly, Tyler immediately noticed her swollen foot. "What happened to your foot?"

    He quickly got out of the car to check her ankle.

    "I sprained it." Cora tried to sound casual.

    "It''s quite severe. You need to go to the hospital. Get in the car."

    Ignoring Cora''s refusal, Tyler forcibly took her into the car.

    Even though she didn''t hold a ce in her heart for him, he had her in his heart alone, so how could he

    bear to see her injured and helpless?

    Then Tyler apanied Cora to the hospital for an X-ray and some medication.

    After dealing with everything, he drove Cora back to her apartment.

    The car stopped, and a Koenigsegg happened to park on the other side.

    As the tall and handsome man got out of the car, he immediately spotted Cora sitting in Tyler''s car, with

    his cold eyes locked onto Tyler through the windshield.

    Unsure if she was afraid that he would be angry or for some other reason, Cora quickly pushed the car

    door open, ready to get out.

    Suddenly, Tyler called out to her. "Wait, Cora."

    Cora turned around in surprise while Tyler looked at her with eyes filled with affection. "Are you happy

    with Byron?"

    He wanted to say that Byron had a bad temper and was indifferent to others, so Cora must be having a

    hard time by his side.

    But before he could say the rest, Cora firmly told him, "Yes, I''m happy with him. He treats me very

    well."

    Even though being with him mighte with hardships like today, she knew how well he treated her,

    so she was willing to make an effort for him.

    Looking at the girl suddenly showing a sweet smile, Tyler fell silent.

    Since Byron was even indifferent to his most familiar people, Tyler naturally thought he must treat Cora

    the same way, in which case everything required Cora''s understanding and amodation.

    However, it didn''t seem to be the case.

    Perhaps Cora was special for Byron.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have proposed to her publicly, disregarding Jane and the Yoris family.

    As they talked, the man next to the Koenigsegg had already walked toward them.

    Although there was no expression on his handsome face, Cora could still sense his anger.

    "I''ll get off here. Thank you for helping me today, Tyler." Cora waved goodbye to Tyler and then quickly

    got out of the car.

    Seeing her hurry to get off, Tyler understood that she was afraid of displeasing Byron, so he quickly

    started the car and left.

    However, as Cora smiled sweetly and reached out to hold Byron''s hand, he felt so painful...

    On the other side, Byron responded indifferently to the girl''s hand she forcibly ced into his palm,

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    asking, "Why not invite him upstairs?"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Suspended for Investigation

    "Then I''ll go invite him up. Don''t regret if we do something."

    Cora looked up at Byron and smiled charmingly, revealing her dimples.

    As she said that, she even made a gesture as if she was going to call Tyler to park the car.

    But the man pulled her back into his embrace, causing a sharp pain in her sprained ankle again.

    "Ouch!"

    Noticing the abnormality, Byron instantly showed concern in his eyes. "What''s wrong?"

    "I sprained my foot," Cora replied, trying to sound nonchnt.

    Byron quickly squatted down to check her ankle, which was now wrapped in bandages.

    He frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    "I sprained it while walking. Tyler happened to pass by and took me to the hospital," Cora exined.

    Byron didn''t say anything else and simply carried her back home.

    Back home, Cora didn''t just sit idle. She started reading books rted to business tactics.

    "Why are you reading these?" Byron frowned when he saw her reading, feeling somewhat displeased.

    "I''m learning something about business. Maybe it can help you in the future. Isn''t it good?" Cora replied

    without even raising her head.

    She didn''t tell Byron about the assessment because Nora had requested her not to.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, Byron snatched the book from her hand, saying, "Instead of

    reading these meaningless books, why not help me with something we can do right now?"

    "What are you referring to?"

    As Cora raised her head in confusion, Byron suddenly kissed her...

    Afterward, Cora took two days off due to her injury.

    However, the next afternoon, she received a phone call informing her that several photos of her

    interacting with different men had appeared on the hospital bulletin board, causing extremely negative

    effects on the hospital''s reputation, and she must immediately return to the hospital.

    Reluctantly, Cora hobbled her way to the hospital conference room.

    As she arrived, William and other hospital leaders and executives were all present.

    The conference table was covered with photos torn from the bulletin board, many of which showed

    explicit content.

    The faces in the photos indeed belonged to Cora, but the men were either blurred or only captured

    from the waist down.

    Cora hadn''t expressed her opinion yet when William came over to her.

    "What''s wrong with your foot?" He asked.

    "It''s sprained. Are you happy to see me like this?" Cora retorted coldly, not believing for a second that

    William was genuinely concerned about her.

    "Why would I be happy that you''re injured? Do you think I''m the one who posted those photos?"

    "It might not be you, but you could have asked someone else to do it, or perhaps Mrs. Sara Yoris asked

    someone to do it," Cora replied with icy words.

    Then she looked up to meet the hostile gaze of the hospital leaders, who nced at the scious

    photos from time to time.

    "These photos are doctored, and the person in the pictures is not me. Someone fabricated them to

    nder me," she stated, her gaze candid as always.

    "How do you prove that these are doctored?" The first to question her was Elwood.

    "My figure is better than the one in the photos." She didn''t mean to prove her innocence from this

    perspective, but because there were no noticeable birthmarks on her body, it was hard to identify. And

    the person who handled the pictures had excellent skills, making it difficult to find any ws. The only

    rtively straightforward difference was her figure.

    "Talk is cheap!" Elwood retorted.

    "Do you want me to undress here to prove it?" Cora''s voice was chilling, and even to herself, she

    couldn''t believe she could sound so cold.

    "Given the situation, the hospital''s job is to investigate the authenticity of the photos, not to summon the

    innocent victim here to ask these irrelevant questions."

    Cora''s stern rebuttal silenced Elwood and the others. In fact, they were indeed curious about how

    curvaceous her body was since even Byron firmly left Jane, who he had been with for many years.

    However, this was a public asion, and if things escted, they were afraid that Byron might retaliate

    and jeopardize their future standing in society.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dr. Lane, we only asked you toe here to cooperate with the investigation."

    William added, "I admit that we do have personal grievances, but I promised not to make things difficult

    for your internship rotations, and this self-destructive act serves no purpose for me. I only hope you can

    let go of your biases and cooperate with the investigation so that we can resolve this matter as soon as

    possible."

    Cora smiled faintly. "After all that you''ve said, I''ll still be suspended for investigation, won''t I?"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Caught Kissing

    William admitted that he still had biases against Cora because of Sara and Jane.

    But the utterly disappointed look on Cora''s face made his heart ache inexplicably.

    Nevertheless, he avoided her gaze and said, "For now, this is the only way to handle it. Otherwise, if

    those who saw the photos today crowd the emergency room to watch, the emergency room won''t be

    able to function properly."

    "I can understand epting a suspension for investigation, but if the result proves my innocence, you

    must immediately reinstate my job. Otherwise, I''m not sure what I might do!" Cora dered harshly

    before leaving.

    William understood the implication of her words. If the investigation didn''t turn out in her favor, she

    might use the guarantee letter he signed and the illegal operations of Sara against him.

    So, after returning home, he conveyed her words to Sara.

    He also suspected that Sara might be behind those photos.

    To his surprise, Sara showed great interest when she heard about what happened. "Show me those

    photos."

    She hadn''t expected Evelyn to act so quickly.

    "Here you are." William handed the photos from his briefcase to Sara and asked again, "Are they really

    not from you?"

    "No. I''m not stupid. She has evidence against us!"

    Although Sara denied it, her face remained radiant.

    Though she believed the photos were likely fabricated to ruin Cora''s reputation, just the thought of

    Cora''s helpless look facing those pictures made her forget the recent unpleasantness.

    "I hope it''s not you. Before doing anything, we should put ourselves in others'' shoes. What if Jane was

    the victim of the malicious photo maniption? You probably wouldn''t be smiling right now," William

    said, hoping to make her think.

    Looking at Sara''s bright smile, he faintly guessed that even if she wasn''t directly responsible for this

    incident, she might have instigated someone to do it.

    No matter how dissatisfied they were with Cora, they shouldn''t do such things. After all, reputation was

    of great importance to a girl.

    Sara ignored what William said and replied dismissively, "Pah! Jane wouldn''t be so unlucky."

    If anyone dared to tarnish her daughter''s reputation, she would let the one pay the price and never let

    such photos taint Jane''s eyes.

    "Regardless of what you think, just make sure to clean the trace. Don''t let Cora discover anything, or

    she might do more than we expect," William urged, lowering his demands.

    "Okay, okay. Can you stop nagging now?" Sara replied nonchntly.

    In her mind, this investigation would, at most, implicate Evelyn. In no way would it affect her.

    Little did Sara know that yearster, she would bite her tongue off when she thought back on this

    matter.

    News of Cora being suspended for an investigation quickly spread throughout the hospital.

    After hearing the news, Sally brought pizzas and several bottles of beer to Cora''s apartment.

    Byron hadn''t returned yet, and Cora was reading when she arrived.

    Upon seeing Cora, Sally immediately hugged andforted her. "Oh, my poor girl. I bet that person is

    just jealous of you."

    "Come on. I''m fine." While upset, Cora suspected that it was revenge from the Yoris family or someone

    else.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    As long as she could find the person responsible, the issue would be resolved soon, so she wasn''t so

    down.

    However, Sally was adamant that Cora was down in the dumps. "It''s alright to be sad. I brought beer

    and pizzas today, so let''s drink and forget about the sadness. Tomorrow is a better day!"

    Cora smiled helplessly, joining her to drink and have the pizzas.

    During the small party, Cora''s white T-shirt got stained by pizza, so she had to change into a ck

    camisole nightdress.

    Unexpectedly, just after she changed and returned to the living room, Byron arrived home.

    Seeing her in the sexy nightdress, he thought it was a surprise and kissed her without giving her a

    chance to exin.

    "Don''t..." Cora wanted to tell Byron that Sally was at home, but Byron''s kiss caused her brain to go

    nk.

    Then Sally''s scream sounded. "You, you..."

    Cora hurriedly pushed Byron away while Sally looked at them in shock.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Misunderstanding

    "Sally, this..." Cora found herself at a loss for words.

    She had tried to find an opportunity to introduce Byron to Sally formally.

    However, Nora had been keeping Cora upied with various high-society gatherings, sparing no time

    for her to bring them together.

    And now, before Cora could arrange a proper meeting, Sally stumbled upon them kissing, making the

    situation incredibly awkward.

    To make matters worse, affected by alcohol, Sally became exceptionally bold, and her thoughts

    became unconventional.

    Within seconds of Cora pushing Byron away, Sally barged into the bathroom, grabbed a toilet plunger,

    and pointed it at Byron.

    "Mr. Hansen, I thought you were a respectable gentleman, but I was wrong! Cora already has a

    boyfriend, yet you''re forcing her like this. What''s worse, she is your assistant, Mr. Pope''s woman! How

    could you..."

    Seeing Byron''s face darken due to Sally''s words, Cora felt embarrassed and hurriedly covered her

    eyes.

    However, she also worried that Sally would actually use the toilet plunger against Byron, so she had to

    step forward to cate her. "Sally, listen, things are not as you think."

    Before she could exin further, Byron suddenly pulled her back into his embrace.

    Cora was taken aback, looking up to see his mischievous gaze.

    "You have been caught red-handed, and what are you going to do now?" Sally was fuming as Byron

    hugged Cora even more tightly and kissed her on the cheek.

    Byron''s eyes showed craftiness as he replied, "Cheating!"

    "You..." Sally had never seen anyone so shameless before. She was so angry that she couldn''t even

    form a coherent sentence.

    Meanwhile, Byron calmly kissed Cora''s cheek again, teasing, "I''m cheating with my woman. Any

    problem?"

    "What do you mean? Are you going to be the third party?"

    Hearing Sally''s absurd words, Cora was momentarily speechless, and then she hurriedly exined,

    "Sally, don''t listen to him. Byron is the one I''ve been with all along, and he is the man who proposed to

    me. I''ve wanted to exin this to you, but I couldn''t find the right opportunity."

    "What? Have you been with him all along? Then what about Mr. Pope?" Sally was utterly confused.

    Had she mixed up the couples?

    "I have nothing to do with Carter whatsoever." Cora tried her best to rify the situation.

    It was Sally''s turn to be speechless.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She felt she needed to calm down!

    Then she grabbed the toilet plunger and ended up chugging two bottles of beer.

    During this process, she even witnessed Byron, who acted like the host, coldly ordering, "Don''t put it on

    the table, and don''t let Cora eat too much junk food."

    Then he took some clothes from the wardrobe and leaned close to Cora''s ear, whispering something

    that made her blush before entering the bathroom.

    After a few drinks, Sally suddenly got sober and figured out many things.

    When Cora was harassed by Eason and his mother at the hospital, Byron stood up for her. There were

    numerous high-priced custom-made clothes in Cora''s apartment. When they went out together and met

    Byron and Carter, Cora was seated beside Byron, and Byron even followed her to the restroom. When

    she informed Cora of Osborn''s critical condition, Cora looked so worried...

    In retrospect, there were quite a few obvious signs that they were together. She had just assumed

    Byron was Eason''s uncle and never linked the two together!

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Secret Conversation

    "Sally, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that things with him have been absurd from the start,

    and I never imagined we would end up together..." Cora carefully exined as she put the plunger

    Sally had ced on the table aside, sitting beside her.

    Sally had always been kind to her, and even after the fall of the Lane family, she had been

    wholeheartedly supportive. Cora wanted to be with her forever.

    Therefore, she was worried that Sally would be angry and cut ties with her because of these.

    Unexpectedly, before she could finish exining, Sally hugged her tightly.

    "Cora, I''m not angry. If I knew it was him, I would have approved even more. How many scumbags

    have been after you since your family went bankrupt? If any of them had seeded, they wouldn''t

    have been able to protect you.

    "I used to wonder what kind of woman could win over Byron. I never expected the legendary woman to

    be right by my side. Ordinary people don''t even get to approach him, but you easily enchanted him! I''m

    happy for you, bestie."

    Cora didn''t know how to respond.

    She described her as a siren.

    No, Cora felt as if they were two sirens discussing how to deal with the young handsome sailor.

    At this moment, Byron came out of the bathroom and stood behind them.

    When Cora noticed something was off and turned to look at Byron, she felt so awkward.

    "Sally got drunk. She tends to speak nonsense when she''s drunk." Cora forced a smile at him, but

    even she felt herughter sound insincere.

    Byron''s handsome face remained expressionless in the dim light, and he clearly didn''t believe her

    words.

    "Cora, I''m not drunk," Sally eximed, also turning to see Byron.

    Unsure it was because of the alcohol giving her courage or because Cora was her best friend, she was

    willing to go all out for her.

    She wasn''t cowering like before in front of Byron now. Instead, she pointed to the seat opposite her and

    said, "Mr. Hansen, we might as well sit down to have a chat. I have a few questions to ask you."

    Byron took the seat in front of Sally withposure.

    Instead of directly diving into the topic, Sally took a bite of the chili on the pizza. "It''s too spicy. Cora,

    could you buy me a bottle of yogurt downstairs?"

    Cora knew Sally wanted to send her away, but she wasn''t sure what Sally wanted to talk about with

    Byron. Given her hot temper, they might end up in a conflict if they stayed here alone. So Cora

    declined. "I''ll get you a ss of water instead."

    "I don''t want water. I want yogurt," Sally insisted.

    Just as Cora was contemting how to refuse her, Byron said, "Go buy it. And also get me a pack of

    cigarettes."

    Cora red at him, and then Byron lightly tapped the back of her hand to signal her not to worry.

    Sally covered her eyes. "I''m too young to see this scene!"

    Cora yfully pinched Sally before heading downstairs to buy yogurt and cigarettes.

    She returned with what they had asked for as quickly as possible.

    However, when she returned home, the conversation was already over, and Sally was nowhere to be

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    seen.

    "Where''s Sally?" Cora looked at the man sitting in front of the table.

    "Her boyfriend came to pick her up, and they left," Byron replied.

    Despite the answer, Cora still felt uneasy, fearing that their conversation might not have gone smoothly.

    However, no matter how much she probed, Byron refused to disclose the content of their conversation.

    Annoyed by her persistent questions, he directly took her to the bedroom upstairs...

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 His Pressure

    Early the next morning, Cora snuggled in her bed, browsing short videos.

    "I have asked Carter to ask the hospital for the surveince video near the bulletin board, and things

    will be solved soon."

    Hearing this, Cora looked up immediately and saw Byron beside her, slowly buttoning up his shirt.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You knew it? Do you also think it''s me in those photos?"

    She knew both her tone and hernguage were unfriendly.

    Maybe it was because she was suddenly annoyed that Byron had arranged someone to watch her and

    report her every move, including these things. Or maybe it was because Byron sounded too calm as if

    he was sure about the truth.

    At this moment, Byron leaned down and sneaked his hands under the quilt, grabbing her...

    Cora was startled and almost screamed, "What are you doing?"

    She was exasperated. Why did Byron touch her if he didn''t trust her?

    He only wanted her body!

    But while she was trying to get rid of Byron, she saw a trace of yfulness in his morous eyes.

    "Am I blind? I''ve seen this part of you countless times. How can I miss the huge difference between

    you and the person in the photos?"

    While he was saying this, his voice was low and full of desire.

    He suddenly increased the strength in his hands.

    Cora understood what he meant and blushed instantly. She couldn''t be angry anymore and

    immediately tried to push Byron away.

    "Stop it! You will bete."

    There had been a few times when they continued with it after a passionate night.

    "Your reminder is toote." Byron lifted the quilt and slipped in.

    They started fooling around again and didn''t stop until after two hours.

    Byron got dressed again and said to Cora before leaving, "I have ordered lunch for you, and I will pick

    you up in the evening to have dinner at my home."

    "Okay." Cora was so exhausted and didn''t want to listen. So she pulled the quilt up and covered her

    ears.

    Byron had a tender and loving smile on his face when he was with Cora. But as soon as he walked out

    of the apartment, he turned serious. Carter had been waiting to pick him up.

    "Have you got the surveince video?"

    "The Yoris family didn''t agree," Carter replied.

    "Didn''t agree? Are they hiding anything?" After getting into the car, Byron narrowed his sharp eyes in

    thought.

    In his opinion, Cora had most likely been framed by the Yoris family for revenge.

    The fact that they didn''t agree to give surveince videos made it obvious that they were hiding

    something.

    "Restart the investigation of Mrs. Sara Yoris''s illegal business operation. If they still don''t give the

    surveince video, put her in prison."

    No matter what, he wanted to finish with it today because Cora looked cheerless and lifeless when she

    couldn''t work in the hospital.

    He didn''t like to see her like that.

    Sara didn''t expect the policemen toe again.

    As they were about to take her away in handcuffs again, her legs were shaking.

    "No! I''m not going!"

    She didn''t want to go to that awful ce ever again in her life.

    Fortunately, William was also at home today, and he quicklymunicated with the policemen, "Didn''t

    you say that the investigation was over, and it had nothing to do with Sara?"

    "There is new evidence from above proving that Mrs. Sara Yoris is involved in the illegal operation."

    The policemen said.

    "What evidence... No, it must be that bitch ying tricks again."

    Sara suddenly thought of something and turned to look at William.

    Having been married to Sara for decades, a nce was enough for William to immediately understand

    that the bitch Sara meant was Cora.

    However, he also knew that Cora wasn''t so capable as to restart the investigation of the illegal

    operation. But Byron was.

    Then William suddenly remembered that he had rejected it when Byron sent Carter to the First Hospital

    to get the surveince video. So, he immediately said, "You must be tired from traveling in the hot

    weather. Why not take a rest here now? I will have some coffee and dessert sent here."

    After inviting the policemen for coffee, William called Carter andpromised to give him the

    surveince video.

    As expected, the policemen received a call soon and suspended the investigation for the reason of

    insufficient evidence.

    In the blink of an eye, it was evening. Byron picked up Cora and went to the Hansen Mansion.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 You Know Who It Was?

    "There is some progress with the investigation. Look. This is the person who posted those photos."

    On the way, Byron showed Cora the surveince video he had gotten from William.

    The video was paused when the man was walking down the corridor with a stack of photos. He was

    wearing a cap and looked burly.

    Cora stared at the paused video silently for a while. Seeing this, Byron asked, "Do you know him?"

    "No."

    It was true. Cora tried hard but couldn''t remember seeing this person anywhere before, so she asked,

    "The Yoris family gave you this?"

    "Yes, but only after I used some tricks." Byron was honest with Cora.

    "Since they gave you theplete surveince video, maybe it really has nothing to do with them."

    Cora looked out of the car window thoughtfully.

    Byron agreed with her.

    The Yoris family was a bit suspicious at first because they refused to give the surveince video. But

    after Byron put pressure on them, they provided theplete surveince video, which proved they

    had nothing to do with this. Otherwise, they would have deleted some parts of the video.

    Right now, their only clue was the man on the surveince video.

    "I have asked Carter to find out the identity of this man. I can make him talk when we find him."

    "Don''t bother. I think I have figured out who it was."

    When Cora said this, their car stopped in front of the Hansen Mansion.

    At this moment, another car also stopped in front of the Hansen Mansion.

    Evelyn was wearing a pair of sapphire blue high-waisted jumpsuits. After getting out of the car, she

    took Margaret''s hand, and the two walked towards the Hansen Mansion, talking andughing.

    "Do you have any evidence?" Byron asked Cora again.

    "No." Cora paused and then said, "But I might soon have it."

    Byron looked back at Cora in surprise and saw Cora staring at Evelyn. Byron narrowed his eyes

    thoughtfully.

    When Cora and Byron entered the mansion, Nora was chatting happily with Margaret and Evelyn.

    As always, Nora was very hospitable to Cora in front of Byron.

    "Byron, go to the kitchen and get the cheesecake. You told me Dr. Lane wasing today, so I asked

    the chef to make cheesecake. Dr. Lane,e and sit down. You know Madam Cross and Evelyn from

    lot to talk about. She won''t be bored anymore with you here."

    Byron went to the kitchen to fetch cheesecake as Nora asked, and Cora could only sit down beside

    Nora because Cora didn''t want to turn down her hospitable offer in front of the guests.

    This was the first time Cora met Evelyn after their conflict, as well as the first time she met Nora after

    Nora kicked her out of the car.

    But Nora seemed to have forgotten that she had scolded Cora for Evelyn and driven Cora out of the

    car. Now, Nora was holding Cora''s hand affectionately.

    In fact, Cora didn''t like this method of avoiding conflicts. It made her ufortable.

    And ording to Cora''s interaction with Evelynst time, she knew she would never get along with

    Evelyn.

    In front of Evelyn and Margaret, Cora couldn''t pull her hand back.

    At this moment, Nora pushed a small te of fruit in front of Cora.

    "The chef didn''t have time to prepare fruits today, and I can''t see clearly. Can you help me cut up the

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    fruit for the guests, Dr. Lane?"

    Hearing this, Cora knew Nora was still angry with her, and Nora thought Margaret and Evelyn were

    also still angry. So she ordered Cora as a servant to relieve their resentment.

    Before Cora could decide how to respond, Margaret spoke up, "Dr. Lane''s hands look really delicate.

    You probably haven''t done much housework."

    It seemed to be a casual chat, but Margaret said it after seeing Cora clearly.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 A Swift and Sharp Move

    "I envy Dr. Lane. Byron dotes on her so much," Evelyn teased, not waiting for Cora''s response.

    Her yful demeanor made it hard to believe she was the same person who had a physical altercation

    with Cora earlier.

    However, Evelyn quickly changed the subject. "I just don''t understand. With someone like Byron by her

    side, why would there be any scandalous rumors about Dr. Lane?"

    Before Nora could respond, Margaret interjected, "What scandal?"

    "It''s..."

    Evelyn was about to mention the incident where someone had posted a sensitive photo of Cora in the

    hospital.

    Before she could continue, a sharp sound cut through the air.

    Startled, Evelyn looked over and saw a knife stuck into a mango that Nora had just ced in front of

    Cora.

    As the knife moved with a sway, its de gleamed with an unsettling coldness, sending shivers down

    everyone''s spine.

    "Dr. Lane, what is the meaning of this...?"

    Nora couldn''t shake off the fact she had just ced the knife in Cora''s hands, and now it was impaled

    into the mango.

    However, nobody could grasp how the knife had flown out.

    Margaret gulped nervously.

    Cora''s glistening eyes nced at Margaret and Evelyn. It felt like the knife wasn''t meant for the mango

    but for them.

    "Sorry, my hand slipped!"

    Under their slightly panicked expressions, Cora calmly removed the knife from the mango.

    "I do housework at home as well. However, I have more experience with surgical knives, and one can

    be quite creative with them!"

    With a swift motion, Cora expertly sliced the mango into two halves, effortlessly separating the skin and

    the core.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Oddly enough, the mango seemed unusually cooperative, not spilling a drop of its abundant juice,

    which usually sshed around and caused slippery messes.

    Her fingers, each one perfectly rounded and emitting a subtle radiance, presented a captivating scene

    reminiscent of a food advertisement.

    The three witnesses couldn''t help but feel a chilling sensation down their spines. It was as if Cora''s

    gestures were directed at them but not toward the mango.

    When Byron and the kitchen staff arrived with the cheesecake, they found Cora arranging the freshly

    cut fruits on a tter. However, Nora and Evelyn appeared somewhat dazed.

    Everything appeared harmonious on the surface, yet there was an underlying sense that something

    was amiss!

    "Why did you cut the fruits yourself? You could have asked the kitchen staff to do it," Byron said, pulling

    Cora aside. "Let me take you to wash your hands."

    Cora didn''t refuse the offer. Her hands were stained with mango juice despite her skillful cutting.

    As she put down the knife, Cora offered a charming smile. "Excuse us."

    She looked nothing like the gloomy woman who had just showcased her knife skills before them,

    sending shivers down their spines.

    It was as if she had a different persona for every asion.

    Cora had made up her mind. If Nora wanted to y games, she was more than willing to y along.

    "Why don''t we try the cheesecake? I had them add some raisins for a unique twist," Nora suggested.

    Nora saw through Cora''s intentions to use her tactics against her.

    Nora knew enough to remain calm and didn''t allow herself to be flustered. She quickly regained her

    "Yes, the cake tastes even better with the raisin," Nora replied smoothly.

    "Indeed, the aroma is much more refreshing now. What''s the proportion of the raisin? I''ll have someone

    make it for everyone back home," Evelyn added.

    Evelyn and Margaret tasted the cheesecake and began discussing it, seemingly forgetting about the

    earlier gossip regarding Cora.

    Cora''s demeanor had made them feel apprehensive about speaking ill in front of the powerful Hansen

    family. They feared that daring to gossip might lead to a fate akin to the mango sliced apart before

    them.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 What''s Wrong With Your Lips?

    Byron led Cora to wash her hands, but it was an excuse to take her to his room.

    After washing her hands, Cora took the opportunity to explore his room as well.

    Even though it was just a room, it was evident how much the Hansen elders favored him.

    His room practically upied the entire second floor, with a surprisingly spacious bedroom and a

    In addition, a disy cab in the room showcased the various awards Byron had received from

    childhood to adulthood.

    Cora gazed at the extensive collection of trophies and medals. A yful grin crept across her face.

    "Looks like Mr. Hansen is the epitome of the golden child that parents gossip about!"

    Byron leaned in closer, wrapping his arms around Cora from behind and gently nibbling her earlobe.

    "What do you mean?" He inquired.

    Cora couldn''t help but tease him, "You''re like the perfect example in a textbook, the one parents used

    to educate their kids."

    Cora didn''t want to get entangled in drama within the Hansen family, fearing they might see her as a

    seductress sent to exploit their beloved son.

    She attempted to push Byron away, but he persisted, holding her close.

    Byron, relentless as ever, held onto Cora''s waist firmly. "You''re pretty exceptional yourself." Byron

    Cora was aware of Byron''s true intentions behind their mutual business boasting. Despite the urge to

    resist his advances, she couldn''t help but get entangled in his charm.

    Just then, Cora caught a glimpse of a ssh of sapphire blue at the corner of the room. It immediately

    reminded her of Evelyn, who was wearing a striking high-waisted jumpsuit in the same color.

    Cora''s thoughts briefly wandered. On an impulsive whim, Cora turned around, drew Byron closer, and

    kissed him passionately.

    As Cora leaned in for the kiss, Byron''s eyes briefly narrowed, clearly sensing something unusual.

    However, Byron swiftly regained hisposure and allowed Cora to yfully carry on, even guiding

    her with a hand at the back of her head, deepening the embrace.

    Byron held Cora in his embrace, reluctant to release her. Cora couldn''t quite fathom how long they had

    yfully engaged in this intimate moment. When they finally broke apart, Cora noticed that the

    intriguing sapphire blue she had glimpsed at the doorway had vanished.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We should go downstairs now. Otherwise, people might think we''re up to mischief," Cora said,

    redirecting their attention.

    Having sessfully dealt with potential adversary, Cora didn''t want to linger in private with Byron any

    longer. She could sense his breath bing unsteady.

    If Cora allowed Byron to continue his antics, she feared that tonight''s dinner might never happen.

    Cora took the initiative to drag Byron downstairs, holding his hand while speaking.

    Byron didn''t resist and went downstairs with her.

    As they reached the ground floor, dinner was about to begin.

    Osborn, Nora, and the guests for the evening, Margaret and Evelyn, were already gathered at the

    dining table.

    As for the other members of the Hansen family, rumors circted that they either had prior

    engagements or urgent matters to attend to. Cora understood it was merely an excuse to avoid

    encountering her at the Hansen family dinner table.

    "Come, let''s have dinner. I had asked Evelyn to find you earlier, but she couldn''t locate you," Nora said

    warmly in front of Byron and pulled Cora to sit beside her.

    Following Nora''s lead, Cora acted obediently in front of Byron. She thoughtfully poured a cup of hot

    coffee and presented it to Nora before sitting down.

    Cora looked at Evelyn. A hint of shyness was evident in Cora''s eyes as she said, "I just happened to

    visit Byron''s room briefly."

    Just then, Cora noticed Evelyn''s expression almost sinister.

    Cora''s suspicion was correct.

    Yet, Evelyn quickly masked her expression and looked at Byron with concern. "Byron, is there anything

    wrong with your lips?"

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Leading Questions?

    As Evelyn finished speaking, the Hansen elders, who favored Byron the most, immediately focused on

    his lips.

    Cora couldn''t help but look over at Byron.

    And to everyone''s surprise, Byron''s lips tinted with a rosy hue.

    It was her lipstick!

    In an instant, Cora felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    She rarely wore lipstick because her natural lip color was already beautiful enough.

    However, being on suspension and having nothing else to do at home, she applied some makeup

    beforeing to the dinner as respect for the asion.

    Unfortunately, Cora hadn''t anticipated that her lipstick had transferred to Byron''s lips when they kissed.

    Cora could have brushed it off if the kiss mark had been discovered by Evelyn alone. However, with the

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hansen elders and Margaret all watching, it felt like an ufortable moment under the spotlight.

    "Ahem." Osborn observed the situation and quickly understood what was going on. He masked the

    awkwardness with a slight cough and shifted his gaze away.

    However, Nora seemed to have reservations as she coldly nced at Cora.

    Cora couldn''t help but think that Evelyn intended to make her appear as if she were trying too hard to

    impress Nora, much like a cunning fox trying to exploit Byron to the fullest.

    Cora locked eyes with Evelyn''s smug expression. She was infuriated.

    Amidst her intense frustration, Cora thought about how she should have confronted Evelyn head-on

    during their previouspetition.

    To her surprise, Byron took matters into his own hands. He shot a cold nce at Evelyn and

    questioned her, making it evident that he saw through her game, "Didn''t you see it? Is there a need for

    such a deliberate inquiry?"

    As Byron casually wiped off the lipstick with a hot towel handed to him by a servant, all eyes fixed on

    Evelyn, except for Cora''s.

    Cora thought she was the only one who noticed Evelyn eavesdropping in Byron''s room. It turned out

    that Byron was well aware of it, and he had just exposed her cunning scheme in front of everyone.

    After all, it was an invasion of their privacy. Evelyn was being too much.

    Evelyn''s face turned red. No one could tell whether out of embarrassment or anger.

    "I just..."

    She wanted to defend herself.

    Byron was impatient to listen to her excuses. "Before you speak, let it go through your brain first, don''t

    make it just for show."

    Evelyn''s eyes turned red. Margaret was not pleased. "Byron, Evelyn was just joking with all of you."

    But to her surprise, Byron didn''t spare Margaret either, saying, "Only friends can joke around. Are we

    friends?"

    When he retorted to Margaret, his expression remained calm, as if he was merely discussing a fact.

    Margaret''s expression changed, clearly showing her anger.

    As the tension grew, Nora finally spoke, "Alright, Byron, enough of this. We''ve been friends for

    decades, and now we''re making a mockery of ourselves."

    After that, Nora went out of her way to be more hospitable toward Evelyn and Margaret as if trying to

    However, Margaret and Evelyn didn''t hide their displeasure.

    Cora, too, felt like a fish out of water, with Margaret and Evelyn asionally giving her disapproving

    nces. Even Nora seemed irritated with Cora''s presence.

    Throughout the meal, despite Nora taking the initiative to add food to Cora''s bowl, she couldn''t shake

    the feeling that Nora''s gaze was as sharp as a needle, making the food tasteless in her mouth.

    After dinner, Osborn called Byron to the study for a discussion. Meanwhile, Nora engaged in casual

    conversation with Cora, Margaret, and Evelyn.

    Cora disliked their pretentious and superficial chit-chat, especially after the awkward incident at the

    dinner table. Despite the difort, everyone pretended to get along harmoniously.

    Feeling the need to escape the meaningless conversation, Cora excused herself to the restroom.

    As soon as she stepped out of the restroom, she found Evelyn leaning against the door, ring at her

    with undisguised contempt. "Name your price," Evelyn said.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 A Counterattack

    "What price?" Cora adjusted her attire, acting nonchntly.

    "The price of leaving Byron," Evelyn added.

    This remark caught Cora''s attention, and she looked up at Evelyn.

    With a smile, Evelyn continued, "I''m sure you''ve noticed Madam Hansen''s frequent interactions with

    metely, haven''t you? Even today, when Byron invited you to his home for dinner, she asked for me

    too.

    "That''s right. The truth is, Madam Hansen, hopes that Byron and I will be together. Even though Byron

    has proposed to you, she still wishes for her future daughter-inw to be me."

    Cora had already noticed all that Evelyn mentioned.

    During this period, Nora kept mentioning Evelyn''s excellence in front of Byron. She even frequently

    arranged for Cora to interact with Evelyn, hoping to make Cora feel inferior.

    However, no one expected Cora would surpass Evelyn''s proud marksmanship, leading to the situation

    that unfolded during the dinner.

    "You being with Byron is just a matter of enjoying your youth. When your looks fade, someone as picky

    as Byron won''t even spare a second nce at you. Eventually, you''ll be discarded just like anyone

    else. Why not take arge sum of money now, while you''re still young, and find someone you can

    spend a lifetime with?"

    Evelyn spoke as if she was considering Cora''s best interests, but Cora suddenly burst intoughter.

    "What''s so funny?" Evelyn didn''t like the way Cora wasughing, as if mocking her despite not doing

    anything to win.

    "I just think Mr. Hansen was right when he said you don''t think before you speak," Cora replied.

    "How dare you insult me!" With her status in the Cross family, few people dared to ridicule Evelyn like

    this.

    But Cora had humiliated Evelyn multiple times. Evelyn couldn''t stand it anymore. She raised her hand,

    intending to p Cora.

    Cora was quick to react. She grabbed Evelyn''s hand before she couldnd the p and smiled

    teasingly.

    "I didn''t insult you. I merely spoke the truth. You see. Once I marry Mr. Hansen, his property bes

    our shared wealth. Even if we divorce in the future, I''ll still get half of it. However much you give, can it

    "You''re just after Byron''s money!" Evelyn struggled to free her hand from Cora''s grip and spat, "You

    have no shame."

    "I have no shame? I''m after his money and also sleep with him. But aren''t you even more shameless?

    He''s already with me, yet you still try to interfere!"

    Cora continued to smile. Her tone and words drove Evelyn mad.

    "I am not some third-party interloper. Madam Hansen imed I am the most suitable candidate as

    Byron''s wife!" Evelyn argued passionately.

    "She merely thinks Jane couldn''t measure up to me, so she brought you into the mix to see if you could

    rece me. People used you like a pawn, and you found joy in it? You must have quite an inted

    sense of self-importance! Saying youck brains wouldn''t be an unfair assessment."

    Despite Nora''s fa?ade of friendliness and the chances she seemingly offered, Cora saw right through

    her hypocrisy and was already holding a grudge.

    Now, with Evelyn proudly disying her advantages, Cora couldn''t just let her get away with it.

    "Miss Lane, I''ve already given you opportunities, but since you won''t take the soft route, I''ll have to

    resort to more forceful means," Evelyn retorted before she turned to leave.

    Cora couldn''t help but smirk internally. Wasn''t she already using forceful means?

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a moment''s consideration, Cora had a sudden idea. Cora pretended to answer a call, holding her

    hand to her ear as if speaking on the phone, "Hey, Steve? What''s up? I heard you might be looking for

    new talent for the National Shooting Team. Well, if you''re interested, I think I might be a perfect fit."

    As Cora finished her make-believe conversation, she noticed Evelyn''s footstepsing to an abrupt

    halt and started rushing toward her.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Reversed Roles

    Evelyn might not be the cleverest, but she was definitely athletic.

    After a while, she managed to snatch Cora''s cell phone and tried to end the call.

    "You won''t be unemployed, and you won''t get into the National Shooting Team," Evelyn said.

    But after fiddling with Cora''s phone, she realized that the screen had always been off, so she red at

    Cora. "Are you messing with me?"

    However, Cora gave her a cold look. "How can you be so sure that I won''t lose my job? It seems like

    you were the one behind those photos and the people who posted them."

    In fact, Cora had been suspecting Evelyn for some time.

    After all, Evelyn was the only one apart from the Yoris family who had conflicts with her during that

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    period.

    However, the Yoris family proved their innocence by producing unedited footage of the surveince

    records as evidence, so Evelyn was the only one left as the possible culprit.

    Ever since meeting Evelyn in front of the Hansen Mansion earlier, Cora had been nning on subtly

    feigning a phone call with Steve while in front of Evelyn.

    Now that Evelyn approached her, she figured she would take the opportunity to carry out her n.

    Yet, Evelyn firmly denied any involvement, "It wasn''t me. Your job at the hospital doesn''t bother me.

    Why would I sabotage your work?"

    "Indeed. My job at the hospital is none of your business, but the same can''t be said of my desire to join

    the National Shooting Team. You trained hard for many years wanting to win the gold medal, but it may

    just end up in my hands."

    Evelyn had the urge to p Cora, who sounded almost cocky.

    "You can''t join the National Shooting Team willy-nilly. Plus, they won''t ept you if they know your

    scandals and how chaotic your private life is."

    "My membership in the team isn''t solely up to you. Steve cares the most about results and rankings.

    Everything else isn''t of his concern. In fact, he might help get rid of those scandals for me, if they ever

    existed in the first ce, so that I am eligible to join the National Shooting Team."

    Their bickering only heightened Evelyn''s worry.

    Admittedly, Cora had struck a nerve in her.

    Evelyn had practiced diligently for years to win the gold medal in internationalpetitions and gain

    enough recognition so that she could stand out among the country''s young women.

    But if Cora, with her superior marksmanship, joined the National Shooting Team, she would

    undoubtedly win the gold medal, rendering Evelyn''s efforts futile.

    Moreover, Evelyn understood that Nora''s sudden urge to have her marry Byron was because she could

    potentially win the gold medal, which would elevate the Hansen family''s status among the wealthy

    families in the country.

    She was also aware that Steve would actually help Cora deal with the scandals.

    After all, Steve had the ability to do so, given his connections in both civil society and the underground.

    Most importantly, he greatly admired those with exceptional marksmanship.

    Even during training, he would frequently praise his favorite apprentice, who had perfect scores,

    expressing deep appreciation as he did.

    Thus, Evelyn had no doubt that if Cora mentioned her interest in joining the National Shooting Team,

    Steve, with his position as the team''s coach, would ensure her swift entrance.

    "So, Evelyn, I''m sure you will rify the fabricated scandals posted on the hospital bulletin board?"

    Cora asked, observing Evelyn''s worried expression.

    "I already told you it wasn''t me!" Evelyn was still in distress.

    Cora took a firm stand. "It doesn''t matter if it was you. If you don''t want me to approach Steve, you will

    resolve these issues for me. If I end up losing my job here, I don''t mind earning my wages by joining

    the National Shooting Team."

    After her forceful demand for Evelyn to rify the situation, she was prepared to leave.

    As she took a step, she noticed Byron smoking a cigarette while leaning against the wall in the corridor.

    The embers at the cigarette''s tip glowed intermittently, and his eyes were unfathomable as he looked at

    her...

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Coming to Light

    Cora''s footsteps came to a halt, and she felt as though Byron''s deep and aloof gaze was scrutinizing

    her discreetly at that moment.

    She wondered if some part of her conversation with Evelyn just now had made him unhappy.

    As she pondered over the question, Byron extinguished his cigarette and approached her. "Let''s head

    back."

    "Sure." Since he said nothing, Cora didn''t dwell on it too much.

    Besides, Cora noticed that Evelyn was still watching them, so she wanted to show off the tight-knit

    bond shared between Byron and herself.

    Thus, she smiled and took Byron''s arm in front of Evelyn, engaging in light-hearted conversation with

    him before bidding farewell to Byron''s parents and leaving the mansion.

    While on their way back, Byron suddenly asked her, "Is the matter resolved?"

    After considering for a moment, Cora figured he was referring to the issue of her being suspended from

    work due to the sexual photos of her that someone posted.

    It seemed that he had overheard a lot of her conversation with Evelyn while standing in the nearby

    corner.

    "Yeah, it should be resolved now." Cora knew Evelyn would resolve the matter in order to keep her gold

    medal.

    After saying that, Byron fell into a long silence and even lit a cigarette.

    The atmosphere in the small space of the car became so heavy that it was hard to breathe.

    Cora briefly considered asking him if something she said had upset him.

    However, she figured it might be unnecessary after some thought.

    If he had overheard their earlier conversation, then he must have heard that Nora was trying to help

    Evelyn be his wife.

    Since he wasn''t inclined to exin it to her, she wasn''t about to butt into his business, especially given

    how inconsequential they were.

    The heavy atmosphere persisted until they returned to the apartment. Once they were inside and the

    door closed, Byron pinned her against the wall...

    As usual, they were good together in bed, but Cora couldn''t shake the feeling that Byron seemed to be

    putting in more effort that night, leaving her a bit stiff in the waist the next day.

    Originally, she had nned to rest at home in the morning, but a call came from the hospital asking for

    her return.

    Cora had to freshen up quickly and head straight to William''s office upon arriving at the hospital.

    William was also seeing patients that day. When Cora entered his office, he still had a patient with him,

    so he nodded at her. "Have a seat first. Let''s talk once I''m done with this patient."

    Cora nodded and waited at the back, unable to help but observe William quietly.

    Having been pampered for most of his life and taking good care of himself, he still looked youthful

    despite nearing fifty.

    The white coat he wore added a touch of aloofness to his already handsome face.

    In essence, he looked fundamentally different from the people who hailed from wealthy families.

    Cora suddenly understood why Flora would still miss him even after all that time and was exceptionally

    nice to his daughter.

    "Remember to get plenty of rest after taking the medicine. You will also have toe back to the

    hospital for regr check-ups."

    William gave the patient some prescriptions and offered some advice. The patient left after thanking

    him.

    He then gestured for Cora to take a seat in front of him. "The person who posted the photo handed

    himself over to the higher-ups today. He admitted that he sought revenge because he couldn''t handle

    being rejected after confessing his love to you."

    Seeing that Cora remained indifferent and didn''t respond, he continued, "He has already apologized

    and written an apology letter. We will make a public statement and release his letter to rify the

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    situation. So, you can return to work in the emergency roomter."

    He was expecting Cora to be satisfied with the resolution of the incident. However, she sounded

    somewhat mocking when she spoke next.

    "But I don''t even know that person. Shouldn''t you have nailed down the culprit who instructed him to do

    that and made a police report before issuing a statement?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Disgusting

    "Cora, it is challenging to gather evidence for this situation. Dragging things out would have a negative

    impact on both you and the hospital," William said.

    He knew Cora was still upset and eager to discover who was behind the scenes, but he could only

    persuade her not to cause more trouble.

    Cora looked at him resolutely. "You need to get to the bottom of this to eliminate the problem lest it

    repeats itself again!"

    She meant that if she didn''t teach the mastermind a lesson, they would cause trouble for her again in

    the future.

    Furthermore, she worried that others who hold grudges against her might be encouraged to follow suit

    after seeing that the mastermind faced no real consequences.

    "Your approach towards situations and people appear to be quite extreme, which may not be conducive

    to your future growth and development."

    In truth, William understood what Cora meant and empathized with her humiliation and frustration upon

    being trampled on and defamed by others.

    If a simr situation happened to Jane, the Yoris family would stop at nothing to ruin the reputation of

    the mastermind and prevent any further harm to Jane.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    However, Cora wasn''t part of the Yoris family, so William just wanted to resolve the issue quickly and

    minimize its impact.

    Since Cora wasn''t his daughter, he didn''t think her sorrows had much to do with him.

    "A decision was made regarding this, and it won''t be changed. You can go back to work in the

    emergency room now. The statement and letter of apology will be issued in the afternoon."

    Cora was dissatisfied with William''s final decision.

    However, she had no choice but topromise. Lowering her gaze, she replied, "Alright, I

    understand."

    The hospital didn''t belong to her but to the Yoris family.

    Thus, she had no choice but to put her grievances aside.

    As Cora was about to leave, William thought of something and added, "By the way, you''re an adult, not

    a three-year-old child. There''s no need toin to others about everything. Byron isn''t your parent.

    You making repeatedints to him will only annoy him."

    Coraughed upon hearing that.

    Although it seemed as if William was giving him advice as her elder, he was actually reprimanding her

    for reporting their actions to Byron, which put pressure on the Yoris family.

    In reality, she had never filed aint with Byron. He was directly informed of her situation by the

    men who he had sent.

    However, she felt that nothing woulde of exining that to the unscrupulous Yoris family, so she

    didn''t bother to.

    Instead, she retorted, "Am I supposed to keep this from him and allow the Yoris family to do as you

    wish and ruin my career that I''m passionate about, leaving me penniless and desperate?"

    William seemed like he wanted to say something more, but Cora spoke first, "Mr. William Yoris, you

    don''t need to put on an act tofort me. To me, you''re no different from anyone else in the Yoris

    family. You''re all hypocritical and disgusting."

    She rarely expressed her dislike for others so directly, but she was extremely disgusted by and hostile

    toward the Yoris family.

    She was especially so toward William, who always pretended to be nice to her but was the driving force

    behind the Yoris family''s persecution of her. She felt even more repulsed by him than she did Sara.

    Cora didn''t want to look at his face any longer and left the office without turning back after saying that.

    As William watched Cora leave, he felt an inexplicable ache in his heart.

    It was as if something important had been quietly taken away from his life.

    When Cora returned to work in the emergency room that day, many colleagues congratted her.

    There were also some who gossiped behind her back, assuming that she probably slept with the

    higher-ups, which was why the matter was resolved quickly.

    "Cora, either ask the higher-ups to find the person who posted the photo and issue a public apology or

    thoroughly investigate the matter. It''s awful that their solution only muddled things up."

    Sally couldn''t stand hearing the gossip and had already argued with them several times. When she

    saw Cora, she couldn''t help but make such a suggestion.

    Cora was also aware that the solution was particrly unhelpful to her. However, she couldn''t stand

    alone against the Yoris family. Thus, she smiled wryly. "This isn''t anything to be worried about if you

    don''t let it deter you. Sally, just ignore the gossip. It''s not worth bothering about it."

    "But I can''t shake the feeling that they''re plotting for your ruin!" Sally was no fool.

    Ever since she found out about Cora''s rtionship with Byron, she became acutely aware of the Yoris

    family''s various tactics to force Cora into a corner.

    It was especially apparent during the incident with the sexual photos.

    Since they couldn''t pull Cora and Byron apart, they figured they would ruin Cora.

    It was natural that Sally grew more and more worried about Cora''s well-being.

    However, Cora smirked impassively. "It''s alright. They can make attempts on my life all they want, and

    if they fail, they''ll just have to watch me grow stronger..."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Her Encouragement

    Cora seemed determined.

    Since the Yoris family was targeting her at every turn, she would make herself stronger, so they

    couldn''t hurt her anymore.

    Thus, she put in her utmost effort to gain experience while working on her job.

    She also paid no heed to the gossip and rumors circting about her.

    As the days rushed by, it was soon two days before Flora''s second surgery.

    On that day, Flora found herself at Jane''s office door once again.

    Jane happened to have just ended her session with a patient, so she invited Flora into her office.

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, did youe to have a chat with me? Come on in."

    Jane''s warm wee surprised Flora.

    Although Flora had been hanging out quite frequently at Jane''s office, Jane rarely was amodating,

    nor did she smile much. On the contrary, she had always been aloof and closed off.

    "Dr. Yoris, I brought some delicious pastries..."

    Prior to that, Flora had always been the one who initiated conversations with Jane, so Jane''s sudden

    enthusiasm made her nervous.

    "Thank you. We can have this together." Jane seemed unfazed as she immediately opened the box of

    pastries Flora had brought and even sampled one in front of her.

    "Well, these did taste really good," Janemented before going to prepare coffee for Flora.

    "I''m having my second operation tomorrow, and I may not be able toe here for a few days." Flora

    started a conversation while waiting for Jane to prepare the coffee.

    Jane thought to herself, "Your absence doesn''t concern me at all. You''re just a nobody, and I don''t even

    want to see you."

    Despite what she thought, sheforted Flora. "You must be feeling anxious. You don''t need to worry

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    too much. The sess rate of this operation is extremely high, so there shouldn''t be a problem."

    Flora immediately felt reassured, tears rolling in her eyes. "But it is still a surgery, and with any surgery,

    there is a possibility of failure. I am really scared that I might never see this world again, nor will I again

    see..." She couldn''t bring herself to finish her sentence. "Nor will I again see you," she thought.

    "That won''t happen. Dr. Cohen never failed. Besides, you are so brave and strong, so you''d definitely

    pull through this."

    Jane brought the brewed coffee to Flora and held her hand encouragingly. "I''ll visit you after the

    operation. You have to stay strong and get through this, okay?"

    Flora grasped Jane''s hand in response, feeling a surge of excitement. "Okay, I''ll work hard to make it

    through!"

    Just then, the inte rang.

    After answering it, Jane apologized to Flora. "I''m sorry, I have to attend to the patient in bed number 45

    now. Please wait here. I''ll be back shortly."

    "Sure, go ahead and don''t worry about me."

    Soon, Jane left the office, and Flora picked up the coffee that Jane made for her. She brought it to her

    nose and savored the aroma, enjoying its taste after taking a sip.

    After finishing her coffee, she noticed two new photo frames on Jane''s desk.

    Although Jane had scolded Flora for meddling with her belongings before, she couldn''t hold back her

    curiosity and checked out the new photos.

    She didn''t want to miss any of Jane''s precious moments, and by looking at the photos, she also wanted

    to soothe her own regrets for not being able to apany Jane.

    However, she was stunned as soon as sheid eyes on one of the photos.

    "Isn''t that Byron?" She wondered.

    The photo seemed to have been taken at an event.

    Jane stood with Byron, both dressed elegantly.

    Although Byron kept a neutral expression, Jane wore a radiant smile.

    In the photo, they didn''t look like strangers to each other.

    "What''s going on? Isn''t Byron Cora''s boyfriend?" She thought.

    It wasn''t until then that Flora remembered Jane mentioning that her fianc¨¦''s surname was Hansen.

    "No way..."

    Flora was trembling all over.

    Unbeknownst to her, Jane was standing outside the office, observing everything through the crack in

    the door despite having imed that she would be heading to bed number 45...

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 The Scapegoat

    Before Cora received a call from Flora, she was apanying Nora to attend another one of those

    wealthy wives'' parties.

    The theme this time was music appreciation.

    In addition to being the hostess of the Hansen family, Nora was also a well-known pianist.

    To make friends with her, many rich wives started to learn piano, and some of them even sent their

    children to the piano tutoring ss opened by Nora.

    Now, for the music appreciation event held by Nora, almost all the rich wives from New York gathered

    in the piano room.

    Incredibly, there were a lot of unmarried daughters who apanied their mothers to the party.

    Sara also brought Jane to attend. In addition to Jane''s extraordinary aplishments in piano, Sara

    herself was also a well-known local pianist in New York, and many of New York''s pianopetitions

    had invited her to be a judge.

    "Jane, what have you been up totely? See how thin you have be recently?"

    Jane was striking among the crowd of famousdies and daughters.

    Especially Nora''s tender affection for her made Jane the crowd''s focus.

    In contrast, Cora, who Nora had brought to be by her side for this wealthy wives'' party, her presence

    was almost transparent.

    "Yes, Nora, except for the busy work in the hospital, everything else is fine."

    Jane had a non-aggressive, easy-going attitude through her words.

    This was also the reason Nora liked her the most.

    However, Nora didn''t know that while holding Jane''s hand affectionately, Jane was secretly ncing at

    Cora from the corner of her eyes.

    Cora was wearing a long beige dress today. She tied her hair sideways with a ribbon of the same color.

    In addition, she had a pair of high heels of the same color. No matter how you looked at it, one could

    see that she was attentive to the party.

    When Jane looked at Cora carefully, she saw Cora''s eyes suddenly swept over her way.

    She quickly looked away and smiled at Nora.

    "You''re a good kid. It''s Byron who is confused." Noraforted Jane, but she was actually expressing

    her dislike of Cora to Jane in disguise.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, Jane knew that Nora didn''t like Cora.

    Otherwise, Nora wouldn''t have specially organized such a gathering to bring together many

    outstanding New York socialites.

    "Nora, it''s not Byron''s fault, don''t take it to heart." Jane kept her considerate persona, and her words

    spoke to Nora''s heart.

    Everyone knew that Nora spoiled Byron so much. She mightin about Byron, but if someone

    used Byron of making a mistake, Nora surely would go to his defense.

    So Jane spoke out her thoughts. In doing so, wouldn''t this win the favor of Nora?

    But when Cora heard these words, she inevitably felt ufortable.

    Jane didn''t admit that it was her own fault, and she also said that it wasn''t Byron''s fault, so was it Cora

    to me?

    Was she the scapegoat?

    It was just that in front of so many people, Cora didn''t want to cause a scene.

    So she didn''t express her opinion. She was like a wooden figure, and Nora didn''t take it seriously.

    "Child, you are so sensible that it makes people heartsick. I will help you to talk to Byron..."

    That hinted to Jane that Nora did not approve of Cora.

    Jane thought that she and Byron were still possible!

    Jane had been in this circle since childhood, so she naturally understood Nora''s hints and was

    immediately overjoyed.

    Because during the party, she had a smile on her face all that time.

    Especially when facing Cora, that smile was even brighter...

    Cora could only temporarily ignore Jane''s almost provocative behavior, not because she was afraid of

    standing her ground, but because she really didn''t have time.

    After greeting Jane, Nora instructed Cora to help in the reception of those wealthydies.

    The reason was that you represented me and the Hansen family, hosting the wives and youngdies.

    In all the grandeur, it made Cora a member of the waiters.

    There was thedy who said she wanted to eat some fruit and asked Cora to bring it, and there was

    the youngdy who thought there was not enough ice in the drink and asked Cora to get it.

    It was not that Cora couldn''t see through these people. They were counting on Nora didn''t ept her,

    therefore, treated her like a clown.

    But she didn''t want to refute Nora and didn''t want to make things difficult for Byron, so she could only

    grit her teeth and endure it.

    The pair of 4-inch high-heeled shoes hurt her feet from all that serving coffee and pouring water, but

    she didn''t squeak...

    When Cora was busy, Sara looked at her alluring back and suddenly suggested, "There are many

    young girls at the party today. Why don''t they alle and y a song."

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Bring on the Competition

    "It''s a good suggestion. It''s been a long time since theypeted against each other."

    There were other wealthy wives who conformed.

    Nora agreed with this proposal and even offered to increase the reward. "Yes, you have to encourage

    each other to make progress. Let thempete today, and I will give my bracelet to the one who

    performs the best."

    Nora generously took off the bracelet she was wearing.

    Someone immediately recognized it. "Isn''t this the gemstone bracelet that Byron bought at auction at

    the beginning of the year for 3.4 million dors?"

    "Yeah, Byron knew I liked this one, so he bought it from auction and gave it to me."

    While mentioning Byron, Nora couldn''t hide her smile.

    Some catered to her pleasure and praised him, "Byron is very filial."

    Then, Nora''s smile became even brighter.

    But Cora, who was also close to Byron, couldn''t be happy after hearing thesepliments.

    Because she always felt that Nora took out the bracelet Byron gave her to increase thepetition

    award, and she had other intentions.

    It seemed to imply that whoever among thepetitors got this bracelet would be equivalent to getting

    Byron himself.

    Hearing that those socialites and youngdies, each one of them had their eyes lit up, and they all

    were eager to try.

    As a result, there were piano performances one after another.

    One of the socialite daughters performed Polkarakoff.

    Listening to the cheerful performance, Nora and Sara wereughing andmenting.

    "This is a sixth-grade track, not bad."

    "The melody is colorful."

    Next was an E Major piece yed by the Pope family''s daughter.

    Amidst the soft music, Sara seemed intoxicated. "This is an eight-level repertoire with a good

    foundation."

    Nora also admired it very much. "It''s like a dream and an illusion, both true and false. It''s like a long

    stream of water, like a turbulent wave crashing on the shore..."

    Many others volunteered to perform, ranging from the fifth-grade piano repertoire to the eighth-grade.

    Nora and Sara both gave good advice and praise.

    After the socialites had finished their performances, Nora suddenly urged, "Jane, go up and show us

    what you can do. I haven''t heard you y the piano for a long time."

    Then one of the wealthy wivesughed and said, "I''ve heard Miss Yoris y the piano before, and it

    feels like a master level."

    Someone hurriedly asked Sara, "Did Miss Yoris pass the tenth level?"

    Sara quickly smiled and said, "No, just level nine."

    "It''s amazing! She''s such an outstanding surgeon of the cardiac surgery department and so good at

    ying the piano."

    "Miss Yoris, go up and y a song, and let them learn from you."

    So under a wave of praise, Jane reluctantly went up to y.

    The repertoire she yed was Croatian Rhapsody.

    As soon as she started to y, almost everyone, regardless of whether they knew the piano or not,

    looked intoxicated, as if they had heard the sounds of nature.

    Sara also nodded with approval. "That''s right. She has improved again. It seems she can take the

    tenth-grade test after a while."

    Nora also said, "This song should only exist in heaven, and it is rare to hear it in the world."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The other wives also echoed, "It''s like flowing clouds and flowing water pouring down from her fingers.

    It''s a feast for the ears. Mrs. Sara Yoris, you are so lucky to have such an excellent daughter as Jane."

    It was rare for Sara to be modest. "Actually, it''s all the result of Jane''s own hard work. Unlike others,

    she doesn''t divide her mind into several things every day and doesn''t waste her studies because of a

    love rtionship. Apart from studying, the rest of the time is spent practicing the piano."

    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Cora...

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 Difficult to Hear?

    How could Cora not know that what Sara said just now was dissing her?

    Sara said that she was very good at scheming and deliberately mentioned in front of Nora about her

    rtionship with Eason during college.

    The reason Sara hurt her like this was nothing more than to show how well-behaved, motivated, and

    clean Jane was in front of Nora.

    "I watched Jane grow up. This kid has been well-behaved and sensible since childhood, and now she

    is so beautiful and dignified, which is iparable to those wild women outside. I suppose Byron was

    just fascinated by other women outside for a while. And when hees to his senses, he will definitely

    understand how wrong he was."

    Nora seemed to be chatting with Sara, but there was no way Cora didn''t understand Nora was also

    putting her down.

    "Wild women" and "women outside" were all referring to her.

    To demote her to nothing was to highlight Jane''s purity and nobility.

    What made Cora most ufortable was that Nora had hinted at Jane and Sara so clearly that Byron

    would definitely change his mind...

    Although she also knew that the so-called opportunity given by Nora to be epted by the Hansen

    family was just a tactic to y both soft and hard so as not to cause the two parties to quarrel at this

    stage, and Nora would still find various reasons to reject herter.

    However, when Nora openly expressed in front of so many people that the doors of the Hansen family

    are only open for Jane, which ultimately disappointed Cora.

    Especially now, after Sara talked with Nora, they looked at her with great pride.

    Although the other wealthydies were not as obvious as Sara, they looked at her more or less with

    sarcasm, which made her feel that she had been serving everyone here for a long time, but it was just

    a joke...

    With the piano music that Jane devoted herself to ying, Cora suddenly felt that all this was quite

    boring.

    During the whole time, she tried her best to think about Nora and the Hansen family and tried to

    suppress her bad temper and not cause trouble so as not to embarrass them.

    But in the end, they made her feel so embarrassed, so why did she have to hang in so hard?

    Therefore, she suddenly threw the tray in her hand on the table.

    Although there was nothing on the te, there was still a big sound when the te and the table

    collided.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Such a big sound not only interrupted Jane''s performance but also attracted the eyes of all thedies

    present.

    Especially Nora, who red at Cora angrily.

    "What''s going on? Don''t you know how to handle things with care? Where are your etiquette and

    rules?"

    Nora was busy praising Jane with Sara just now and didn''t pay attention to the sound of Cora. She

    thought Cora had made the noise identally, so she took this opportunity to teach her a lesson.

    In fact, Nora''s idea was also simple. She hoped that in these parties, Cora could understand that she

    was not worthy of Byron and that the Hansen family would not ept her. So that she would figure all

    this out, and take the initiative to leave, which also saved Nora from forcibly separating them and thus

    created a gap with Byron.

    Sara looked at Cora''s flirtatious face and sneered in her heart, "You deserve it! Madam Hansen made it

    clear that she is making things difficult for you because she would not let you marry into the family.

    Who made you shamelessly help her, thinking that hard work can change her attitude? You are such a

    joke!"

    However, considering that it was the party organized by Nora at this moment, and Cora still beard the

    title of Byron''s fianc¨¦e, she didn''t follow to criticize Cora so as not to be used of meddling in other''s

    housework.

    Jane also looked at Cora. Although she was ying the piano just now, her eyes were always on her.

    She knew that Nora praised her both internally and externally to belittle Cora. She enjoyed this sense

    of superiority very much and looked forward to knowing how Cora would feel after hearing this.

    But Cora chose to express her displeasure in a way that somewhat made her feel a little ridiculous.

    Cora looked at the almost cynical expressions of the three of them and roughly guessed what they

    were thinking.

    But it didn''t matter, and she could see that almost all the wealthydies in New York now looked at her

    with simr expressions, and the three of them just ranked rtively high in hatred.

    Ignoring Nora''s almost aggressive questioning, Cora straightened the hair hanging from the busy work

    before and smiled at Nora. "I just think Miss Yoris ys very poorly. It''s hard for my ears to bear. That''s

    all."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 epted the Chance

    As soon as Cora''s words came out, the expressions of almost everyone at the party changed

    significantly.

    Especially Sara, she had always been proud of Jane''s excellence. How could she allow Cora to pick on

    Jane like this?

    "Jane, who has passed the ninth grade of piano, can''t y well? Then who can y well? Can

    someone like you y well without even touching the keys of the piano?"

    Sara''s expression was unconceble anger, and even her tone was aggressive.

    Nora also followed. "Dr. Lane, if you don''t understand music, don''t participate in the discussion. This

    will not help you except for making you aughingstock of everyone."

    She did not try her best to sneer like Sara, but she still criticized Cora for her ignorance.

    That was right. Nora also felt that Cora didn''t understand music. Otherwise, how did she dare to talk so

    loudly about Jane, who had passed the ninth grade and couldn''t y the piano well?

    Jane didn''t criticize Cora as Sara and Nora did. She just smiled and asked Cora, "If Dr. Lane thinks I

    can''t y well, you can point it out."

    Her external persona had always been gentle, neither fighting nor pursuing anything.

    Especially in front of Nora, even though she was furious because of Cora''s words, she didn''t dare to

    curse and ruin the persona she had finally established.

    But before Cora could respond, she said, "Of course, if Dr. Lane can''t tell me where I didn''t y well,

    you can also y a song for me to learn from."

    Yes, Jane asked Cora to point it out, but in fact, she didn''t think Cora could say anything.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Jane had won the grand prize in the New York Piano Competition before, but she had never

    seen Cora in such a high-levelpetition.

    So she suggested that Cora should y a song for her to learn because she felt that Cora would

    definitely not be able to y at her level and wanted to embarrass her.

    But before Cora responded, Nora said first, "Didn''t I remind you again and again that if you don''t know

    how to speak in this situation, just stay silent and do what you should to help?"

    In order to prevent offending the Cross family like thest party, Nora warned Cora what she had said

    before the party started, and this was why Cora served everyone.

    And she thought the same as Sara. They had never seen Cora in the pianopetition, so they didn''t

    think she could y anything.

    Most importantly, Nora didn''t want to be embarrassed by Cora.

    So she tried to persuade Cora with the tone of an elder. "Don''t make everyone ufortable with a

    small matter and make people think you are too small-minded."

    When Sara heard Jane''s words, she immediately understood what she was thinking.

    She couldn''t help but think of the previous wealthydy''s party. She also coaxed Cora topete with

    Evelyn, trying to make Cora embarrassed, but was pped in the face by Cora instead.

    So she was also a little worried whether there would be another joke like before.

    But after thinking about it, Sara, who had been a judge of various pianopetitions in New York these

    years, had never seen Cora. How could such a person y better music than Jane?

    Seeing Nora dissuading Cora, Sara suddenly changed into a smiling face. "It''s okay. Since Dr. Lane

    thinks that Jane can''t y well, let her y a song for Jane to study, and maybe she can get on the

    stage?"

    She also looked at Cora almost provocatively.

    Cora directly ignored Nora''s almost fierce eyes and smiled at Sara and Jane. "Then I better ept the

    chance."

    Then, she sat in front of the piano, stroking the ck and white keys with her long and slender fingers...

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 Stunned Everyone!

    Even though Cora had calmly sat down in front of the piano, Sara''s expression was still contemptuous

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    as always.

    Although Jane didn''t show anything, she also mocked Cora''s overreaching in her heart.

    Not to mention the others. They all felt that Cora must have yed a mess.

    After all, those who participated in the music appreciation party held by Nora today more or less knew

    how to y the piano, and many of them had won awards in the New York Piano Competition.

    They had never seen Cora in thosepetitions, so they naturally thought that even if she could y

    the piano, she was at an amateur level and not even qualified topete.

    Even Nora put on a sarcastic smile.

    Initially, she wanted Cora to stay with Byron for a while longer, but she shouldn''t me her for being

    ruthless if she was so ungrateful.

    At the moment, she was already nning to use the joke made by Cora at the music appreciation party

    to persuade Byron to end this rtionship so as not to be a joke to the whole of New York

    because of her.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Cora''s fingertips touched the ck and white keys.

    The brisk music made everyone impressed.

    Especially Sara and Jane stared at Cora with almost bewildered eyes.

    But at this time, Cora seemed to have forgotten everything around her and gradually entered a better

    state. The original cheerful and lyrical tune suddenly became very passionate with the smooth

    apaniment of her left hand, like countless horses galloping fiercely!

    "This is... Chopin''s etude in F Minor? How could she know this... This is a tenth-level repertoire." Sara

    was so surprised that even her words were broken, and Jane, let alone, was speechless.

    She thought that Cora''s achievements in the medical field were indeed higher than hers for the time

    being. However, her achievements in the piano would definitely not surpass hers. After all, her mother

    was a famous pianist in New York.

    But how could she expect that the repertoire that popped up by Cora was the same tenth-level

    advanced repertoire as Sara''s?

    Jane had always beencent and thought that Cora''s behavior would embarrass her, but it ended

    up being a big p on her face!

    Especially at this moment, the other wealthydies, who also had some achievements in the piano,

    unconsciously showed appreciation when listening to the piece yed by Cora, which made Jane feel

    her whole face was hot.

    "She demonstrated stunning piano skills."

    "Her piano ying produces a clear and beautiful sound."

    "I heard Dr. Lane''s achievements in the cardiac surgery department far surpassed Miss Yoris''s at a

    young age. I didn''t expect her musical achievements to exceed hers as well. No wonder Mr. Hansen

    likes her..."

    Those people''spliments to Cora were more like ps after another, pped on the faces of Jane

    and Sara, leaving thempletely at a loss as to how to end it.

    Nora was staring at Cora sitting in front of the piano and ying the music ecstatically, with an

    iprehensible light in her eyes...

    At the end of the song, Cora withdrew her hands from the ck and white keys and opened her eyes.

    "Miss Yoris and Mrs. Sara Yoris, are you satisfied now?"

    She faced Jane and Sara almost jokingly. Her clear but not kitsch face made people feel cold and

    morous, so beautiful that it almost overflowed.

    It''s just that neither Jane nor Sara had the heart to appreciate her unique beauty. They just felt

    extremely humiliated.

    But letting Jane admit she lost to Cora made her feel worse than killing her.

    She could only stare at Cora angrily, biting her lips until there was not even a trace of blood in them.

    But just because she could bear cursing in order to preserve her image didn''t mean Sara could do the

    same.

    Now, Sara got cynical about Cora in front of so many people. "It''s nothing more than a little

    achievement in music. Just show it off like this, lest others don''t know that you have such a trick?"

    However, Cora kicked the ball back. "Then, when you asked Dr. Yoris to show off, were you also afraid

    that others would not know her tricks?"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Cora Was pped in the Face

    "How can you bepared with Jane? You bitch!"

    Sara was so angry that she pped Cora''s face almost uncontrobly.

    Cora would be on guard against Sara in private, but she didn''t expect she would be like a crazy

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    woman, pping her in front of the public, and her cheeks were swollen from the blow.

    When the p fell, not only was Cora stunned, but everyone else was also stunned.

    None of them expected that a music appreciation party would turn out like this.

    "I''m a bitch who is not worthy ofpeting with your daughter. Then please don''t force me topete

    with her every now and then, and hit me just because you lost!"

    Cora also wanted to p Sara but was held back by other wealthydies.

    "Leave it. She is an elder, after all. So just stop talking."

    "Yeah, it''s not easy for everyone to get together, don''t ruin the harmony."

    Everyone kept saying, it seemed that they were all for Cora''s good.

    But in fact, they were just worried that if they didn''t help Sara today, they would offend the Yoris family.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, there are so many of you today, I can''t hit you! But I will remember this p."

    While Cora put down her harsh words, she looked at Nora again. "I still have something to do, so I''ll go

    back first."

    In fact, she still considered Byron in the end, did not embarrass Nora and the Hansen family, nor did

    too much on a crowded asion.

    She nned to find another opportunity after leaving and exined to Nora that she would note to

    such an asion in the future.

    If Nora were willing to ept her in the future, she would do what a daughter-inw should do. If she

    couldn''t ept her, she wouldn''t bother to apany her to act in front of Byron.

    Cora didn''t expect Nora to chase her out when she was leaving.

    "Wait, why are you leaving so fast?"

    Although a servant supported Nora, she was an olddy and was out of breath after catching up with

    Cora.

    "You still want to criticize me, don''t you? Or do you think that Mrs. Sara Yoris''s p just now didn''t

    teach me enough lessons, and you want to give me another p?"

    Cora got a p today and felt wronged and very unhappy, so she didn''t bother to hide her

    dissatisfaction with Nora.

    Unexpectedly, Nora lost the previous indifference and criticism towards her. "No, no. It''s Sara''s fault to

    hit someone. I will get justice for youter on."

    After exining a few words, Nora nced at her again. "This is for you."

    Then she forced something into her.

    Cora looked down and realized it was the bracelet Nora would reward the winner earlier.

    Cora took the bracelet and didn''t put it away directly but just looked at Nora indifferently.

    "Are you sure I''m the winner of thepetition and deserve the reward? I don''t want to be reported for

    theft and sent to the police station as soon as I walk out of here."

    It was not that she deliberately found fault. It was because Nora used to be good to her and then

    immediately made it difficult for her again, and she really didn''t bother to deal with the same trick.

    "You yed the tenth-grade piano repertoire, and the rhythm was so good. Which one of those people

    is your opponent?"

    Nora added after finishing speaking, "Don''t worry. You deserve this. I don''t bother to make a fuss about

    this kind of thing."

    "Then thank you, Madam Hansen." Cora didn''t refuse and put the bracelet into the bag directly.

    After all, she joined thepetition suddenly, got herself into a drama, and got pped as to get the

    bracelet sent out by Byron.

    If she didn''t ept the bracelet, wouldn''t the previous cynicism and p be in vain?

    After receiving the bracelet, she wanted to leave again.

    But Nora grabbed her hand and said, "Wait, let me ask you another question. Have you ever yed a

    piece in front of Annie Franco before?"

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 Attitude Changed

    Cora couldn''t figure out why Nora wanted to ask these questions, so she could only recall instinctively.

    "Annie? That olddy who always likes to wear a hat with a few feathers?"

    "That''s right. That''s her! Have you ever performed in front of her?" Nora suddenly became inexplicably

    excited, and even the servant who supported her couldn''t help but look at her a few more times.

    Because she seldom saw Nora being so excited since she had served Nora.

    "Probably. I remember when she went to New York to ept students. My mother took me to meet her

    and asked me to perform for her. She wanted to ept me as her student, but I refused. I had already

    passed the exam and been admitted as an eighth-grade medical student, and I don''t want to disturb my

    academic career by learning the piano."

    "I see." Nora became even more excited.

    Annie was also a pianist and a ssmate of Nora, who was about Nora''s equal in her achievement.

    Whenever they were mentioned, it was inevitable for them to bepared.

    Originally, Nora was slightly better, butter Annie epted an outstanding student.

    Under her training, the student became famous overseas and the first to hold a piano recital in Siava.

    As a result, Annie''s achievements suddenly surpassed hers. Every time they went to the ss reunion,

    Annie would sneer at Nora, saying Nora''s career was stagnant because of marriage and raising

    children.

    Thus, Nora held her grudge and always wanted to overtake Annie before they died. She also vowed to

    train a person who would also be able to hold a piano recital in Siava.

    Then she heard from others that when Annie selected students, the student who held the piano recital

    was actually not her first choice.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    At that time, there was a girl who was younger than that person who yed Chopin''s etude in F Minor

    very well, and Annie was quite satisfied with her.

    But that girl told Annie secretly after the performance that she didn''t want to learn piano. She was

    admitted as an eight-year medical student and wanted to study medicine to be a doctor who could save

    lives, but her mother didn''t want her to study medicine and asked her to learn various courses.

    So she begged Annie not to ept her so that she could have more time to continue studying the

    medicine she loved.

    It was said that Annie felt the girl''s dream was great, so she agreed. But she felt it was a pity whenever

    that girl was mentioned, saying that if she had taken that girl as her student back then, she would be

    much more sessful than she was now.

    When Nora heard this before, she always felt that it was exaggerated, but in fact, she still memorized

    that girl, thinking that if she had a chance to find the girl, she would spare no effort to make that girl her

    student, then train her well, and let her hold a piano recital in Siava.

    And when she heard Cora y Chopin''s etude in F Minor, many things were connected in her mind, so

    she hurriedly asked Cora to confirm her guess.

    Now that Nora had confirmed it after asking Cora, she nned to follow her original n, so she asked

    Cora, "Do you want to continue learning the piano? It would be a waste of your talent if you don''t learn,

    or you..."

    She thought, "Or can you be my student?"

    But before Nora could finish speaking, Cora''s cell phone rang.

    Cora answered the phone, and her expression changed after listening.

    "I''ll be there right away." After hanging up the phone, she immediately told Nora, "I have to go first, and

    you don''t need to ask me for this in the future. We are equal, so I don''t have to follow your n."

    Then she stopped a taxi on the side of the road and left without looking back.

    "Madam Hansen, this girl is so defiant. She dares to talk to you with such an attitude. If Mr. Hansen

    really married her, then..."

    Servants liked to please the master. These days, Nora was making things difficult for Cora, which the

    servant clearly saw.

    So right now, the servant wanted to please Nora by reprimanding Cora when Cora was being so

    defiant.

    But she didn''t expect Nora to reprimand her before she could finish speaking. "Shut up. No matter how

    wrong she is, she is Byron''s woman. How can you me her?"

    Nora went back to the piano room by herself after reprimanding the servant, leaving the servant in

    puzzlement there.

    Didn''t Nora quite like speaking ill of Cora with her?

    What was wrong today?

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Break up With Him!

    Cora pushed the door of Flora''s ward, which was in a mess.

    The vase was torn apart on the ground, and the flowers originally inserted in it were trampled to wilt.

    Kettles, cups, and all kinds of toiletries used in the hospital were thrown on the ground, and even the

    nurses were frightened and hid away.

    After Flora vented, shey on the hospital bed panting, staring nkly at the roof.

    Even when Cora entered the ward, she didn''t notice it.

    The nurse was relieved to see Coraing.

    "You finallye. She stopped after taking a sedative just now."

    The nurse just now called Cora, saying that Flora was stimted, smashed everything that could be

    smashed in the ward, and cried and screamed, which was scary.

    Cora quickly smiled and said, "Thank you. You should take a day off today. I''ll handle this."

    Flora had mental problems, and many nurses were unwilling to take this job of taking care of her.

    Cora had made a lot of effort to recruit this nurse.

    She was really worried that Flora would scare this nurse away.

    "What''s wrong with your face?" The nurse was about to leave, but after seeing Cora''s face, she

    couldn''t help asking.

    It was only then that Cora remembered she had been pped by Sara just now, and now half of her

    face still hurt, which probably looked horrible.

    "It''s nothing. I just fell while walking."

    "Remember to get some ice cubes for a coldpresster. It must hurt a lot."

    After listening to the nurse, Cora went to see Flora again.

    But Flora didn''t respond, as if she couldn''t hear or see.

    Cora couldn''t help feeling a little sad. Even outsiders noticed her face, but Flora didn''t have any

    reaction.

    But she still persuaded herself that Flora was ill, so she couldn''t be so fussy. If Flora wasn''t sick, Flora

    would definitely feel sorry for her.

    After Coraforted herself, she transferred 170 dors to the nurse before the nurse left.

    As soon as the nurse left, Cora began to clean the ward.

    When the cleaning was almost done, she fetched another hot water basin and began wiping Flora''s

    body.

    "Mom, are you in a bad mood today?"

    While wiping Flora, Cora chatted with her.

    When Cora''s father died, Flora often threw things like this.

    At first, Cora was also quite scared, but then she gradually realized that fear was useless, so she

    gradually learned to help Flora clean up the mess and calm her emotions after she vented.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What makes you unhappy? You can tell me. Don''t vent your anger on these things. It will not work

    except to make you more angry and hurt yourself."

    Her tone was soft, just like an adult coaxing a child.

    In the past, Flora''s mood would soon be better after beingforted by her, but today...

    After she said so much, Flora was still staring at the snow-white ceiling in a daze.

    "Mom, although our life is still not as good as before, it is improving. You see, my brother has also

    found a way out. He told me two days ago that he integrated the remaining industries of our family and

    relocated the factory. If he made money, he would pay off the debts we owed and return to New York.

    "After your second surgery, you should be able to leave the hospital. After Byron and I get married, I

    will take you over to live with us..."

    Cora said a lot, but Flora didn''t seem to hear that, until Cora mentioned Byron...

    "Break up with him."

    Flora was still looking at the ceiling but suddenly made a sound.

    "What?" Cora couldn''t figure out what Flora meant for a while.

    This time, Flora''s eyes finally had focus.

    She stared at Cora viciously and held her hand tightly. "I told you to break up with him right now!"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Powerless

    "Why? I''ve already started discussing marriage with him, so why should I break up with him?" Although

    Cora was puzzled, she didn''t break away from Flora''s hand, fearing to agitate her again.

    Flora sat up from the hospital bed and grabbed Cora''s shoulders, shaking her hard. "You snatched him

    from someone else. How bold of you to talk about marriage with him! If I knew you would do such a

    shameless thing, I would have strangled you to death when you were born!"

    "I didn''t snatch him from someone else, and he never belonged to anyone either."

    Cora tried to exin to Flora, but Flora seemed to be unable to listen as she was still screaming at the

    top of her lungs. "You still want to lie to me at this point? I have repeatedly emphasized to you since

    you were a child that you can''t touch the things that don''t belong to you. Why are you still resorting to

    such lowly behavior as stealing other people''s things?

    "Look at yourself. You''ve been pped in the face, right? You deserve it! Who told you to be so cheap

    that you resort to stealing other people''s things? You deserve that p!

    "If it were me, I would definitely go beyond just pping you. You scoundrel, why wasn''t it you who died

    at that time?"

    Cora felt the pain on her cheek couldn''tpare to even the slightest bit of what she was suffering in

    her heart right now.

    This was her mother. It was even more disheartening that she didn''t show any concern.

    But why did she say that Cora deserved that kind of treatment? And why did she say those other

    vicious words?

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora''s heart nearly went cold.

    "Who told you this? Was it Dr. Yoris?"

    Some time ago, Jane and Flora got very close, so it was hard for Cora not to suspect Jane.

    But Flora''s movements stiffened momentarily before she said, "It wasn''t her."

    "Not her? Then who was it?" Once Cora knew who it was, she wanted to tear that person apart.

    Flora said, "There were a lot of rumors about it out there. How long do you think you can keep it from

    me?"

    Then Flora added angrily, "If you still want me as a mother, you must break up with him now."

    Sometimes Cora really thought it would be better if she didn''t have this kind of mother, and one of the

    asions was when Flora cursed her like that just now.

    But she no longer had a father, and she felt that such thoughts were too heartless, so she could only

    swallow up all the bitterness in her heart to exin, "Mom, he''s really not engaged with Dr. Yoris. It''s

    merely people''s assumptions."

    "I don''t care about that. If you don''t break up with him, never call me your mom again, and don''te

    to see me anymore!"

    The more Flora talked, the more agitated she became that she even pushed Cora out of the ward.

    Her strength when bursting out in anger was not small, and Cora was no match for her at all that it

    didn''t take long for her to be pushed out of the ward and locked outside the door.

    At that moment, Cora especially felt powerless.

    It was not easy for her to finally get closer to Byron and get the chance to spend the rest of her life with

    him.

    If the people out there couldn''t stand her getting along with Byron, she wouldn''t care at all.

    But why was even her own mother like this?

    When Cora returned home that night, she did not tell Byron about those terrible things.

    But Byron had noticed the red mark on her face, even though she had treated it with ice cubes until

    there was only a faded red mark left. If one didn''t look at it carefully, they wouldn''t be able to notice it.

    "How did you get this?"

    He grasped her chin, studying the red mark with his clear eyes, and his handsome eyebrows furrowed

    deeply.

    The people he sent out would only stand guard around where Cora was and would only report when

    they noticed something wrong with her route, or if someone deliberately approached her.

    But he didn''t receive such relevant reports today, so why did her face turn out like that?

    Cora said, "My mother was a bit unstable in the afternoon, so I calmed her down."

    Cora didn''t bother to mention Sara. After all, Cora would be the one to enact her own revenge.

    Byron lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I''m sorry. I''ve been so busy these days that I didn''t

    have time to visit her in the hospital."

    Sunda Group''s branch office was about to be established in New York soon, so he was basically

    running back and forth between New York and Kinton.

    And thus, he couldn''t visit Flora almost every lunch break as he did some time ago.

    "I''ll visit her in the hospital once I''m done with all this work. By the way, her second surgery should be in

    a few days, right?"

    Byron never thought Flora''s emotional disturbance would have anything to do with him. He just

    assumed he was too busy these days that he couldn''t help Cora share the responsibility to look after

    Flora, so he hugged Cora with guilt in his heart.

    Cora also took this opportunity to bury her face in his chest, hiding the helplessness and sadness that

    shouldn''t be on her face, before saying in a muffled voice, "It will be in a few more days. It''s fine. You

    can do your work. I''ll do my best to apany her."

    Truthfully, she was very afraid that Byron would see Flora''s crazy appearance and decided to stay

    away from her because of it.

    That was why she didn''t dare to tell Byron despite knowing that Flora would undergo the second

    surgery the next day.

    Seeing that Byron still wanted to say something else, she simply stood on tiptoe and sealed his lips.

    And her burning enthusiasm was something that Byron couldn''t resist.

    Therefore, the beautiful night had officially entered its prelude...

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 She Is Going to Jump!

    Cora had been very careful to hide the news that Flora would undergo the surgery the next day, for fear

    that Byron would forcefully ask to go to the hospital together if he found out about it, and then bumped

    into Flora having an episode.

    After having a night full of passion, she finally managed to make him temporarily forget to inquire about

    this, and she ended up so exhausted that she couldn''t straighten up.

    She had just seen Byron off when she received a call from the hospital and was told that Flora refused

    to undergo the second surgery and even refused to take today''s medicine.

    Cora could only rush to the hospital at lightning speed.

    She could already hear Flora''s screaming even before she entered the ward.

    "I won''t undergo the surgery! If I die, or if I be ugly, then so be it! Is that your problem?"

    Cora hurriedly opened the door to the ward and saw Flora standing on the hospital bed while holding

    the infusion stand and brandishing it at the medical staff who stood around the hospital bed coaxing

    her.

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, please calm down. Even if you don''t want to undergo the surgery, you still have to

    take medicine as usual..."

    The medical staff, led by Matt, were still trying to persuade her, but when Flora saw someone

    approaching the bed, she would immediately greet them with the infusion stand.

    "Don''te here! I''ve told you I don''t want to take medicine, so I won''t take it no matter what! Who are

    you to tell me what to do? You are no one to me!"

    Cora rushed to the front and grabbed the infusion stand. "Mom, please, don''t do this! Come down here,

    and we can discuss this peacefully."

    "I''ve told you. There''s nothing to talk about unless you break up with him."

    Flora attempted to swing the infusion stand again, but the medical staff managed to keep her under

    control before taking the infusion stand away.

    Afterward, Matt could only inject Flora with a sedative.

    Once Floray down, Matt ushered Cora outside to talk. "Cora, it seems like the surgery couldn''t be

    done for the time being, so we have to set another time."

    Cora expressed her understanding. With Flora''s this kind of behavior, who knew what kind of things

    she might do after the surgery?

    On one side, she was afraid that Flora would die of this, but on the other hand, she was also worried

    that she would ruin Matt''s reputation in the burns unit.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Matt left, only Cora and Flora left in the ward.

    Perhaps it was because Flora had taken too many sedatives before that she didn''t immediately fall

    asleep after being injected with sedative earlier and even kept her eyes open.

    "Mom, can you not do this? I have exined everything that needs to be exined to you, and I really

    don''t want to break up with him. There''s no point in you doing this..."

    Cora sat beside her hospital bed, holding her hand and persuading her.

    Flora''s eyes looked a bit sluggish, but her words still sent a chill in Cora''s heart.

    "If you don''t break up with him, I will die on your watch."

    Cora asked painfully, "Is it because he was with Dr. Yoris before? I''ve told you that it was just a

    misunderstanding!"

    She once suspected whether it was Jane''s fault, but she also felt that Flora would not disregard her

    own daughter''s happiness for Jane.

    So she could only tell herself that Flora had suffered from love, and it was simply because Flora loved

    her that she didn''t want Cora to repeat the same mistakes.

    "Mom, I really love him. I don''t even know how much I love him, but I really can''t imagine the days

    without him in the future..."

    The time she spent with Byron was truly the happiest in her life.

    Even if Nora tried to make things difficult for her in many ways, she didn''t care about it.

    "Please just let me be with him. Except for this, I''ll do anything you want."

    On that day, Cora thoroughly poured her heart out and begged Flora countless times.

    She thought that Flora had at least listened a bit to what she had said to the point that she would no

    longer use surgery and medicine to force Cora to make a decision. But it turned out that she still

    overestimated her position in Flora''s heart.

    The next day, she was busy running around in the emergency room when a colleague hurried over to

    her and said, "This is bad, Dr. Lane. Your mother is going to jump off the building!"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 Her Compromise

    Cora immediately ignored everything, followed that colleague to the hospital''s rooftop, and saw Flora

    sitting on the edge.

    The torments from the burns on Flora''s bodytely had seemingly turned her into skin and bones, and

    the hospital gown on her body was blown wildly by the wind at the rooftop.

    Matt and the other medical staff in the burns unit were still trying to persuade her. "Mrs. Flora Lane, will

    you pleasee down? Everything is negotiable. If you don''t want to undergo the surgery, then we

    won''t force you. If you don''t want to take medicine, we can reduce it as appropriate!

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, please think about Cora. She has worked so hard for you!"

    But Flora didn''t seem to listen to anything and remained still.

    Cora looked at that scene and felt her heart was about to break.

    "Mom,e down quickly, okay? We can discuss everything. Don''t do stupid things, okay?"

    Cora slowly approached the edge of the rooftop step by step, and she heard her own voice trembling in

    the strong wind.

    But upon hearing Cora''s voice, Flora suddenly became agitated.

    She stood up and yelled at Cora, "Don''te here! I''ve told you not to call me your mom if you don''t

    break up with him! Me being dead or alive has nothing to do with you either!"

    "I''ll listen to you. I''ll listen to everything you say," Cora said, and she tried to step forward.

    Seeing that Cora wanted to get close to her, Flora became more agitated.

    "Don''t listen to my words! Don''t you want to be with him? Then go! I can guarantee you that as long as

    you register your marriage with him, you can pick up my dead body the next day!"

    Due to her gestures, there was a moment when Flora almost fell off the edge of the rooftop.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    At that moment, Cora felt that her heart was about to stop, and she instantly recalled the scene when

    Flora was rescued out of the fire, then lying motionless on the stretcher, not knowing whether she was

    dead or alive...

    That was the most desperate moment in Cora''s life. For many nights until now, she would dream of that

    moment and wake up from the dream crying and screaming at the top of her lungs.

    But just now, Flora had seemingly made her experience the darkest moment of her life again.

    The intense fear made her ignore her own safety as she rushed forward and dragged Flora back,

    holding her tightly in her arms.

    But Flora''s resistance was still extremely strong.

    "Don''t touch me! You make me sick. Go away!

    "If you don''t break up with him, you have to get away from me. Even breathing the same air with you

    makes me sick!"

    She pushed Cora desperately, even saying all kinds of vicious words to Cora.

    But Cora didn''t dare to fight her as before, so she could only cry heartbreakingly and begged her,

    "Mom, stop this. I will break up with him, so please don''t scare me like this again."

    It was also after hearing this that Flora''s expression changed significantly.

    "Really?"

    "Really. I''ll break up with him."

    Flora looked at Cora coldly. "Don''t lie to me. You know that I can really do anything now."

    "I''m not lying to you."

    Cora cried hoarsely, but she didn''t know whether it was because of the lingering fear in her heart, or the

    despair of breaking up with Byron.

    Right now, she really can''t afford to think about all that.

    Her father hadpletely left her, and she wouldn''t be able to endure the pain if she had to lose her

    mother, too.

    Especially if her mother was gone because of her, she probably would never forgive herself in this life.

    And with Cora''s promise, Flora''s mood rxed a lot, and she was being quite cooperative to be

    assisted by the medical staff to walk down the rooftop.

    Today''s incident of Flora almost jumping off the building wasn''t considered a serious matter, but it

    wasn''t a simple matter either, and the people in the whole building were watching.

    Jane was among these people.

    Looking at Flora''s trembling figure assisted by the staff, a smile appeared on Jane''s lips, and the

    expression on her face was indecipherable...

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 Mentioning Breaking Up

    Cora took half a day off to stay by Flora''s side, fearing she would do something extreme again.

    At some point in between, Byron called her, telling her he was in Kinton right now and just getting off

    the ne before asking her what she was doing.

    When Cora heard that man''s familiar voice, the sourness she felt at the tip of her nose immediately

    stirred the emotions in her heart again.

    Reluctance, unwillingness, helplessness, and the powerless feeling were all jammed inside her heart,

    making her almost gasping for air.

    Not getting her response for a long time, the man immediately noticed something was wrong. "What''s

    wrong?"

    "It''s nothing. Will you manage toe back tonight?" Cora tried hard to suppress her emotions, not

    wanting the man to notice anything out of ce.

    "Probably not. Do you miss me?"

    Not only the branch office of Sunda Group would be established in New York, but some business lines

    in Kinton would also move to New York, so there was naturally a heap of things to do.

    If it wasn''t for Cora, Byron would have stayed in Kinton during this time, saving him from running back

    and forth.

    But once this person had someone he cared about, he would easilypromise a lot of things.

    Even if running back and forth between two cities would severely shorten his sleep schedule and

    reduce his life quality, he still didn''t hesitate.

    Especially when he saw Cora giving him that dimpled smile, his fatigue that had been umted for

    days would be instantly washed away that he even felt he could still run for miles.

    But Cora only answered him indifferently, "No."

    "Really?" The man frowned as if he didn''t believe her words, yet there was a silentugh in his tone.

    Cora knew that man must be smiling now that even the mole at the end of his eye would make his

    expression look a little softer.

    She really liked that expression of his.

    If Flora hadn''t made such a fuss, she probably couldn''t wait to have a video call with him now.

    Yet, she only said, "No, I''m not lying to you."

    She was about to break up with him. Even if this wasn''t what her heart wished for, she still had to

    prepare him for the blow.

    "What''s the matter? I don''t seem to have done anything to make you unhappy today, right?"

    Byron was clearly aware of Cora''s unhappiness, but despite having thought of all the possible reasons

    and eliminated them one by one, he still couldn''t figure out why the attitude of the obedient person who

    submitted under himst night had taken a drastic turn today.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Cora gritted her teeth and spoke, "No, I''m not unhappy. It''s just... Let''s break up."

    She had to mention it sooner orter anyway.

    It was hard to determine whether the news was too shocking for him or if there was something else, as

    Byron didn''t respond for a long time.

    If it weren''t for the noisy background sounding from the phone, Cora would have thought he had

    hung up the phone.

    After a long time, the man finally said, "Did anyone say anything to you? Or did you see another gossip

    about me on some random news website?"

    When he said this, Cora also heard the sound of a lighter.

    Presumably, he was frowning deeply and smoking a cigarette while smoothing this out with her.

    In fact, he was not a patient person. Cora knew it.

    He usually wouldn''t give a second chance to the people and things that he disliked.

    But now, he was rarely being patient and slowly talking things out with her.

    She also knew that he truly wanted to be with her forever.

    Yet, between family affection and love, she could only choose one, so she closed her eyes weakly and

    said, "Neither. I just think that we still don''t fit each other after all, so let''s forget about it."

    "Don''t fit each other? We have been sleeping together for so long, and if you truly think we don''t fit

    each other, you must''ve sensed it a long time ago. But you''re only telling me this now?"

    Perhaps he had been getting exasperated for real as his tone obviously started to get a little

    demanding, and even the meaning behind his words had made Cora feel ashamed.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Take My ce

    "You are right. It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you bluntly in the first ce for fear of hurting your pride. But

    it''s not toote to say it now. Let''s break up."

    Cora was afraid that Byron would say something else. Moreover, Flora was staring at her right now, so

    she hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Flora thought that Cora was acting and warned, "You must make a clean break with Byron. I don''t want

    to hear the gossip again."

    Cora was stunned, and the light in her eyes dimmed a lot.

    She knew that Flora was warning her that if she didn''t break up with Byron, she wouldmit suicide

    again...

    Flora looked calm now.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Cora hoped that Flora could curse and beat her like before. If so, she could resist. Now she dared

    not struggle because Flora threatened her with her life.

    Byron was unwilling to break up with Cora on the phone, so he made a video call.

    Cora looked at Byron''s profile photo on the screen. She turned around and met Flora''s resentful eyes.

    She could only quickly hang up the video call and block Byron.

    She did that in front of Flora.

    Seeing this, Flora rxed a little,y down on the hospital bed, and slept.

    Cora threw the phone on the cab, tucked Flora in, and buried the reluctance and despair in the

    depth of her heart...

    Byron was standing at the door of the meeting room, wanting to make a video call to Cora.

    He just returned to Kinton and called Cora. He wanted to tell her that he was alright and ask her what

    she was doing.

    Of course, this was just an excuse.

    He missed her and wanted to hear her voice.

    This was the first time in Byron''s life that he felt this way, and he couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    Before he learned how to properly handle this feeling, he was discouraged.

    He tried to call Cora again and asked her what happened. He wondered if he called too often and

    annoyed her.

    Unexpectedly, an exmation mark was disyed on the screen.

    Byron realized that he was blocked.

    He stared at the screen coldly.

    "Mr. Hansen, the meeting is about to begin."

    Everyone in the meeting room was ready. Carter came out to inform Byron, but unexpectedly, he saw

    this scene.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Byron stared at the screen and didn''t say anything, but the tacit understanding they had over the years

    made Carter suddenly aware that something was wrong.

    "Go check if there is my gossip in New York. Delete it if any and find out who is behind the scenes."

    Byron felt that Cora must have a reason to propose a breakup.

    "Okay. The meeting is about to begin," Carter reminded again.

    All the executives in the meeting room were ready.

    Byron took a few steps toward the meeting room, but then he turned back and patted Carter on the

    shoulder.

    "Join the meeting on behalf of me and send me the minutes after it''s over."

    "How about you? Where are you going?"

    "Go home." Byron walked past Carter and toward the elevator.

    "Didn''t you juste here from home?" Carter remembered that they just got off the ne half an hour

    ago.

    "If I don''t go back, someone will take my ce." Byron entered the elevator.

    Carter felt that Byron meant something else, but before he could ask what had happened, the elevator

    door was already closed.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Give Me Some Examples

    After Cora came back from the hospital, she began to pack Byron''s clothes and the essories he

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    gave her.

    She thought there shouldn''t be much stuff, just like before, but there was a big box.

    In addition to Byron''s clothes, there were also some couple items that she bought after they formalized

    their rtionship, such as cups, towels, and toothbrushes...

    These little things made her feel heartbroken.

    Cora calmed herself down and continued to pack up the things when Byron came back.

    She was stunned by his sudden appearance, not knowing how she should face him.

    Byron walked toward Cora with a normal expression after entering the room. "Why did you leave work

    so early today?"

    "I took a half day off." Cora lied. Afraid of being seen through, she lowered her eyes. "Didn''t you say

    you wouldn''te back today?"

    "I''m afraid that if I don''te back, I will be reced by someone else," Byron said casually while

    taking off his tie.

    When he walked to Cora''s side and saw that his things had been packed, his expression became cold.

    "Have you found someone more suitable than me? Why are you so eager to drive me out?"

    Cora wasn''t as reckless as she did on the phone. She said calmly, "No. I just think we don''t match each

    other. Stop wasting each other''s time."

    "Why? Give me some examples."

    Byron didn''t raise his voice or scowl.

    He did not threaten Cora either, but the air was filled with invisible pressure.

    Under the pressure, Cora didn''t say anything.

    Byron saw that she didn''t speak for a long time and continued, "I''ve checked it. There is no gossip

    about me today, and my mother likes you and even wants to ept you as her student. As for the

    woman who pped you, she''s now in prison."

    As soon as he returned to New York from Kinton, Carter told him that there was no gossip about him

    these days.

    There used to be much gossip about Byron in New York before.

    When he showed up with Jane, the paparazzi would say that they would get married soon.

    If Jane was not with him, they would say that their rtionship had be worse.

    Byron didn''t care about it before, so he didn''t take it seriously and let the paparazzi say whatever they

    wanted.

    One day after he finalized his rtionship with Cora, Cora pointed to the news on her phone and asked

    him angrily, "If you want to be with Dr. Yoris, I won''t be with you."

    It was only then that Byron realized that gossip would make Cora jealous, so he asked Carter to take

    care of it. After that, no one in New York dared to make up anything about him and Jane.

    After confirming that there was no gossip, Byron went back to the Hansen Mansion to see if Nora did

    something to make Cora want to leave.

    Nora admitted that she felt Cora was not good enough for Byron before and yed some tricks to get

    her to leave.

    But the music yed by Cora dispelled her thoughts.

    Nora even said, "As long as she is willing to learn from me, I will personally drive you there when you

    go to get your certificate tomorrow."

    Byron didn''t know anything else, but he knew that Nora was obsessed with the piano and had been

    looking for piano geniuses for the past few years.

    That was why she went to different pianopetitions at such an old age.

    Unexpectedly, after searching for so long, Nora finally chose the girl Byron loved.

    But before Byron could rejoice, Nora told him that Sara lost control of herself and pped Cora at the

    music appreciation party that day.

    So he asked someone to check where Sara was. When he learned that she was doing skin care in a

    high-end beauty salon, he asked someone to rece the person who gave her a massage.

    Not long after he called the police, Sara, who was wrapped in a bath towel, and two disheveled young

    men were taken into a police car...

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Love Is Gone

    Cora did not expect that Byron would check so many things and put Sara in prison in such a short time.

    Somewhere in her heart, she was deeply moved.

    A long time ago, she saw a saying online that everything in the world was bitter. Only the one who

    loved you can help you out.

    Byron treated Cora very well. He made whoever bullied Cora suffer bitterly, which showed that he loved

    her dearly.

    This was something that even her father and brother never gave her.

    She liked this feeling and wanted his help.

    Byron leaned forward and put his arms around her waist. "Stop making trouble, okay? If you make

    trouble, I can''t do anything."

    He lowered his voice and spoke slowly to please Cora.

    He bowed his head and wanted to kiss her.

    At that moment, Cora was about to fall for his charm again.

    But she recalled the scene where Flora stood on the rooftop, begged her to break up with Byron

    hysterically, and almost fell off the building...

    So she suddenly pushed Byron away.

    Byron didn''t expect this and took several steps back.

    After he regained bnce, his face darkened.

    "What else makes you dissatisfied with me?"

    Cora''s pushing angered Byron.

    "Nothing, but..."

    Cora thought about it and decided not to mention Flora for fear that Byron would go to her.

    Flora was in a bad condition now. If she was stimted again, maybe she would try to kill herself on

    the rooftop again.

    "But what?" Byron started to approach Cora again.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "I realize that I still love Tyler." When Cora gritted her teeth and said this, she could see the change in

    Byron''s eyes.

    If eyes could kill, she should have been killed several times by now.

    Byron approached step by step. "Really? Then why do you stay with me every day?"

    Cora felt that Byron wanted to strangle her, but she had to continue, "He didn''t tell me his feelings

    before, but today he did so in the hospital."

    Seeing that Byron clenched his fists, she continued, "We havemon interests and hobbies, and we

    are evenly matched at work. When I am with him, we have a lot to talk about."

    "Can''t you talk with me?" Byron''s eyes were still cold.

    "I can, but you often make me feel pressure. I alwayspromise unconsciously. I feel I have lost

    myself..."

    Cora said a lot about why she couldn''t be with Byron.

    Byron never knew that a habitually cold face could also be a reason for breaking up.

    He almostughed when he heard this.

    But he found that he couldn''t.

    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?"

    Byron put away all the expressions on his face and looked at Cora indifferently as if looking at a

    stranger.

    Cora bit her lips and said in a low voice, "Yes, I am. Well... Actually, I said yes to Tyler."

    She knew what Byron was most concerned about, so she knew what to do to make him sick so that he

    would nevere to her again.

    "Okay! Good! I never knew that..."

    Hearing this, Cora felt her heart sink.

    But she couldn''t do anything. She could only watch Byron pick up the luggage she had packed for him.

    Byron said, "I hope you will never regret it."

    Then, he left.

    The moment the door was mmed shut with a deafening sound. Cora''s tears slowly fell.

    She wanted to keep Byron''s love, but her mother didn''t allow it...

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 No Need

    After Byron left, Cora''s life went on.

    But from the day he left, she seemed to never see the light again.

    Even when the sun was shining brightly, the haze in her heart had never been dispelled.

    Although she tried her best to pretend that nothing had happened when she returned to the empty

    house, the loneliness, helplessness, and despair were like a beast lurking in the dark that pounced on

    her and swallowed her.

    At night, she kept her eyes open until dawn. She lost a lot of weight, and she was in poor condition.

    But seeing her like this, Flora felt a lot more at ease and calmly epted the arrangement of the

    second operation.

    Upon hearing the news, Sally asked for leave from Erik and wanted to apany Cora during Flora''s

    operation.

    "Cora, don''t be afraid. This operation will go smoothly."

    When Flora threatened to jump off the building, Sally was doingmunity service somewhere else.

    When she returned to the hospital, she learned that Flora was emotionally unstable and tried tomit

    suicide, which led to the postponement of the operation.

    When Flora was not hospitalized with burns, she also often threatened tomit suicide.

    So Sally thought that Flora''s emotional instability made it impossible to perform the operation as

    before.

    "Sally, don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Cora didn''t want Sally to worry too much about her and smiled at

    her.

    But her smile made Sally even more ufortable. "If you were fine, would you be so thin?"

    "I''ve been on a diet recently. It seems that I have made it." Cora smiled slightly.

    "You have lost shape! What ame excuse."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally thought about it, gritted her teeth, and asked the question that she wanted to ask the most these

    days.

    "Cora, are you angry with Byron?"

    "No. I..."

    Although Cora concealed it very well, Sally noticed that when she mentioned Byron, Cora''s drooping

    eyshes trembled slightly.

    So she didn''t wait for Cora to finish and interrupted her, "You don''t have to lie to me. There has been a

    lot of news about him hanging out with different girls recently."

    At first, Sally took the news as a joke, thinking that those reporters yed new tricks with those old

    stories.

    Butter she found that it was thetest news. In the photos, Byron took strange women to parties and

    hotels.

    At that time, Sally wanted to ask Cora about what had happened, but she was afraid that Cora would

    be sad and embarrassed, so she hesitated.

    But today, she saw that Cora had lost a lot of weight, and her face was so thin that only her eyes were

    left, so she decided to talk to her.

    Cora didn''t look surprised when she saw the photos of Byron and those women. Sally thought that she

    must have known about this, and she lost so much weight as a result.

    Sally cursed, "I always thought that he was better than his nephew, but it turned out that I was wrong

    about him. No wonder people say that birds of the same kind live together. He and his nephew are the

    same.

    "Cora, if you feel ufortable, I will go with you to capture Byron in adultery. Give vent to your anger.

    Don''t hold it back, or you will get sick."

    "Sally, there''s no need to do that. He''s a good man. It''s just... that we broke up."

    Cora looked at the photo of Byron and the young woman walking into the hotel side by side on the

    phone, like a fashion shoot. She said with a very soft voice as if the wind would blow it away.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 Bullshit

    "Break up? When?" Sally didn''t expect this.

    "Didn''t he promise before that he would give you a worry-free life? Was it because of his family''s

    objection, or did the Yoris family intervene again?"

    Byron said that after they sent Cora away with an excuse.

    At that time, Byron was determined. He said that no matter whether his family objected or not, he would

    ovee all difficulties and give Cora a grand wedding.

    Because of his promise, Sally once thought that Cora was so lucky to have such a superb man love her

    dearly.

    But it had only been a few days, and everything had changed.

    Cora, who was pampered before, was now so skinny that Sally suspected that she was reced by

    someone else. The man who imed to be a dedicated lover hung out with different women every day!

    Sally couldn''t help sighing in her heart, "Men''s promises are bullshit. They are unreliable!"

    Just then, Cora said in a slightly hoarse voice, "No. I was the one who proposed the breakup."

    She thought that Byron hung out with different women to punish her for being inconstant in love.

    "You? Why? Could it be..."

    Sally was a little surprised, but before she could finish speaking, Cora said, "Sally, I''ll exin this to you

    when I can say itter."

    The days she spent with Byron were still vivid in her mind, but they had broken up. She missed him

    badly every night and wetted her pillow with tears.

    So she couldn''t tell Sally why now.

    "Okay. Don''t hold back your sadness. You can talk to me. Some pizza and beer will be enough."

    Looking at Cora''s decadent look, Sally knew that she must be very sad, so she didn''t dare to ask any

    more questions.

    At that time, Tyler came.

    "Cora, how long has your mom been in there?"

    Tyler was still wearing a white gown. It seemed that he knew about Flora''s operation and hurried over.

    "It has been some time." Cora tried hard to suppress her tears and smiled at Tyler.

    "Don''t worry. Matt has never failed."

    Tyler patted Cora''s shoulder tofort her and nced around from time to time.

    He didn''t see Byron, so he asked, "Where is he? Your mom has surgery today. Why didn''t hee to

    apany you?"

    Both Cora and Sally froze.

    They knew that Tyler was talking about Byron.

    Tyler asked this question because he couldn''t bear to see the thin and weak Cora stand alone and

    helplessly at the door of the operating room.

    Unexpectedly, his question caused Cora''s face to change slightly. Especially the tears in her eyes

    made him distressed.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "What''s wrong? Did I say anything I shouldn''t have said?"

    Tyler frowned slightly, staring at Cora without blinking his eyes, trying to find the answer on her face.

    But before he got the answer he wanted, Sally interjected, "Tyler, you must not have read the news for

    a long time, so you don''t know that they broke up. Now that you know it, don''t mention him in front of

    Cora again."

    Tyler was taken aback. His eyes met Cora''s in astonishment.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 Feed

    At that moment, Tyler had countless questions for Cora.

    But Cora''s eyes were red, and soon she turned her eyes elsewhere.

    Tyler suddenly realized that there was no point in asking about those things now. The most important

    thing was to stay with Cora until her mother came out of the operating room.

    "Sorry, I was rude. Let''s wait for Mrs. Flora Lane toe out."

    Cora breathed a sigh of relief at Tyler''s words. "Thank you, Tyler."

    She was afraid that Tyler would ask about those things. She might not be able to control her emotions

    and hold back her tears.

    "It''s not a big deal. I''m d I could help you. Do you want some juice? I''ll go to my office to get it."

    Tyler looked at Cora expectantly, but Cora didn''t have a good appetite. Sally immediately agreed. "Yes!

    The operation will take at least three hours. Cora didn''t eat anything in the morning. She needs to

    replenish her energy."

    "Wait here. I''ll be right back."

    Tyler went to his office to get a few bottles of juice and bought two sandwiches from the canteen. He

    and Sally persuaded Cora to take a few bites of the sandwich.

    After Flora was pushed out of the operating room, Tyler helped Cora with the formalities and delivered

    some food.

    Tyler was on the night shiftst night. He was too tired to keep his eyes open, so he should go back

    and rest.

    But after he heard that Cora and Byron had broken up, he was full of energy. It seemed as if he could

    run a marathon.

    "Mrs. Flora Lane''s operation was very sessful. She will be observed in the intensive care unit for 24

    hours and can go back to the ward after the doctor confirms that she is fine. Cora, you can rest assured

    and eat something."

    Flora was in the intensive care unit, and Cora was at the door.

    Sally went back to help in the emergency room. Only Tyler was left with Cora.

    Tyler bought a boxed lunch for Cora, but seeing that she hadn''t eaten it for a long time, he opened the

    boxed lunch and handed it to her.

    Cora refused, but Tyler stubbornly held the fork.

    "Look, you are so thin that a gust of wind could blow you into the sky. If you don''t eat something, I will

    have to tie you with a rope."

    "It''s not so exaggerated." Cora was amused by Tyler.

    "Not at all. If you don''t eat, I''ll tie you up with a rope. Eat it!" Tyler put some spaghetti into Cora''s mouth

    without waiting for Cora to refuse it.

    Cora was forced to chew and swallow the spaghetti.

    Seeing that Tyler was going to feed her again, she reluctantly took the fork from Tyler and started

    eating by herself.

    The two began to chat about Flora''s follow-up treatment.

    They didn''t know that Byron was standing at the elevator entrance not far away, panting slightly and

    looking at them with his cold eyes.

    The people who were sent to watch Cora suddenly reported to him today that Flora had the second

    operation today.

    He was in Kinton at that time and immediately took the nearest flight back.

    He didn''t know why he was so active after they broke up, but when he came back to his senses, he

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    had already walked into the First Hospital.

    Unexpectedly, he saw the scene where Tyler was feeding Cora as soon as he arrived.

    At that time, he understood why he hade all the way. He thought that they might be together again,

    so he didn''t withdraw his people around her.

    But now, it seemed that he was the only one who was looking forward to reconciliation. Cora was with

    Tyler, and they showed off their love outside the intensive care unit...

    At that moment, Byron suddenly believed Cora''s words that she liked Tyler. If she didn''t like him, she

    might not forget her love for Byron in such a short time.

    Byron looked away and walked back along the way he came.

    As he left, many things came to his mind.

    In the end, he called Carter, "Ask the people around Cora to go back."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 What''s Wrong With Her

    A dayter, Flora was transferred back to her former ward from the intensive care unit.

    During his rounds, Matt said to Cora, "Your mother seems to be recovering well now. She should be

    able to be discharged after a few more days of caring. Don''t be too worried. You seem very exhausted

    recently."

    Cora had visibly lost weight since the suicide incident with her mother, and Matt felt quite sorry for her.

    "Thank you, Matt. After my mother is discharged, I''ll treat you and Tyler to dinner," she replied.

    Cora was relieved to hear that Flora was doing better and would soon be discharged. A faint smile

    finally appeared on her face.

    Now, that was all she could hope for.

    Meanwhile, at the Yoris Mansion...

    "Jane, you should be free tonight, right?"

    Sara entered the room as Jane finished removing her makeup and began her skincare routine. It was

    rare for her to get off work in advance.

    Without responding, Jane turned to Sara and asked, "Is there something you need?"

    In fact, she was very repulsed to go out with Sara recently. After all, everyone in New York knew that

    Sara and two young men had been arrested. And when that happened, Sara was only wearing a bath

    towel.

    Although Jane knew that Sara had been framed, she still felt very humiliated.

    So recently, she basically avoided all kinds of invitations from Sara.

    "Madam Hansen is arranging a card game tonight. I''d like to take you with me."

    Sensing her recent distance, Sara decided to be upfront.

    "I heard that Byron and that little slut finally broke up."

    Jane remained focused on her skincare routine, carelessly replying, "Is that so?"

    Deep down, she knew all too well the reasons behind their breakup, but she chose not to dwell on it.

    "But now Byron is dating different women every day. Madam Hansen is quite concerned about the

    situation."

    But Jane ignored Sara. She thought that even Cora had lost her chance, so she wouldn''t need to be

    worried about any other woman anymore.

    Sensing Jane''s ignorance, Sara continued, "I understand that you''re upset and that the behavior of that

    little wench was infuriating. But didn''t she get kicked out in just a few days? It goes to show that in

    these prominent families,patibility and social standing are crucial for asting marriage.

    "Remember, after going through such troubles, I believe that you and Byron will grow wiser and have a

    better life together."

    Sara continued, "You can just snub Byron a bit. Don''t go too far because a man values his dignity

    pretty much. If you annoyed him, it might get nasty."

    Jane understood Sara''s intentions. If she wanted Byron, she needed to secure him as her future

    partner.

    So, Jane responded, "I understand. I''ll join youter."

    "Great! Get ready, and I''ll freshen up as well," Sara eximed, her excitement evident as she headed

    to her wardrobe to select an outfit for the evening.

    At the Hansen Mansion.

    "Byron, didn''t you just return? Why are you leaving again?"

    Nora watched as Byron came downstairs and strode toward the door. She hurried over to intercept him

    before he could leave, fearing that he might be the hottest trend of gossip tomorrow.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I have an appointment with Carter." Byron looked indifferent.

    "What could you two grown men possibly do together? Are you going to find those disreputable women

    again?"

    Nora thought that if she spoke so bluntly, her son would somewhat restrain himself.

    However, Byron hummed, not even trying to conceal his intentions.

    Nora was very helpless. "If you''re going to pursue those questionable rtionships, why did you break

    up in the first ce? What''s wrong with Corapared to those women?"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Just Like Her

    Recently, every time Byron appeared in the headlines, it was never for anything good. Either he was

    seen dining with young actresses or spending hours alone with models in private rooms. There were

    even photos of him leaving hotels.

    If this situation continued, Nora felt she couldn''t bear it any longer. It only made her appreciate Cora

    even more.

    Not only was she skilled at ying the piano and shooting, but she also had impressive medical

    knowledge. Most importantly, she could keep Byron from fooling around everywhere.

    The more Nora thought about it, the more she wanted them to get back together.

    However, her words made Byron upset. "I also want to know why we broke up."

    "What do you mean?" Nora somehow detected a hint of sorrow on Byron''s face.

    "It means she was the one who wanted to break up."

    Byron lit a cigarette. He rarely smoked in front of Nora because she would always nag him about it.

    But now, he was in such a bad mood that he couldn''t resist the temptation.

    "What? She dumped you? Why? What part of you isn''t worthy of her? Or... was it because of me?"

    Nora couldn''t believe that Cora was the one who wanted to break up with Byron.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    However, after considering all the possibilities, she thought maybe it was because she failed to protect

    Cora during the pianopetition, which resulted in her getting pped. And because of this, Cora

    probably held grudges against Nora.

    Those words that Cora had said before leaving that day seemed to mean the same thing.

    From that day on, no matter whether she sent messages or called Cora, she never responded.

    Nora thought that if it was indeed her fault, she would definitely me herself.

    But instead, Byron simply took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "No, she said she likes someone

    else."

    The scene of Tyler feeding Cora suddenly shed through his mind.

    Well, it was really annoying.

    He took another deep drag from his cigarette, and it quickly burnt out.

    "Someone else? Who? In this city, who else can have a better status, background, and family than

    you?"

    No wonder Nora would ask this question. The ones she used to look down upon now looked down on

    her son, which was hard to ept.

    Nora was very annoyed. In her opinion, there was no one in New York who could be as outstanding as

    Byron. She didn''t understand how Cora could actually be so foolish and fall for someone else,

    disregarding the emotions of Byron.

    But clearly, Cora''s name was now a forbidden word for Byron, and he didn''t want to mention her at all.

    He wanted to leave immediately, pretending to bete for his appointment with Carter. However, Sara

    and the other Nora''sdy friends happened to arrive.

    "Byron, go and ask the kitchen to prepare a pot of coffee and some pastries for me."

    Nora intentionally kept Byron from going out and messing around, reducing his chances of getting sick.

    However, when Sara heard Nora''s words, she felt that Nora was creating opportunities for Jane and

    Byron to be alone.

    So, Sara immediately smiled and said, "If there''s too much to carry, you can help Byron out."

    Jane nced at Byron and felt even more attracted to this man. Even with all the gossip surrounding

    him, it didn''t diminish his mature and captivating charm in the slightest.

    "Well then, I''ll go and help." Jane nodded and followed suit.

    Nora frowned slightly at this scene but didn''t say anything.

    Now that Cora and Byron had already broken up, anyone woman would do as long as she could help

    to stop Byron from messing around.

    Jane quickly followed Byron to the kitchen.

    After instructing the servants on what to prepare, Byron left the kitchen and headed to the courtyard to

    smoke.

    Soon, Jane approached him and asked, "Byron, are you feeling down?"

    Byron squinted while exhaling smoke, observing Jane.

    She had intentionally dressed up tonight, wearing a knitted dress that outlined her figure, adding a

    certain charm to her.

    The ends of her long and straight hair had even be curly.

    Perhaps it was just Byron''s illusions, but tonight, Jane''s look truly resembled Cora''s.

    They looked so alike that for a moment, Byron thought he seemed to have seen Cora...

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Vacation

    "Just so-so."

    Byron casually nced at Jane, but it made her feel like she was being flirted with, as if an electric

    current had passed through her whole body.

    She felt that she had made the right bet!

    These past few days, Jane had been avidly following all the gossip about Byron.

    She had noticed a pattern. All those women wore these slim-fitting knitted dresses and had their hair

    slightly curled at the ends, exuding the same enchanting allure as Cora.

    So she spected, could it be that Byron was fond of this kind of seductive style? Was it why he could

    be intimate with Cora and even these women?

    For this reason, she had purposely dressed up like this tonight and came to the Hansen Mansion.

    And the truth confirmed that Byron really liked this kind of attire. Not to mention the desire in his gaze

    just now, even his attitude in responding to her was noticeably better than before.

    Jane felt a sense of joy but also asked, "If you''re feeling down, how about taking some time off to

    rx? The seawater around Breezy Tides Ind has been exceptionally clear these days, perfect for

    diving."

    Byron loved diving. Every year before, he would make time to vacation and dive on Breezy Tides

    Ind. That was why the Hansen family even owned a private beach there, specifically for his diving

    vacations.

    However, ever since he started working, he couldn''t find much time to go diving on vacation.

    Jane tried to appeal to his interests, but in fact, she didn''t hold much hope, considering the

    unhappiness they had experienced before because of Cora.

    But whether it was her Cora-like outfit tonight ying a role or just incredibly good luck, after taking a

    deep drag from his cigarette, Byron unexpectedly said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Sure, set a date and

    let me know."

    At that moment, Jane was stunned. She had never imagined that Byron would agree to her request for

    a vacation together, especially just the two of them.

    She looked at Byron, almost unable to believe what he had said, taking a while to collect herself.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t want to go?" As his cigarette burned out, Byron extinguished it and cast a cold

    nce at her.

    "No, no, I just didn''t expect you to agree, Byron."

    Jane wanted to say something more, but before she could speak, Byron interjected, "Since you''re fine

    with it, then set a date and let me know."

    He looked at her again.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jane met the man''s gaze as she lifted her head, feeling a deep coldness in his eyes that seemed

    unusually profound. It was as if he could see through her, glimpsing something beyond.

    But before she could unravel theyers of mist, the man turned and walked away.

    When Jane snapped out of her daze, she hurriedly spoke to Byron from behind, "Byron, I''ll inform you

    once I''ve set the date."

    Byron left without turning around.

    Even so, Jane was extremely happy.

    She was so delighted that her smile was still lingering on her lips after she returned to the lobby of the

    main house.

    "Where''s Byron? Weren''t you two just going to the kitchen together?" Sara couldn''t help but ask when

    she saw Jane return alone.

    "Byron made ns with Carter and had to rush out just now!"

    Nora nced at Jane, unsure of what she and Sara had been talking about just now. But still, Nora

    didn''t want anyone to misunderstand Byron.

    "Yeah, Byron just left," Jane confirmed.

    Upon hearing that Byron had left, Sara felt a bit displeased.

    But when she turned around and saw Jane''s shy smile, she felt like there might be some hope after all.

    So, when they finished their card game and returned to the Yoris Mansion, Sara asked Jane, "How did

    it go with Byron tonight?"

    "Byron agreed to go on vacation with me to Breezy Tides Ind," Jane said, slightly bashful.

    Sara immediately beamed with joy. "Then you have to get prepared!"

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 Another City

    Flora''s condition was looking good. After resting in the general ward for two days, most of the medical

    equipment had been removed.

    Gabe managed to find some spare time and rushed back to see her. Seeing that she was doing much

    better, Gabe felt a weight lifted off his heart.

    "I wanted toe back on the day of your surgery, but there was an unexpected issue at the factory,

    so I couldn''t leave."

    Gabe exined to Cora with guilt written all over his face.

    "It''s okay, Gabe. Take care of yourself while you''re out there."

    Cora smiled at Gabe, but her eyes showed nothing but concern.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gabe hadn''t been doing welltely, worse than when he came out of prison. His eye sockets had

    noticeably sunk, making him seem worn out.

    "Gabe, if it''s about money, take it easy. I only have you and Mom left. We all have to take care of

    ourselves," Cora said.

    Gabe smiled and moved closer, giving her a hug. "Silly girl, always worrying about others. Haven''t you

    noticed how much weight you''ve lost recently?"

    "I''ve just sessfully lost weight," Cora replied. Gabe had enough things to worry about recently, and

    Cora didn''t want to burden him further with her messy situation.

    "No need to make excuses for me. I know how hard you''ve been workingtely. As long as I secure this

    order, everything will get better soon," Gabe reassured her.

    That particr order had the potential to change the industryndscape for the Lane Group and

    improve their current financial situation.

    Later, Gabe took Cora out for a meal and shared the news of the significant order with her, saying, "If

    things work out this time, why don''t we consider moving to that city?"

    Cora''s heart skipped a beat at Gabe''s proposal.

    The Hansen family and Byron dominated New York, and asionally, she would bump into them. It

    was truly difficult topletely erase that chapter from her heart.

    Perhaps, if she moved to another city, those memories and infatuations would gradually fade with

    time...

    So, Cora agreed to Gabe''s suggestion, which further fueled his determination. That same night, he

    hurriedly took a flight back to the factory.

    A week after Gabe left, Flora''s mental state continued to improve.

    She wasn''t even as skinny as before.

    Tyler, Sally, and other friends who were close to Cora would asionally visit Flora''s ward to check on

    her condition.

    When they met today, Matt happened to have finished examining Flora and happily announced to

    everyone, "Mrs. Flora Lane is almost fully recovered. She''ll probably be discharged next week."

    Sally jumped up in excitement, eximing, "That''s fantastic, Cora!"

    Tyler expressed his joy more directly, saying, "This is such amazing news! I''ll treat everyone to dinner

    this weekend to celebrate Mrs. Flora Lane''s early discharge."

    "Tyler, there''s no need for you to foot the bill. It should be me." Cora insisted.

    Cora rarely smiled so radiantly, revealing her dimples. She hadn''t heard such good news for days.

    "Why be polite to Tyler? He now has nothing but money. It would hurt him if we stopped him from

    spending his wealth," Matt teased.

    As men, he could actually see Tyler''s feelings for Cora.

    They were once schoolmates, and Matt thought that Tyler was reliable. He had known Tyler for years

    and hadn''t seen him engage in any messy rtionships, so Matt was willing to help him out.

    Sally quickly joined in, adding to the banter, "If he''s going to spend, a meal won''t make much of a dent."

    Tyler swiftly went along with the flow, saying, "Then how about a barbecue and swimming at Breezy

    Tides Ind this weekend? I''ll cover all the expenses."

    With this suggestion, Sally and Matt enthusiastically agreed.

    Cora, however, felt a bit conflicted. "Tyler, you don''t have to spend so much."

    "Cora, it''s just a drop in the bucket for him. Don''t worry about it," reassured Matt.

    "Yeah, Cora. Juste with us! You can rx yourself."

    Matt and Sally continued to encourage her, and even Flora chimed in, "Go and have fun. Look at you,

    spending all your time either working or staying here with me. You''re starting to turn blue."

    Cora was taken aback. She hadn''t expected to hear such caring words from Flora.

    Since the incident of her attempted suicide, Flora had been indifferent towards her. Cora thought that

    such indifference would remain for the rest of their lives.

    But today, she unexpectedly heard these words from Flora, and she felt quite touched.

    In the end, Cora reluctantly agreed, giving in to their requests, and decided to join Tyler and the others

    for a weekend getaway to Breezy Tides Ind.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 The Vi Encounter

    The weekend came in the blink of an eye.

    Unlike their previous trip on the Princess, Tyler nned a self-driving route this time, driving directly

    over the newly opened Breezy Tides Bridge.

    This significantly shortened the journey, taking only four hours to reach Breezy Tides Ind.

    Sally kept herself upied along the way, asionally sharing snacks with Cora and asking for her

    opinion on the handbag she had bought during ate-night sale on Amazon.

    However, it seemed luck was not on her side as she handed her phone to Cora. Just as she did, a

    news article about Byron popped up.

    [Lovely Journey: Marriage on the Way!] In addition to the headline, the article included a snapshot of

    Byron and Jane.

    In the photo, Byron walked ahead, speaking on the phone, while Jane followed closely behind. The

    butler of the Yoris family was by their side, holding a pink suitcase and a dark gray one.

    Cora recognized the dark gray suitcase.

    It was the one Byron always used for business trips, or rather, the only style he ever used.

    His preferences had a somewhat pathological obsession, whether it was clothing or everyday items. He

    stuck to the same style and rarely made changes.

    Cora could almost confirm that the suitcase carried by the Yoris family staff member belonged to him,

    and that he was indeed traveling with Jane.

    At that moment, Cora felt like someone had twisted her heart into a knot, causing immense sorrow.

    Cora despised herself for still holding on to her past rtionship, knowing that it was not deep affection

    but rather a foolish attachment. Yet she couldn''t help but feel distressed by the news of his rumored

    rtionship.

    Sally, who was waiting for Cora''s feedback on the handbag, grew concerned when Cora remained

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    silent. She asked, "What''s wrong? Do you think it doesn''t look good? I thought it was pretty nice. Or

    would you like to see another one?"

    As Sally reached over to switch to the link of another bag, she caught a glimpse of the news article that

    had popped up on Cora''s phone...

    Sally condemned herself constantly. How could she forget to unsubscribe this bastard''s news? And

    now, Cora was sad because she saw gossip about Byron. Sally couldn''t believe how stupid she was.

    How could she make such a mistake?

    After ming herself, Sally spoke up, "I''ll only pay attention to the news that worths my attention and

    forget about those stupid ones. Let''s focus on the bags, shall we? It''s much more entertaining."

    While speaking, Sally opened the link of another bag, preventing Cora from staring at Byron''s news.

    Matt sat in the passenger seat, unaware of what Cora had seen. He thought she was worried about

    Flora and reassured her, "Cora, I''ve asked someone to take care of Mrs. Flora Lane at the hospital.

    You don''t need to worry."

    Tyler chimed in, "If you''re still concerned, I can have my butler go and look after her."

    "It''s not that. I am just feeling a bit tired," Cora replied. They were constantly busy at the hospital, and it

    was rare for them to have an outing. Thus, Cora didn''t want to ruin their good mood.

    "Take a rest if you''re tired. We''ll arrive at our destination after this turn," Tyler said, ncing at Cora

    through the rearview mirror.

    Cora smiled softly in response through the mirror and nodded. "Okay."

    Soon, they arrived at Breezy Tides Ind.

    However, instead of heading to the Yoris family''s resort, they went directly to a private beach.

    There were two vis nearby, and Tyler led them to one of them.

    "This is our family''s vi. There are several rooms above, all of which have been cleaned. You can go

    upstairs and look around, then pick a room for your stay."

    Sally led Cora to check the rooms while looking at another vi next door.

    "Is that vi yours too?"

    "No." Tyler was standing nearby. But as soon as Sally asked this question, Cora could sense his

    uneasiness as he turned to look at her abruptly.

    Cora wondered if the vi next door had something to do with her.

    At this moment, they heard the engine roaring outside, which attracted their attention.

    Then, they saw an off-road vehicle parked steadily in front of another vi.

    When the familiar figure came into Cora''s sight, she suddenly understood the meaning of Tyler''s fluster

    gaze just now...

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 Can''t Be Changed

    The man who got off the SUV was Byron.

    But he didn''t wear a rigid suit, but ck shirt and cks.

    Because of his tall and straight figure, when he got off the car, he looked like a handsome man walking

    on a runway.

    "He is..."

    The moment Matt saw Byron, he was very surprised and almost blurted out some words unconsciously.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Sally pinched his arm.

    Matt shut up immediately.

    Tyler noticed the actions of the two and said, "Well, that vi belongs to his family, and this private

    beach is shared by our two families, but I didn''t expect that we would bump into each other today."

    At this time, a woman got off the car from the other side.

    The moment they saw her outfit, both Sally and Tyler had weird expressions.

    They seemed to see Cora.

    The pink slim dress on her was very simr to the mint green slim dress on Cora.

    Besides, the end of that woman''s hair was also permed, and she looked enchanting from the back.

    If Cora was not by their side, Sally and Tyler would have thought that woman was Cora.

    The woman got out of the car. When she fiddled with the hair in front of her and revealed her innocent

    face, not only Cora but Sally and Tyler were stunned.

    "Dr. Yoris?"

    They didn''t expect that the woman next to Byron, who was dressed exactly like Cora, was actually

    Jane, who usually looked pure and innocent.

    "Well..." Sally said.

    She looked at Jane and then at Cora. Something seemed to sh in her mind quickly.

    Cora frowned.

    She had seen Jane''s outfit in the news just now, but the photo was different. Now seeing Jane, Cora

    thought Jane''s dress really looked like hers.

    So what?

    Maybe it was Byron who asked Jane to do this.

    Even if Byron really missed her and asked Jane to dress like this, so what?

    Flora still wouldn''t agree with them being together, and she would even threaten them with death.

    Cora didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. She would only feel sad, but she couldn''t change the

    result.

    "Let''s go have a barbecue. I''m so hungry!" Cora said.

    She forced herself to look away and then dragged Sally to get their food.

    "Okay, you ate the snacks all the way, but I was driving, and my stomach rumbled several times," Tyler

    said.

    He came back to his senses and quickly looked away, following Cora and Sally to the kitchen.

    Only Matt continued to stare at Byron, who started smoking after getting off the car, wondering where

    he had seen Byron before.

    Byron was smoking, but he suddenly noticed something. He nced at the window on the second floor

    of another vi and met Matt''s eyes.

    Byron had been in a high position for a long time, and his aura was very strong.

    After staring at him for a while, Matt quickly went to the kitchen to help.

    Byron was lost in thought as he looked at the window.

    Wasn''t that Flora''s attending doctor?

    Byron met Matt several times in Flora''s ward before.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Why would Matt be in the Cooper Vi?

    Byron stared at the window, frowning slightly. Jane''s voice suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 346 You Only Care For Cora

    Chapter 346 You Only Care For Cora

    ¡°Byron, what do you want to eat tonight? I have learned cooking recently. Do you want to have a try?¡± Jane said.

    In order to get along well with Byron these two days, she was well¨Cprepared.

    The pink suitcase she brought today was full of slim dresses, which had been bought by her and Sara in the past few days.

    She also hired a chef for urgent training to learn cooking on purpose.

    Byron nodded, and Jane was ecstatic. She said, ¡°Byron, I¡¯ll show you my cooking skills tonight.¡±

    Besides pleasing Byron by cooking for him, Jane had other purposes.

    Jane said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a rest. Byron, you must be very tired after driving for so long.¡±

    Jane stepped forward, wanting to hold Byron¡¯s arm and enter the vi with him.

    But Byron pulled out his arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll smoke here.¡±

    Jane was rejected again.

    Her hand froze slightly.

    On the way to Breezy Tides Ind, she tried several times to get close to Byron but failed.

    Byron didn¡¯t reject her strongly, but she could feel that Byron didn¡¯t want to have any physical contact with her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She felt a little annoyed.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to have physical contact with her, why did he promise toe to Breezy Tides Ind with her?

    Jane thought that even if Byron rejected her, she wouldn¡¯t go back without any gains this time.

    1/2

    She covered the unwillingness on her face as quickly as possible, and said to Byron with a smile, ¡°Byron, I¡¯ll go in first and ask

    someone to bring some seafood over.¡±

    Byron let out a puff of smoke without emotion and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    By the time Cora prepared the food, it was night.

    Tyler and Matt lifted the grill to the beach outside the vi and set up temporary lighting equipment beside it.

    After finishing all this, they found that there was a dining table and a candlestick in front of the vi next door.

    Matt sneered. Byron promised to take good care of Cora in front of Flora¡¯s bed not long ago, but he brought another woman to

    Breezy Tides Ind after only a few days. He teased with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°It¡¯s pretty romantic.¡±

    Tyler followed Matt¡¯s gaze and saw Jane wearing an apron and walking toward the dining table with dishes in her hands.

    Jane would cook, which surprised Tyler.

    It was said that Jane never did any housework

    Was this the power of love?

    Tyler sighed, but this had nothing to do with him.

    Seeing Coraing out of the vi with a te of food, he hurriedly stepped forward to help her. ¡°Cora, you can ask me to do it.

    Why do you do it yourself? It¡¯s heavy.¡±

    Before Cora could respond, Sally said, ¡°Tyler, what do you mean? You only care for Cora. Isn¡¯t mine heavy?¡±

    Tyler turned around and found that Sally was also carrying food.

    Chapter 346 You Only Care For Cora

    ¡°Sally.¡± Cora quickly gave Sally a look, telling her not to talk nonsense.

    Sally shrugged. She did it on purpose.

    As soon as Byron broke up with Cora, he hooked up with Jane, and he even took her to the private beach. It was obvious what

    they would do.

    Since he could do this, why couldn¡¯t Cora?

    Therefore, Sally wanted to help Cora!

    Worried that Cora would feel embarrassed, Tyler called Matt to help Sally, and this matter ended.

    When they were preparing for the barbecue, Byron and Jane started to have dinner.

    In the candlelight, Jane flicked the hair hanging on her chest, revealing her charming breast.

    She toasted to Byron and said, ¡°Byron, this is the red wine produced by our winery, and it tastes good...¡±

    However, before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by theughter and noise of the people next door.

    Jane and Byron vaguely heard a few familiar names, such as ¡°Tyler¡± and ¡°Cora¡°.

    Byron suddenly thought of something, and he looked at the people in front of the grill.

    When he saw the charming figure in the dim light, the indifference on his face was immediately reced by coldness.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 I''m Different From You

    Jane also noticed that it was Tyler and Cora who were having a barbecue.

    When they started to barbecue just now, the sky was dark, so Jane didn''t see who those people were.

    She thought they were from the Cooper family, and she nned to go over to greet themter.

    She didn''t expect Cora to be among these people.

    At that moment, Jane thought she was unlucky. Why would she meet Cora everywhere?

    On the one hand, she was afraid that Byron would be snatched away by Cora again, and on the other

    hand, she also felt that it was embarrassing for her to meet Cora in this dress.

    Jane said, "Byron, the sea breeze is strong. How about we go back to the room to have dinner?"

    She didn''t want to meet Cora at all.

    But Byron didn''t seem to understand her meaning. He didn''t even reply to her but looked in the

    direction of the people who were having a barbecue. He raised his head and drank a whole ss of red

    wine.

    Jane was slightly surprised when she saw this, but in the candlelight, her eyes seemed to hide some

    expectations.

    Cora''s barbecue didn''tst very long. Knowing that Byron was next door, they were unable to enjoy

    themselves happily, so they quickly ended the barbecue and went back to their rooms to rest.

    Returning to the room, Cora chatted with Sally, but the scene of Byron and Jane having a candlelight

    dinner shed unconsciously in her mind, and she started to think about what might happen to them

    tonight.

    Some scenes made her feel ufortable, so she left the vi and ran to the beach with the excuse of

    calling Flora.

    With the sea breeze blowing, she felt better.

    She couldn''t help but nce at the vi in the distance under the name of the Hansen family. Looking

    at the only room with lights on, she felt sad.

    She scolded, "Bastard! Do you need women so much? You even want to sleep with that kind of

    woman. Will you die if you don''t sleep with women?"

    She didn''t deliberately raise her voice, but her voice was not low.

    She thought that such a voice wouldn''t be heard by people in the sea breeze, but a voice came from

    behind suddenly. "If you sleep with me, I will not look for other women."

    Cora turned her head abruptly and saw Byron standing there and looking at her.

    Except for the moonlight, no other lighting equipment was around, so Cora couldn''t see Byron''s

    expression when he spoke.

    "We''ve broken up. Why should I sleep with you? Are we friends with benefits?" Cora sneered, passing

    Byron and wanting to leave.

    However, Byron suddenly put his arms around her waist and lowered his head to bite her corbone.

    Cora heard his hoarse voice. "It''s fine."

    "Don''t touch me. I''m different from you. I won''t sleep with other men casually." When Cora thought that

    Byron had gone to various ces with different women before, she felt that the ce he bit was dirty,

    so she tried her best to escape from his arms.

    But Byron continued to hug her tightly and said, "I didn''t."

    Cora was taken aback.

    Did he mean that he didn''t sleep with those women before?

    But Cora calmed down quickly. Even if he didn''t have sex with those women, what did it have to do with

    her, who had broken up with him?

    If they stayed together, there would be no other results except that it would stimte Flora tomit

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    suicide.

    At this time, Byron suddenly put his hand into Cora''s dress.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 Compromise

    "It has nothing to do with me. Let me go," Cora said.

    She struggled fiercely again.

    Byron still held her tightly and said, "I won''t."

    "Dr. Yoris is waiting for you in the room. You can do whatever you want." Cora was so annoyed that her

    face was red.

    Byron softened his voice a lot. "You know, even if she looks like you, she is not you. I don''t love her."

    His sweet words and his deliberately lowered voice, with the intention of ttering, made Cora''s heart

    tremble.

    As he held her waist tightly, not letting her move, he was doing some bad things in private.

    "Don''t do that. You can find someone else if you don''t love her," Cora said.

    She knew that if this went on like this, they would lose control of themselves easily.

    Her desire was also arisen by Byron. After all, it had been a long time since they separated.

    "I can''t wait." Byron suddenly gnawed on Cora''s ear.

    Cora was a little taken aback by his move. "Are you drugged?"

    Although they had broken up, with their previous familiarity, she knew very well what he would do

    before having sex.

    But today, Byron was disorganized, and his breath was disordered. Besides, his body temperature was

    obviously much higher than ever before.

    Byron responded with a hum, but the movements of his hands did not stop.

    "Dr. Yoris did it?" Cora asked.

    Byron said, "Yeah, if you don''t want me to be taken advantage of by her, you have to help me."

    "I can''t help you. I..." Cora said.

    Cora wanted to refuse. Since they had broken up, they shouldn''t have sex again.

    At this moment, the light at the gate of the Cooper Vi was on.

    Tyler came out of the house and said, "Although this is a private beach, other people can break in. How

    can you let her go out alone at night?"

    "Cora is good at fighting. Don''t worry," Sally followed closely to persuade Tyler.

    "Even though she is good at fighting, she is a girl. What if something happens to her?" Tyler said.

    While he was muttering, he looked around.

    Cora was worried that if she and Byron were found in this state, she would be so embarrassed that she

    wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    Unexpectedly, Byron dragged her into the bushes on one side.

    Their actions made some noise, so Tyler and Sally were attracted by them.

    "There seems to be someone over there!"

    "Cora? Are you here?"

    Tyler and Sally said as they walked toward the bushes.

    Hearing the approaching footsteps and discussions, Cora felt her heart was about to jump out of her

    throat.

    If she was found out, she decided to pretend to faint, so that the two of them would suspect that Byron

    had knocked her out and wanted to do something to her.

    The script was good, and the actors were in ce.

    As long as Tyler and Sally came, she would pretend to be faint.

    However, she heard Tyler and Sally discussing.

    "It seems to be over there. I just saw a figure."

    "Let''s go!"

    Then, the sound of their footsteps gradually faded away.

    Before Cora could breathe a sigh of relief because of their departure, Byron approached her.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Cora wanted to struggle, but Byron told her viciously, "If you want to call them back, you can struggle."

    Cora was annoyed, but there was nothing she could do.

    She didn''t want Sally and Tyler to see her in such a mess.

    After much deliberation, she could only stop struggling.

    Anyway, they had slept together many times, and it didn''t matter if they did it again.

    She also wanted to have sex now.

    Later, they were both addicted to it.

    Fortunately, under the sound of seawater, their voice was not very abrupt.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Having Fun

    Cora didn''t return to the vi until two o''clock at night.

    At that time, Tyler was still waiting at the entrance of the vi. Holding a mobile phone, he contacted the

    management personnel on the ind.

    "Yes, she is a girl in her early twenties. She looks very pretty. You immediately..."

    While Tyler was speaking, he saw Cora walking toward him.

    "Cora? Where have you been?" He asked.

    With the faint light from the streetmp at the entrance of the vi, Tyler carefully looked at Cora. There

    were no scars on Cora''s body, and there was nothing wrong with her.

    However, her eyes seemed to be prettier, as if she was about to cry.

    In addition, her walking posture seemed to be more graceful.

    "I went there to smell the sea air," Cora said while going upstairs.

    She felt the smell of Byron all over her body, and the stickiness made her very ufortable, so she

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    wanted to take a shower.

    "Where were you? I searched almost the entire ind just now, but I didn''t see you," Tyler said.

    "Maybe you missed somece. Tyler, I want to go to sleep," Cora said.

    Tyler still wanted to ask because he thought that this matter was a bit strange.

    But seeing Cora looked tired, he had no choice but to give up in the end.

    Early the next morning, Cora and Sally were ying in the sea.

    Wearing a swimsuit, Sally had a great time, and she winked at Cora. "Cora, why don''t you wear a

    swimsuit? You will be more beautiful than anyone else."

    When she said this, she was winking in a certain direction.

    In the direction where she was winking, Jane was wearing a bikini and chatting with Byron and Tyler

    happily.

    They bumped into each other when they went out just now. Because they knew each other, they could

    only say hello.

    Cora, Sally, and Matt used the excuse of ying in the sea and came to the beach.

    Tyler could only chat with Byron and Jane under the sun umbre.

    In Sally''s eyes, among the two men under the sun umbre, one was Cora''s ex-boyfriend, and the

    other was Cora''s future boyfriend. However, wearing a bikini, Jane was showing off her figure in front of

    the two men, which made Sally very ufortable, so she asked Cora to wear a swimsuit.

    Cora said, "I''m in my period, so I can''t wear it."

    "Why are you in your period now? Wasn''t it the 21st?" Sally was a qualified bosom friend, and she

    clearly remembered Cora''s period.

    "Maybe I''ve been too busy recently, and my period is irregr." Cora smiled awkwardly. Sally was right,

    and she was not in her period.

    Byron was too crazyst night, leaving marks all over her body. If she wore a swimsuit, it would be

    exposed.

    "When we go back, let''s go to Dr. Perez. It''s not a small problem," Sally said.

    The doctor, Sally said, was an endocrinologist.

    Cora nodded with a smile to end the topic.

    When the three people finished chatting, they came over.

    As if she sensed something or was probing something, Jane suddenly asked Byron in front of

    everyone, "Byron, where did you gost night?"

    Tyler suddenly turned around and asked, "Did Byron go outst night?"

    Although he was asking Jane, his eyes fell on Byron''s face, as if he wanted to see something from his

    face.

    Byron said, "I went to have fun, and I slept there when I was exhausted."

    Byron''s answer not only made Jane''s face turn ugly, but even Tyler and Sally also felt it weird.

    Sally winked at Cora as if she was saying, "Byron didn''t respect Dr. Yoris at all. She was dressed like

    you, but he would rather go out to have fun than stay with her. She must feel very embarrassed."

    Cora didn''t know how Jane felt, but she thought that Byron said these words not to mock Jane, but to

    use her of making him exhausted.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 She Went Into Shock

    Afraid that if this topic continued, Jane would lose control and jump into the sea, Tyler and others tried

    to change the topic, despite the fact they also thought that it was very likely that the disappearance of

    Byron and Cora were rted.

    Later, they went snorkeling together and ate lunch together.

    The atmosphere was not bad, but Jane seldom spoke.

    After they returned to New York, Sally still couldn''t helpining to Cora when she thought of these

    things.

    She said, "Dr. Yoris must feel very embarrassed that day. She imitated your outfit but was seen by you.

    Although we didn''t say anything, I think she must want to disappear from there at that time."

    Cora said, "I don''t think so."

    She thought what really made Jane embarrassed was that she drugged Byron, but she couldn''t sleep

    with Byron.

    Byron would rather find Cora, his ex-girlfriend, than Jane. Cora didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Sally didn''t know about this, so aftermenting Jane''s mental toughness, she changed the topic.

    They didn''t know that Jane hated Cora even more after returning to New York.

    Although Byron didn''t say that he was having fun with Cora that day, Jane''s intuition told her that Cora

    had slept with him.

    She muttered. "She still pesters him shamelessly after breaking up with him. I must teach her a

    lesson."

    She immediately ordered a box of mango cupcakes and went to visit Flora in the ward.

    Flora almost recovered, and she could get out of bed by herself.

    Seeing Jane enter the door carrying a gift box, Flora felt surprised and joyful.

    She said, "Dr. Yoris, you are busy, but you still take time to visit me. Thank you so much."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jane said, "It''s nothing. You can call me Jane."

    Jane''s friendly attitude moved Flora, and her eyes turned red. She didn''t want to disappoint Jane, so

    she ate several mango cupcakes.

    After Jane left, she waited for Flora''s feedback.

    When she visited Flora today, she vaguely told her that Cora and Byron were still contacting each

    other. Her purpose was to let Florapletely cut off the rtionship between Cora and Byron.

    However, before she got Flora''s feedback, she was told that Flora was in shock and was being

    rescued.

    At this time, Cora had just finished a busy day of emergency work, and she was about to go home.

    A nurse from the burns unit came to tell her, "Dr. Lane, your mother is in shock, and now Dr. Cohen is

    saving her."

    Hearing these words, Cora hurried to the emergency room.

    After nearly two hours, Flora was saved.

    Matt came out of the emergency room and told Cora, "She is out of danger for the time being, but she

    will stay in the ICU for a few days."

    Cora looked frightened and almost copsed. "How could this be? Didn''t she recover well before?"

    Matt said, "It might be caused by allergies, coupled with the wounds on her body, which led to such

    serious consequences."

    Matt''s words surprised Cora. "Allergies? No way!"

    Flora had no drug allergies, and the only thing that could cause her allergies was mango.

    However, Flora was quite careful and hadn''t had contact with mangoes.

    Cora was also very cautious, and she specially told the nurses not to buy mangoes or foods containing

    mangoes.

    "Look, the inspection result shows it is an allergy." Matt showed Cora the inspection report of Flora just

    now.

    As a doctor, Cora had the same conclusion after reading the report.

    She was confused. Flora had never been in contact with mangoes, so how could she be allergic?

    Cora found the nurse, and the nurse said, "Today, Dr. Yoris came to visit Mrs. Flora Lane with a box of

    mango cupcakes."

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 An Terrible Idea

    Cora asked, "Did she force my mom to eat the mango cupcakes?"

    When she heard the nurse''s words, she almost lost her temper.

    She even rushed to Jane''s office angrily to argue with her.

    She thought that it was impossible for Flora to take the initiative to eat mango cupcakes. Jane must

    transfer her hatred for Cora towards Flora, so she harmed Flora on purpose.

    The nurse stopped Cora and said, "Dr. Yoris didn''t force her. I reminded Mrs. Flora Lane not to eat it,

    but she told me to mind my own business."

    When Jane went to visit Flora, the nurse was also in the ward.

    Seeing that Jane invited Flora to eat the mango cupcakes, the nurse wanted to stop her, but she was

    scolded by Flora and then kicked out of the ward.

    "Dr. Lane, I''m not a nosy person, but I think Mrs. Flora Lane seems to like Dr. Yoris very much," the

    nurse said.

    The nurse also wanted to say that Flora liked Jane far more than Cora.

    However, she thought that since Cora was able to be a doctor, she must be a smart person.

    Cora must have thought of the things that she could think of, so there was no need to say those harsh

    words directly.

    The nurse paused, and Cora understood what she meant. She said, "I know. It''s not your fault. You can

    take two days off, and I''ll call you over when my motheres out of the ICU."

    "Thank you, Dr. Lane," the nurse said.

    After the nurse left, Cora didn''t go to find Jane. She leaned against the wall outside the ICU and closed

    her eyes sadly.

    She thought of Flora''s preference for Jane.

    Even if Jane was the daughter of her rival and former lover, she didn''t hold any grudges against her.

    Even though the thing Jane gave her contained mango ingredients that would cause her severe

    allergies, she still ate it.

    But what did Flora do to Cora, who was her biological daughter?

    She didn''t even consider Cora''s happiness but forcibly asked her to break up with Byron.

    At this moment, something shed through Cora''s mind.

    A nurse saw her and greeted her. "Dr. Lane, why are you here?"

    Cora opened her eyes and saw that Hazel, a nurse whom she had known in the cardiac surgery

    department, had changed into her daily clothes and was about to get off the elevator.

    Cora said, "My mom is in the ICU again, so I came here."

    Cora greeted her, and Hazelforted her.

    Cora said, "It''s okay. You are going to get off work, right? Go back quickly, or you will fail to catch the

    Hazel said, "Okay, you should go back to rest early. There are doctors on duty in the ICU all the time.

    Your mother will be fine. Take care of yourself, and have a good rest."

    "Okay, thanks," Cora said.

    When she waved her hand to Hazel, she saw a small ornament on her bag.

    "Hazel, where did you get this pendant?" Cora hurriedly called out to her.

    Hazel smiled and said, "Dr. Yoris gave it to me. I think it looks pretty, so I hung it on the bag."

    Hazel didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she thought that Cora''s eyes dimmed a lot after hearing her

    words.

    That pendant was the one Flora had knitted before.

    Cora thought that the pendant was knitted for her, so every time she saw it, she would hold it in her

    hand and observe carefully. She had seen every detail clearly, and it was impossible to mistake it.

    She had been waiting for Flora to finish it and give it to her, but Flora said that she threw it away

    because it wasn''t good. Cora even rummaged through the trash can to look for it.

    Now Cora knew that Flora didn''t throw it away but gave it to Jane.

    However, Jane didn''t like it, and she gave it to Hazel.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Suddenly, a terrible idea popped into Cora''s mind. "Jane was Flora''s biological daughter!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Ask Her Out

    Cora also admitted that this idea was a bit ridiculous.

    But the fact was that Flora treated Jane, the child of her romantic rival and ex, very well and even

    sacrificed her daughter''s happiness to fulfill her.

    However, she treated Cora, her daughter, more like treating the child of her romantic rival.

    Cora aspired to be a doctor who cured diseases and saved lives, but Flora would enroll her in different

    after-school sses and do everything possible to stop her. She and Byron would finally get married,

    but Flora forced them to break up and even frightened Cora with death.

    Furthermore, Flora had always been indifferent to Cora, but she was so gentle with Jane, who she had

    met several times, and even made seafood porridge and knitted a scarf for her.

    Today, to please Jane, Flora even ate the mango pastry she was allergic to. And finally, she was sent

    to the ICU.

    Another point was that Cora and Jane had the same birthday.

    Just when Cora fell into a terrible thought and dazed, Hazel asked her nervously, "Dr. Lane, what''s

    wrong?"

    "Nothing." Cora came back to her senses and quicklyforted Hazel.

    "You look terrible. Why don''t I send you home to rest?" Hazel thought Cora had taken a hit by the news

    that Flora had entered the ICU again and wanted to settle her down and send her home.

    But Cora rejected her, saying, "No, thanks. I still have some things to deal with here, and I wille

    home after I finish."

    "Then I''ll go back. If you need any help, call me anytime."

    When Cora was transferred to the cardiac surgery department, Hazel was around Cora to help her.

    She had a good impression of Cora and felt her life was tough, so she always helped Cora as much as

    possible.

    "Okay. Thank you," said Cora.

    After Cora watched Hazel leave, her smile disappeared without a trace.

    Then, she called Jane to ask her out for a meal.

    Jane was quite surprised to learn that Cora would invite her to a meal.

    She also wanted to know Cora''s motive for the sudden invitation, so she agreed.

    The two agreed to meet at a restaurant near the hospital. When Jane arrived, Cora was already eating

    steak.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dr. Lane, what can I do for you?"

    Cora asked the waiter toe and said to her, "Order first. We''ll chat while eating. It''s been a long day.

    I''m starving."

    Jane actually wanted to end their conversation quickly. But seeing Cora eating with gusto, she finally

    ordered a steak.

    The steakhouse near the hospital was not high-end, but it served the food fast.

    Less than ten minutes after Jane had ordered, her steak was served.

    Cora even told her enthusiastically, "This mushroom soup is also good. Try it."

    Jane ordered the food after arriving, so she didn''t feel Cora could do anything and started eating.

    But the delicious mushroom soup Cora had rmended tasted like essence to her. It was processed

    from instant food and couldn''tpare with the one her chef made at home at all.

    After one bite, Jane lost her appetite and threw the spoon aside.

    "What do you want from me? Just tell me," Jane asked.

    Cora nced at the spoon Jane threw aside, which still had her lipstick marks on it, and then took a

    tissue to wipe her mouth.

    "I just want to tell you that my mom was sent to the ICU today because of the mango pastries you gave

    her."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Twin Sisters?

    Jane frowned. She thought Cora wanted to put the me on her, so she said unhappily, "She contacts

    many people and is exposed to many things every day in the hospital. Why do you just conclude that

    the mango pastries I sent made her allergic?"

    "She has always been allergic to mangoes and can''t eat a bit." Cora looked at Jane coldly.

    "She ate it, and I didn''t know she was allergic to mangoes! That''s your return to kindness!"

    Jane admitted that she had other motives for visiting Flora, but she really didn''t expect Flora to be sent

    to the ICU because of the pastries she had sent.

    She felt like Cora found fault with her and felt upset.

    Hearing her almost cursing tone, Cora was sure what the nurse had said before was almost true.

    Seeing Cora''s cold stare, Jane became even more annoyed. "You don''t really think that I put it into her

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    mouth, do you? It is a public ce. Do you think I would risk my career and future to kill an old, sick

    woman?"

    Cora still remained silent. Jane even wanted to settle the problem with money. "Okay. How much do

    you want?"

    While taking out the checkbook and about to write the numbers, she cursed unwillingly, "What the hell?

    I''m being ckmailed for sending pastries!"

    But at this time, Cora told her, "I don''t want to ckmail you, nor do I want your money."

    "Then what do you want?" Jane felt wronged, so she almost exploded.

    "I just want to tell you, don''t send her mangoes or anything in mango vor."

    "That''s it?"

    "Yeah! Do you think I will ask you to take care of her with me? Are you willing?"

    Cora''s half-joking tone made Jane heave a sigh of relief.

    But Jane still said, "I always feel you are weird today."

    "Why? I''m not weird but pretty, right? That''s why you copy my style!"

    Cora''s almost joking smile embarrassed Jane.

    "I didn''t copy!"

    She finally understood that Cora asked her not to remind her not to send mangoes to Flora but to

    humiliate her.

    "If you didn''t, tell me what''s with your hairstyle and clothes."

    With Cora''s reminder, Jane found that she wore a dress simr to the purple slim-fitting dress worn by

    Cora today.

    But hers was mint green.

    Moreover, she also had a perm on her hair end, almost exactly the same as Cora''s.

    "Others may be thinking you wanted to act my twin sister!"

    "I didn''t!" Even though Cora exposed her, Jane could only deny it.

    It was too degrading for her to admit she copied Cora''s style.

    "Then don''t dress like this anymore. I feel disgusted, even if it doesn''t matter to you!"

    Cora was almost merciless, making Jane very angry.

    "Thew doesn''t stipte only you can wear this kind of clothes and have this hairstyle."

    "You''re right. But don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you can only get Mr. Hansen''s pity only by doing

    this?"

    Cora spoke what was on Jane''s mind, making her ashamed.

    Under such circumstances, Jane couldn''t continue having the meal with Cora.

    "It''s a waste of time and energy arguing with people like you," Jane said.

    Then she took her bag and left.

    After watching her leave, Cora paid the bill. Then she wrapped the spoon Jane had used in a tissue

    and took it away...

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 Go for a Paternity Test

    Early the next morning, Cora sent the fork, a toothbrush, and a hair to the paternity test center.

    "Test the fork, the hair, and the toothbrush separately. When will I get the results?"

    Cora''s colleague said, "Dr. Lane, the results will be avable in the afternoon the day after tomorrow at

    the earliest."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    Then, Cora left the hospital.

    She was in a bad mood and didn''t know how to face Flora.

    The next day, Flora was out of danger and returned to her ward.

    Cora hesitated momentarily but still went to see Flora.

    Although Flora was out of danger, she still had many tubes in her.

    Flora looked obviously much worse than the past two days. Her eye circles were obviously sunken, and

    even her hair was graying a lot.

    After all, Flora had been her mother for more than 20 years. So when Cora saw her suddenly look a

    few years older, her heart relented.

    Therefore, besides calling the nurse and asking her toe over, she asked the nurse to cook some

    vegetables and oatmeal that were easier to digest.

    Probably hearing Cora''s voice, Flora woke up.

    "Are you all right? How do you feel?" Cora asked.

    The moment Cora saw that Flora had woken up, she temporarily forgot Flora''s preference for Jane.

    However, after seeing Cora, Flora looked unhappy, and even her words were harsh.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t die for the time being."

    Her unkind tone made Cora ufortable. "What are you talking about? You were allergic because

    you ate the mango pastries Jane gave you, and I didn''t force you to eat it."

    "Yes. I was willing to eat what she gave and make myself like this!"

    Flora refused to stop. She would have jumped high if it wasn''t for the tubes on her body. "You think I

    don''t know your n because you get back together with Byron behind me?"

    Cora''s worry suddenly faded to nothing because of Flora''s bad attitude.

    "So youmitted suicide again? Then why are you still cooperating with the treatment?"

    Flora obviously didn''t expect Cora to ask her that. She was taken aback for a second and said, "I can''t

    die and let you be with him as you wish, can I?"

    Cora found it ridiculous. She smiled, "You have done a lot to prevent me from being with Mr. Hansen

    and fulfill Dr. Yoris''s wish. Who is your daughter, me or Dr. Yoris?"

    Cora gave a strange halfugh, but her stare was cold.

    She was observing Flora''s expression, trying to get the answer from her face.

    But Flora''s expression remained unchanged. She just said, "What are you talking about? I won''t let you

    be with him because I don''t like seeing you steal someone else''s boyfriend. After all, even though you

    get him, your rtionship won''tst long. Sooner orter, there will be retribution."

    Cora wasn''t sure whether Flora''s psychological quality was excellent or whether there was no problem

    with her and Jane''s backgrounds. She acted so calmly, and Cora couldn''t catch anything wrong.

    But once the seeds of doubt were nted, everything would be difficult to return to what it was before.

    So regarding Flora''s uprightness, she said, "You just need to pray that Dr. Yoris will not suffer

    retribution."

    Byron had nothing to do with Jane from the beginning to the end, and she had exined it to Flora

    countless times.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    But Flora refused to believe it and insisted on letting them break up.

    So if there were retribution for someone who stole someone else''s boyfriend, it should be Jane who

    would suffer it.

    But when Flora heard this, she looked unhappy. "Why do you always involve Dr. Yoris? Nothing here is

    personal."

    "Think and do whatever you want. I''m going to the emergency room."

    Cora was still angry, so she left the ward without even looking at Flora.

    Unexpectedly, she ran into Byron in the elevator...

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Never Appear Again!

    Byron stood in the elevator, his tall figure blocking most of the light from the top. Cora had an unnatural

    look at the sight of him.

    This was the first time they met after having sex on Breezy Tides Ind.

    She didn''t know how to face Byron and was also worried that Flora would find out that they met in the

    hospital so tantly.

    Although they met by chance, Flora could be unreasonable and would condemn her.

    Cora turned her face away to avoid looking at Byron, who always made her heartthrob, and she didn''t

    want to take the elevator with him.

    But at this time, a medical staff member in the elevator saw that Cora hadn''t entered for a long time

    and said, "Dr. Lane,e in."

    "Well..." Cora wanted to find an excuse not to leave, but she found Byron didn''t even look at her.

    Byron, who initiated the sex, wasn''t guilty at all. So she had nothing to be guilty of.

    So Cora ended up on the same elevator.

    As the elevator went up, Cora tried not to pay attention to Byron beside her.

    The elevator stopped after one floor up, and the medical staff left.

    As a result, only Byron and Cora were left in the small and confined elevator.

    Cora wanted to escape from the weird confined space. Unexpectedly, Byron suddenly pounced on her

    and trapped her in his arms like a beast ambushing in the dark.

    "What are you doing? Don''t touch me!"

    Cora struggled desperately. But she had to admit that as the two got closer, the smell of aftershave and

    tobo smell on Byron rushed into her nose, and it was so familiar that her heart trembled.

    "You exhausted me that day, and I need to rest for a few days. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I

    just wanted to hug you."

    Even though Byron said so, he still hugged Cora around her waist tightly.

    Cora knew Byron was talking nonsense in a serious manner.

    It was another story of who exhausted whom that day. Cora didn''t believe he needed to rest for a few

    days because she had felt his erection.

    "We have broken up. Stay away from me!"

    She struggled harder.

    Byron whispered in her ear, "I''m very sorry for what happened that day, so I will be responsible for you."

    After thinking about it for a long time, he still felt he couldn''t move on, even though she dumped him

    several times, which made him feel quite humiliated.

    So he found himself an out, trying to trick her back with the excuse of being responsible for her.

    But Cora pped him during the struggle.

    The moment he was pped, both of them were a little stunned, especially Cora.

    She never expected that she would p Byron again.

    And Byron looked scarier than the beast about to swallow her.

    "Well... I didn''t mean it." Looking at him for a while, Cora felt much sweat on her back.

    But she could only stammer, "I think it''s pointless to keep badgering each other. We have broken up,

    and we will be in the same situation even if we get back together. There is nothing new except wasting

    each other''s time of time."

    "So this is your answer?" Byron''s eyes were still as sharp as a knife.

    Cora drooped her eyes, avoiding his scary look. "Yes."

    Before the paternity test results came out, she didn''t quite believe Jane was Flora''s biological daughter.

    So she could only firmly reject Byron to prevent Flora frommitting suicide in despair.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Then never appear in front of me again!" Every cell in Byron''s body seemed to be shouting.

    After he shouted, the elevator door just opened, and he left quickly.

    Seeing Byron drifting away, Cora had mixed feelings in her heart.

    It was the sternest attitude Byron had been towards her since they met.

    He should have beenpletely disappointed in her.

    But what could she do?

    She couldn''t disregard Flora''s life.

    Cora closed her eyes and opened them after a while.

    At this time, there was no sadness in her eyes, and she was full of energy and devoted herself to her

    busy work.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 The Paternity Test Result Is Out!

    While working, Cora had been waiting for the paternity test results.

    Unexpectedly, before the results came out, she received bad news about Gabe.

    "What? Gabe was arrested again? What''s going on?"

    The person who called Cora was Thea Lyons, Gabe''s personal assistant during this time.

    Cora heard that they were together after sharing hard times and moved in together.

    When Gabe called Cora two days ago, he said he would propose to Thea at the end of the year.

    Cora was looking forward to their wedding. Unexpectedly, the bad news came first.

    "He called me the day before yesterday and said the financial situation of the Lane family would be

    better after the big order was finalized. What happened?"

    Thea was as anxious as Cora.

    "There was a problem with the big order. Someone reported that there was something in it. Then

    people from the authority took Gabe away."

    Thea continued saying in a voice choked with tears, "I''ve asked everyone I know for help, but I still

    couldn''t meet Gabe. Cora, I wouldn''t have found you unless I had to, and Gabe wouldn''t allow me to

    find you, either. But I really can''t think of a way."

    "I see. Thea, I''ll see if I can contact anyone, and I''ll talk to youter."

    After hanging up the phone, Cora thought about the only few people she knew.

    The only one who could help seemed to be Byron.

    But she couldn''t find Byron directly...

    At this time, Sally saw that Cora was hesitantly looking at the phone with red eyes, so she asked about

    the situation.

    Cora exined everything, and Sally immediately took out her phone.

    "Sally, will this implicate your family?"

    "Don''t worry. I just let them check."

    The situation of Sally''s family was a bit special because of their status. Even though they had money,

    they couldn''t spend it, or some people would catch their impropriety.

    And they had a strong socialwork. They just needed to say something and could settle everything

    they wanted, but some people would easily get their impropriety.

    But an investigation wouldn''t cause a problem.

    Sally got a reply after only more than ten minutes she made the call.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cora, there is nothing wrong with your brother''s goods. It''s just that someone wants to make a fuss

    about it."

    "Who is it?"

    "The Yoris family."

    Then Sally scolded, "Does the Yoris family have a death wish? They never stop messing around!

    Believe it or not, I''ll tell my grandpa and ruin them."

    "Forget it. Don''t make things difficult for your grandpa."

    "I even found out that they were making messes. Don''t you want to do something? Are you going to let

    them continue belittling you?"

    Sally was very annoyed and wanted to bring the Yoris family down.

    But Cora pondered momentarily and said, "I just need to know the source. You''ll be wasted in dealing

    with such a small matter. I can handle it myself."

    Cora thought about it for a while, realizing it was probably because Cora suddenly asked Jane out to

    make her undefended and scolded her, so Jane was resentful, which implicated Gabe.

    Since she had made it happen, Cora would find a way to settle it and wouldn''t implicate Sally and her

    family.

    She was going to go to Jane to exin when her phone rang.

    As soon as Cora answered the phone, the person over the phone informed, "Dr. Lane, the paternity

    test result is out."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Not Her Biological Mother!

    Cora felt her heart jump up and down on the way to the identification center.

    She hoped for a certain result and was afraid of that result because she didn''t want human nature to be

    so bad andplicated.

    When she took the kraft paper bag from the colleague in the identification center, she was really

    anxious.

    But when she opened it and saw the results, she calmed down a lot.

    It turned out that Jane was Flora''s biological daughter, and Cora and Flora were only close rtives.

    In other words, Cora was the daughter of Sara and William.

    Actually, thinking of the difference Flora treated her and Jane, she had already guessed the answer,

    but she didn''t expect Flora to be so daring...

    "Dr. Lane, is there something wrong with you?" Her colleague was a little worried because Cora hadn''t

    responded after seeing the result, and her face was pale.

    "I''m fine. I just haven''t had a good rest these days."

    She was afraid of causing trouble, so she didn''t write her real name on the things she had sent for the

    paternity test. The hospital belonged to the Yoris family. If she hadn''t done that, the Yoris family would

    get the results soon.

    Honestly, she thought about sending the result to William to see if the Yoris family would regret what

    they had done to her.

    But on second thought, she found the idea crazy because she hated the Yoris family from the bottom of

    her heart.

    If they knew about this truth, it would be troublesome if they found her.

    So after thanking her colleague with a smile, she went to Flora.

    Flora recovered very well, and the tubes had been removed.

    But when she saw Cora, she still had a poor attitude toward her.

    She said harshly, "What are you doing here again? Are you trying to piss me off? I''ve told you not to

    Cora looked at Flora''s vicious look, wondering how she had said those words against her conscience.

    After looking at Flora for a while, she suddenly sneered and said, "You''ve always wanted me to break

    up with Mr. Hansen because you want Dr. Yoris to get him, right? Don''t put on such a dignified look.

    That''s disgusting!"

    "What''s with your attitude? I''m your mom. I did everything for your own good."

    Seeing that Cora didn''t speak, Flora became unreasonable, saying, "You dared to talk to me like that.

    Are you nning to continue your rtionship with Byron? As I said, if you dare to have any connection

    with Byron, you''ll watch me die."

    She thought Cora would onlypromise desperately and powerlessly and promised not to have any

    contact with Byron in the future.

    However, Cora sneered and said, "Then go and get yourself killed!"

    Flora was soundless.

    It was too much for her to handle.

    She didn''t want to die!

    If she died, she couldn''t get rid of Cora, who was an obstacle on the way leading to Jane''s happy life.

    Flora got angry. She immediately patted the bed and sat up, asking Cora, "Cora, what did you say? Do

    you still see me as your mom?"

    "You''re not my biological mother. So what if I don''t care about you?"

    Cora didn''t want to turn against Flora.

    Even if she switched her and Jane out of bad motives, at least Flora watched her grow up.

    But Flora repeatedly wiped away Cora''sst trace of kindness towards her.

    "You..." Flora wanted to refute it, but after thinking about it, she realized what Cora had said. Her eyes

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    widened, and she stared at Cora in a panic.

    "Why are you talking about? How could I not be your biological mother? I..."

    Cora didn''t know if she was confusing Cora or herself. Anyway, Cora didn''t want to hear those words

    anymore.

    Before she could finish speaking, Cora threw the paternity test result on her hospital bed, "Here is the

    DNA result. Do you want to see it? It''s new."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 Deserve to Get Hurt?

    When Flora hurriedly flipped through the paternity tests, Cora stared nkly at a point, mocking

    herself, "I always thought it was because you were sick that you radiated your love for me to Jane.

    Even though many of your actions seemed unreasonable, I have always been looking for reasons and

    excuses for you, thinking that you love me, but your mental instability made you be like this.

    "Do you believe it? If you had given me the scarf knitted for Jane, I might not have taken the paternity

    test because of the scarf. But you insisted on giving her the scarf. However, she didn''t cherish it and

    gave it to someone else."

    Flora looked at the paternity test but actually knew the result very clearly.

    It was just that when Cora said that Jane gave the scarf to someone else, she looked at Cora in

    astonishment.

    But Cora didn''t even look at her. She continued mocking herself, "But it''s good. It''s like a p that woke

    me up. In this way, I don''t have to continue being emotionally self-moved and waiting foolishly for my

    mom''s love that never belongs to me. And I don''t have to be so miserable because of my mom, who

    never belongs to me, and be trapped by her."

    Flora watched Cora grow up and understood her.

    Hearing her words, Flora guessed Cora would make a move next. She asked her angrily, "What are

    you trying to do? I warn you, don''t try to steal Jane''s fianc¨¦!"

    Seeing Flora suddenly regain her aggressive tone, sheughed, "Did I expose your secret so you don''t

    even pretend?"

    "What do you care?" said Flora.

    "I don''t care, but I''m going to steal her fianc¨¦!"

    Now that she had been free from the ridiculous mother-daughter rtionship, Cora would naturally do

    whatever she wanted.

    "Don''t you dare! Believe me or not, I..."

    Cora assumed she would threaten her with suicide. But she didn''t want to hear those words anymore.

    She said, "You want to threaten me with suicide again? Go ahead. You are not my mother. Why should

    I worry about your life?"

    "But you can''t steal Jane''s fianc¨¦. If you feel angry, do anything you want to me. Jane is innocent."

    Flora''s words only disappointed Cora. "Jane, Jane, Jane. You only care about her. When you were

    seriously ill, I was the only one who paid for your medicine, hospitalization, and recuperation expenses.

    What was Jane doing at that time?"

    "It''s not Jane''s fault. She doesn''t know about this at all." Flora''s eyes were red with anxiety.

    "Yes, she didn''t know this. So she didn''t take responsibility for this part. Why don''t I tell her now and

    see if she can work as hard for you as I did?"

    Cora wouldn''t have felt so wronged if Flora hadn''t kept favoring Jane.

    But Cora mentally broke down when hearing her say how innocent Jane was and that she couldn''t be

    hurt.

    Jane was innocent. Was Cora guilty?

    Jane couldn''t be hurt. Did she deserve to get hurt?

    At that moment, she really wanted to take Jane before Flora and let her see what choice Jane would

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    make after knowing her identity!

    Actually, Cora was indeed about to do that.

    However, as soon as she ran to the ward door, Flora quickly grabbed her. "You can''t go to Jane, and

    you can''t let her know about this!"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 Set Yourself Against

    Cora suddenly turned to look at Flora with a sneer.

    "You are afraid that Jane will think you are psychologically distorted and stay away from you after she

    knows the truth. You are also afraid that the current situation of the Lane family will ruin her bright

    future."

    Flora froze. Obviously, what Cora said revealed her real thoughts.

    "I was not reconciled to the result in those years. I stayed with William first, and he also said he would

    marry me. But he went on a blind date, and the woman was Sara!"

    Probably it was because Flora was still afraid that Cora would expose everything regardless. She

    changed the subject and talked about her past, which she least wanted to be known.

    "Sara and I are half-sisters, but our situation is quite different. She is the child of the legal wife and the

    eldest daughter of the Moore family. Wherever she goes, she is the focus of others'' attention. But I am

    the illegitimate daughter. The Moore family refused to recognize me. My father also didn''t allow me to

    call him Dad in front of outsiders. Everyone looked down upon me andughed at me.

    "Sara and I are the same age and were still in the same ss. Others ttered her but despised me. I

    swallowed all insults to keep what I wanted. But she still snatched William away from me and made me

    bear the infamy of a mistress. She ruined my reputation. I couldn''t even have a normal marriage. In the

    end, I could only marry a widower of the Lane family."

    Cora had learned about this story from William.

    But the grief in Flora''s tone made her know that she still hated William. She didn''t agree with what Flora

    had done.

    "No matter how unwilling you are, you shouldn''t have chosen this method. You could snatch William

    back from Sara and break up with him to vent your anger! But you chose the most stupid way. You

    exchanged the children of the two families. Are you sure you have punished them?"

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Cora raised her voice hysterically because she was the only victim of the revenge.

    The Yoris family was very kind to Jane.

    But Cora''s life was miserable.

    Perhaps from the very beginning, Flora had no good intentions and even wanted to kill her.

    It was a miracle for Cora to survive till now.

    Compared to this, the obstacles she met in her studies at that time were nothing.

    "I regret it too. But what else can I do?"

    Flora covered her face and wept.

    In fact, after she exchanged Jane and Cora, she missed her own daughter every day.

    For a time, she always sneaked around Jane''s school to catch a glimpse of her from a distance.

    To this day, she was not sure now whether she was punishing Sara and William or punishing herself by

    exchanging children.

    But even though Flora said so much, Cora was not moved. She said calmly, "Now, there is a chance to

    get everything back on track."

    Flora looked up at her in astonishment. "Get everything back on track?

    Then, Jane will be the poor daughter of the bankrupt Lane family from the rich youngdy of the

    Yoris family!

    "No!

    "No!

    "I can''t let it happen!"

    With this in mind, Flora fell to her knees.

    "Cora, please don''t expose these things. Please! I beg you to have pity on me."

    Jane''s fate would be ruined once the paternity test report was exposed.

    Flora didn''t want to see such a result, so she could only plead with Cora.

    "Why don''t you have pity on me?" Cora roared desperately.

    "I know I was wrong. Cora, you are a good girl, and you won''t care about it."

    Flora knelt on the ground, hugged Cora''s legs, and cried bitterly.

    She knew Cora was sharp-tongued but tender-hearted. So she knew how to make Corapromise.

    But this time, Cora''s reaction surprised Flora. Even though she banged her head on the ground, Cora

    looked at her indifferently and did not stop her crazy action.

    The key was that when her knees were hurt, Cora still had no intention of pulling her up.

    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I have to let you down this time. The more you try to stop me, the more I have to

    set yourself against!"

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 I Don''t Need Your Consent

    Flora looked up at Cora in astonishment. There was already a bloodstain on her forehead, and the

    swollen part looked scary.

    In the past, Cora would be extremely anxious when she knew Flora was injured and would immediately

    put down what she was doing to help her treat the wounds.

    But at this moment, she nced at her forehead coldly and said, "I want to be with Byron."

    Neither the Yoris family nor Flora wanted Cora to be with Byron.

    But Cora would not let things go as they expected.

    In addition, as long as she was with Byron, Gabe''s affairs could be solved easily.

    But she didn''t know if Byron would reject her.

    "No. You can''t do that!" Flora was angry when she heard this.

    She had been in contact with Byron, thinking his character was quite good.

    If Jane and Byron could get married, then she would have no regrets.

    "Humph! You don''t allow it! So what? I don''t need your consent now!"

    Flora wanted to say something, but Cora said before she could speak, "If you anger me, I''ll go to Sara

    and expose the matter. Then, you will know if Jane can still be the rich youngdy of the Yoris family."

    Cora didn''t go to the Yoris Mansion and expose this matter. That wasn''t because of Flora''s begging and

    kneeling.

    The main reason was that she didn''t like the Yoris family, let alonee to get close to them.

    After saying that, Cora didn''t bother to nce at Flora anymore. She turned around and left the ward.

    Flora wanted to chase her. But from what Cora said, she understood that she didn''t n to expose

    everything for the time being. So she gave up chasing her.

    As for what to do next, she felt that she had to consider carefully.

    As soon as Cora came out of the ward, she saw a nurse walking towards her anxiously.

    "Dr. Lane, are you okay?" The sound in the ward just now was loud. The nurse was quite worried that

    Flora wouldmit suicide again.

    "I''m fine. She won''t make trouble again."

    From Flora''s desperate appearance for Jane, Cora thought her previous mental problems were caused

    by this.

    Today, Cora had half uncovered the truth. In the following days, Flora would only worry about Jane''s

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    situation and was afraid that she could not protect Jane if she died. So she was sure that Flora would

    not dare tomit suicide again.

    "That''s good." The nurse also breathed a sigh of relief.

    After all, Flora was a patient in the burns unit. If shemitted suicide, every medical staff in the burns

    unit would be held ountable.

    Seeing that Cora was about to leave, the nurse hurriedly handed over the bill. "Dr. Lane, this is the

    payment notice."

    Flora stayed in the ICU for the past few days and spent all the money Cora had transferred into the

    ount.

    The payment notice was just handed out today.

    Cora frowned and nced at the payment notice, thinking she was not the person to bear the cost.

    After thinking for a while, she took the payment notice and went to the cardiac surgery department to

    find Jane.

    Jane had just diagnosed thest registered patient and nned to visit the inpatient department.

    Cora suddenly entered her office.

    "Dr. Lane, why are you in such a hurry?" Jane looked calm as if she knew Cora woulde to her

    today.

    Cora nced at Jane''s calm appearance. Then, she pped the payment notice on the desk. "You are

    responsible for her medical expenses in the future."

    Jane picked up the payment notice and looked at it. She pushed it back when she saw the patient''s

    name was Flora.

    "Dr. Lane, maybe you got dizzy in a hurry. It is your mother''s payment notice. What am I responsible for

    her medical expenses?"

    Cora didn''t answer her question. "You don''t seem surprised that I came to you. So you also know about

    my brother''s matter, right?"

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 Provocation

    "Gabe''s matter was on the news, and it''s hard for me to ignore it."

    Jane smiled. She didn''t directly admit that Gabe''s matter had something to do with her, but her smile

    indirectly told Cora that she did it and let her be ready to beg her.

    Jane plotted Gabe''s matter. It was a cinch for her. She just made a phone call.

    She was not like Mia. Mia was simple-minded and had been tricked by Cora with a few words, and

    even left evidence for her.

    Jane was intelligent and thoughtful. Even though Cora had recorded their conversation, she was not

    afraid of it. There was no evidence in the recording to prove that she did it.

    She expected to see Cora''s expression of helplessness and frustration.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But things didn''t go as Jane expected. When Cora saw her put on such an annoying expression, she

    didn''t pay much attention to it but asked indifferently, "Well, it''s you. You did it. Your motive should be to

    teach me a lesson andpletely cut off my rtionship with Byron. Am I right?"

    "You disturbed my vacation. I just want you not to trouble me again."

    Jane smiled slightly. In her view, she was doomed to win today.

    As long as Flora could restrain Cora, Cora dared not to be with Byron openly.

    Jane controlled Gabe''s fate. Then, Cora didn''t even dare to contact Byron secretly.

    But Cora''s words were beyond Jane''s expectations. "Well, I won''t disturb you again. You probably won''t

    have the chance to go on vacation with Byron in the future."

    Cora meant that even if she and Byron couldn''t be together, Byron would not let Jane get close to him

    again. Jane despicably took advantage of the vacation to drug him and wanted to make their

    rtionship substantially progress. It made Byron extremely disgusted.

    But Jane only understood that Cora wanted to be with Byron and cut off their rtionship. Her

    expression changed slightly. "Don''t you care about Gabe?"

    She had investigated Cora and Gabe and knew they had a good rtionship.

    Even before Eason wanted to pursue Cora, he had to get Gabe''s approval first.

    Gabe recently made a girlfriend. He took the girl to meet Cora. It showed that they had a good

    rtionship.

    That was why Jane chose to target Gabe.

    But just now, Cora had shown no care for Gabe and spoken bluntly that she would be with Byron again.

    Jane thought, "Could it be that Cora is testing my bottom line?"

    When she was thinking, Cora said frankly, "I won''t leave Gabe alone. No matter what, he will always be

    my brother."

    Even though the paternity test report proved that she had no blood rtion with the Lane family, she

    would never forget Gabe, who had protected her since she was a child.

    Even if she and Florapletely cut off contact from today, her affection for Gabe would always exist.

    "You are still so arrogant!" Janeughed.

    "Of course, I should be arrogant. I have a better way to solve this matter."

    Cora asked Jane jokingly, "Do you want to know that?"

    "Juste to the point!" Jane felt that Cora''s words and deeds were a bit contradictory. Maybe she

    inherited Flora''s mental illness.

    Cora leaned over suddenly, crossed the desk, and approached her face.

    At such a close distance, Jane couldn''t ignore the provocation in Cora''s eyes.

    "Go back to Byron and be with him. He wants me to return to him so much. If I listen to him obediently,

    he will help me solve all troubles."

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 It''s Your Responsibility

    "How dare you! Aren''t you afraid that your mother will feel sad?"

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jane admitted that when she heard Cora''s words, all the determination in her heart disappeared.

    Byron was still thinking about Cora.

    Even if Cora didn''t need to say something clearly, anyone would know it.

    Otherwise, Jane wouldn''t havee up with the idea that imitating Cora''s dressing style could attract

    Byron''s attention.

    As Cora said, Byron would help her solve Gabe''s matter if she returned to him obediently. He would do

    it for her even if she asked him to restore the Lane family to its peak.

    But in this case, what would happen to Jane?

    Would she be aughingstock in New York again?

    Jane suddenly panicked. She didn''t realize that something was leaked in her words.

    "You know it!" Cora sneered.

    Seeing her smile, Jane realized that she had inadvertently revealed something.

    But she reacted quickly and came up with an excuse. "That day, Flora wanted tomit suicide on the

    rooftop, and I saw it. So it''s not surprising for me to know this."

    "Well. But you were wrong about one thing. Flora can''t restrain me anymore."

    "Why?" Jane felt that Cora changed a lot today.

    It was not the kind of appearance but the way and attitude of speaking. It seemed that Cora was

    fearless and confident.

    "If you want to know the reason, ask Flora yourself. I hope you can keep calm after knowing her

    answer."

    Cora pushed the payment notice to Jane again. "Remember to transfer at least one hundred thousand

    dors in Flora''s ount on the 5th of every month. It is your responsibility, not mine."

    After saying that, she turned and left.

    Jane stared at the payment notice and vaguely guessed something.

    The two words "your responsibility" that Cora had said just now still echoed in her mind...

    After finishing the work, it was time to get off work.

    Cora changed into her daily clothes. She held the mobile phone and hesitated to dial the number.

    She said confidently in front of Flora and Jane, but she was not sure if Byron would ept her again.

    Today, she and Byron also had such an unpleasant thing in the elevator. His attitude was so resolute at

    that time...

    But in this situation, Cora decided to listen to her instinct.

    Even if it wasn''t for herself, she had to think about Gabe.

    After hesitating for a while, she finally removed Byron from the cklist and sent him a message.

    [I need to talk to you.]

    When Cora sent this message, she expected to receive his reply.

    But when she noticed the words "failed to send" on the screen, she couldn''t help but sigh, "I knew it!"

    Byron cklisted her.

    He was really mad at her today.

    But Gabe''s matter was imminent. Cora couldn''t wait until his anger subsided.

    So she looked up Carter''s number and dialed it. "Carter, is Byron by your side?"

    "Yes. What''s up?"

    When Carter said this, Byron was talking with his business partners in the private room.

    To be honest, Carter was quite surprised to receive a phone call from Cora.

    After all, Byron asked him to drive to the hospital to see Cora. But in less than ten minutes, he called

    him to go back to pick him up. He was in a low mood all day and kept a straight face during dinner. The

    business partners at the dinner table even dared not speak loudly.

    Although Carter had never been in a rtionship, he guessed Cora rejected Byron again.

    It was not the first time for Byron to be rejected.

    And every time, he was rejected by the same person.

    Carter was not surprised by this situation.

    But it was a surprise that Cora would take the initiative to find Byron after she had rejected him during

    the day.

    "Do you want to talk to Mr. Hansen?" Carter looked at Byron when he said this.

    As he expected, Byron immediately nced at him.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 I''m Pregnant

    Carter nned to hand the phone to Byron.

    Although Byron''s face was gloomy, he didn''t refuse. Obviously, he knew the person on the other side of

    the phone was Cora.

    But Cora said on the other end of the phone, "No. Where are you? I''ming to you right now."

    Carter was a little confused about Cora''s meaning.

    He saw Byron''s face be gloomier after being refused to answer the phone.

    Every business partner was paled by Byron''s cold aura in the private room.

    But after thinking for a while, Carter thought Byron was willing to see Cora. So he told her the address

    and hung up.

    The private room had no air conditioning, but the temperature seemed to drop significantly.

    Byron drank the wine and ignored the embarrassment of his business partners, who were trying to find

    something to say.

    Seeing the utter embarrassment in the private room, Carter could only say, "I just received Miss Lane''s

    phone call."

    Byron nced at him coldly when he heard this. "Did she say what she wanted to do?"

    "No."

    "Then why did you let here here?"

    Byron was still as cold as he was this afternoon, and everything seemed unpleasant.

    But Carter noticed that his aura softened a little.

    "Cora is looking for you, not me. Can I refuse her?" Carter said indifferently, but heined in his

    heart, "You are expecting her toe to you. If I refused, you might want to kill me!"

    Byron didn''t say anything else after hearing what Carter said. He chatted with his business partners as

    if he didn''t know that Cora woulde hereter.

    Carter was a little uncertain about Byron''s meaning. So he inevitably asked again,

    "Mr. Hansen, should I go to pick up Miss Lane? This private room is at the back of the hotel. It might be

    difficult to find."

    Byron said, "Sit down."

    Carter was stunned for a while.

    "Could it be that I guessed wrong?

    Byron doesn''t care about Cora. Is he not afraid that she would be targeted by other men here?"

    But soon, Carter knew that he had guessed right.

    After a few minutes, Byron stood up and left the private room with the excuse of smoking.

    Smoking?

    That was his excuse!

    He went to pick up Cora.

    Although Byron was the one who had been broken up by Cora every time, he would immediately turn

    around and go back to her as long as she called him.

    Byron came out of the private room and smoked in the corridor.

    While smoking, he walked to the hotel door.

    At mealtime, many customers came in and out of the hotel.

    Even so, Byron still saw Cora in the crowd at a nce.

    Maybe it was because of her outstanding appearance or because she was different from others in his

    eyes.

    But tonight, Cora was not dressed in the clothes that would reveal her figure as usual.

    She wore a white dress. It restrained her overly seductive aura. At this moment, she looked like a

    college student, exuding a tender and pure temperament.

    She got out of the taxi, walked to the hotel gate, and looked around. Finally, she saw Byron standing in

    the distance.

    She seemed to hesitate for a moment before walking towards him.

    "Byron..."

    Cora stood in front of him and looked hesitant.

    "What''s up?" Byron raised his eyebrows and nced at her, then continued to smoke.

    Cora responded with a hum and fell silent.

    Looking at her dress, Byron felt inexplicably annoyed. He couldn''t understand why she came to see

    him at night. After all, she wanted to draw a line with him during the day.

    He couldn''t help but ask again, "What''s the matter?"

    Cora seemed to be too shy to speak out. She remained silent and stared at the toe of her shoes.

    But Byron''s patience seemed to have been exhausted. He said coldly, "Don''t say it if you don''t want to

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    speak."

    Then, he put out his cigarette, turned around, and walked back.

    At this moment, Cora seemed to summon up courage. She said, "I''m pregnant..."

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 His Thoughtfulness

    Byron stopped in an instant and turned around to look at her. His sharp-edged face was full of

    astonishment.

    "What did you say? I didn''t catch that just now!" He asked again. His sharp eyes stared unblinkingly at

    Cora as if he didn''t want to miss any expression on her face.

    His gaze made Cora feel so nervous that she clenched her hands tightly. She managed to screw up

    her courage and said, "I''m pregnant. If you don''t want to keep the child, I..."

    But Byron interrupted her before she could finish speaking, "We just had sex a few days before. How

    did you detect that you were pregnant?"

    As he said, he went to Cora and stood in front of her.

    Cora heard the sneer in his words. Obviously, he didn''t believe that she was pregnant with his child.

    But she had already said this, so she could only bite the bullet and continue, "I''m serious, and it has

    nothing to do with that day. I''m two months pregnant."

    She took an ultrasonic examination report from her bag and handed it to Byron.

    Byron took it and read it carefully. Finally, he stared at the two words "eight weeks".

    Cora was calm. She worked in a hospital and knew what this kind of pregnancy test report was. It was

    easy to make a fake test report.

    As for the date, she had calcted it. Byron would not doubt that she was eight weeks pregnant.

    Of course, she was cautious. The doctor in charge of the ultrasonic examination was not in the report.

    Even if Byron wanted to get to the bottom of it, he wouldn''t implicate others.

    Byron kept staring at the report and showed no other expressions, let alone say anything. Cora was a

    little unsure of what he was thinking.

    She thought if Byron still loved her, he would be happy to get back together with her when he heard this

    news.

    He had a strong desire for her and would have sex with her every night. If she didn''t take any

    precautions, she could get pregnant soon.

    But at this moment, Byron looked indifferent and said nothing more. Cora thought, "Could it be that I

    angered him during the day, and he nned not to have any contact with me again?"

    She couldn''t figure out what he meant and was a little embarrassed.

    After some internal struggle, Cora continued what she had not finished, "If you don''t want to keep the

    child, I will get an abortion. But you have to be responsible for the medical expenses."

    "If this scumbag doesn''t want to be responsible to me, I will ckmail him over the medical expenses!"

    When Cora was thinking, she saw Byron carefully folding the report in half and then putting it in his

    pocket.

    She was surprised and then heard his words. "Since you are pregnant, you should give birth to the

    child. Don''t worry. I will be responsible for you and the child. I promised you before."

    Cora was dumbfounded.

    She thought in a daze, "So this thing is... done?"

    "Then, we..." She wanted to make sure whether this meant that they were together again.

    Before she could finish speaking, Byron put his arm around her waist.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cora didn''t know why he did this all of a sudden.

    "I heard that pregnant women can''t stand for a long time in the first trimester of pregnancy. Go to the

    private room and sit down."

    Cora was surprised by what Byron said.

    She was just a fake pregnancy, and she never thought she would be treated like a real pregnant

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    woman.

    But Byron didn''t seem to notice her surprised look. He took her to the private room carefully.

    Seeing the two of them enter the private room together, Carter immediately gave his seat to Cora and

    asked the waiter to bring a set of tableware.

    He thought he was thoughtful enough, but Byron took the initiative to order the waiter, "I''d like a ss

    of milk, fried shrimp..."

    Byron ordered a few light dishes and specifically asked the waiter to rmend and serve a

    nourishing soup that was suitable for pregnant women.

    Carter was acute. He immediately caught the words "pregnant woman"!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 He Will Be a Father

    "Miss Lane, are you... pregnant?"

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Carter stared at Cora''s dress for a long time but couldn''t see anything different.

    Being stared at, Cora felt a little guilty and ufortable.

    Except for Carter, others at the dinner table knew Byron''s family background well. Just now, Byron

    entered the private room with his arms around her waist.

    So it was self-evident who was the child''s father in her belly.

    Some men in the private room had just taken out their cigarette cases. Knowing that Cora was

    pregnant, they immediately put the cigarette cases in their pockets.

    Compared to Cora, Byron looked rtively calm. "Well, she just got the report. She is two months

    pregnant. I''ll be a father in several months and still can''t adapt to this role change."

    Carter was speechless.

    Although Byron said that he could not adapt to the role change in a casual tone, there was a feeling of

    "Are you going to keep the child?" Carter knew the situation of the Hansen family well, so he couldn''t

    help asking.

    As soon as he said this, Byron nced at him coldly.

    "She is pregnant, and the baby is a life. Of course, I will keep the child."

    "I mean, her pregnancy will involve many other things," Carter reminded.

    Byron seemed to realize this point. "Well, you are right. Remember to postpone the meeting and other

    affairs tomorrow morning."

    Carter seemed to know what Byron wanted to do, so he quickly agreed.

    After observing for a while, the others at the dining table stepped forward to toast Byron and

    congratted him one by one.

    Cora thought her trick worked. She ate maternity meals guiltily.

    After the dinner, Byron was drunk.

    Carter drove them back to the apartment. Something was weighing on Cora''s mind all the way.

    After she told Byron about her pregnancy, she nned to tell him about her request to give birth to the

    child. But before she could say it, he took her to the private room.

    Then, Byron ordered maternity meals for her. During the dinner, Cora spent the rest of the time

    watching him ept the congrattions and drink wine without hesitation as if he was a groom.

    Cora couldn''t control the situation and had no time to tell him about her requests. So she was

    preupied.

    After a while, the car arrived at the apartment.

    Carter helped Byron onto the sofa and asked Cora, "Mr. Hansen is drunk. Can you take care of him

    alone tonight?"

    "Maybe." Cora looked at the man on the sofa, who smelled of alcohol. She hesitated for a moment but

    still nodded.

    She couldn''t tell him about her requests if she didn''t keep him here.

    "Okay. I''lle pick you up tomorrow morning." After saying this, Carter left.

    Cora hesitated for a while. Then, she went to Byron and patted him.

    "Wake up! If you''re not drunk, listen to me first!"

    Byron opened his eyes and nced at her.

    "I''m listening. Go ahead."

    "I want to say that I also have requirements for giving birth to the child. You have to agree to my

    requirements first."

    Cora nced at Byron and saw his eyes were still open. His expression had hardly changed. There

    was no trace of displeasure on his face. She mustered the courage and continued, "My brother got into

    trouble in another state and was detained. If you can take him back, I will give birth to your child."

    After saying that, she looked at Byron''s reaction, only to find his eyes closed.

    "Byron?"

    Cora approached closer and patted his cheek. She was a little discouraged when she heard the sound

    of even breathing.

    "You are sleeping! How can you fall asleep at such a critical time?"

    She was so angry that she even pinched Byron''s cheek.

    But Byron didn''t respond at all. She sighed helplessly.

    In the end, she had no choice but topromise. "Well, I''ll tell you about it after you wake up."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 To the City Hall?

    Cora thought about getting Byron to sleep on the bed on the second floor, but he was too tall and

    heavy for her, so she couldn''t carry him.

    In the end, she could only get a basin of water to wash him up a bit and brought him a pillow and

    As for herself...

    That paternity certificate made her unable to sleep at all.

    She leaned next to Byron, unconsciously thinking about all the bad things that Flora had done to her

    over the years, as well as how Sara, William, and Arnold crushed her all the time.

    Finally, she thought of Gabe who was still in jail...

    She tossed and turned all night, and finally, she fell asleep in a trance at dawn.

    But at eight o''clock in the morning, Byron woke her up. "Get up. Breakfast has already been delivered."

    "No. Let me sleep." She was on the night shift today, and she didn''t need to go to the hospital until

    eight o''clock in the evening. She wanted to sleep longer so that she could have a good talk with him

    with a clear mind.

    She covered her head with a pillow, but the man took away her pillow. "Get up. You can go back to

    sleep after the thing is done. Besides, you are pregnant now, so you have to regte your internal

    clock. Get up quickly."

    The word "pregnant" made Cora sit up instantly.

    Because of the guilty conscience, and also because of anxiety.

    The guilt was because her pregnancy was fake, and the anxiety was because of Gabe.

    "What is the thing you are talking about?" Cora woke up and found that the man seemed a little

    abnormal today.

    He usually wore ck clothes, but today he was uncharacteristically wearing a white shirt.

    The white color seemed to conceal all the evilness in him and also made him look a little more

    handsome than before.

    "You''ll knowter. Go wash up and change into this dress."

    Cora lowered her head, and what he gave her was a designer white skirt, which looked simple yet

    delicate.

    The man seemed to see her doubts and said casually, "You are pregnant now, so of course, the fabric

    of your clothes should be better."

    There seemed to be nothing wrong with this reason.

    All he got was money. For his child, the material conditions would definitely be rtively better.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    It was just that she felt a little hypocritical when she wore these now without actually being pregnant.

    But in the end, she still put on that dress obediently. After all, she was afraid that Byron would notice

    something.

    After breakfast, under Byron''s eyes, she put on the t shoes he had prepared and then went out with

    him.

    He drove the car himself and still said nothing about where they were going.

    Along the way, Cora''s heart was uneasy for fear of being dragged by Byron to do an obstetric

    examination, which would reveal her secrets.

    She waspletely dumbfounded until the car stopped at the gate of the City Hall.

    "Are you going to marry me?" She just wanted to confirm the rtionship with him first and then take

    the opportunity to ask him to get her brother out. How did she suddenly end up getting married to him?

    "Well, I can''t let my child be illegitimate. Of course, we need to get married first." Byron replied

    seriously.

    Cora still felt guilty.

    If she was really pregnant, it would not be a big deal.

    There was no baby in her belly, so it would be a little...

    Perhaps because he could see that she didn''t really want to get married, his voice suddenly became

    cold. "Why? Do you want to marry someone else after giving birth to my child?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 She Had Photoshopped the Report

    When Cora raised her head, she realized that not only was his voice cold, but his expression was also

    unbearably cold.

    This appearance was very simr to that day at the elevator entrance.

    Cora couldn''t help but think that he took the initiative to block all her contact information for the first

    time after they separated that day, making it impossible for her to contact him directly, and she felt a

    little depressed.

    So, she exined, "I have never thought about marrying someone else."

    Although she was not really pregnant now, she was ready to carry his baby.

    Once she really gave birth to his child, she would definitely not marry anyone else.

    She just felt that it was too soon to get married now.

    Hearing her words, his attitude eased a lot. "If you don''t want to marry someone else, then marry me."

    Seeing this, Cora decided to risk it all and brought up Gabe''s matter.

    She asked, "Can you help me get my brother out? My brother really didn''t do anything. It was the

    people from the Yoris family who set him up, and he was arrested. This matter is certainly not difficult

    for you. Can you help me?"

    Byron paused and said, "It''s really not a difficult matter to me."

    Hearing this, Cora felt that he was probably going to help her.

    But in the next second, the man said again, "But this can only be done after we get married."

    Cora frowned. "But when we went out, you didn''t say we were going to get married, so I didn''t bring my

    ID with me."

    He said, "I brought everything for you."

    He knew exactly where she kept her things in her apartment.

    So before she woke up this morning, he had prepared everything by himself.

    Cora was stunned again.

    She didn''t remember how she was dragged into the City Hall by the man or how she signed the

    documents in order to get the marriage certificate.

    Until the two of them came out from the City Hall with two marriage certificates in their hands, Cora was

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    still a little confused about whether this was a dream or reality.

    She had fantasized about the process of marrying Byron. She might be emotional because of all the

    difficulties, or she might be so excited that tears would flow down her face.

    But she had never thought that she would be confused during the whole process.

    It was Byron''s voice that brought her back to reality.

    "Give yours to me, and I will keep it."

    Before she took a closer look at the marriage certificate, it was taken away, and she even witnessed

    Byron put it in the safeter.

    After taking away her marriage certificate, he asked again, "Where is Gabe now?"

    Cora told him the location, and then he took out his phone to make a call.

    Because they stood next to each other, even though Byron didn''t turn on the speakerphone, Cora

    roughly heard that the person on the phone respectfully promised that the matter would be settled

    immediately.

    This call ended quickly.

    Byron hung up the phone and said, "It''s all done. Is there anything else?"

    "I don''t think so." Although Cora knew that Gabe''s matter was just a piece of cake to Byron, she never

    thought that it could be settled with a phone call.

    "Then can we go for a checkup next? I don''t have anything to do this morning." When Byron said this,

    he nced at Cora''s belly.

    Maybe it was because of this look. Cora felt that there seemed to be a suspicion of temptation in his

    words.

    "No need. I just had an inspection." Cora was still quite flustered. After all, she had photoshopped the

    report.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Good Things Come in Pairs

    Seeing that Byron was squinting his eyes and staring at her belly, Cora was agitated and quickly

    covered her belly.

    "Taking B-ultrasound too often will have an impact on the fetus."

    "Really?" His tone was a little light.

    "Yeah. It is done by a certain instrument, and there are electromaic waves to some extent, which is

    not good for the development of the fetus."

    When talking about this, Cora began to admire her lying ability.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well..."

    Byron thought about it, and his eyes narrowed again.

    Cora didn''t like his expression and always felt that he had seen through that there was no baby in her

    belly.

    She hurriedly said, "Anyway, I''m free now. How about you take me to the supermarket, and I''ll buy

    some ingredients, so we can have a good dinner tonight to celebrate?"

    If possible, after dinner, she would like to get intimate with him, so that he could really put a baby in her.

    "Well, that''s fine. You can buy whatever you want."

    Byron''s temper today was really unbelievably good. He basically let Cora do whatever she wanted.

    Even when he returned to thepany in the afternoon, he was amiable.

    Even the senior executives in thepany couldn''t help asking Carter, after meeting him, "Is there

    something good that happened to Mr. Hansen? Today, he looks different."

    He waspletely different from yesterday when he was dumped and felt no one was pleasing to the

    eye, acting like he hated everyone in the world.

    Carter thought of Byron saying that Byron would give him a few days off and double his year-end

    bonus today, and he nodded. "Yes, there are. Good thingse in pairs."

    Then, the rumor that something good had happened to Byron today spread throughout thepany

    and even reached Sara''s ears somehow.

    Sara was having a tea party at that time.

    Because she got into jail two times in a row, many rich wives had not taken the initiative to associate

    with her recently.

    Sara had to patiently organize the party, and asionally even the family members of the employees

    were invited to her home.

    Just like today, Sara invited all these people to her home and treated them to delicious snacks and

    drinks. She just wanted to restore her reputation as soon as possible and reduce the impact of her jail

    turmoil.

    The states of the people invited were obviously slightly lower, and they were rtively more carefree to

    speak.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, my husband said that Mr. Hansen seemed very happy today and even sent gifts to

    everyone in thepany. Is he going to marry Miss Yoris soon?"

    These people didn''t know that Byron and Jane had a bad fight before, and they still thought that

    Byron''s good mood was only rted to Jane.

    "Really? I don''t know about it. The rtionship between those two kids is not bad recently. They even

    went to Breezy Tides Ind for vacation a couple of days ago."

    Sara showed an attitude of not knowing the situation, but she smiled happily.

    Because since Byron and Jane went to Breezy Tides Ind for vacation, the rumors about him

    frequently dating various girls had disappeared.

    Therefore, Sara guessed that Byron and Jane must have gotten along very happily during this vacation

    on Breezy Tides Ind, and their rtionship had also be much closer.

    This was thanks to her because the thing that Jane had put in Byron''s drink was from her.

    Seeing Byron''s bright smile, the other people also felt that the wedding must be getting closer, so they

    all congratted Sara.

    "When we settle the date, I will let you know as soon as possible."

    Sara smiled and agreed, and when Jane came home, she asked Jane with great interest, "Have you

    and Byron got along well recently? The guy who is in charge of the business with the Hansen Group

    told his wife that Byron seemed very happy today and even sent gifts to all the employees of the

    Jane''s expression changed slightly. "I haven''t seen him much recently."

    "You haven''t? What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to Breezy Tides Ind together before? And I don''t see

    any rumor about him recently." Sara''s heart suddenly turned cold.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 Show Their Affection

    "We did go on vacation together, but we... nothing happened."

    Jane bit her lip for a long time before saying thetter words.

    A man and a woman stayed in the same room, and they were even on Breezy Tides Ind, where the

    atmosphere was so romantic.

    Normally, something must have happened, but in the end, nothing happened between them.

    "Nothing happened? Impossible! Did you give him what I got for you?" Sara couldn''t believe it.

    Back then, she used those things to take down William.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Although this method was a bit disgraceful, at least she could achieve her goals as quickly as possible.

    "Yes, I used it. But I didn''t know where he went, and he didn''te back all night."

    To Jane, this was a great shame and humiliation.

    Even if Byron was drugged, he would rather go outside to find other people than be with her.

    That''s why she didn''t dare to mention it to her mother after she came back.

    "Then what kind of good thing made him send gifts to everyone in thepany?"

    The more Sara thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.

    "How about you call him and ask him to have dinner with you tonight?"

    Jane thought about it and realized that she couldn''t avoid Byron just because her self-esteem was hurt.

    Wasn''t this an opportunity for other women to take advantage of?

    So under Sara''s gaze, she called Byron directly.

    At the same time, Byron and Cora were preparing dinner.

    They had originally bought a lot of expensive ingredients, such as seafood and imported meat, and

    nned to make all kinds of delicious dishes.

    However, Cora was not good at cooking, so they decided to turn these ingredients into a casserole.

    When the food was about to get ready, Byron''s phone rang.

    "Dr. Yoris is calling you!"

    Cora deliberately nced at the caller ID, which was just a string of phone numbers, but with her good

    memory, Cora immediately recognized that the number belonged to Jane and immediately began to

    feel sorry for herself.

    "I''m so pitiful. I''m pregnant and already get married, but my husband still flirts with others."

    Byron looked at her, smiled, then hung up Jane''s phone, and added Jane to the cklist in front of her.

    Then he brought out their marriage certificates and took a few pictures.

    "What are you doing?" Cora saw Byron take pictures of their marriage certificates and then open

    Instagram.

    "Tell the world about us."

    Then, their marriage certificates were posted on his Instagram.

    In addition, Cora also saw the caption of this post: [Mrs. Hansen, till death do us part.]

    In just that instant, Cora felt her heart was full of love.

    In fact, she had never thought that Byron would announce their marriage on Instagram ostentatiously.

    She once thought that he would marry her secretly. After all, her current family background was really

    no match for him.

    He was willing to take her to get married only for the sake of the child.

    But now it seemed that he also really wanted to manage their marriage well with her.

    After a while, Cora said, "Then I''ll post it, too."

    She also used the same style of caption as Byron''s and seriously posted their certificates: [Mr. Hansen,

    till death do us part.]

    Both of themughed after posting on Instagram. They probably didn''t expect themselves to be so

    childish that they would show their affection on Instagram.

    However, because of their posts, the whole circle exploded!

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 Are You Calling to Congratte Me?

    [Mr. Hansen, is this true? Did you get married today?]

    [Damn. The golden bachelor in New York was married today. But why his wife isn''t Miss Yoris?]

    [That is exactly what I am curious about, too.]

    When Harry saw Byron''s post, it was already full ofments.

    In addition to being amazed and curious, most of thements were blessings.

    But when Harry saw this post, he was shocked.

    He immediately took a screenshot of Byron''s post and sent it to Jane.

    [Jane, what''s happening? Did Byron and Cora get married? Didn''t you two just go to Breezy Tides

    Ind?]

    A while ago, Harry saw Jane and Byron drifting away and thought about pursuing Jane.

    But when he finally wanted to take practical action, he heard about the two of them going to Breezy

    Tides Ind for vacation together.

    They were both adults. Harry naturally knew what would happen between a man and a woman on

    vacation. Especially after Byron came back from Breezy Tides Ind, all kinds of rumors about him

    disappeared, so Harry also tacitly believed that the two reconciled again, and there was nothing he

    could do.

    But he never expected that such news would break out at this time.

    When he was in a hurry to ask Jane about the situation, Jane was also in apletely dazed state.

    Just now, she and her mother were nning how to get Byron''s attention again, and then n another

    trip to capture Byron.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t expect Byron to hang up the phone directly when she called him.

    Then, within five minutes, William called and asked her, "How did Byron and Cora get married? When

    did it happen?"

    Jane didn''t believe him at first. "Did you say Byron and Cora get married? Impossible, Dad. Did you

    hear it wrong?"

    "I didn''t hear it from someone. It was Byron who posted the marriage certificate with Cora on

    Instagram! What''s going on? Didn''t your mother say that you and Byron are getting back together

    recently?"

    Jane didn''t even answer his question. She hung up the phone in a hurry and went to check Instagram,

    but she didn''t see the post that William talked about.

    She was stillforting herself that William must make a mistake.

    But soon, Harry and other friends all sent her screenshots of Byron''s post and asked her what was

    going on.

    Jane felt wronged and wanted to question Byron about what was going on. She even wanted to

    forward the screenshots sent to her by other people to Byron.

    But when sending it, she found that her message to Byron could not be sent sessfully.

    It turned out that Byron had blocked her. No wonder she couldn''t see his post.

    But she still couldn''t ept this reality because she always firmly believed that the only person who

    could marry Byron was herself.

    "No! It''s not true."

    She frantically smashed things around her.

    Seeing her like this, Sara was angry and anxious.

    "Jane, don''t do this. I will find that bitch now, and I will never let her take away what belongs to you."

    As Sara said, she called Cora directly.

    At that time, Byron and Cora were having dinner, and she also prepared fine wine for Byron.

    When she received Sara''s call, she smiled.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris, are you calling to congratte me?"

    Her tone drove Sara crazy.

    Even in front of Byron, she did not deliberately hide it.

    After all, the reason why she faked pregnancy was to make those people who were desperately trying

    to prevent her from being with Byron feel ufortable.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 What Tricks Are You ying?

    "What tricks are you ying, bitch?" Sara scolded Cora angrily.

    She couldn''t wait to kill Cora. How could she congratte Cora?

    "I''m not ying any tricks. I just got married. I have a good rtionship with Byron, so why not get

    married?"

    Cora keptughing, and even her voice was tinged withughter.

    Byron always felt that something was not quite right with her.

    "Good rtionship? Yikes! You know that Jane and Byron are a well-known couple, so why do you

    insist on messing with their rtionship? No wonder people say that like father, like son! Your mom

    was a bitch, so you are also a bitch."

    Sara scolded almost all kinds of bad words, but Cora''sughter grew louder.

    "Right. Like father, like son."

    "You think I can''t do anything about it if you act like this, don''t you? Don''t forget that your mother is still

    in the hospital. I can control whether her treatment is good or not."

    Sara gritted her teeth, wishing she could rush to the hospital and kill Flora right now.

    Cora smiled lightly, "Go and kill her if you want to. No need to ask about my opinion."

    "You don''t think I''m joking with you, do you? If you mess with me, there is nothing I won''t do." Sara

    didn''t believe that Cora would ignore Flora''s life and kept threatening her with Flora.

    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me."

    At this point, she also reminded Sara, "Remember to ask your precious daughter to help Flora pay the

    fee, and don''t let anyone send me the payment notice again."

    After finishing talking, she hung up the phone directly.

    Although she wanted to pretend she didn''t care, that person was her biological mother, and she still felt

    ufortable when that person called her bitch.

    But when she looked up and saw Byron narrowing his eyes and looking at her, she immediately smiled

    again. "Let''s have dinner. Don''t let those insignificant people ruin our atmosphere."

    "Are you okay?" Byron always felt that Cora''s words were insincere.

    "I''m fine. Why wouldn''t I be?" Cora smiled.

    Byron started to eat, but he always felt that Cora had been acting weird.

    Just like when she suddenly came to him yesterday and said she was pregnant, it was obvious that

    something was not right about her.

    Something must have happened.

    Otherwise, ording to her personality, even if she found out she was pregnant after breaking up, she

    would not take the initiative to seek reconciliation with him.

    Thinking about it for a long time, Byron sent Carter a message, asking him to check what had

    happened to Cora during this period.

    Cora saw Byron sending the message but didn''t say anything.

    Because from the moment he posted on Instagram to now, there were constant messages and phone

    calls, obviously all to ask whether the marriage certificate was real.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Byron was probably replying to a few more important ones, so Cora didn''t think much about it.

    The point was that she was up to something big after dinner!

    When Byron finished the meal and put all the dishes into the dishwasher, Cora suddenly called him

    from the bathroom.

    "Hubby,e in and help me!"

    Byron raised his eyebrows, thinking this title was quite pleasant to the ear.

    He didn''t dy and went straight into the bathroom.

    However, Cora was sitting in the bathtub with her legs hooked, looking very attractive...

    "Is this the surprise of the wedding night?"

    Byron''s voice became hoarse immediately.

    "Well, do you like it?"

    Cora blushed. This was the first time she had done such a thing, and she felt that her skin was burning.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 Wedding Night

    "I like it." Byron felt like his whole body was on fire.

    So in the next second, he turned around, left the bathroom, and closed the bathroom door for Cora by

    the way.

    The moment the door was mmed shut. Cora was a little stunned.

    What was that?

    She managed to convince herself to create such a scene that even she couldn''t bear to watch, yet

    Byron left without even looking at her.

    He didn''t do anything.

    How could this happen?

    She even once thought that Byron was just pretending or that he left the bathroom temporarily to get

    something.

    She waited for a long time, but the man still didn''t enter the bathroom again and reminded her outside,

    "Hurry up and get dressed after washing. Be careful. The floor is wet."

    Hearing this, Cora was furious.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    When she didn''t want to do anything with him, he hugged her and kissed her wildly.

    Today she couldn''t wait to do it, but he pretended to be a gentleman!

    What a jerk.

    After cursing for a while, she left the bathroom.

    Because of this, she was a little emotional.

    After leaving the bathroom, no matter what Byron did, she felt that he was annoying, and she just kept

    ignoring him. When he wanted to hug her and watch TV, she ran upstairs to sleep angrily.

    Later, Byron still chased into the bedroom.

    "Are you angry?" Hey behind her and hugged her.

    "No." Cora lied.

    "No? But I can feel that you are angry with me!"

    He kissed her ear lightly. Cora sneered and sighed secretly, "It''s really rare. He can tell that I''m angry."

    But she just didn''t want him to get close to her, so she tried every means to get rid of his hug.

    In the end, Byron had no choice but to turn over and press her under him.

    As a result, Cora had vague expectations again and even closed her eyes, waiting for his kiss.

    However, she had to open her eyes when she heard Byron''sughter.

    He smiled and asked, "Do you really want to do it so much?"

    "Today is our wedding night. Is it normal if nothing happens?"

    Cora almost gritted her teeth.

    But heughed again.

    She felt that she was being ridiculed and began to struggle again, asking him angrily, "Don''t you want

    to?"

    "Of course!" Byron''s answer was straightforward, and Cora also felt that he wanted to do it too.

    "Then why..." After all, she was not as open as Byron, and she couldn''t utter those words.

    However, Byron kissed her, but it was a light and quick one.

    "I want to do it, but I have to consider you and the baby. After I went to thepany today, I actually

    didn''t read any documents. I just focused on helping you form a professional prenatal checkup team."

    Cora was taken aback, and she really didn''t expect him to care about this non-existent child so much.

    "They told me some precautions and specifically told me to be patient in the first three months.

    Otherwise, you and the baby will be in danger."

    Byron''s expression was softer than Cora had ever seen before. He was no longer cold as ice at this

    moment.

    And what he said made Cora embarrassed.

    It turned out that the reason that he had been insisting not to touch her was not because he was tired

    of her, or he had no energy to spare, but because he cared about her and the child.

    But now she really didn''t need his care at all. Otherwise, her fake pregnancy would be exposed soon.

    She didn''t want to let it go and held his cheeks with both hands. "But tonight is the wedding night, so

    it''s not fair to you if we don''t do anything..."

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 DNA Tests

    Despite her enthusiastic teasing, Byron made no impulsive moves and even pushed her leg away.

    "Just endure these first three months, and then you canpensate me. Don''t tease me anymore," he

    warned as he covered her with a nket and then snuggled up with her.

    However, Cora was unsatisfied and wanted to try again, but only received a gentle pinch. "Stay still and

    sleep!"

    Cora was quite troubled.

    She used to fear his unruly behavior, and he would indeed be reckless all night long.

    But now, she hoped for some recklessness, yet he wasn''t making any moves, leaving the atmosphere

    tranquil and making her wonder if he had been reced with someone else.

    If they didn''t do anything, her fake pregnancy would be discovered sooner orter.

    What could she do?

    Cora believed she wouldn''t be able to sleep well tonight due to this worrisome matter.

    However, perhaps because Byron hadn''t been by her sidetely, and she barely had a good sleep, she

    soon felt her eyelids getting heavy and fell asleep within minutes.

    Upon hearing the even breathinging from her, Byron smiled slightly.

    He had initially nned to get up to take a cold shower, but his phone started vibrating at this moment.

    The call was from Nora.

    Byron stared at the caller''s name for several seconds before answering the call on the balcony.

    "Byron, have you and Dr. Lane registered your marriage? Why didn''t you discuss such a big matter

    with us?" Nora asked urgently as soon as the call was connected.

    "What''s wrong? Are you disagreeing?" Byron half-jokingly replied.

    In fact, his family had already made numerous calls to him while he was having dinner with Cora.

    However, he wasn''t sure if they were calling to congratte or to dissuade him, so he chose not to

    answer any of the calls.

    "I''m not sure about others, but I agree," she replied.

    After all the scandalous news about Byron, Nora thought Cora was not bad.

    Moreover, given Cora''s exceptional piano skills, she looked forward to seeing her daughter-inw

    be her apprentice.

    "I''m d to hear that. How about Dad?" Byron asked.

    "What do you think? Dr. Lane is his lifesaver, so he''s the least qualified to oppose the marriage," Nora

    replied.

    Hearing these, Byron felt much more at ease and chatted casually with Nora.

    However, he didn''t mention Cora''s pregnancy yet because he noticed that Cora would look uneasy

    whenever he mentioned the child.

    "Alright, it''s time for sleeping. Bring Dr. Lane home these few days, and I have something to give her,"

    Nora said.

    Byron quickly ended the call after agreeing because another call just happened toe in.

    This time, it was Carter.

    Without hesitation, Byron answered the call, asking, "How is it going?"

    During dinner, he felt Cora was somewhat off as she returned to his side, so he instructed Carter to

    investigate.

    Now that Carter was calling, he must have obtained some results.

    "Mrs. Hansen did two DNA tests, and the results came out yesterday."

    Hearing Carter''s report, Byron narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "DNA tests? Whose?"

    "There were no names. Mrs. Hansen submitted three samples, and they werebeled only with letters,"

    Carter answered.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Byron immediately recalled Cora instructing Sara to have Jane pay for Flora''s treatment...

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Divorce

    "Obtain DNA samples from Sara, Jane, and Cora forparison," Byron ordered.

    Carter was surprised by the task. "Do you suspect..."

    He was puzzled as he saw the two paternity test reports.

    But Byron''s words suddenly made everything clear.

    "I can''t confirm yet. Once you have the samples, get them tested."

    Byron added, "I''ll inform the finance department to double your sry from this month."

    And with that, he ended the call.

    On the other end, Carter was taken aback. "What''s the reason for doubling my sry out of the blue?"

    Did he do anything rewardable?

    No!

    Thinking it over, Carter realized it might be because he referred to Cora as "Mrs. Hansen".

    It seemed like Byron was quite satisfied with that title...

    The next day, while treating a patient''s wound, Cora received a phone call from Gabe.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She quickly handed the patient over to another doctor and answered Gabe''s call.

    "Gabe, are you okay?"

    Cora urgently requested a video call with him.

    Gabe obliged. "Look, I''m perfectly fine. But why do you look thinner again? I told you to take care of

    yourself and not worry about me."

    Seeing Gabe safe and sound on the video call, Cora breathed a sigh of relief. "Who else do I have to

    worry about if not you? You''re my only family."

    Even though Gabe wasn''t her blood rtive, she had already acknowledged him as her older brother.

    "Silly girl, am I your only family? Did you quarrel with Mom again? You know her temperament. Why

    bother arguing with her?"

    Gabe thought Cora had a disagreement with Flora and tried to console her.

    In fact, he couldn''t understand either. Although Cora was Flora''s biological daughter, their rtionship

    seemed so bad that even he, a stepson, was closer to Flora.

    "I''m not arguing with her. I really only have you as family," Cora said.

    Cora wanted to tell him about the DNA test reports but was afraid of losing him, her only family. So she

    refrained.

    "Well, Gabe, take care of yourself. I don''t care about money or anything else since nothing is as

    important as you," Cora said.

    "I know. I''ll take care of myself. Once things settle down here, I''ll return to see you and Mom."

    After ending the video call, Cora was about to return to the emergency room when she was blocked by

    William.

    "Let''s talk." William''s state didn''t seem too good, and although he was a doctor, he wore a face full of

    worry with sunken eyes.

    Apparently, the news that she and Byron registered marriagest night had left him anxious the entire

    night.

    "What is there to talk about? Are you going to use me of stealing your precious daughter''s fianc¨¦? If

    that''s the case, it''s unnecessary. Byron and Jane never had an engagement, let alone officially

    announced a rtionship. I didn''t meddle in anything," Cora said, trying to pass by William.

    But William wouldn''t give up and continued blocking her path.

    "Yet they were likely to have a future together, and if not for your interference, the oue wouldn''t be

    so disastrous."

    William didn''t want to be in direct confrontation with Cora. After all, he truly admired her talent in

    medicine.

    However, for Jane''s sake, he had to do this. He couldn''t bear to see Jane getting drunk like she didst

    night...

    "What do you suggest to resolve this issue? Are you thinking of persuading me to divorce?"

    Cora looked at William with scorn in her eyes.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 She Was Pregnant

    "I have an opportunity for an exchange program at Hall College, and I believe you know how crucial it

    is for medical students. As long as you leave Byron, I can give you this chance..."

    William still didn''t mention divorce explicitly, but the implication of his words was clear that he wanted

    Cora and Byron to divorce.

    Originally, he intended to reserve this exchange program opportunity for Jane.

    However, the news of Cora and Byron registering their marriage caught them off guard.

    Jane was devastated and spent the whole night drinking and smashing things in the house.

    Moreover, many of the partnerships that the Yoris Group had were based on the prospect of bing

    rted to the Hansen family.

    But after the bombshell news yesterday, many of these partnerships were abruptly canceled or became

    uncertain.

    "It may be easy for me to leave, but have you considered my unborn child? Do you want me to be

    a single mother?"

    Cora didn''t know why she said such things in front of William. Perhaps she was testing whether he still

    had any humanity left in him.

    Apparently, William was overwhelmed by yet another piece of distressing news, and he struggled to

    find his words. "What? You and Byron..."

    William was unable to continue, and Cora felt a pang of sympathy for him. After all, he was her

    biological father, so she didn''t want to see him in such a miserable state.

    After a moment of contemtion, she pointed him in the right direction. "I don''t want to get married

    either, but I have no choice. So instead of trying to persuade me to divorce, why don''t you send Jane to

    Hall College for the exchange program? That way, she can stay away from all these troubles."

    If he could send Jane away, all the ugliness would remain hidden, and everyone could live peacefully.

    But it was entirely up to him whether to agree or not.

    Without wasting any more time, Cora left.

    As William returned home in the evening, Sara immediately inquired him about the situation.

    "How did it go? Did she agree?"

    The idea of using the exchange program opportunity at Hall College as a bargaining chip hade

    from Sara herself.

    Naturally, she was reluctant to let go of such a golden chance, which was a fantastic opportunity for

    Jane to excel.

    But sometimes, people must make some sacrifices.

    She couldn''t bear to see Jane continue in her current deste state.

    However, William didn''t give her the answer she wanted to hear. "She didn''t agree."

    "The opportunity of studying at Hall College is something countless people vie for. That bitch must want

    more."

    Sara felt as if she had poked a leech. No matter what she did, that woman didn''t seem to understand

    what satisfaction or restraint was.

    William sighed in frustration, "It''s not about her not being satisfied. She''s pregnant."

    This revtion shocked Sara. "Pregnant? Is she pregnant? Damn it!"

    "Anyway, the child is innocent. Let''s forget it. After some time, we can send Jane to Hall College to take

    a break. Everything will pass," William said.

    As soon as he finished his words, a loud noise came from a corner of the room.

    Both William and Sara turned around to see Jane standing there, looking pale and disheveled.

    In front of hery a shattered vase, which she had apparently identally knocked over.

    "Jane, why are you here? I told the servants not to disturb you since you didn''t sleep wellst night."

    Sara was heartbroken to see Jane''s deadly pale appearance.

    Over the past few days, due to the news of Cora and Byron''s registration of marriage, Jane had been

    drowning her sorrows in alcohol, and her daily routine had gone haywire, making her look particrly

    deste.

    So, Sara and William had agreed that she wasn''t in a suitable state to work at the hospital and

    announced that she was on an academic exchange. The hospital had also granted her a few days of

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    leave.

    They only wanted to minimize the damage to Jane and quickly get Byron back from Cora. However,

    who could have predicted that Cora would get pregnant?

    The worst was that Jane seemed to have overheard their conversation just now...

    "Why must I give up my fianc¨¦ just because she''s pregnant?" Jane asked tearfully, looking as if the

    whole world had abandoned her.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 You Can''t Die

    "This is inevitable. Madam Hansen has been hoping to see Byron settle down and start a family like his

    older brother. She must be in favor of this marriage," William said.

    "I know it''s difficult for you to ept all this right now, but you should try to let go of this rtionship as

    soon as possible. There are plenty of outstanding men in the world. No need to be entangled with

    Byron."

    Sara agreed, "Yes, that wicked woman is pregnant now, so she won''t easily let go. Jane, I have

    discussed it with your father, and we think it''s better for you to go to Hall College for an exchange

    program. A change of environment will help you ovee all this."

    As for Cora, she would certainly find a way to handle her and not let Jane suffer in vain.

    Additionally, there was still the matter of Flora.

    Both of them must pay the price.

    However, just as she finished exining their decision, Jane suddenly picked up a vase fragment from

    the ground and attempted to cut her own wrist.

    William and Sara rushed to stop her.

    "Jane, don''t be impulsive." William snatched the vase fragment from Jane''s hand.

    Sara tightly hugged Jane and said, "Please don''t. We can''t live without you."

    "But everyone knows that my fianc¨¦ left me because of her. Everyone isughing at me. I''ll only feel

    ashamed to live on. Just let me die, and I will be relieved," Jane said, bing increasingly agitated,

    and she tried to pick up the vase fragment again.

    However, Sara held her tightly. "No! You can''t die. I promise to let Byron be back with you no matter

    what it takes."

    Sara poured her heart and soul into raising Jane, who was her everything. How could she watch Jane

    seek death or suffer in pain?

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    So she quickly retreated.

    "Really?" Jane looked at Sara miserably.

    "Of course, I always keep my promises."

    Seeing Jane calming down a bit, Sara took her toward the bedroom.

    "Have a rest. I will take care of everything else. As long as you''re fine, I will do whatever it takes to help

    you."

    William thought Sara was justforting Jane, so he also agreed, "I will do everything possible to help

    you. Take a good rest! Nothing is more important than your health right now."

    Having received the promises from them, Jane obediently and quietly returned to her room.

    As they left her room after cing her on the bed and coaxing her to sleep, Jane, who had pretended

    to be already asleep, suddenly turned over and got out of bed. She went to the dressing table and

    wiped her face in front of the mirror. The thickyer of foundation that made her look extremely pale

    was quickly removed, revealing her originally rosyplexion.

    Jane knew that neither Sara nor William was ruthless. They wouldn''t easily push Cora to a dead end.

    So, she had to take matters into her own hands and give them a push.

    Then they were obediently doing things ording to her n now.

    But this might not be enough.

    Cora was a cunning woman and not so easily controlled by Sara.

    Thinking for a while, Jane sent a message to Flora, briefly telling Flora that Cora and Byron had

    registered their marriage...

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 A Cuckoo in the Nest

    This time, Jane made a very straightforward request: [You should keep an eye on Dr. Lane.]

    She thought Flora would quickly agree as usual, willing to go to great lengths to fulfill her desires.

    Unexpectedly, Flora replied: [I understand your resentment, but I can''t control her. And Dr. Yoris, if you

    don''t want to lose everything you have now, try not to provoke her.]

    Upon reading Flora''s message, Jane threw her phone onto the bed.

    "So, you''re in cahoots with Cora too, huh? I thought you were different!"

    Jane believed Flora would react this way because she was protecting Cora.

    "Cunning woman, you''ve been tricking me all the time!"

    The more she thought about it, the more infuriated she became. She must retaliate against this wicked

    mother and daughter!

    On the other side, the payment notices for the burns unit appeared once again in Cora''s sight.

    Annoyed, she took the payment notice to see Flora. "What''s up? Didn''t Dr. Yoris pay the fee?"

    Seeing Flora''s expressionless face, she continued to say, "Look at your precious daughter. She won''t

    even help you with the basic treatment fees!"

    Flora remained silent, tightly gripping the bedsheet.

    In truth, she wished she could scratch Cora''s face after finding out that she and Byron had registered

    their marriage.

    However, she had to consider the leverage Cora held and worry about Jane''s situation. So she

    swallowed her indignation.

    Cora knew what Flora was wary of. Looking at her trying to suppress her anger, Cora couldn''t help but

    smirk.

    "Oh, did I tell you? Mr. Hansen and I have registered our marriage. I''vepletely snatched Jane''s

    fianc¨¦. Does that make you angry?"

    Flora tightly pursed her lips but eventually couldn''t hold back, retorting, "Since you''ve be Byron''s

    wife, just stop causing trouble."

    But Coraughed upon hearing this. "Causing trouble? Am I the one causing trouble? Did I swap

    newborn babies? Or did I use despicable means to prevent other children from studying medicine just

    so my daughter would have fewerpetitors? Or did I resort to death threats to force others to break

    up, all for my daughter''s happiness?"

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, none of these things were done by me, were they?" She coldly stared at Flora,

    whose face showed discontent.

    Yet Flora had no choice but to control her temper and maintain a calm gaze. "I admit I made mistakes,

    but since the damage is done, what do you expect me to do now? I''m just doing what I can to make

    everyone suffer a little less."

    Unable to hold back, Cora burst intoughter. "I never realized you were so good at putting on a

    virtuous facade, just like your daughter.

    "All this is just to let your daughter continue enjoying the privileges of being Miss Yoris. Do you really

    think I can''t see through it?"

    Flora''s expression stiffened as Cora''s words exposed her hypocrisy.

    "I didn''t..."

    Flora wanted to continue weaving more lies, but Cora wasn''t in the mood to listen to her now.

    "Enough with the useless words. You should feel fortunate that I don''t want to face the Yoris family right

    now. Otherwise, do you really think I will willingly let her be a cuckoo in the nest?"

    These words sounded quite insulting, but despite displeasure, Flora had to admit it brought a slight

    sense of relief.

    As long as Jane could stay in the Yoris family, her future would still be bright.

    "Take this payment notice to Jane. I won''t help you with anything extra."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After delivering this statement, Cora returned to her work and continued until the end of her shift.

    Since Byron had an engagement tonight and couldn''te to pick her up, he sent Carter instead.

    When Cora left the hospital, Carter hadn''t arrived yet, so she waited by the roadside.

    However, she didn''t notice a dpidated Santana not far away, where a man made a phone call,

    keeping a cold stare on her. "Is that her? Okay. Remember to pay me once the task is done."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 Car ident

    "I had Carter bring you some oatmeal, which you said tasted good before."

    Standing by the roadside, Cora received a call from Byron, fearing she might be bored waiting alone

    and wanting to keep herpany.

    "I''m fine with anything. There''s no need to bring me the oatmeal especially," Cora replied.

    Actually, she was craving spicy pizza and two bottles of beer.

    However, since she lied about being pregnant, Byron forbade her to eat junk food.

    "It''s better to have something you like. I heard pregnant women can be picky with food, and some

    might even feel nauseous from certain smells. But you seem to be doing fine," Byron remarked.

    His words made Cora freeze for a moment.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if he was testing her.

    "Some pregnant women have a good appetite. By the way, it''s said that when a woman is pregnant,

    she should eat whatever she desires, or else the child might have asymmetry eyes," Cora teased, slyly

    trying to convince Byron to get her something she truly wanted.

    "Just say you want pizzas," Byron said, easily figuring out her concealed meaning.

    Cora briefly suspected that Byron had already seen through her fake pregnancy.

    "Are you..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, a harsh engine sound interrupted her.

    When she turned around, she saw a car speeding toward her.

    At that moment, Cora''s mind went nk.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    Byron was still waiting for Cora to continue her sentence.

    "Cora?"

    As Byron received no response from Cora, he instead heard a crashing sound.

    Then there was only silence.

    Feeling panicked, he dialed her number again, but it went straight to voicemail.

    "Something is off!"

    His heart skipped a beat, and then he immediately called Carter to rush to Cora''s location while he

    himself dashed out of his office.

    "Cora, are you okay?"

    Tyler''s voice came from above.

    It was only then that Cora regained someposure.

    She quickly looked up and saw Tyler''s anxious face.

    "Tyler..."

    "Are you okay? Are you injured?"

    Tyler continued to look at her with worry.

    Tyler was just about to leave the hospital after finishing his shift.

    His car was sent for maintenance today, so he asked the family driver to pick him up.

    While waiting for the driver, he noticed Cora waiting for someone by the roadside.

    He had intended to greet her, but he saw her talking on the phone with great enthusiasm, revealing a

    lively expression he had never seen before. Tyler guessed the person on the other end must be Byron.

    He learned about their sudden marriage registration from Byron''s Instagram.

    Byron never liked showing his private life to the public. Since they followed each other on WhatsApp,

    Byron''s homepage remained empty until he registered marriage with Cora.

    Apparently, Byron was head over heels in love with Cora, urgent to showcase their marriage certificate

    and proim his ownership.

    Cora must have also deeply loved Byron, which could be judged by the sorrowful expression when she

    mentioned their breakup.

    At the time, he thought that as long as he dedicated everything to her, he could fill the void in her heart.

    But before he could disy all his affection, news of their marriage registration reached him.

    Well, this was for the best. Byron and Cora loved each other, and he wouldn''t end up losing even the

    friendship with Cora.

    So, when Tyler saw Cora talking on the phone with Byron, he had no intention of interrupting them.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he saw a Santana speeding toward Cora while she

    remained immersed in her happiness.

    Without a second thought, Tyler sprinted toward Cora, pulling her to the side just in time.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 Loss and Regain

    "I''m fine..."

    Cora just realized her phone was missing after hearing the impact.

    She turned around to see her phone lying on the road in the distance while passersby came over to

    inquire about her situation with concern.

    "Are you okay? How could someone drive like that in front of the hospital?"

    "It''s almost deliberate murder!"

    The idental mention of deliberate murder triggered something in Cora''s mind, and she quickly

    looked back at the car, which was still speeding away. She quietly memorized its license te number.

    At this moment, Carter arrived at the scene.

    "Mrs. Hansen, are you okay?"

    Earlier, Byron had called him, mentioning the possibility of Cora getting into trouble. Then arriving to

    see the crowd that had gathered, he feared the worst and almost lost hisposure.

    "Carter, I''m fine," Cora replied, still overwhelmed by the shock of the incident.

    She temporarily didn''t pay attention to the change in Carter''s address for her, nor did she notice that

    Tyler''s hand was still resting on her shoulder.

    Carter nced lightly at the hand on Cora''s shoulder and said, "Mr. Cooper, I''ll take care of Mrs.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Hansen, and Mr. Hansen is on his way here."

    As a man, Carter naturally understood Tyler''s intentions toward Cora.

    Such a scene wouldn''t sit well with Byron if he saw it.

    However, Tyler didn''t seem to appreciate the suggestion. "A car just rushed toward Cora, which almost

    hit her. Tell Byron to investigate that car. I have a feeling that it was premeditated."

    By saying this, he implied that Byron might have offended someone, which somehow involved Cora.

    His words also reminded Cora, who quickly informed Carter of the car''s license te number.

    "This is the license te number. Carter, please investigate itter."

    As they were in conversation, a sports car suddenly screeched to a halt right in front of them.

    The sound of the tires rubbing against the ground reverberated through the air.

    When the car stopped, a man quickly got out and strode toward them.

    In no time, he was standing in front of Cora.

    Seeing his cold and stern expression, Cora wanted tofort him. "Byron, I''m fine. I..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she found herself in Byron''s embrace.

    "Why couldn''t I reach your phone? I thought something had happened to you."

    His voice sounded icy, making even Tyler feel ufortable.

    Tyler thought Cora might not be able to tolerate Byron''s cold words and attitude. However, to his

    surprise, Cora hugged him back tightly.

    "My phone got knocked away and turned off. But I''m lucky,pletely fine."

    Cora didn''t feel scared or repulsed. Instead, she gentlyforted Byron, surprising Tyler.

    Was this the power of love people talked about?

    "Fortunately, Tyler pulled me aside just in time. Otherwise, the loss wouldn''t have been just my phone."

    Cora tried to ease Byron''s tension despite her remaining fear.

    She could feel how tense Byron was all over, and it was evident he was truly scared for her.

    Hence, she didn''t take his previous harsh tone to heart.

    Moreover, when she saw the car rushing toward her just now, the only image that shed through her

    mind was Byron.

    It would be her biggest regret if she had no chance to cherish this hard-won marriage with Byron.

    The near loss and regain of both life and love made her cherish every single second she could be with

    him now.

    Tyler hadn''t expected them to embrace each other so unabashedly, disying such affection. It was a

    sight that tugged at his heartstrings, making him want to turn away and leave.

    But Byron stopped him.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 Not a Coincidence?

    "Thank you. If there''s anything at the Cooper family that needs my assistance in the future, feel free to

    ask."

    Byron expressed his gratitude, leaving Tyler somewhat surprised.

    It wasn''t just because Byron rarely thanked people, but also because he had never made such a

    promise to anyone before.

    Perhaps it was due to Byron''s rescue of Cora today that he felt genuinely appreciative.

    "Don''t mention it, Byron. Cora is my junior, so if anyone should thank her, it should be me. You gave

    her a haven," Tyler replied.

    Tyler saved Cora without ever expecting anything in return.

    He genuinely cared for Cora.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler didn''t want his sincere emotions to be taken advantage of, so he stood his ground in response.

    A chill crept into Byron''s expression as he seemed to grasp Tyler''s underlying intention.

    Just then, Cora spoke up, diverting everyone''s attention, "I have a feeling that today''s incident was not

    a coincidence. I managed to take note of the car''s license te number."

    Cora sensed a hint ofpetitiveness between the two, so she quickly changed the topic.

    Tyler and Byron were important to her, and she didn''t want them to sh over her.

    As expected, her words shifted everyone''s focus.

    "Not a coincidence? What did you notice?" Byron fixed his gaze on her.

    "When the car approached, the driver was smiling at me."

    Cora recalled, shuddering at the memory of that smile.

    "That''s suspicious. Carter, I''ll take her back to rest. You go and retrieve the surveince footage

    immediately," Byron ordered.

    Carter immediately left to retrieve the surveince footage.

    Tyler offered Cora some advice, urging her to go back and get some rest.

    Byron seemed displeased, but considering Cora''s current mood, he didn''t press Tyler further.

    On the other hand, Sara received a phone call.

    "Didn''t it work out? The person you rmended is so ipetent! Can''t even handle such a simple

    task!"

    After venting her frustration, Sara remembered something. She quickly reminded, "Give that person

    more money now, get rid of the car as soon as possible, and hide out of town for a while.

    "It''s not about being overly cautious. That little vixen is just too clever. It would be troublesome if

    anyone finds out."

    Before hanging up, Sara cautioned. "Handle it quickly. Money isn''t an issue. Make sure no one catches

    you, and don''t contact this number again."

    After the call ended, Sara pulled out the mobile card and flushed it down the toilet.

    As Sara watched the mobile card disappear down the toilet, her mind remained clouded with worry.

    Directly staging Cora''s death as an ident was initially the most feasible n.

    However, with the failure of this scheme now exposed, Cora''s side will undoubtedly strengthen their

    defenses.

    It would be much harder to find another opportunity to strike next time.

    The next day, Sara unexpectedly ran into Cora when she went to the hospital to deliver some

    documents to William.

    Seeing Cora''s triumphant look, Sara couldn''t help but resent yesterday they had failed to execute the

    n sessfully.

    If they hadn''t failed, Cora would be dead by now, and she wouldn''t be so smug in front of her.

    Cora didn''t expect to run into Sara at the hospital and felt uneasy. She tried to avoid eye contact and

    leave.

    Sara saw her disdainful attitude and couldn''t contain her anger.

    "You little slut, you think getting pregnant with Byron''s child will secure your position as Mrs. Hansen?"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Diverted Misfortune?

    "I don''t think sitting in that position guarantees anything, but it''s still better than those who have no

    chance, right?"

    In the end, Cora couldn''t help herself and retort back.

    Sara was well aware that Cora''s statement was referring to Jane. It instantly ignited a fire of anger

    within her.

    "You''ve been acting so smugtely. What''s there to be proud of? The Hansen family won''t ept

    someone like you who brings no benefits. Maybe shortly, you''ll end up dead in the streets. Don''t me

    me for not warning you."

    Sara intended to redirect the conversation toward the Hansen family, hoping to divert suspicion away

    from herself.

    However, Cora''s quick thinking made her realize that Sara might be trying to shift me onto someone

    else. "Are you trying to frame someone else for the crime?" Cora asked.

    This caught Sara off guard, and she stammered, "What do you... What do you know?"

    She couldn''t possibly know about yesterday''s incident and suspect that she was behind it, right?

    Without hesitation, Cora smirked and responded, "The incident was indeed orchestrated by you."

    In truth, Cora was generally kind to people, and she only had a few people she had conflicts with.

    Flora was the person who wanted to get rid of Cora the most, but she was in the hospital and didn''t

    have the resources, so Cora ruled her out.

    Jane was also a suspect. But she was cunning and hypocritical. She would never directly get her

    hands dirty.

    That left only Sara.

    Sara was the only one who liked to be aggressive towards her, just like when she had her kidnapped

    before.

    After eliminating other possibilities, Cora focused on Sara and decided to test her intentions.

    To her surprise, the test confirmed her suspicions.

    However, Cora did not feel relief after knowing Sara was the culprit. Instead, she felt a deep sadness

    and resentment towards Sara.

    If only Sara were Jane''s biological mother.

    "Do you have any evidence it was me?"

    Sara asked, not showing any fear after being discovered by Cora.

    Sara knew that she had taken care of the phone card and the person whomitted the crime, so

    there was no way anyone could find any evidence against her.

    Sara tried to be evasive with her words, hoping to frustrate Cora. There would be no evidence even if

    Cora recorded their conversation.

    In Sara''s mind, causing Cora to have a miscarriage would be the ultimate victory.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    However, to Sara''s surprise, Cora shook her head and said, "There might be no concrete evidence, but

    it''s enough to make me give up."

    Sara couldn''t make sense of why Cora seemed so despondent.

    Sara was puzzled. She thought that provoking Cora would lead to a bitter argument.

    After all, Cora had taken Byron away and seemed to be living a promising life. If anyone should be

    feeling deste, it should be Jane and the Yoris family.

    "I''ll be leaving this city soon, probably never to return in this lifetime," Cora suddenly dered, leaving

    Sara even more puzzled.

    The decision to leave the city was made when she parted ways with Byron.

    Initially, being with Byron had lessened the desire.

    Butst night, the feeling to leave grew stronger, prompting her to discuss it with Byron.

    Surprisingly, Byron agreed to the idea.

    Perhaps Byron was worried that the incident of yesterday''s intentional collision might repeat itself if

    Cora stayed in the same city. So, after discussing the matter, they decided that after Cora finishes her

    internship at the end of the month, she would move to another city to start a new life.

    Sara couldn''t quiteprehend Cora''s farewell gesture.

    She wondered if it was intentional, given theirplicated rtionship.

    "You''re noting back, then don''te back. I''m not looking forward to seeing you, so spare me the

    pretense," Sara muttered.

    "You can perceive whatever you want." Cora smiled, indifferent to Sara''s reaction, and walked away.

    It amused her that this woman, her biological mother, had gone to such lengths to lead her to misery

    and suffering.

    Sara stared at Cora''s retreating figure, her mind already plotting new schemes.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 Am I a Guilty Man?

    "Mr. Hansen, we reviewed the surveince footage and discovered that the car involved was actually a

    scrapped vehicle. The driver was attempting to leave New York on a high-speed train before we

    apprehended him," Carter informed Byron of all the information gathered from the investigation.

    "What''s the conclusion?"

    The criminal was under their control, and Carter must have employed various means to extract the

    most truthful answers.

    Byron wasn''t interested in the details of how the criminal was apprehended. He wanted a direct

    answer.

    "The person who gave the order was Grace," Carter replied.

    "Grace? From the Moore family?" Byron exchanged a nce with Carter. Carter immediately knew

    what Byron had to ask.

    "Yes. She was from the Moore family. Furthermore, after investigating Grace''s ounts, we discovered

    that Sara recently made two substantial payments to Grace," Carter exined, implying that Sara

    might be the mastermind behind the incident.

    "Mrs. Sara Yoris had not learned her lesson after a few minor incidents. Maybe we should change the

    names of both Yoris'' and Moore''s families, so they''ll remember it better in the future," Byron said

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    disapprovingly.

    Byron didn''t want to continue dealing with them because their attempt on Cora''s life was akin to poking

    the ho''s nest. It was absurd that they even wanted to harm Cora as if inviting trouble upon

    themselves.

    Byron then asked, "Which family name should we change first?"

    Sunda Group was recently establishing itself in New York, so it was not convenient to target both

    families at once.

    So Byron nned to target one family first and wait until Sunda Group had settled before dealing with

    the other family.

    Carter''s response, however, wasn''t what Byron wanted to hear. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to act

    against them."

    Byron seemed dissatisfied with Carter''s reply, and his sharp eyes could easily cut through anyone.

    Carter sighed before speaking, "Mr. Hansen, it''s not that I find Mrs. Hansen''s situation unimportant, but

    I have the results of the DNA tests you asked me to dost time..."

    Byron took the DNA test report handed to him by Carter, and his expression changed.

    That evening, Cora was busy sculpting something at home.

    As Byron observed Cora''s delicate form, his mind was full of thoughts of the DNA report he had

    received from Carter earlier that day, leaving him conflicted.

    Cora moved to a different angle to resume her carving when she noticed a man standing at the

    doorway.

    "Back already?" She asked.

    Byron replied with a soft "Mm" and took a few steps to embrace her.

    Cora looked surprised and asked, "What''s going on?"

    Byron was usually affectionate, but this sudden disy of intimacy seemed unusual.

    "I missed you," he confessed.

    Cora yfully remarked, "That sounds a bit like what a guilty man would say, afraid of being caught by

    his wife."

    Byron yfully pinched her hand. "Do you think I''m a guilty man?"

    "A guilty man wouldn''t admit it so openly," Cora replied, moving his hand away.

    Cora looked into Byron''s eyes and seriously asked, "What''s bothering you?"

    Cora could sense that something was on Byron''s mind.

    This had be a pattern in Cora''s interactions with Byron.

    Byron paused and said, "This matter seems to be rted to the Yoris family."

    Unexpectedly, Cora replied, "I''m not surprised."

    This surprised Byron.

    "You also guessed it?"

    He lowered his head, carefully examining Cora''s face, not wanting to miss any expression that might

    reveal her feelings.

    He genuinely wanted to understand how Cora felt when she learned about these things.

    But Cora''s demeanor remained calm, her voice steady as she said, "This has happened more than

    once or twice. They have been doing everything they can to obstruct our rtionship and support Dr.

    Yoris."

    "Do you hate them? If I bring down the Yoris family, will you be sad or upset?"

    Unable to find an answer in Cora''s expression, Byron decided to probe further.

    Unexpectedly, Cora asked back, "Why should I be sad for the Yoris family?"

    "But they are your..." Byron hesitated, not finishing his sentence.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 Knowing When to Cut Losses?

    Byron''s words were left unfinished as Cora pushed him away and continued carving her artwork.

    She knew what Byron was about to say.

    In all of New York, he had eyes and ears everywhere, making it effortless for him to know anything.

    "I''m not upset. Do whatever you want," Cora replied calmly.

    However, in that split second, Byron recognized her displeasure.

    It was only natural. Cora''s closest rtive had hired an assassin to kill her.

    Byron hesitated momentarily and then walked behind Cora, embracing her once again.

    In a hoarse voice, he dered, "You have me now. Don''t be troubled by those unrted people. After

    your rotation ends, we''ll move to a different city. Those people won''t be able to bother you anymore."

    His words meant to console her, but they also seemed to be reassuring himself.

    Cora smiled and turned around, affectionately resting her cheek against his chest. "Thank you," she

    whispered.

    Cora was grateful that Byron knew things but didn''t expose her to the vile people who disgusted her the

    most.

    She also appreciated that he was willing to stand by her side when she was in a desperate situation,

    surrounded by difficulties.

    Later that night, at the Yoris Mansion.

    The family had just finished dinner and gathered in the living room, enjoying fruit after a meal and

    chatting.

    "On Saturday, Madam Hansen will be celebrating her sixty-fifth birthday. The invitation cards have

    already been sent."

    Arnold ced several invitation cards on the low table in the living room.

    The bright color covers exuded a joyful atmosphere.

    Arnold continued, "I heard many prominent figures from New York were invited. Almost every one of

    significance is on the guest list."

    William looked puzzled.

    "Wasn''t Madam Hansen against extravagance and waste? Why would she invite so many people this

    time?"

    "To introduce her daughter-inw to the circle, of course, she needs to make it grand," Arnold replied

    with a knowing smile.

    Arnold noticed Jane, who was eating watermelon, suddenly stiffen at his words.

    He didn''t want to hurt Jane, but some things had already reached a point where they needed to be

    rified.

    "Aren''t they still nning their wedding? Why are they in such a hurry to announce it to the world?"

    Sara was infuriated. Not being able to kill Cora, she couldn''t stand the thought of watching her rise to

    prominence.

    "They''ve already registered their marriage, which grants them legal protection even without a wedding

    ceremony. It''s understandable for Madam Hansen to introduce her to the people in their circle," Arnold

    replied.

    "Now that Jane and Byron are impossible, we should find another suitable match for Jane. Harry

    seems like a good option," Arnold continued.

    "I don''t want that. I''ve always regarded Harry as a brother. Besides, I believe that Byron will eventually

    break up with Cora..."

    Everyone understood what Jane meant.

    She didn''t want to find another partner. She just wanted to be with Byron.

    However, before she could finish her words, Arnold interrupted her, "Jane, you have to know when to

    cut your losses. Even if Byron breaks up with Cora, he won''t be with you. There''s no need to waste

    your youth on someone who doesn''t reciprocate your feelings. It''s not worth it," Arnold advised.

    Afterforting Jane, Arnold turned to William and said, "You can talk to the Cross family about the

    marriage. If they are interested, we can proceed with their engagement."

    Arnold meant that if the Cross family approved of Harry and Jane being together, they would go ahead

    and arrange their engagement.

    Jane understood the meaning behind his words but vehemently shook her head in protest.

    She didn''t want to be engaged to Harry.

    Although Harry had decent qualities, he still couldn''tpare to Byron.

    Jane believed she was on par with Cora in every aspect, so why should she marry someone who

    couldn''t match up to Byron?

    To her surprise, William clearly understood her hint but chose to go along with Arnold''s suggestion.

    "Alright, I''ll go talk to the Cross family tomorrow."

    It was a timely decision to cut her losses. It was undoubtedly the best for Jane.

    If Jane continued to push her agenda, her reputation would suffer, and prominent families in New York

    wouldn''t consider her a suitable daughter-inw.

    Feeling overwhelmed by emotions and unable to ept the situation, Jane dropped the watermelon

    rind and rushed back to her room.

    Sara quickly followed, calling after her, "Jane?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 To Conceive

    Jane wailed while sprawled on the bed. When Sara pushed the door open, she immediately took in the

    distressing scene, prompting her to tear up as well.

    "Jane, don''t cry. Your crying breaks my heart." She rushed forward and embraced Jane tightly.

    "But I really don''t want to marry Harry. I just want to be with Byron."

    Even before getting in touch with Byron, Jane''s heart and eyes were fixated on him.

    After they got close, she couldn''t stand the thought of being with anyone else.

    "I know, I know!"

    Jane tried to wrench herself free from Sara''s arms, but Sara held her tightly, so she could only continue

    wailing.

    "What do you know! I was the one who was with Byron first, and I loved him so much. Why did he end

    up with someone else?"

    Jane cried for a long time in Sara''s arms until she finally fell asleep.

    To her surprise, William had news for her during breakfast the next day.

    "I''ve already talked with the Cross family, and they''re quite satisfied with you. Harry even suggested

    that you could get engaged and get to know each other better."

    William had also spoken with Harry, and it was evident from Harry''s words that he really liked Jane.

    That rather surprised him.

    Besides, his gut feeling told him that if Jane agreed to marry Harry, she would undoubtedly be happier

    than if she married Byron.

    It was because Harry would unconsciously wear a smile whenever they discussed the matter.

    However, Janeshed out, angry at the prospect of marriage with Harry. "You must be in it for the

    money, aren''t you? Do I look like a fool to you who would defer to you without question?"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Watch what you say! You''re my daughter! Why would I ever sell you off? I just want you to enjoy a

    happy life."

    William was furious, for he didn''t expect his daughter to misconstrue his words when all he had was

    good intentions.

    Seeing that they were about to get into an argument, Sara quickly pulled Jane aside.

    "Why are you throwing a tantrum at your father? He''s also under pressure from your grandfather, so he

    felt he had no choice but to arrange this!"

    Jane still looked reluctant. "But I really don''t want to be with Harry."

    "Sure, it''s up to you. We''re just testing the waters. It''s not like you''ll be married to him right away."

    Sara tried tofort Jane as much as possible. "I''ll do my best to get rid of that bitch. Her jolly days

    won''tst."

    Jane hadn''t been eating properly in her frustration, and it was all because of Cora. Sara thought her

    face looked sallow.

    Thus, all Sara wanted was to improve Jane''s mood as soon as possible and encourage her to eat

    more, so her health wouldn''t suffer.

    "You''re the best, Mom."

    Jane sighed with relief upon hearing Sara''sforting words.

    In the blink of an eye came the day of Nora''s birthday party.

    Cora changed into a mermaid hem dress with a V-neck. As she was gazing at her morous reflection

    in the mirror, she began contemting how to win Byron over that night and actually conceive a child.

    Little did she expect that upon arriving at the hotel, she was led to a specific dressing room.

    Byron followed her into the room, holding a gown in a box.

    "Change into this one."

    Cora opened the box to find a pastel pink tulle gown lying inside. The design of the neckline and hem

    was unique and interesting. Most importantly, they would be covering her up from every angle, giving

    her a dignified look.

    "Actually, I think my current outfit is fine as it is. Let''s not change it."

    Although the gown Byron provided was undoubtedly expensive, it was too conventional andcked

    allure, unlike the one she had already chosen, which was a direct invitation and could easily achieve

    her goal of conceiving.

    However, Byron suddenly looped an arm around her waist and drew her closer, his face stopping just a

    few inches from hers.

    Cora thought he was about to kiss her, so she closed her eyes and waited.

    Feeling somewhat excited, she couldn''t help but think that Sally had chosen the perfect outfit and

    created the perfect opportunity for her to conceive.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 Daydreaming

    "Haha..."

    Cora waited with her eyes closed, but the anticipated kiss never came. Instead, she heard Byron

    chuckle.

    As she opened her eyes, she met Byron''s eyes, shining with amusement.

    Cora felt slightly embarrassed, but she quickly struck back.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Are you expecting a kiss from me?"

    Byron''s voice carried a yful tone.

    Hisughter seemed to have a magical effect, making Cora''s cheeks burn.

    "What nonsense! Why would someone as civilized as me even indulge in such debauched thoughts

    while in public?"

    She pushed Byron away right after that, trying to make a swift exit.

    However, Byron kept her in his arms and buried his face in the crook of her neck.

    "I really want to sleep with you."

    His voice was muffled and slightly hoarse.

    Cora was taken aback by his words before realizing he was being unabashed.

    However, she looked forward to what would follow.

    After all, his unabashed attitude would be required to turn her lies into reality.

    Yet, as Cora waited for Byron''s next move, he said, "It''s a shame that we can''t proceed further.

    Something might go wrong since you''re in your first trimester."

    There was a touch of affection in his hoarse voice.

    "It should be okay."

    Cora didn''t need his kindness at all. She hoped he would ravage her so that her lies would be

    reality.

    If her deception was exposed, Byron would divorce her.

    Byron seemed surprised by Cora''s response and was visibly stunned for a moment.

    However, he quickly regained hisposure and smiled. "Looks like I''m not the only one having a

    tough time during this period."

    Cora''s face flushed with embarrassment. He spoke as if she had strong urges to sleep with him.

    All she wanted was to actually conceive a child.

    Seeing her blushing and speechless, Byron assumed she was embarrassed after being teased by him.

    So, he kissed Cora''s forehead once more.

    "Let''s wait a few months. Things will be better soon. I''ll give you a hundred millionter."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why would you give me that?"

    Cora thought he was talking about money, but when she realized he was shamelessly bragging about

    his sperm count, she shoved him away with annoyance.

    "I don''t care if you have hundreds of millions of them!"

    "I think you do, though."

    Cora didn''t know what to say to that.

    "He''s such a shameless bastard! How could he say such things when we''re in public!" She thought.

    It wasn''t untilter that she realized he would only tease her.

    Noticing Cora''s annoyance, Byron smiled and nudged her into the dressing room.

    "Alright, change your clothes quickly. The makeup artist will do your makeupter. I''ll go entertain the

    guests for now."

    Before leaving, he gave her a reminder. "Remember to change. I don''t want others to take in the sight

    of you like that. You''re mine alone."

    Cora blushed again, especially when he stared tantly at her chest while iming that he was hers.

    In the end, Cora had no choice but to change out of the gown she liked and put on the one Byron had

    prepared for her.

    The makeup artists were also quick to arrive.

    "Your skin is already luminous, so the foundation will only obscure its natural glow. Your lip color is pink,

    which is a color that many dreams of having. This is the first time ever I find myself at a loss while

    doing a client''s makeup."

    In the end, the makeup artist settled for applying eyeliner on Cora''s eyelids. "I feel guilty for charging

    you for today."

    Cora was delighted at thepliment and offered some snacks to the makeup artist.

    Meanwhile, Byron was downstairs entertaining the guests who had arrived for the asion with a smile

    on his face, which was a rare sight.

    Eason''s family was among the guests.

    Mia, who was eight months pregnant, led him inside.

    Seeing his uncle, Byron, dressed in a tuxedo and beaming with pride amidst the mingling crowd, Eason

    couldn''t help but feel a little dazzled.

    If he hadn''t broken up with Cora back then, he would be the one basking in love and receiving warm

    blessings from the others in his uncle''s stead.

    He wouldn''t be stuck with Mia either, bing the subject of ridicule in high society.

    Regret gnawed at him. When Mia noticed he was spacing out, she taunted him relentlessly.

    "Don''t waste your time pining after her. They''ve already tied the knot, so stop daydreaming!"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 Time to Change

    "Cora isn''t even here. What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Eason''s patience for Mia was wearing thin, especially because she kept babbling about him having no

    chances with Cora. He no longer had it in himself to be civil with her.

    However, Mia wouldn''t back down and kept poking at his sore spot.

    "I didn''t even mention Cora. How do you know I was talking about her? If you couldn''t bear to be away

    from her, you shouldn''t have left her in the first ce, and you definitely shouldn''t have associated

    yourself with me."

    In fact, Mia was also upset.

    The Patton family held a grudge against her for making a scene at the engagement party and refused

    to go through with the wedding, which she went along with for the time being.

    Later on, she conceived a child with Eason, and there was a little over a month left until she would give

    birth. Besides, everyone had mostly forgotten about the embarrassing incident at the party.

    Yet, the Patton family was still using her pregnancy as an excuse to postpone the wedding, iming

    that they didn''t want to overexert her.

    It finally dawned on Mia that Eason never intended to marry her.

    Thus, she was determined to confront him with reality and make him understand that he couldn''t go

    back to being with Cora.

    But before she could finish her words, Lydia came along.

    "Enough! Mind the asion! Can''t you show some decorum?"

    Mia couldn''t even be bothered to retort.

    As long as Lydia was around, Eason would agree to every word she said. He was a total mama''s boy,

    and it was really getting on Mia''s nerves.

    She was even starting to envy Cora for managing to escape the awful mother-son duo and achieve a

    status far exceeding theirs.

    But it was apparent that Lydia was disgruntled at that.

    "That woman actually married into our family! I just don''t understand what my parents were thinking!"

    Lydia didn''t hold back on speaking ill of Cora in front of Nora to prevent her from bing a part of the

    family. But in the end, Cora still married into the family.

    The fact that the woman who almost became her daughter-inw now became her sister-inw was

    infuriating.

    Moreover, she knew she would have to show Cora respect for the sake of the Patton family, and that

    just didn''t sit well with her.

    For some reason, it seemed like Byron heard her badmouthing Cora.

    Byron had been chatting with some important figures from New York while holding a wine ss, but his

    gazended exactly on Lydia without warning.

    At that moment, it wasn''t just Lydia. Eason and Mia were also dumbfounded.

    "It''s like he heard us." Mia was feeling a bit intimidated by Byron.

    "That''s impossible. My uncle is so far away." Eason had simr concerns, though he also felt it equally

    unlikely.

    Lydia was also harboring feelings of uneasiness, but before she could say anything, she saw Byron

    walking toward the three of them with a wine ss in hand.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Quickly, she forced out an awkward smile that was more like a grimace. "Byron, I heard you and Cora

    got married. Congrattions."

    "Uncle, congrattions to you and Cora." Eason raised his ss.

    Mia didn''t dare to speak. None of her confrontations against Byron went well, so she tried her best to

    be inconspicuous.

    "Thank you."

    Byron raised his ss and epted Eason''s toast, but instead of taking a sip out of his wine, he said,

    "But from now on, when you see Cora, you should address her as your aunt."

    Eason''s expression changed dramatically, going through a series of rapid changes within a few

    seconds.

    Perhaps out of frustration and rage, he talked back at Byron even though he hadn''t nned to.

    "Uncle Byron, I had dated Cora for some time, so it''s not just me who needs time to adjust to the

    sudden change in her status. I''m afraid Cora needs time to adjust too."

    Lydia was worried that Eason might anger Byron and quickly gave him a tug.

    As Byron narrowed his eyes and stared at the mother and son, Cora spoke up from behind him, "I''m

    actually quite adaptable. It would be better if you change your term of address for me."

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 Innocence

    They all turned around simultaneously and spotted Cora elegantly walking toward them in an evening

    gown, holding a wine ss.

    She was naturally beautiful, and she had put in extra effort to look stunning that day, so she was the

    center of everyone''s attention.

    In an instant, Eason found himself stunned by her beauty once again, momentarily forgetting the lively

    atmosphere around him and his past with Cora.

    He felt like he was transported back to the time when he and Cora were deeply in love, and she was

    It wasn''t until she walked up to Byron and gracefully linked arms with him...

    At that moment, Eason snapped back to reality from his beautiful reverie, and he also felt Mia''s chubby

    hand squeezing his waist in dissatisfaction.

    Right away, he was reminded of the harsh reality he was in.

    "Mrs. Hansen, you look mesmerizing today."

    Unaware of his nephew''s internal strife, Byron offered Cora a sincerepliment.

    Cora replied courteously. "Mr. Hansen, you look great too."

    Their mutualpliment and affectionate demeanor toward each other only fueled Eason and Flora''s

    frustration.

    But they didn''t expect that after disying their affection, Byron suddenly turned back and reminded

    Eason.

    "Your aunt is here. You should say hello to her."

    Cora smiled demurely, seemingly anticipating Eason to address her as his aunt.

    Eason''s eyes were red at the rim, either because of jealousy toward Cora and Byron or feeling hurt that

    Cora would humiliate him despite their shared past.

    Lydia quickly tried to ease the tension upon noticing it.

    "Byron, Eason will need some time to get used to the change in your rtionship. Please pardon his

    tardy response."

    As always, she was defending her son.

    To her surprise, Byron wasn''t letting Eason off so easily, even though she had stood up for Eason.

    "A child? He is almost thirty and about to be a father, and you still see him as a child?"

    Byron''s tone was t, but his words wereced with mockery aimed at both Lydia and Eason.

    That was the most ruthless anyone had talked back at Eason, the mama''s boy, and Lydia, his mother.

    Mia felt satisfied hearing it.

    If it weren''t for her strained rtionship with Byron and Cora, she might have apuded.

    Meanwhile, Lydia was still attempting to defend her son. "Eason will always be my son no matter how

    old he is. I have gotten used to calling him that way."

    "Fine, he is your child, and you can call him whatever you want. Just don''t poke your nose in other

    people''s affairs."

    Byron''s words confused Lydia momentarily, and she wondered, "Did I meddle in other people''s affairs?"

    Then, she noticed Byron ncing at Eason, giving him a clear warning.

    "When Cora first got together with me, she was still a virgin. I won''t let you off the hook easily if you

    continue allowing your mother to badmouth her."

    After saying that, he took Cora to meet the other family elders and important business partners.

    Only after they had left did Eason and Lydia regain theirposure, their backs damp with sweat.

    "It seems Uncle Byron overheard what you said about Cora just now."

    Eason, forever a mama''s boy, casually shifted the me onto others, even if it was his own mother.

    "Who knew his hearing was so sharp."

    In her chagrin, Lydia questioned Eason. "Have you never gotten intimate with Cora when you were

    together with her?"

    Sure enough, she still couldn''t stand Cora''s arrogance.

    She figured it would be great if she could find evidence of Eason and Cora being intimate. She could

    show it to Byron so that he would divorce Cora out of spite.

    Unfortunately, Eason looked gloomy. "No..."

    "Really? Why not?"

    Lydia was quite surprised. Eason had slept with Mia despite her shabby appearance, so it would be

    odd that he hadn''t slept with Cora, who was far more attractive.

    "Cora wouldn''t allow it."

    Eason felt dejected whenever he thought about it.

    If Cora had allowed him to be intimate with her, Mia wouldn''t even have entered into the equation.

    He wouldn''t have to marry such an unsightly woman.

    "You coward! Why didn''t you take it further when you were together? Otherwise, we might have turned

    the tables by now!"

    Mia began to wonder if her judgment was clouded back then as she listened to the shocking

    conversation between the mother and son.

    Otherwise, nothing could exin why she had gone to such lengths to snatch trash like Eason from

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Pushed Downstairs

    Many people sent their blessings to Byron and Cora, including Harry and Jane.

    When they met again, Jane still and rudely put her thoughts of Byron on her face. She didn''t waste a

    single minute gluing her eyeballs directly on Byron.

    But Cora didn''t take it seriously. When they came to say hello, she even went to the bathroom.

    Anyway, Byron and Jane had known each other for so long that the corners of their clothes were

    almost worn out from all the abrasion, and they couldn''t make any sparks, so she had nothing to worry

    about.

    But she didn''t expect Jane to follow her directly.

    When Cora washed her hands before the sink, Jane stood behind her, looking at her coldly through the

    mirror.

    "Harry and I will get engaged at the end of next month."

    Cora was stunned momentarily. She didn''t expect Jane to share these with her.

    "Congrattions then. However, no gift card will being from me."

    She didn''t want to have any more contact with the Yoris family.

    Jane''s expression was not as easy-going as before but a little more ferocious.

    "You think I care about your stinky money?"

    She had this rage in her heart.

    After the Cross and Yoris families decided to be inws, they frequently mingled recently. Mrs.

    Cross even gave Jane several sets of expensive jewelry.

    But Harry went even further. During this time, there was almost no scandaling from him, and he

    was always on call with the Yoris family.

    The scene was calm and peaceful, and it was no longer like the previous life in the fastne anymore.

    Everyone thought that Jane would be delighted, and the days were getting better and better.

    But only Jane knew that she still couldn''t let go of Byron.

    Not to mention having to apany Harry to witness Byron''s happiness.

    "You don''t care? Then why are you telling me?"

    Cora turned her head and faced Jane. Her expression was a little cold.

    This time, Jane didn''t go in circles with her and went straight to the challenge.

    "Don''t even believe you people forced me to get engaged to Harry, and I will give up. One day, I will

    snatch Byron back."

    But hearing her words, Cora suddenlyughed aloud.

    "Don''t bite off more than you can chew."

    "How dare you say that about me? The Lane family has fallen to this point, you can''t help Byron at all,

    and you still have the nerve to upy him?"

    The mental breakdowns in the past few days made Jane too tired to maintain that hypocritical face in

    front of Cora.

    "I can''t help him. Wasn''t it because of you?"

    Cora meant that Jane upied the title of the daughter of the Yours family.

    But Jane didn''t figure out this meaning and only retorted, "What does this have to do with me?"

    Cora didn''t want to exin that disgusting fact at all.

    "If you are smart enough, stay with Mr. Cross honestly, and nothing will change. But if you insist on

    provoking me repeatedly, I don''t mind making you lose everything you have now."

    After putting down these words, Cora left the bathroom because it was almost time for Nora to

    introduce her at the dinner party.

    Jane watched her leave without looking back and felt that Cora was extremely arrogant.

    "Just by you? Make me lose everything I have now? Ridiculous!"

    In Jane''s eyes, if Cora didn''t rely on Byron, she wouldn''t even be able to squeeze into the upper-ss

    circles, and if she dared to threaten her in turn, it would be against heaven''s will.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend my birthday dinner. But today, I

    would like to introduce a new member of the Hansen family..."

    Downstairs, Nora, the protagonist of the birthday dinner, was standing in the middle of the lobby talking,

    apanied by Byron.

    Everything was ready. The light in the lobby gradually dimmed, and the spotlights shone on the

    gorgeously decorated and dreamy arc staircase.

    Unconsciously, all the guests'' attention at the birthday dinner followed the spotlight beam.

    Some were whispering about how the future daughter-inw of the Hansen family was the wrong

    match with Byron. Some were still grumbling about the daughter of the Yoris family.

    But with all those whispering going around, in Byron''s eyes, there were smiles.

    No matter how others talked about right and wrong, as long as he could get what he wanted, the rest

    didn''t matter.

    After everything was ready, Nora announced, "It''s Cora, the future daughter-inw for our Byron."

    However, when the spotlight shone on the arc staircase, everyone saw that remarkably horrifying

    scene.

    "Ah..."

    While scuffling, Sara identally pushed Cora down the stairs!

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 She Said It Hurts

    "My God! What''s the matter?"

    "Isn''t that person Mrs. Sara Yoris? Could it be that Cora has robbed Miss Yoris of her happiness, so

    she is revenging?"

    "No matter how much you hate her, you can''t do such a cruel thing. I heard that Cora is pregnant..."

    The situation got out of control for a while. Some people were shouting, some wereining for

    Cora, and some rushed to the stairs, wanting to help her or to see if Cora was alive or dead.

    Harry knew that Jane would not want to see the most eye-catching moment of Cora, so he specially

    brought Jane to the side to have dessert.

    "Here, this blueberry cheesecake is your favorite. Eat some."

    "There''s also this tiramisu. Although it''s high in calories, I can do some running with you to burn it off

    afterward."

    "Harry, you don''t have to be so nice to me. You know that I..."

    Jane looked at the two desserts in front of her and had to admit that Harry understood her.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she still couldn''t ept that she was really with Harry.

    "Jane, I don''t have much expectation for what the oue would be. But it hase to this point now.

    Let''s try ording to the wishes of the elders. If it''s not suitable, then we go our own wayster. You

    don''t have to worry about it."

    Harry never thought that he and the love of his dreams could reach the stage of discussing marriage,

    and he was in an excellent mood recently.

    He didn''t even have time to attend to the attractions outside anymore.

    Of course, he said it freely, but he didn''t intend to let go of this opportunity at all.

    If he could really get engaged to Jane, he would keep her by his side no matter what.

    Jane was about to say something but was interrupted by exmations from the lobby.

    When the two of them ran over, they saw the scene where Sara pushed Cora down the stairs.

    Seeing Cora rolling down the stairs like a rag doll, Jane felt joyful in her heart.

    She thought Cora was still pregnant, so she could not keep the child in her, probably not her womb or

    even her life.

    "This was her retribution for snatching Byron!"

    But after the joy, Jane looked at Sara, who was still standing dumbfounded on the stairs, and that

    annoyed her.

    She knew Sara would attack Cora sooner orter, but why didn''t she find a more hidden ce?

    At Nora''s birthday dinner, there was such a bigmotion she mightnd herself in a prison cell, not to

    mention implicating the entire Yoris family''s reputation. It also created an additionalyer of

    estrangement between her and Byron.

    On the other hand, the moment Byron saw Cora rolling down the stairs, he felt his heart was about to

    stop.

    Nora eximed, "Cora? What''s going on here?"

    Byron hurriedly handed the terrified Nora to the housekeeper and immediately rushed to the stairs.

    Cora had rolled to the bottom of the stairs.

    Byron carefully lifted her up and found blood on her face and body, her eyes were tightly closed, and he

    didn''t know whether she was alive.

    "Cora..."

    Byron called her name softly, with obvious tremors in his voice.

    He had never been so afraid of losing someone and felt the world would be meaningless without her.

    Fortunately, responding to his low-calling voice, Cora opened her eyes.

    "Honey, it hurts so much. I am hurting so much..."

    Cora felt that even breathing hurt.

    "It''s okay. I am taking you to the hospital right now, and the pain will be gone soon."

    As Byron said, he lifted up her horizontally.

    Nora came back to her senses and quickly instructed the driver to get the car.

    William also rushed up at this time. "Byron, let me give Cora emergency treatment first and see where

    she is injured!"

    He really wanted to help. Besides saving lives and healing the wounded was a doctor''s duty, and

    seeing Cora in a dying state, he felt as if arge piece of his heart had been cut out.

    But Byron yelled in a low voice as William stepped forward, "Get lost!"

    Obviously, he was now extremely opposed to the Yoris family.

    Who knows whether William was there to help save Cora or to deliver thest hit?

    "Don''t think that if you pretend to be a good person now, I will let the Yoris family off the hook."

    In other words, no matter what happened to Cora today, the Yoris family would pay a heavy price for it.

    After saying this, Byron held Cora in his arms and walked away.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 The Lie

    When Byron left with Cora, Nora said, "Call the police! Someone dared to attack my daughter-inw in

    the Hansen family''s territory. Is there any justice?"

    As soon as Nora spoke, those who relied on the Hansen family almost all took out their mobile phones

    and wanted to call the police for her.

    Besides Nora, Osborn also followed.

    "Cora is not only my daughter-inw but also my savior. Your Yoris family is really going too far. I won''t

    let your family go if something happens to Cora today."

    The two elders of the Hansen family also rified the seriousness of the situation.

    It took Sara a long time to find her own voice. "Madam Hansen, it''s not me. I didn''t really think of

    pushing her down just now."

    In fact, while she was flustered, she should be happy in her heart. After all, Cora would not be able to

    keep her baby, and would thus not be able to sit firmly in the position of Mrs. Hansen.

    But for some reason, the moment she saw Cora tumbling down the stairs, she didn''t feel any pleasure

    after revenge, only inexplicable sadness.

    "You don''t mean to say that Cora went down herself and framed you, right?"

    Nora was angry. "Do you think everyone else is a fool? Doesn''t she understand the consequences of

    falling down such a high staircase? Could she bet her own life just to nt you?"

    Sara restrained her emotions and was still trying to defend herself.

    "What I said is true. Her scheming is really extraordinary. She even risked her life to frame me."

    "You can save this to the police." Nora didn''t want to talk nonsense with Sara.

    The Hansen family had prepared a lot of activities today, but they couldn''t go on with this. Now they

    needed to dismiss the guests quickly and rush to the hospital to see how Cora was doing.

    The members of the Hansen family were all busy joining in the dismissal of the guests, and no one

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    listened to Sara''s defense.

    She could only run to William and Jane, trying to exin.

    "No matter how impulsive I am, I will never pick an asion like today''s."

    William was not in the mood to listen to her. He still needed to confirm Cora''s situation further and then

    talk to Byron calmly to make up for the problem so as not to escte the situation again.

    Once William left, Sara could onlyin to Jane.

    "It was Cora who framed me. And she said something to me before she fell, ''You owe me a life, now we

    are both clear''..."

    Jane didn''t take these words seriously, thinking Sara was just talking nonsense to shirk responsibility.

    "Mom, I''ll find awyer, don''t worry."

    "What? Even you don''t believe me?"

    Sara felt extremely helpless.

    But before Jane could reply, the police came and pulled her into a police car.

    On the other hand, after various inspections and treatments, Cora''s situation stabilized.

    "It is not life-threatening at the moment. There was a cut in the back of the head, not long but deep,

    and it had been sutured. The more serious thing is that two ribs are broken..."

    The doctor was telling Byron about the situation, and when he heard that Cora''s life was not in danger,

    his tense expression eased a little.

    After the doctor exined various precautions and left, Byron looked through the inspection reports in

    Cora again.

    When Cora first arrived, she had aprehensive examination, including the abdominal cavity and

    uterus.

    But there was nothing abnormal about it, and there was no so-called child...

    At this moment, Cora woke up again.

    "It hurts. Am I dead?"

    As soon as Cora opened her eyes, she saw all white in the hospital, making her think she had arrived

    in heaven.

    She realized she was not dead till a familiar male voice came to her ears. "You are not dead. Shouldn''t

    it be time to talk about something?"

    Cora turned back and saw the man looking through various inspection reports, and her expression

    changed again and again.

    "Byron..."

    She wanted to snatch those inspection reports to see if they were revealing, but her heart hurt so badly

    that she couldn''t breathe.

    Seeing this, Byron walked forward slowly with the stack of inspection reports.

    Cora caught a glimpse of the B-ultrasound report at a nce, and her heart sank to the bottom of the

    She just felt that every step Byron took now was like stepping on her corpse.

    So she gritted her teeth and confessed.

    "Mr. Hansen, I''m not pregnant. I lied to you. If you can''t ept it, we can divorce now..."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 Compensation

    But Byron still didn''t speak, walking slowly to her ward bed and raising his hand...

    At that moment, Cora even felt the god of death was by her side.

    She knew the outside world''s evaluation of this man, saying he was vigorous and ruthless.

    So no one dared to y tricks in front of him for fear of being gnawed to the bone by this hungry wolf.

    When she lied to Byron back then, she was actually prepared to get divorced and be killed if exposed.

    So when this moment came, she closed her eyes calmly, looking forward to theing of death with

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    peace of mind.

    At least before she died, she revenged for herself, and took away the happiness of Jane, who Flora

    cared about most.

    It was just she waited for a long time, but instead of the expected pain, she felt that the quilt was

    moved.

    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw Byron covering the quilt for her without any anger on his

    handsome face.

    It was just pity and concern on his face that were easily understood.

    "Aren''t you angry?" She pouted her mouth and held back the words for a while.

    But Byron was slightly puzzled. "Why should I be angry?"

    "I lied to you, I wasn''t pregnant, but I used a fake pregnancy to get married to you..."

    The more Cora talked, the more she felt like a scheming female character in a romance novel,

    extremely vicious.

    Unexpectedly, Byron said, "It''s okay to lie to me. Just make up for me by really having a baby."

    Cora was dazed again.

    She never thought that Byron would let her go so easily.

    Seeing that Cora hadn''t responded for a long time, Byron couldn''t help pinching her cheek.

    "What? You already lied to me but didn''t want to be pregnant with my baby?"

    "No, I just..."

    It was just a surprise that he chose to forgive her after knowing how bad she was.

    Cora didn''t know if he saw through her guilt. Byron said again, "Take good care of your wounds and

    restore your body to health as soon as possible. Give me a real pregnancy report. Then I will

    Cora sniffed, feeling relieved a lot.

    She wanted to sit up and talk to Byron, but when she moved, she burst into tears in pain.

    Byron saw she was in so much pain that she was like dying, but he still spoke mercilessly, like a

    scumbag.

    "It''s a good thing that you hurt now. Let''s see if you dare to risk your life again in the future."

    "I was not going to risk my life, but at that moment, I really felt that I would give her my life back, and I

    will owe nothing to her in the future."

    Cora remembered that when Nora was about to introduce her, Sara was still pestering her, saying a lot

    of nasty things, and even cursing that unreal child.

    She was also so angry that she deliberately didn''t hide from Sara''s push, which could have been

    dodged.

    She wanted to make Sara regret it and get rid of herpletely.

    But now that she came back to her senses, she felt that she was pitifully stupid.

    She had already decided not to have any contact with their family, so why did she still do things that

    hurt herself and couldn''t get any benefits?

    Maybe they were opening champagne at home right now when she was hospitalized with her injury.

    "Now you know you regret it?" Byron sounded like a scumbag, but in fact, he had already found a

    doctor and put her on the best pain relief pump.

    "Yes, of course, I regret it. If I had known it would be so painful, I would rather push her down than fall

    by myself."

    No matter how much Cora tried to stay strong, the next month would be very ufortable.

    On the other side, the Yoris and the Moore families had alreadye one after another, pleading for

    Sara.

    It was not that they really didn''t want Sara to go to jail, but as both a member of the Moore family and

    the Yoris family, once she was convicted of attempted murder, it would be a devastating blow to both

    families.

    However, Byron sent Cora''s injury appraisal to the court and refused to settle.

    Even if Harry interceded, it would not help.

    Seeking help from many sources to no avail, Jane straightly approached Flora.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Posthumous Photo

    "Mrs. Flora Lane, can you help me?"

    Jane brought some pastries to Flora, but this time she was careful and didn''t buy any with mango

    ingredients.

    Looking at those pastries, Flora was very happy.

    "Jane, don''t be so polite to me. If you need my help, just ask."

    She would be discharged from the hospital soon, and Jane was so close to her that she really felt that

    her life was getting better and better.

    "Actually, Dr. Lane didn''t pay your hospitalization fees recently, and I was the one who paid for it. So I

    hope you can record a voice or video so Dr. Lane can take on this responsibility as soon as possible."

    Jane initially thought that Flora would definitely agree. After all, these responsibilities belonged to Cora,

    and Flora would feel embarrassed if an outsider shouldered these responsibilities.

    Unexpectedly, Flora said, "I will definitely help you with other things, but not with this."

    Jane''s smile disappeared immediately.

    "Why? Are you afraid that these expenses will drag down Dr. Lane? It won''t. Now Dr. Lane is with

    Byron, and she has plenty of money. You can''t let her not bear the obligations and responsibility that

    children should have for your own selfishness."

    "I''m not afraid of dragging her down. I''m afraid of hurting you!"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Flora''s words made Jane feel ridiculous.

    "What''s your logic? Are you afraid you''ll hurt me and still let me bear your medical expenses? Do you

    think I''m a fool?"

    "Jane, I know it''s absurd to exin this way, but it''s the truth. You should be obedient, and don''t mess

    up with Cora now, or she may really ruin you."

    Flora also said, "As for the expenses of my treatment, I will find a job after I leave the hospital, and I will

    definitely return all the money to you in my lifetime."

    At this point in the conversation, Jane felt that letting Flora help would not work, so she went directly to

    the hospital''s payment records...

    A short post using a female doctor of worshiping money and marrying a rich man, but disregarding

    her own mother''s life, was quickly discussed under the rmendation of several famous influencers.

    Enthusiasticizens also used human flesh to find this gold-worshiping female doctor, Cora, who was

    currently a rotating doctor in the First Hospital.

    At noon that day, Cora received an errand mail.

    "I didn''t buy anything. It shouldn''t be mine."

    Cora looked at the kraft paper bag in the hand of the errand runner and had a bad feeling.

    "Is your name Cora? Is this number yours?"

    The errand runner asked her, pointing to the bill.

    "That''s indeed my name and my number. But I didn''t buy anything."

    During the period of hospitalization, Byron helped her arrange things properly and asked Carter to buy

    anything she needed.

    As for fruit snacks and the like, they were usually brought by the Hansen elders when they came to see

    Cora.

    She had no needs, so she even spent less time looking at her mobile phone during this period.

    But the errand runner said, "It''s yours. It''s right. You can keep it first. I still have a lot of orders to

    deliver, and they will charge me if I amte."

    Seeing that the errand runner was really in a hurry, Cora had no choice but to take the package.

    Byron happened to be off work and brought lunch for Cora.

    Seeing the delivery guy walk out from her, he said, "Just tell me what you want to eat. There is no need

    to find someone to buy it."

    "I didn''t buy anything and didn''t know if someone sent it by mistake."

    Cora looked at the receipt attached to the bag and muttered again, "But it has my name and number on

    it, and it doesn''t feel like it was sent by mistake. Forget it. I''ll open it and have a look."

    Byron didn''t pay much attention and helped her unpack the lunch in the small living room outside the

    ward suite.

    But halfway through the unpacking, he suddenly heard something fall to the ground, and there was a

    bang and fragmented sound.

    He hurriedly rushed back to Cora''s ward and saw that she was in a trance.

    And what fell on the ground was a ck and white posthumous photo printed of Cora, and the ss of

    the photo frame had been broken all over the ce...

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 Was He Rted to the Bankruptcy?

    "Cora."

    Byron hurried forward and hugged Cora in his arms.

    She looked okay, but her body was actually shaking faintly.

    "It''s okay. I''ll get someone to deal with it right away."

    He immediately contacted his bodyguard, tracked down the errand runner, and controlled him.

    Then he asked the cleaners to clean up the shards of ss on the ground and finally asked Carter to

    send the photo to an appraisal agency to see if there were any fingerprints of the suspect on it.

    Soon, the errand runner was found and returned.

    But it turned out that this matter had nothing to do with him.

    Someone contacted him and asked him to send something to Cora.

    As for who contacted him, he didn''t see anyone, only a string of numbers on his phone.

    However, Byron was a very resourceful man, and he quickly found the owner of this mobile phone

    number.

    This person lived thousands of miles away from New York, and Byron directly asked Carter to bring his

    bodyguards to arrest and bring him to New York.

    That night, the man was arrested.

    But after being pressed again and again, this person only said that he saw on the Inte that Cora did

    not support her mother and even abandoned her mother, who was in the hospital. He felt such a

    person should not live in this world, so he sent Cora''s posthumous photo.

    As for Cora''s hospital address and mobile phone, he said it was obtained from human flesh on the

    Inte.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Byron looked through the posts about Cora, and there was indeed an ID on it that posted all the

    information about Cora.

    "Track this ID, and then delete the post on the wholework, don''t leave a trace. Several influencers

    who posted this article should also be under our control."

    Byron had just finished giving instructions when Carter asked, "What about the one on the ground?"

    Byron lowered his head and looked at the shivering man with the ck frame on the ground.

    "I beg you, I didn''t upload the post, and I didn''t human flesh her out. And my whole family is counting

    on me. I really can''t be sent to the police station.

    "Just be merciful and forgive me this time. I will never dare to do these things again in the future."

    How arrogant he was before when he cursed Cora on the Inte, and how lousy he looked now when

    he was begging for forgiveness.

    "Don''t do to others what you don''t want other people to do to you! All adults should understand this. If

    you make a mistake now, you should ept punishment. Don''t expect everyone to forgive your

    ignorance over and over again like your parents."

    Byron kicked him away and told Carter, "Send him to the police station."

    "No, if I have a record at the police station, it will also affect my kid in the future. Please do me a favor

    and let me go..."

    The man cried and bowed, but Byron left without looking at him.

    This kind of person only cared about themselves, but they didn''t know that if they followed others on

    the Inte andmitted violence, it was very likely to ruin the life of others.

    So, of course, Byron had to give him a heart-wrenching lesson and let him remember it for the rest of

    his life.

    After Byron finished solving these problems and hurried back to the hospital, Cora was answering the

    phone.

    It was Gabe calling.

    "Gabe, I can''t exin these things to you now. Let''s talk about it after youe back."

    Gabe probably also saw those posts on the Inte. He was trying to ask if she went to see Flora.

    "Okay then, I''ll go back and see you when I finish my work."

    Gabe noticed Cora''s tone was tired, so he didn''t continue the topic.

    But before ending the phone call, he suddenly said, "Cora, do you really have nothing to do with Mr.

    Hansen?"

    In fact, Cora was thinking that when Gabe returned to New York this time, she would bring Byron to

    meet him.

    When she and Byron held a wedding in the future, she also hoped that Gabe would attend and hand

    her over to him.

    Although she hated Flora, Gabe had always been kind to her.

    She would always treat him as her brother, even if they were not rted by blood.

    But at this moment, Gabe suddenly asked about Byron, and Cora had a bad premonition for some

    reason and unknowingly denied it, "No, nothing. What''s the matter?"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Sure, what''s wrong?"

    "I was looking into the reason for our family''s bankruptcy before, and there are some signs of it

    recently."

    These words made Cora''s heart skip a few beats.

    Did this mean Byron had anything to do with their family''s bankruptcy?

    Just as Cora was about to ask for rification, Gabe said again, "I''ll tell you the details when I get back.

    That''s it for now."

    He still had something to do on his side, so he quickly ended the call unterally.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Can''t Be a Doctor Anymore?

    Seeing that Cora''s face turned pale after hanging up the phone, Byron hugged her.

    "Still scared?"

    Seeing that Cora didn''t respond for a while, he continued, "The man has already been caught. He saw

    your information on the Inte and yed a prank. I have already handed him over to the police."

    Cora''s attention was immediately distracted. "Has the person who doxxed me been found?"

    She always felt that the Yoris family was behind this incident.

    "We''re still tracking the ID. That person was very cautious. After logging in with the virtual ID once, he

    didn''t log in again. But we can start with those social media influencers."

    When Byron informed Cora of the n, Cora was looking up at the man''s charming profile.

    She thought Byron could not be the one who made the Lane family go bankrupt.

    He could not benefit when the Lane family went bankrupt. So why did he do that?

    Cora told herself not to think too much and make an investigation after her brother came back.

    Late at night, in the Yoris Mansion.

    Jane had been a little uneasy today, feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    She tossed and turned for a long time, but couldn''t fall asleep, so she got up and made a phone call.

    "You give those influencers another sums of money and let them go abroad to avoid the cops during

    this time."

    Jane felt her arrangement was fine, so she would not be involved.

    But she didn''t expect the person on the other side of the phone to say, "Miss Yoris, I was just about to

    tell you about this. I can''t contact those influencers."

    Jane listened, and her heart almost stopped beating.

    "How can''t you contact them?" Panic suddenly upied Jane''s heart.

    "Go to their house and see for yourself immediately!"

    But as soon as Jane hung up the phone, there was a knock on her door.

    "Who? It''s the middle night when I go to sleep!"

    As she walked to open the door, she responded irritably.

    But the moment she opened the door, she saw Arnold and William standing at the door with serious

    faces.

    When Arnold saw her, he scolded her, "What''s the matter with you recently? Why are you always

    making trouble just like your mom?"

    "What did I do? You asked me to date Harry, and I did it. Why are you not satisfied?"

    Because of Harry, Janeined about Arnold and William, so she reputed without thinking.

    As soon as she finished speaking, William took out the phone directly.

    "You still say you didn''t do anything? Not only did you spread rumors about Cora, but you also

    instigated people to harass Cora online. Now all the evidence has been presented."

    "What? This..."

    It was only then that Jane realized what she had done had been exposed, and she quickly took and

    scrolled through William''s cell phone.

    "Now, this matter was more serious than your mother''s. Maybe you can''t be a doctor anymore in your

    life."

    William was furious.

    He had trained Jane for so many years, hoping she could also be an excellent doctor and benefit

    mankind.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    But what Jane had done was exposed when she was about to be sessful and achieve William''s

    goals.

    Nowizens were denouncing Jane and jointly requesting the revocation of Jane''s medical

    qualification certificate.

    Jane saw that those influencers who spread rumors for her posted evidence that they received money

    from her and the messages the intermediary sent her.

    The following were more than 100 thousandments fromizens within an hour, all scolding Jane.

    [Her mother pushed Dr. Lane downstairs, causing Dr. Lane to be hospitalized, and she even had the

    nerve to leadizens to abuse Dr. Lane on the Inte!]

    [If a person like her bes a doctor, it''s really worrying. Who knows whether she will save patients''

    life or kill them!]

    [Her medical qualification certificate should be revoked.]

    [I agree with you...]

    Looking at these contents, Jane''s face became pale.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 She Took Revenge on Him?

    "Dad, what should I do? I really didn''t know the consequences would be so serious..."

    Jane panickedpletely.

    She didn''t like studying medicine before, but William always led her in this direction.

    Now she was really a doctor, and besides being a doctor, she didn''t seem to be prominent in any other

    aspects among all female celebrities.

    If her medical qualification certificate was revoked, she would also be ridiculed by the entire celebrity

    circle. The Cross family would probably look down upon her and not allow her to marry into their family.

    "I''m always telling you to think twice before doing anything. You always don''t listen to me. Now are you

    satisfied?"

    William said angrily.

    Recently, he had been running around for handling Sara''s matter, which was annoying enough.

    The Yoris family was also struggling under the pressure of the Hansen family.

    Now Jane had made such trouble!

    The Yoris family should have driven them out, but Arnold didn''t do that because he had only one

    granddaughter, Jane.

    William still loved his daughter, Jane, even though he scolded her.

    Seeing her frighteningly pale face, William didn''t continue ming her, so he changed the topic.

    "By the way, do you know which ward Cora''s mother is in our hospital?"

    "I have no idea."

    "If you don''t know, how could you make up those rumors?"

    "I don''t want you to do things that will hurt my mom when she''s not around."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as Jane finished speaking, Arnold sighed, "Why are you as suspicious as your mother? They

    are all so old. What can they do when they meet?"

    "Then what else would my dad do to go to her?"

    "Of course, he will apologize to her and see if she can persuade Cora to let you and your mom go."

    What Arnold said was exactly what William thought.

    In the end, afraid that her medical qualification certificate would be revoked, Jane could only tell Flora''s

    ward number.

    So, the next day William brought a lot of expensive gifts to visit Flora.

    But when Flora saw him, she rushed towards him hysterically.

    "William, how dare youe to see me? You are such a bastard. You have made me suffer so

    much..."

    In William''s memory, Flora was beautiful and gentle.

    But now the woman in front of her had undergone a skin grafting operation, so her whole face looked

    disjointed, like a deadly ghost. He was scared and took a few steps back.

    His action caused greater rage in Flora.

    He could only go straight to the point.

    After he finished speaking, Flora suddenlyughed. "You said Sara pushed Cora downstairs? Haha..."

    She couldn''t stopughing, and her scaryughter permeated the whole ward.

    In the end, the doctor could only give her a sedative.

    Before William left the ward, Flora said again, "William, I said that I would do my best to take revenge

    on you. It seems that I seeded."

    On the way back, William received another call from the prison, saying that Sara was too sick to get up.

    So he could only go to see Sara without stopping.

    "William, I''m really dying of pain. You ask them to let me go. I can''t take it anymore."

    Sara''s face was pale, scarier than someone lying in the morgue for three days.

    "No matter how I apply for medical parole, they did not agree."

    William also noticed that Sara looked strange.

    She was not acting now. This time she was really sick.

    "I don''t care. If you don''t take me out, I will kill myself."

    Sara was hysterical and was so excited that she fainted.

    After she regained consciousness, William promised again and again that he would find someone to

    get her freed as soon as possible.

    On the way home, William always recalled those words that Flora said with a sinister smile when he

    visited her.

    "William, I said that I would do my best to take revenge on you. It seems that I seeded."

    He thought carefully about what happened around him, but he felt nothing.

    He learned from Flora''s attending doctor that her mental state was also unstable, and she would go to

    the psychiatric department for treatment in the future.

    She was just a mentally abnormal person. Why did he believe her words?

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 A Ruined Future

    Two dayster, Jane received a package.

    "At a time like this, instead of thinking about how to solve things, you''re buying stuff."

    Arnold was in the living room having a conversation with William. Seeing Janee downstairs to

    collect the package, he couldn''t help but scold her.

    Recently, incidents caused by Sara and Jane one after the other, severely damaged the Yoris family''s

    decades-long good reputation.

    What was even more crucial was that Byron and the Hansen family were holding grudges, targeting the

    Yoris Group''s businesses, causing many of their previously confirmed major orders to fall through.

    The orders that were currently sustaining thepany''s operations were based on the long-standing

    cooperation with clients, who had chosen not to terminate contracts for the time being.

    But if the Yoris Group''s reputation didn''t turn around, there was a fear of even those old clients being

    unable to be retained.

    The Yoris Group''s business was not doing well, and Arnold feared that the century-old legacy might be

    ruined. As a result, he became stricter in his demands on Jane.

    Jane might have been spoiled, as she always felt that Arnold was nitpicking and finding faults with her.

    "Grandpa, I didn''t buy anything. Why do you always say I''m at fault for everything?"

    "Didn''t buy anything? Then what''s in your hand?"

    William was displeased with his daughter''s defiance towards Arnold, so he scolded her as well.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never bought anything online."

    Jane was also puzzled, but on the delivery receipt, her name and phone number were indeed written.

    After hesitating for a moment, Jane opened the package but was startled and quickly threw the

    contents away. She ran to Arnold''s side to seek shelter.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "What scares you like this?"

    Despite both men scolding Jane, she was, after all, the beloved treasure they had doted on for over

    twenty years.

    Seeing how frightened she was, Arnold quickly hugged Jane while William swiftly stepped forward to

    examine the package.

    He was indeed startled by what he saw.

    Because inside the package was the almost mutted body of a dead rat, apanied by a chilling

    message written in blood: [Jane, you will end up just like this rat!]

    "Quickly take these things outside and burn them, then clean up this ce. Disinfect the entire

    mansion."

    William quickly came to his senses and promptly asked the butler to handle the delivery.

    But as soon as the house was disinfected, the doorbell rang again.

    "Miss Yoris'' delivery again?"

    The butler was clearly scared by the dead rat earlier, and now he was also reluctant to handle the

    delivery.

    "Why won''t these people stop? It''s clear that Cora stole my fianc¨¦ first, so why are they treating me like

    this?"

    Jane''s emotions were getting out of control. She knew that this was the result of those people on the

    Inte venting their anger on behalf of Cora.

    Arnold also sighed repeatedly.

    In the end, William stepped forward and said, "Give it to me. I want to see what other tricks they have

    up their sleeves."

    But this time, there was nothing chaotic in the package. It only contained a court summons.

    "It''s not a prank, but obviously worse than a prank. Byron has also filed awsuit against you."

    After hearing this, Jane was once again stunned and taken aback.

    "Byron filed awsuit against me? All for the sake of Cora?"

    "Yes, and that''s not the most challenging part. I heard that he used his connections to set up an online

    bullying investigation team in Kinton, and it''s likely toe to New York in a few days."

    That was also why William returned home in daylight to discuss countermeasures with Arnold.

    "Once the investigation team arrives, they could revoke Jane''s medical license at the very least. And in

    the worst-case scenario, she might end up spending several years behind bars."

    As soon as William said those words, Jane''s legs gave out, and she fell to the ground.

    "Don''t worry too much. Your grandpa and I will do our best to help you obtain Cora''s letter of

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    forgiveness and reduce the punishment to the minimum."

    Seeing her sitting on the ground, pale-faced and distressed, William couldn''t help but console her.

    Arnold also said, "Even if you can no longer work as a cardiac surgeon in the future, you can explore

    other fields. I know an experienced traditional medicine practitioner who is currently looking for

    apprentices in New York. I''ll introduce you to him in a couple of days..."

    Despite all theforting words, Jane couldn''t listen to a single word.

    She only wanted to get back at Cora. But she never thought she would jeopardize her promising future

    in the process...

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Sorting Them Out?

    When William and Arnold personally carried gifts and arrived at Cora''s ward, she was in the midst of a

    video call with Sally.

    The day before Cora attended Nora''s birthday banquet, Sally happily apanied her to choose a

    dress for the event. Sally even insisted on being Cora''s family during the banquet, supporting her all

    the way.

    However, on that evening, she received a call from Kinton informing that her grandmother had fallen

    and needed surgery.

    Sally was utterly devastated at that moment, crying her heart out in anguish.

    Because her grandmother had raised her, she was closest to her.

    As Grandma was going to have an operation, she was afraid there would be serious problems.

    In addition to that, she also worried about Cora attending the Hansen family''s banquet alone, without

    any support, fearing that she might be taken advantage of or bullied.

    Cora could only console Sally, saying, "I won''t let anyone bully me. You should go to Kinton to see your

    grandma quickly. Besides, it''s just a banquet, nothing major. What''s more important is that you won''t be

    absent as my bridesmaid during my wedding."

    Later, Sally still took the nearest flight back to Kinton.

    Little did she know that after her grandmother''s surgery and recovery, she received the news of Cora

    being pushed down the stairs by Sara. She was infuriated and even threatened, saying, "I''ll have my

    mom take our private jet over there right now and pull off all Sara''s hair!"

    In the end, Cora persuaded Sally in every possible way, reassuring her that she wasn''t facing any

    major issues, and urged her to take care of her grandmother first. Only then did Sally give up the idea

    of returning to New York immediately.

    Soon, more than two months had passed, and Sally''s grandmother had almost fully recovered.

    Sally was eager to return to New York and didn''t forget to inform Cora before her departure.

    "Cora, this time I''ll go with my dad."

    "Mr. Charles Grey is alsoing over? Is there anything going on?"

    "Oh, there is, but I can''t tell you just yet."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Sally appeared to be in a triumphant and self-satisfied manner.

    At that moment, disregarding the bodyguards, Arnold and William forcefully entered Cora''s hospital

    room.

    As Arnold and William were influential figures in New York and considering Arnold''s advanced age, the

    bodyguards were hesitant to use force, resulting in a heated argument that echoed through the room.

    "Both of you, please leave for now. If you wish to see Mrs. Hansen, we will inform Mr. Hansen first.

    Once he grants permission, we will allow you to pass."

    "We just want to speak with Dr. Lane for a few moments and then leave. It won''t take up much of your

    time."

    Arnold and William were determinedly walking towards the hospital room because thest time, the

    bodyguards had used a simr excuse to send them away, and then there was no further

    "Please don''t make things difficult for us..."

    The bodyguards and themotion caused by the argument between the bodyguards and Arnold and

    Williams were quite noticeable. Sally also heard it on the other end of the video call.

    "Cora, are those shameless people from the Yoris family causing trouble again?"

    Sally intentionally raised her voice so that William and Arnold could hear her words.

    As expected, when William and Arnold, who were dealing with the bodyguards, heard Sally describe

    them as shameless, their expressions became somewhat unpleasant.

    They then turned their gaze towards Cora, seemingly waiting for her response and also exerting

    pressure on her to stop Sally from using such insulting words to describe them.

    Unexpectedly, Cora smiled and said, "Yeah, it''s them. They are really annoying..."

    Cora directed her words towards Sally, but her gaze fell upon William and Arnold as if mocking them.

    "Scum like them deserve to be taught a lesson by the investigators when they arrive," Sally said, her

    volume remaining unchanged.

    "Little girl, no matter what the investigation team does, the foundation of our Yoris family remains

    strong, and they can''t cause any substantial harm. But your rotation assessment might not pass

    smoothly if you don''t know how to restrain yourself."

    Indeed, Arnold, being highly concerned about the reputation of the Yoris family, would not allow anyone

    to mock or ridicule them without consequences.

    Recently, in order to persuade Cora to sign the letter of understanding, he thoroughly investigated all of

    Cora''s connections and also learned about Sally.

    However, with Sally''s Amazon-purchased outfit, they were toozy to continue investigating her

    background.

    And right then, a girl like Sally dared to sneer at them. If they didn''t handle the situation properly, and it

    became widely known, how could the Yoris family stand in New York in the future?

    "Arnold, you didn''t stop at threatening Cora, and now you''re trying to threaten me? Fine, just wait for

    me. I''m heading back to New York to deal with all of you."

    In the midst of grumbling, Sally told Cora, "I''ll have your back once I get back there." Then she hung up

    the phone.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 Arrogant Attitude

    "Your friend may not have much ability, but she certainly has an arrogant attitude."

    Seeing that Sally had ended the video call, Arnold even smiled at Cora.

    Cora knew very well that Arnold probably intended to use Sally''s rotation performance to threaten her

    into signing the letter of understanding.

    She smiled, saying, "It didn''t bother you. What are you worrying about?"

    Upon seeing the bodyguards still hesitant to leave, Cora said directly, "It''s fine. They won''t dare to do

    anything to me. You all can leave for now. If Mr. Hansen asks about itter, just tell him that I allowed

    them toe in."

    If she didn''t let them in, they won''t stop that day and woulde frequently in the future.

    She was really fed up with their faces, so she decided to put an end to it with them.

    As for the Yoris family''s retribution, it shoulde soon.

    Whether they understood the meaning of Sally''s words in the previous video or not, she understood

    them clearly.

    After the bodyguards backed off, Arnold and William ced the gifts they had brought on the table.

    But Cora said, "Take these things backter, don''t leave them here taking up space."

    "You are really different now, Mrs. Hansen."

    William personally selected those gifts, and they were all nutritious supplements that were good for

    women''s recovery. He didn''t want Cora to have any lingering health issues.

    But now that kindness was being treated like rubbish. He couldn''t help feeling a little emotional.

    With an ironic smile, Cora said, "Yeah, finally, someone is backing me up. I don''t have to handle all the

    negative emotions on my own anymore."

    Listening to Cora''s sarcastic remarks, Arnold felt uneasy. He interrupted her conversation with William

    and said, "Alright, let''s stop talking about the irrelevant stuff and focus on the main issue."

    Once upon a time, he genuinely liked this girl and hoped that she could inherit his skills.

    Indeed, he never expected that their rtionship would deteriorate to that.

    "We are deeply sorry for what Jane and Sara have done to you, so we decided to give you the

    followingpensation..."

    William and Arnold had done thorough preparation that day. Beforeing, they prepared a long list of

    Once these two contracts are signed, all the movable and immovable properties listed in the

    However, by signing these two contracts, Cora would also forgive Sara and Jane for what they have

    done to her.

    Cora listened to William listing numerous valuable items without any emotional fluctuations on her face.

    William, seeing the situation, could only mention Sara''s current situation.

    "Sara did indeed make a serious mistake, but she is currently ill and suffering inside. She''s in so much

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    pain that she can''t even seek medical treatment..."

    Cora kept telling herself in her heart over and over again that there was no need to be soft-hearted.

    She didn''t owe them anything, and there was no need to me herself for Sara''s current situation.

    But in the end, her emotions overwhelmed her rationality.

    "Enough, stop talking. I can sign the forgiveness letter without taking anything from you, but you must

    promise that you will never appear before me again, especially Sara!"

    Upon hearing her words, both William and Arnold were taken aback.

    They knew that Cora harbored resentment towards them, and they felt that she wouldn''t easily

    They even prepared for the possibility that if Cora refused to sign the forgiveness letter, they would

    interfere with Flora''s treatment to force her toply.

    Surprisingly, Cora eventually relented and agreed to sign the forgiveness letter without taking a single

    penny.

    So, after Cora signed the forgiveness letter, they didn''t dare to linger any longer, fearing that Cora

    might change her mind.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 Take You to a Good Show

    After a busy day at work, Byron was nning to leave thepany to go to the hospital to apany

    Cora.

    But Carter hurriedly came to Byron''s side and said, "Sara has been granted medical parole."

    "What''s going on?" Byron''s face darkened immediately.

    He made arrangements to ensure that Sara wouldn''t be granted bail, not even for medical treatment

    outside of prison.

    She dared to harm Cora repeatedly. It was better for her to die inside the prison, so he wouldn''t dirty his

    hands again if she came out.

    But unexpectedly, the Yoris family managed to get her out!

    At that moment, Byron had already made other ns in his mind.

    But Carter told him, "Mrs. Hansen signed the letter of understanding, which allowed Sara to be granted

    medical parole."

    "What?" Byron frowned.

    "Today, Sir Yoris and Mr. William Yoris went to the hospital to see Mrs. Hansen. I''m not sure what they

    said, but Mrs. Hansen quickly signed the letter of understanding."

    Byron probably guessed that they had told Cora about Sara''s current situation. So when he saw Cora,

    he didn''t ask for reasons but just embraced her in his arms.

    After a while in his embrace, Cora probably guessed what had happened. She said, "Let it go. Whether

    it''s good or bad, it will be up to her fate."

    "Well, as long as she doesn''t appear in front of you in the future."

    Byron paused and then said, "You should be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Take two days off

    and apany me to Burcane."

    "Burcane? Doing business?"

    "No, to the funeral, my aunt''s."

    "Your aunt? Howe I didn''t know about her?" Cora looked surprised.

    "I only found out about her when I was in my teens. She is Sir Hansen''s half-sister, born out of

    wedlock."

    With the following four words, Cora roughly understood the reason why the Hansen family was so

    prominent, yet not many people knew about the existence of that aunt.

    "Even though Sir Hansen doesn''t like her, he still cares about her. Over the years, he has been secretly

    supporting her in various ways."

    Originally, Byron had no intention of taking Cora to attend the funeral.

    But once the investigation team intervened, the top circles of New York would inevitably be reshuffled,

    and there would be upheaval.

    He was really worried about leaving Cora alone in New York.

    The next day, Cora went through an examination and confirmed that the broken rib had been

    At the same time as the good news came, Sally also appeared in her ward holding flowers.

    When she saw Cora wearing a hospital gown, her eyes were red on the spot.

    "Silly girl, you said you wouldn''t be bullied. Why did you get pushed downstairs by her? At least you

    have to pull her as a backstop."

    Cora took the bouquet and held her in her arms.

    "It''s okay. It''s all over."

    "All over? Look how thin you are."

    Sally cursed for a while, then lowered her voice and said to Cora, "Go, I''ll take you to a good show."

    "What show?"

    "Just follow me and you''ll know."

    Sally brought Cora straight to the cardiac surgery department.

    When they rushed to Jane''s office, there was already surrounded by arge group of people.

    Sally led Cora through the crowd and squeezed to the front, where she saw Jane in front of the

    members of the investigation team. Jane took off her work badge and hurriedly gathered her personal

    belongings.

    Arnold and the executives of the First Hospital were also there, but some of them were busy arguing

    with members of the investigation team, and some were busy helping Jane pack her things.

    Perhaps due to the presence of Arnold, Jane''s colleagues spoke up for her while they were watching.

    "It''s a pity for Dr. Yoris. After studying cardiac surgery for so many years, she finallynded, but her

    medical license was revoked."

    "Actually, it was Dr. Lane who got involved as the third party, which caused these things to happen.

    Why don''t they revoke her medical qualification certificate?"

    Sally immediately became furious. "The third party involved was Jane, and it was also she who

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    deflected the me onto someone else. So Jane has nothing toin about of her license being

    revoked."

    However, Sally''s straightforward remark quickly drew reprimands. "Sally, it''s widely known that Dr. Yoris

    and Mr. Hansen are a couple. Dr. Lane was the one who intruded, which led to Dr. Yoris losing control

    and making mistakes."

    One of her female colleagues even gestured to Sally while speaking, signaling her not to speak ill of

    Jane in front of the Yoris family''s members so as to avoid getting into trouble.

    "Just because Jane''s grandpa is here, you''re afraid of being treated unfairly, so you twist the truth and

    distort the facts?"

    "Keep your mouth shut." The female colleague retorted.

    "Why should I keep my mouth shut? They''ve threatened me more than once!"

    As Sally spoke, she became increasingly agitated. Instead of holding back her words, she even raised

    her voice.

    "And I can''t help but wonder why Jane and Mr. Hansen are a couple. It was just her own im. They

    have never been engaged and haven''t even publicly acknowledged their love. I really don''t understand

    where she gets the nerve to emphasize in front of others that Mr. Hansen is her fianc¨¦."

    Jane''s medical qualification certificate was revoked under the crowd''s gaze, which was already

    embarrassing enough.

    Now, Sally was still loudly mentioning her behavior as if she was praising herself, which made Jane feel

    her self-esteem crushed and humiliated. She couldn''t hold back her tears and cried on the spot.

    As soon as she cried, Arnold felt distressed and immediately came to Sally angrily.

    "Sally, do you believe that if you say another word, you can never be a doctor for the rest of your

    life?"

    Although Arnold lowered his voice, their interactions still caught the attention of Charles, the leader of

    the investigation team.

    He walked slowly to Arnold...

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 His Daughter?

    "Mr. Charles Grey, Jane will clean up as quickly as possible here. Would you like to rest in our meeting

    hall first?"

    Arnold''s aura was quite imposing, and if he stood in front of ordinary people, it would automatically

    make them look shorter.

    But in front of Charles, who was a generation younger than him, not only did he have to rein back his

    aura, he even lowered his voice a little, and his words contained a hint of ttery.

    Because he knew that Charles was no ordinary leader of the investigation team, but he was also a

    member of the Grey family, the most prominent family in Kinton.

    The statement he recorded during this investigation would not only determine whether Jane would be

    imprisoned, but it might also even endanger the century-old foundation of the Yoris family, so Arnold

    had no choice but to be careful in dealing with Charles.

    Charles said, "There''s no need. I just think your way of threatening this girl earlier was a little too

    excessive."

    Charles was born into a top-notch family, and his calm and dignified demeanor made people dare not

    act rashly in front of him.

    Arnold hurriedly exined, "Mr. Charles Grey, I just wanted to teach this girl a lesson. You might not

    know about it, but this girl always tends to distort facts. People''s words are terrifying, for when a rumor

    starts to spread, there''ll be no point to refute it, and the one who suffers will still be those who have the

    wrong information about them turned into facts."

    After all, he just cared about Jane.

    Having her medical qualification revoked was already distressing enough for Jane.

    And now, after letting Sally speak out that Jane had boasted about her being Byron''s fianc¨¦e while

    never being acknowledged by Byron himself since the beginning, how would Jane gain a foothold in

    New York?

    After saying that much, only then Arnold said solemnly, "I don''t think the parents of this girl discipline

    her well, and that''s why I had no choice but to..."

    But before he could finish speaking, Charles interrupted him with a sneer, "That will be unnecessary. I

    can discipline my daughter myself, and there''s no need for others to bother about it."

    This time, Arnold was a little bewildered. "Did you say... daughter?"

    He looked at Charles, then at Sally.

    And he suddenly realized that both of them had Grey as their surname.

    Sally was Charles'' daughter?

    No.

    That was impossible.

    Sally had been wearing clothes bought from street stalls since she joined the hospital for rotating shifts,

    and all she talked about was always Amazon.

    Could such a person be thedy of the most prominent family in Kinton?

    No, that was too ridiculous.

    But many denials in Arnold''s heart werepletely disintegrated after Sally called Charles "Dad" in a

    low voice.

    Charles said, "You naughty girl, you didn''t even say hello just now. Have you remembered that I am

    your father now?"

    Charles raised his hand to stroke Sally''s hair, and the love in his eyes was evident.

    "You know I''m worried that it''ll be hard for you to carry out your job if I call out to you."

    Sally didn''t hide her reliance on her father either, as she approached Charles and hugged the crook of

    his arm affectionately.

    At the same time, Cora also called out, "Mr. Charles Grey."

    "Long time no see, Cora. You have suffered this time. Don''t worry, I will definitely enforce thew so

    that these people can no longer threaten you."

    Charles had met Cora a few times and had a good impression of her, and that was why he could let his

    daughter get along with her at ease.

    "Thank you, Mr. Charles Grey."

    As Cora smiled brightly at Charles, Arnold panicked.

    He tried to defend himself. "Mr. Charles Grey, you''ve misunderstood. Let me exin. I didn''t threaten

    them, and they were the ones who spread rumors first..."

    If Charles were to report the true situation, the Yoris family would be doomed for good this time.

    But Charles didn''t bother to argue with him, and he bluntly said, "That''s enough. I''m not deaf, so I could

    clearly hear how you threatened my daughter. As bad as it was, thew enforcement recorder has also

    recorded it. Do I need to give you a yback?

    "As for whether Dr. Lane intervened in Dr. Yoris'' rtionship, I interviewed some people before I came

    to the hospital, and I found that Dr. Yoris and Mr. Hansen have never publicly acknowledged their love

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    rtionship so far. So, how could you say Dr. Lane intervening in other people''s rtionships? If we

    really want to get down to the person responsible, it will be Dr. Yoris who attempted to meddle in other

    people''s rtionships.

    "Depraved morality, using deceitful methods behind the scenes to leadizens harassing Dr. Lane

    online, and exposing Dr. Lane''s personal information. If all of these arebined, this is simply no

    longer a matter of personal feelings, but it has also vited the bottom line of thew. Revoking the

    medical qualification certificate is already considered mild.

    "If Dr. Yoris or the Yoris family can''t hold themselves back and still act recklessly while avoiding serious

    matters, you will eventually suffer the consequences."

    Charles'' words were well-founded and impossible to refute, leaving Arnoldpletely speechless.

    Jane didn''t expect that not only was her medical qualification certificate revoked in public today, but the

    leader of the investigation team had also publicly exposed that she and Byron had never had a

    romantic rtionship.

    The startled and questioning gazes from the people around her seemed to be tant ridicule toward

    her. She didn''t know how to face all this, so she simply covered her face and rushed out of the cardiac

    surgery department.

    Seeing this, Arnold had no choice but to let the other executives continue to entertain the investigation

    team while he ran after Jane himself.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 The Yoris Family''s End

    What was even more unexpected was that someone had used their phone to record the moment

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Arnold led the management staff of the First Hospital to corner Sally but was chastised by Sally''s father

    instead and uploaded it online, thus causing a big uproar.

    Although the Yoris family had made some people to be the scapegoats, coupled with the various issues

    previously discovered by the investigation team, the Yoris Group''s stock still took a nosedive.

    The First Hospital''s stock was the worst among them, as it fell below the issue price almost overnight.

    In desperation, the Yoris family had no choice but to resell the First Hospital at a low price.

    Even so, the Yoris family''s pride still suffered serious damage as the Yoris family waspletely

    overthrown from its position as one of the four prominent families in New York.

    When the television was broadcasting thetest news that the First Hospital was bought by a

    mysterious buyer, Cora was preparing to board the ne to Burcane.

    Byron saw that Cora looked a bit distracted while watching the news. Suddenly, he stepped forward

    and put his arm around her shoulders. "Do you want to know who bought the hospital?"

    "Who is it?"

    Cora responded to Byron, but her gaze was still on the news.

    Looking at the familiar building on the news, what shed in her mind was the Yoris family''s threats and

    persuasions during her rotating internship.

    Those events happened just not long ago, but looking back at it, those memories seemed to be

    extremely distant.

    "I''ll tell you after we board the ne."

    Byron deliberately left her in suspense, and only after they boarded the ne did he hand Cora a

    purchase agreement.

    Cora looked at him in surprise. "You bought it?"

    "Yes. But now it''s under your name."

    Even until Byron guided her to see her own name inscribed as the first party in the purchase

    agreement, Cora was still baffled.

    "From now on, the First Hospital will be under your name! You will have the right to decide on

    everything, and no one can override you anymore!"

    The ne slid through the clouds, and the man''s sharp eyes looked particrly gentle.

    Cora suddenly understood why he bought the First Hospital and purposely handed it over under her

    name.

    He just wanted everyone to stop bullying her and to make her happy.

    Cora smiled, and her eyes red.

    "Why are you so nice to me?"

    Even if she didn''t meet him, she could endure the loneliness and helplessness alone.

    "Do you know that the better you treat me, the more I worry that I won''t be able to adapt to my life from

    before if we separate one day?"

    But the man let her rest her head on his shoulder and murmured, "I want to keep you by my side more

    than you can imagine. So don''t worry about these things."

    "But..."

    Cora wanted to say that her brother once told her that the Lane family''s bankruptcy was most likely

    rted to Byron.

    Although she wasn''t rted by blood to the Lane family, the bankruptcy of the Lane family had also

    indirectly led to the death of her doting father.

    If the Lane family''s bankruptcy was truly rted to him...

    But before she could voice those questions, Byron had covered her eyes with his big palm.

    "Close your eyes and have a good sleep. What you need the most now is rest. Don''t always think

    about such nonsense."

    Cora finally gave up the idea of asking those things.

    After all, Gabe hadn''t found any solid evidence yet.

    Later, Cora really fell asleep in a daze.

    When Cora woke up, the ne had alreadynded in Burcane.

    Byron''s cousin, Nichs Morwick, came to pick them up at the airport.

    Nichs'' height and appearance could be considered outstanding, but he was a little wicked.

    When he saw Cora, he was extremely curious. "This is..."

    Byron introduced Cora formally, "My wife, Cora."

    However, Cora couldn''t sense Nichs'' respect toward her, and surprisingly, he even scratched her

    palm when they shook hands.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 The Falling ss

    Cora''s expression changed, and she quickly withdrew her hand.

    "What''s wrong?" Byron asked before shooting a cold nce at Nichs.

    Obviously, he had also noticed something.

    Nichsughed out loud, not at all looking like someone who had just lost his mother. "It was just a

    joke. I didn''t expect her to be so surprised!"

    "Don''t joke carelessly, or I assume Uncle Lionel will no longer see you as a son anymore."

    Byron''s warning was evident.

    "There''s no need to be that harsh."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nichs was still smiling, as if what happened just now hadn''t affected their rtionship as cousins at

    all.

    Later, he even took Byron and Cora to the mourning hall with an expression as if nothing happened.

    Byron''s aunt would be buried in a few days.

    As soon as Byron and Cora arrived at the mourning hall, they paid their respects first before looking at

    the deceased''s face.

    Cora took one look at the body and immediately frowned.

    Once they were done, Byron''s uncle, Lionel Morwick, approached to greet them.

    "Your aunt left so suddenly. I don''t even know how to tell the Hansen family about this."

    Lionel''s expression looked weary.

    Byron said, "Birth, old age, sickness, and death are the inevitable course of life. My father is also aware

    of this. However, he believes it isn''t appropriate for the elder ones to mourn for the younger ones, so he

    asked me toe here in his stead."

    "That''s fine." Lionel nodded, then suddenly looked at Cora, who was standing next to Byron, and said,

    "She is..."

    "She''s my wife, Cora."

    Byron turned again and introduced his uncle to Cora, "Cora, this is my uncle, Lionel."

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lionel Morwick. I''m Cora."

    Lionel nodded at Cora, then said to Byron, "Thisdy is a good match for you. But when did you get

    married? All of us here in Burcane didn''t know about it."

    Cora was unsure whether it was only her imagination, but she seemingly sensed Lionel''s displeasure

    from his words.

    "We have just obtained the marriage certificate, and there is no wedding yet," Byron still answered

    politely before adding, "Of course, I will invite you to our wedding in New York when the timees."

    "All right. Then I can''t wait to attend your wedding ceremony."

    After exchanging some pleasantries, Lionel asked Nichs to show them to the Morwick Mansion''s

    guest room.

    "You must be tired after traveling all day. I''ll have the food delivered to your roomter."

    Aside from his frivolous attitude at the beginning, Nichs looked quite well-mannered.

    Nichs then left after Cora said her thanks.

    But the moment Nichs left, Byron immediately called Carter.

    "What have you found?"

    Cora didn''t know what Carter was saying on the phone, only that she thought Byron''s expression was

    slightly cold.

    After Byron ended the call, Cora asked, "Did your uncle tell you the cause of your aunt''s death?"

    "Heart attack."

    "Was it merely a heart attack?"

    Byron looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I keep thinking that her face looks gruesome. It was as if she was angered to death."

    Byron frowned. He didn''t answer and only instructed Cora, "I may have to go out tonight, so you have

    to lock the doors and windowster. If something happens, call me right away."

    "All right."

    Cora had an inkling that Byron also suspected something was wrong with his aunt''s death. He probably

    wanted to look into it when he went outter, but he didn''t tell her straight away, as to not scare her too

    much.

    As night fell, Byron left.

    When Cora had done showering and was about to sleep, she thought of something and put a ss of

    water on the doorknob.

    She was very sleepy, but due to the unfamiliar environment and Byron''s absence, she kept tossing and

    turning, unable to fall asleep.

    A few hourster, when she finally felt drowsy and was about to fall asleep, she heard the breaking

    sound of a ss falling to the floor.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 Scream Your Lung Out

    In the darkness, Cora rolled out of bed, hid on the other side, and looked at the ck shadow that

    broke into the room.

    The person seemed startled by the sound of the ss falling, but he still sneaked in.

    Cora was certain that he was not Byron.

    Byron wouldn''t walk in such an obscene manner.

    In the blink of an eye, the man had already walked to the bedside.

    Cora was very nervous, feeling that her nightgown was soaking.

    She wondered if she should hide under the bed, but she saw the man throw back the quilt and fumble.

    He muttered as he didn''t find Cora, "Where''s she? Where did she go?"

    "Nichs?!" Cora recognized the man''s voice.

    Nichs was not flustered. Instead, he was excited and walked toward Cora.

    "Beauty, it''s me! Given your figure, you must have a great sexual desire. My cousin isn''t here tonight.

    Do you need my help?"

    Cora got goosebumps all over her body. She had never seen such a shameless person.

    Nichs tried to seduce her during the day but failed, and he was scolded by Byron.

    At night, he tried to seduce her again when Byron was away.

    But Nichs and Byron were cousins. Cora didn''t want to make a fuss or embarrass Byron.

    "Get the hell out of here while I''m talking nicely to you. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"

    Nichs said aggressively, "I wonder how you will treat me rudely!"

    As he spoke, he turned on the light in the room with ease.

    As soon as the light was on, he saw Cora standing by the bed and her smooth skin under the light.

    "What a beauty. No wonder my cousin doesn''t want his equal, Jane."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nichs was a notorious yboy in Burcane. He often hung out with pretty girls.

    He liked girls who had good figures and stunning faces like Cora most.

    That was why when he first saw Cora at the airport, he started to flirt with her.

    Tonight, he was thinking about Cora''s body and couldn''t fall asleep.

    He found that Byron had gone out in the evening and had not returned yet.

    So he couldn''t restrain his sexual appetite and used the spare key to open the door of the guest room,

    wanting to have sex with Cora without anyone noticing.

    But Cora was alert and put a water ss at the door of the room.

    But it couldn''t stop Nichs.

    He had bullied many weak girls like Cora, and very few of them dared to expose what he did to them.

    He thought Cora didn''t dare to expose such things either. After all, it was difficult to marry into a wealthy

    family.

    Once it was exposed, the Hansen family attached great importance to their reputation and wouldn''t

    ept her.

    This was the real reason why Nichs dared to be so unscrupulous.

    "Come on. Let me satisfy you."

    Cora watched coldly as Nichs approached. "If youe closer, I will shout for help!"

    "Go ahead. The sound instion in our house is very good. Even if you scream your lung out, no one

    wille."

    After saying this, Nichs tried to grab Cora''s arm.

    Unexpectedly, Cora gripped Nichs'' wrist and threw him over her shoulder.

    Nichs realized that he was beaten by a woman when he fell on the ground in pain.

    He cursed, "Bitch, how dare you beat me? I won''t spare you!"

    In Nichs'' opinion, women were no match for men, especially in terms of strength.

    He was unprepared just now, which gave Cora an opportunity.

    For revenge, Nichs pounced on Cora more fiercely.

    Unexpectedly, Cora was nimble. She dodged and threw him over her shoulder again.

    Cora didn''t stop at that. Without waiting for Nichs to get up, she threw him over her shoulder again

    and again.

    Nichs had never been humiliated like this. He threatened, "Bitch, if you beat me again, I will shout

    for help."

    But Cora said the same thing to him.

    "Go ahead. The sound instion in your house is very good. Even if you scream your lung out, no one

    wille..."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 What Took You So Long?

    Byron returned to the Morwick Mansion''s guest room in the early morning.

    Carter followed him back to fetch the documents that needed to be dealt with tomorrow morning before

    going back to the hotel.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two opened the door and entered, they saw fragments of ss on the

    ground.

    "Did anything happen to Mrs. Hansen?"

    Carter''s words made Byron''s expression change.

    He quickly walked into the house, and Carter followed closely behind.

    Just when the two walked to the lit part of the room, they saw a scene that shocked them, although

    they were well-informed.

    Nichs'' hands and feet were tied behind his back.

    Such a weird posture must be ufortable. He screwed his face, and he was soaked through.

    But he gritted his teeth, not daring to make a sound.

    Cora was taking a nap on the small sofa.

    It was close to early morning. She had beat Nichs just now and had consumed a lot of energy, so

    she was tired.

    As Nichs saw Byron and Carter walking into the room, his eyes lit up as if seeing saviors. He began

    to cry.

    Cora was awakened by the sound of crying and kicked Nichs. "Be quiet. What time is it? I have to

    sleep!"

    Nichs was tied into a ball.

    With Cora''s kick, he rolled like a ball and didn''t stop until he hit the table leg.

    The more Nichs hurt, the more bitterly he cried.

    "Byron, save me. Save me. This woman is like a devil. She didn''t bat an eye when she beat me up."

    Cora kept closing her eyes until she heard Byron''s name and realized something.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Opening her eyes, she saw the familiar figure not far away and threw herself into his arms.

    "What took you so long?"

    Cora was weeping pitifully, which made Nichs suspect that this was not the same woman who just

    beat him up!

    "Are you okay? Sorry, I shouldn''t have left you here alone."

    Byron stretched out his hands and took Cora into his arms, looking at her carefully.

    After making sure that she didn''t have any obvious injuries, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "This scumbag came inst night while you were away. I was so scared."

    Cora leaned in Byron''s arms,ining about what Nichs did.

    "I didn''t. She was talking nonsense. She lured me to her room and beat me up."

    Nichs knew that if he touched Byron''s girl, he would suffer, so he didn''t admit his mistake and

    pretended to be the victim.

    "Look how badly she beat me. I just lost my mother, but she beat me up and ndered me. I don''t want

    to live anymore..."

    But Byron didn''t believe him.

    Hearing Nichs say that he didn''t want to live anymore, Byron gave Carter a cold look. "Take him out.

    I''ll fulfill his wishter."

    Carter knew Byron well. He knew what Byron would do, so he picked up Nichs and walked out.

    Before walking out of the room, Carter nced back at Cora, impressed by what she did.

    Cora had always been soft and weak in front of Carter. Carter thought that she needed Byron to protect

    her when she was bullied.

    But the scene just now surprised Carter.

    He didn''t expect that such a soft and weak woman would rather beat a tall man like Nichs to tears

    than cause trouble for Byron.

    Cora was smart and brave.

    Before that, Carter felt that Cora was not good enough for Byron.

    But tonight, he admired Cora sincerely.

    He even thought that Cora was the rib specially made for Byron when God created man...

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 Serious Injuries

    After Carter left with Nichs, Byron once again made sure that Cora had no injuries before asking her,

    "Why didn''t you call and ask me toe back?"

    As long as she called him, no matter how urgent his things were, he would rush back as soon as

    possible.

    She didn''t need to deal with a scumbag like Nichs by herself.

    "This kind of thing couldn''t be exined clearly on the phone, and you had to deal with something

    difficult. I could handle it myself."

    "But it was dangerous. You should at least let me know."

    Byron knew that Cora was worried about disturbing what he was doing.

    But to him, nothing in this world was more important than her.

    "Anyway, you could see it when you came back. There was no need to call you."

    Of course, Cora was scared.

    However, her fear was dispelled by Byron''s appearance.

    In his arms, she fell asleep again.

    "By the way, I didn''t exert my strength just now. His arms and feet were dislocated. You can put them

    back, and he will be fine. No one will see any injuries."

    Nichs was Byron''s cousin, so Cora didn''t hurt him badly.

    Byron didn''t know what to say about Cora.

    Sometimes she was so sensible that he felt sorry.

    Byron saw Cora''s sleepy eyes, and his heart softened.

    "I see. You can go to bed. I''ll go deal with him."

    Byron picked Cora up and put her on the bed.

    "Don''t be too long."

    "Okay. I will be back soon."

    Byron tucked her in before leaving.

    Late at night, the Morwick Mansion was quiet, and the servants had fallen asleep.

    Carter took Nichs to the yard. Nichs was still trying to put the me on Cora and threatened that

    if Byron didn''t deal with this kind of woman as soon as possible, she would cheat on Byron.

    Carter couldn''t bear to hear Nichs nder Cora like this, so he shut Nichs'' mouth with a towel.

    Soon, Byron came.

    "Mr. Hansen, I made a check. He dislocated his arms and feet."

    Byron had learned about this from Cora.

    After Byron handed the document to Carter, he nced at Nichs, with a trace of hostility in his eyes.

    "She knows that we are cousins, so she didn''t hit you hard."

    Hearing this, Carter knew that Nichs would suffer bitterly.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Nichs didn''t know Byron well and kept muttering, as if he wasining that Carter was rude

    to him just now.

    Byron squatted in front of Nichs.

    He patted Nichs'' face and said with a sneer, "You wanted to bully my girl. I should leave some scars

    on your body."

    Byron''s strength made Nichs realize that Byron didn''te to save him but to kill him.

    He tried his best to escape, but Byron lifted his foot and kicked between Nichs'' legs.

    Nichs writhed in pain, but Byron kicked him several more times expressionlessly.

    In the end, Nichs was in so much pain that he couldn''t move or shout. His eyes almost popped out

    of his head.

    Seeing that Nichs was motionless, Byron kicked him into a corner.

    Then he said to Carter, "Leave him alone. Let''s see whether he''s lucky to survive. Go back and have

    some sleep."

    "Okay."

    Before Carter left, he nced at Nichs again, thinking that the Morwick family wouldn''t have

    descendants...

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 Treat Her as a Dead Person

    At dawn the next day, when the gardener was about to trim the flowers and nts, he found Nichs

    by the small gazebo. He contacted Lionel immediately and sent Nichs to the hospital.

    There was a lot of noise in the Morwick Mansion. Byron was a light sleeper, so he heard the noise.

    But when Byron took Cora to the mourning hall in the morning, Lionel received them guiltily.

    "Byron, I heard about what Nichs did yesterday. I''m sorry. I''d like to apologize to you and Cora on

    his behalf."

    "Last night, Nichs suddenly entered our room in the dark, scaring Cora badly. So I punished him

    harshly. I am also sorry. How is he? Should Cora and I go see him?"

    Although Byron said this to Lionel with a smile, Cora found that he didn''t mean to apologize.

    But Lionel''s reaction made Cora confused.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Byron proposed to visit Nichs in the hospital, but Lionel refused.

    "No need. Nichs is spoiled by his mom. I didn''t expect that he would dare to seduce Cora. If I were

    you, I would kill himst night. Then he wouldn''t embarrass us in the future."

    "Don''t say that. We are a family. No matter how ridiculous Nichs is, I can''t kill him, can I?"

    "s. It''s very kind of you, but others won''t think so."

    Byron changed the topic. "However, what happened yesterday scared Cora. So today we n to stay

    in a nearby hotel ande back tomorrow for the funeral."

    "Okay. You cane here early tomorrow."

    Then Lionel went to greet other guests.

    After Lionel walked away, Cora asked Byron in a low voice, "What''s wrong with your uncle? I only

    dislocated your cousin''s arms and feet yesterday, but it sounds like he is going to die."

    After bowing to his aunt''s body, Byron said, "He''s not dead, but he''s half-dead from now on."

    After so many kicksst night, he estimated that Nichs couldn''t produce children anymore.

    Moreover, Nichs was left alone for a night. He couldn''t recover.

    "What?"

    Cora didn''t want to take the me for it, so she hurriedly said, "I didn''t beat him that badly. Don''t me

    me!"

    "You didn''t beat him. It was me."

    Byron''s calm words made Cora dumbfounded.

    "You? He''s your cousin, and his mother just died. How could you hit him so hard?"

    "He''s not my aunt''s biological son, so he''s not my cousin."

    Yesterday Byron and Carter checked the Morwick family and found that Lionel, who seemed to be

    honest, had amorous affairs.

    Lionel had many sex partners, and Nichs was not Byron''s aunt''s biological son.

    This discovery surprised Byron and Carter.

    ording to the investigation, Nichs'' mother was Lionel''s first love, Sandy Mathis, and Sandy often

    visited the Morwick family recently.

    Maybe Byron''s aunt died of anger when she discovered this.

    "He is not your aunt''s biological son?" Cora didn''t expect this.

    But Byron ignored her surprise and held her hand. "Even if he was, since he dared to bully you, I would

    beat him to death."

    If Cora couldn''t protect herself, Nichs would seed.

    Every time Byron thought about this, he wished he would destroy the Morwick family.

    Because of this, he felt grateful to Flora.

    Although she made a big mistake and didn''t treat Cora well these years, at least when she prevented

    Cora from studying medicine, Cora learned important self-defense skills in extreme ways.

    Originally, Byron nned to punish Flora after the trip to Burcane.

    But now he thought that they were even.

    As long as Flora didn''t appear in front of Cora again, he would treat her as a dead person.

    Byron and Cora checked into a hotel.

    Carter brought a piece of news.

    "Nichs is infertile. Lionel and Sandy cried bitterly in the hospital this morning..."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 The Change at the Funeral

    After Byron heard the news, he turned to Cora.

    "Lionel cried bitterly in the hospital, but when he saw me, who made his son infertile, he treated me

    with courtesy. Isn''t it strange?"

    Cora frowned. "Either he thinks his son deserves it, or he''s about to make a big move!"

    Byron smiled and pinched Cora''s cheek. He had to admit that Cora was smart.

    "He''s likely to do something at tomorrow''s funeral. If you''re afraid, stay in the hotel tomorrow. I''ll ask

    Carter to guard here with a few people."

    Originally, Lionel might have done something in his house, but after Byron and Cora moved out, he

    could only do that at the funeral.

    "I''m afraid, but I''m more afraid that you aren''t with me."

    Nichs'' thing was caused by Cora.

    She couldn''t watch Byron go into danger alone, could she?

    So, at the funeral the next day, Cora and Byron appeared together.

    Both of them wore solemn ck dresses.

    Surprisingly, Nichs also appeared at the funeral.

    But he looked pale. Everyone could see that he attended the funeral regardless of his serious injuries.

    To the outside world, he wanted to see his mother for thest time regardless of anything else.

    But Cora knew that he just wanted to see how she and Byron would die.

    Seeing that Nichs was staring at him and Cora, Byron was worried that Cora would be scared, so he

    held her hand. "Our bodyguards are here. Nothing will happen."

    Cora nodded, but she still felt uneasy.

    The priest was sprinkling water on the dead body.

    And the attendees followed suit.

    Lionel walked over and asked Byron and Cora to join them.

    Cora noticed that when it was about their turn, quite a lot of water spilled.

    So, Lionel asked Nichs to bring another bowl of water.

    At that moment, it happened to be Byron''s turn.

    Cora''s nose moved. Byron was about to fetch the water, and Nichs tipped the bowl toward Byron.

    Cora took off the coat she was wearing abruptly and threw it to block the water, kicking the bowl at

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Nichs''s body.

    Nichs was soaked in water and scolded Cora angrily, "Bitch!"

    But then he saw something in the distance and backed away in fear.

    "No..."

    Lionel realized something and ordered, "Hurry up. Protect Nichs."

    Several hyenas appeared in the funeral hall.

    When people were frightened and ran around, those hyenas pounced on Nichs.

    They bit and tore Nichs.

    "No!"

    "Help!"

    Nichs kept calling for help but to no avail.

    Lionel asked the guards to beat the hyenas with sticks, but they couldn''t stop the hyenas from biting

    wildly.

    The others didn''t dare to go forward. They just wanted to hide as far away as possible.

    When the guards beat the hyenas to death, Nichs was bloody and motionless.

    Lionel was overwhelmed by grief and cried. No one dared to touch Nichs but him.

    "Nichs, you will be fine. I will take you to the hospital. You will be fine."

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 His Own Fault

    Lionel personally escorted Nichs to the hospital while Byron took Cora back to the hotel.

    They immediately changed their clothes and took a shower, ensuring that the hotel staff promptly

    attended to their garments.

    Cora trembled faintly, even after a long shower.

    Byron held her in his arms and asked, "How did you know there was something wrong with that bowl of

    water?"

    "The smell. The water, the priest used earlier, had no scent, but the one that was brought upter had a

    strange smell..."

    Cora''s sense of smell was outstanding. She could distinguish the medications used in the hospital just

    by their scent, let alone when something else was mixed into the water.

    "I''ve already asked Carter to help with the burial at the funeral site and take samples."

    Byron reassured Cora, lightly patting her on the back. "It''s alright now. Once my aunt isid to rest,

    we''ll return to New York."

    He had initially wanted to bring Cora here, not only to avoid the chaos in New York but also to help her

    rx. However, he never expected such a thing to happen.

    The brutal image of Nichs being mauled by hyenas was horrifying, and it haunted him whenever he

    recalled it, let alone Cora.

    At this point, he didn''t want Cora to stay in Burcane any longer. Once his aunt''s funeral was over, he

    would take Cora back to New York.

    "Um."

    She must still be terrified by what had happened, as even though she fell asleepter, she continued to

    have nightmares.

    As Byron chain-smoked one cigarette after another, he couldn''t shake off the unease in his heart. Just

    as he was lost in his thoughts, Carter called to give him an update.

    "How''s it going?"

    "The water indeed contained a drug that induces excitement in animals. If Mrs. Hansen hadn''t

    discovered it in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable," Carter reported.

    "Okay. How is the burial going?"

    "We''re almost done. I''ve booked the earliest flight, and we can leave by evening," Carter replied.

    However, Carter added with a heavy tone, "There''s news from the hospital. Nichs... He''s dead."

    This news sent shivers down Byron''s spine.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Cora hadn''t noticed the drug in that bowl of water, Nichs'' fate would have been Byron''s own.

    "Understood. Once you''re finished there, meet me at the airport," Byron said.

    "Okay."

    As Byron put away his phone, he noticed that Cora had awakened and was looking at him pitifully.

    "Do you want to go back to sleep?"

    He approached her, embracing her shoulders while deliberately ignoring the curiosity in her eyes.

    "I can''t sleep," Cora replied.

    After a pause, she couldn''t help but ask, "Is there news?"

    Throughout her restless sleep, she had been tormented by vivid nightmares of Nichs being attacked

    by hyenas.

    "Yes, he''s dead..."

    Byron knew he couldn''t hide it from her any longer and finally told her the truth.

    As expected, Cora trembled upon hearing the news.

    In fact, when she saw Nichs'' mangled and motionless body at the funeral, she already knew this

    wouldn''t end well.

    But now, after learning that Nichs was really dead, it was still a huge blow for her.

    "His death was caused by his own actions. It''s not the others'' fault."

    Byron reassured Cora as he gently rubbed her head.

    "Yes, it''s all his fault. If he hadn''t intentionally wanted those hyenas to take your life, he wouldn''t have

    ended up losing his own. But..."

    Cora burst into tears.

    The sight of such a vibrant life being devoured by hyenas right before her eyes had left her deeply

    frightened.

    "It''s alright. I''ll take you back to New York now. Don''t be afraid, and don''t dwell on it," Byron reassured

    her.

    As for Lionel, Byron decided to deal with himter.

    Sooner orter, Byron would make Lionel pay the price for deceiving his aunt and conspiring with his

    son against Byron.

    But for now, the most important thing was to take Cora far away from this ce of conflict.

    Byron was a man of his word, and that very evening, they returned to New York.

    Little did they anticipate that as soon as they disembarked from the ne, Byron would receive a call

    from an unknown number...

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 You Owe Me

    "Who is this?"

    Byron answered the phone, and on the other end, he heard Jane''s sobbing.

    "Byron, it''s me."

    To anyone else, her crying voice might evoke sympathy, but to Byron, it only made him feel inexplicably

    annoyed.

    "Don''t call me if there''s nothing wrong," he replied, wanting to hang up the phone immediately.

    But Jane continued, "I ran away from home without telling my grandfather and father. I got lost outside,

    and I lost my wallet and phone. I don''t know what to do..."

    She still had a sobbing tone, and her voice trembled, portraying a sense of fear and helplessness.

    Yet, as Byron heard her words, he suddenly remembered how Cora had dealt with Nichs intruding

    into her room to vite her. The situation was much more severe than losing a phone and wallet, yet

    she hadn''t called him for help. Instead, she took care of Nichs herself.

    As for the incident with Nichs being mauled by hyenas, apart from initially crying upon hearing the

    news, Cora didn''t show any other signs of distress.

    Even though she was still scared, she didn''t disy it or seek pity intentionally.

    Just like now, while he was on the phone, Cora obediently waited near the baggage im area.

    When their luggage arrived, she didn''t ask him or Carter for help. Instead, she carried all their three

    suitcases down herself.

    Compared with Cora, Jane seemed much more pretentious.

    His tone suddenly became a lot colder.

    "If you lose your phone and wallet, report it to the police. Even elementary school students know this

    He could almost imagine that if Cora had encountered the same situation, she would have probably

    caught the thief herself and taken them straight to the police station without seeking pity from unrted

    people.

    "Byron, I''m just so scared. I..."

    Jane only nned to create an opportunity to be alone with Byron.

    And if he could pity her, he might even let her stay in his apartment.

    However, she never expected Byron''s reaction to be like this.

    "If you want sympathy, you should go to Harry," he mercilessly exposed Jane''s intentions before

    hanging up on her.

    Inside the phone booth, Jane burst intoughter after being hung up on.

    Byron actually asked her to find Harry.

    Since that was the case, she would do as he wished!

    She only hoped that he wouldn''t regret it...

    After ending the call, Byron quickly went up to help Cora with their luggage.

    Carter called a driver to assist in carrying the bags and sent Byron and Cora back to their apartment.

    After such a long and tiring day that felt like ages, they didn''t n to do anything to make them even

    more exhausted.

    Unexpectedly, the power suddenly went out before Cora could put on her clothes after she finished

    taking a shower.

    The scenes of the hyenas devouring Nichs, which she had deliberately tried to forget, filled her mind

    once again, making it difficult for her to catch her breath.

    When she was about to drown in her despair, a beam of light fell on her.

    "Are you okay?"

    Cora looked up and saw Byron holding a shlight.

    Instantly, Cora threw herself into Byron''s arms, regardless of her nudity.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Byron felt her trembling, so he didn''t push her away.

    "I''m okay!" Her response only made Byron think she was still being stubborn.

    However, she didn''t want to bring up those things, and Byron didn''t mention them either. Instead, he

    teased her yfully, "Wow, you''re so enthusiastic. How much money do you expect?"

    As his hand slipped downwards, she realized that he had been turned on again.

    "You perv!"

    She tried to hit Byron, but he was much taller. Soon, he locked her in his arms and did whatever he

    wanted.

    Initially, Byron hadn''t intended to do anything. He just wanted to distract Cora and prevent her from

    feeling too scared.

    But gradually, his breathing also became a mess.

    After all, it had been nearly three months since Cora''s rib fracture, and they hadn''t had such intimate

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    contact for a long while.

    And now, since Cora was locked in his arms naked, he could no longer control his desire.

    When both of them were hot and bothered, Cora tried to let Byron get a condom.

    But Byron''s seductive voice sounded beside her ear. "You promised to have kids with me..."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Mess Around

    Later, because of Cora''s promise, Byron attacked her with countless rounds of pleasure.

    When everything was over, Cora, exhausted and no longer concerned about the fear of the power

    outage, fell into a deep sleep.

    In the end, it was Byron who helped her clean up and then held her until dawn...

    The next day, Byron brought Cora back to the Hansen Mansion and informed Osborn about what they

    had discovered in Burcane.

    "How dare that bastard do such things? That was simply outrageous!" Osborn said angrily.

    Osborn was outrageous. He was angry at Lionel for deceiving them by bringing his illegitimate child

    back home to be raised as his own son, fooling Osborn''s sister.

    He was also furious at Nichs for his audacity in attempting to assault Cora in the middle of the night

    and for him and his father nning to harm Byron at the funeral.

    Byron was Osborn''s most cherished and valued child.

    If anything happened to him at the funeral, Osborn and Nora would never be able to bear such a heavy

    blow.

    So even though Nichs had already paid the price for his actions, Osborn still harbored deep

    resentment.

    "Cut them off from our family! Now!"

    Although he knew that if he made Lionel desperate, Lionel would do anything to get his revenge.

    However, Osborn simply couldn''t let go of his grudges against Lionel, so he decided to take action.

    "It''s already in progress," Byron replied.

    Since he had learned the truth during his investigation, he had already begun to dismantle their

    The incident at the funeral only elerated this process.

    As a result, the Morwick family would soon go bankrupt.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about those unlucky things anymore. Now that Cora has almost recovered, I think

    we can start nning your wedding. Also, it''s almost time for you to be my student."

    Nora quickly changed the subject to avoid upsetting Osborn, fearing that his anger might affect his

    health.

    What was even more important was that Nora was eager to achieve her goal of making Cora, this

    talented pianist, a part of her family.

    Nora continued, "I''ve already handed over the wedding arrangements to a professional wedding

    nningpany. They can be as extravagant as they want. After all, the Hansen family can afford it.

    For now, Cora, your task is toe with me to the tailor and buy some beautiful custom-made clothes.

    Once the clothes are ready, we can prepare a banquet when you''ll officially be my student."

    "You''re just trying to force Cora to be your student," Osborn teased, noticing Nora''s eagerness.

    "Force her? Howe? Don''t nder me!"

    Cora enjoyed hearing them bickering.

    Nora once called her "Dr. Lane", but now she addressed her by her first name. It wasn''t hard to tell that

    she had gradually be a part of the family.

    So, she epted Nora''s arrangement and followed her to the tailor to buy some new clothes.

    Surprisingly, Byron joined them as well, and she couldn''t help but wonder if he was worried about her

    or if there was some other reason for his presence.

    When Nora and Cora were getting measured, he was on the phone in the lounge, arranging work and

    listening to Carter''s reports.

    Nora intended to get Cora a tailored dress. Because it was more close-fitting, Anne, the tailor, asked

    Cora to take off her clothes, leaving only her underwear.

    However, as soon as Cora took off her clothes, the hickeys left by Byronst night were all exposed.

    When Nora and Anne saw her body, they couldn''t help butin.

    "What a ruthless brat! You could have stopped him, Cora. I mean, look at you! You seem like you''ve

    been beaten up!"

    Those exposed were on the skin that her underwear couldn''t cover up. As for the rest, the situation

    might even be more shocking.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Nora felt distressed when she saw Cora''s body, even though she was just Cora''s mother-inw. She

    couldn''t imagine how Cora''s mother would say when she saw what Byron had done to Cora.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 Proposal

    Cora knew her body would definitely be covered by the marks that Byron had leftst night. However,

    she didn''t expect such an embarrassing situation.

    If she had known it earlier, she would have found an excuse not to take off her clothes.

    Her body being exposed made her extremely ashamed, and she didn''t know how to reply. She could

    only bite the bullet and finish the whole measuring process with a face as red as a cooked lobster.

    Just when the measurements were finished, Byron barged in.

    "Mom, there''s an issue at the office. I need to handle it," Byron said before noticing Cora''s flushed face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Cora red at him angrily.

    Nora immediately scolded him, "She''s just a girl who hasn''t fully recovered yet. How could you be so

    reckless? What if something happened to her?"

    Slow to realize what had just been exposed, Byron evaded the topic vaguely, promising to be more

    careful.

    Anne also teased Nora, saying that these loving couple might soon give her a grandson.

    The thought of a grandchild made Nora quite happy, but Cora felt extremely embarrassed.

    Thinking aboutst night, when they had sex multiple times without protection, Cora worried that she

    might actually get pregnant.

    However, after thinking it through, she decided not to worry about this.

    After all, they were married now, and having a baby wouldn''t be such a bad thing.

    In the evening, Byron took Cora out for dinner at a restaurant she used to like.

    However, they were surprised to find the ce bustling with activity. Decorations, ribbons, and balloons

    adorned the entrance, and a private room was filled with people.

    While ordering, Cora asked the waiter why it was so festive.

    The waitress smiled and replied, "Mr. Cross is going to proposeter. We decorated the ce as per

    his request."

    Originally, Harry wanted to book the entire restaurant for the proposal, but his friends suggested having

    more people around to witness the special moment, so Harry decided to take his friend''s advice.

    But then, the waitress suddenly remembered the man in front of her and the person Harry was

    proposing to seemed to have an unusual rtionship before, so she quickly covered her mouth, afraid

    she might have said something wrong.

    "You may leave now. I''ll let you know if we need anything."

    Seeing that the waitress was worried, Cora asked her to leave.

    Then she approached Byron recklessly and asked, "Your ex-fianc¨¦e is about to be proposed to. How

    do you feel?"

    Byron shot her a cold nce and flicked her forehead, causing her to cry out in pain and cover her

    head.

    "We''ve never been in love. How could she be my fianc¨¦e?"

    After punishing Cora, Byron called the waitress over to order a few dishes Cora liked.

    Soon after, Jane arrived.

    The waiter outside the restaurant hurriedly went to Harry''s private room to inform him.

    Holding 99 red roses, Harry walked out of the room.

    Coincidentally, he stood not far from Byron and Cora''s table.

    Shortly, Jane entered the restaurant.

    After being rejected by Byron two days ago when asking for his help, she had sought sce in Harry.

    As always, Harry was there for her, and he even took her to his apartment.

    Later that night, the two of them shared drinks and slept together.

    Therefore, Jane suspected that Harry wanted to propose to her today.

    As the waiter led her towards Harry, Jane felt nervous and uneasy. She was still unwilling to spend the

    rest of her life with Harry.

    But at that moment, she identally spotted a familiar figure that made her heart race.

    It was Byron!

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was really him!

    He was the man she had admired since her teenage years.

    But to her annoyance, Cora was right next to him.

    They wereughing and talking, looking so beautiful together, but such a loving scene only irritated

    Jane even more.

    So, the idea that sprouted after being rejectedst time popped up again.

    When Harry got down on one knee to propose to her, Jane nced at Byron not far away.

    "I do," she tearfully responded to Harry''s proposal. He excitedly slipped the engagement ring onto her

    finger and hugged her tightly.

    They said that a man always yearned for what he couldn''t have.

    So Jane believed that Byron must regret that he had let her go.

    With such expectation, Jane looked at Byron eagerly...

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 All Illusion

    The whole process of the proposal was actually quite lively.

    Cora, while eating the food Byron had ordered for her, secretly observed the entire proposal and

    unexpectedly met Jane''s gaze filled with deep affection and sorrow.

    "Your old me still can''t let go of you. She epted someone else''s proposal, yet shamelessly gave

    you that look." Cora nced at Byron with a forced smile.

    He smirked and replied, "Yeah, but she''s not as good as you. We''re already married, yet you even

    received caring messages from your loverst night."

    Speaking ofst night, Cora instantly felt guilty and embarrassed.

    Tyler went abroad for further studies after learning about Byron and Cora getting married.

    Yesterday, he returned home on vacation, and somehow someone informed him about Cora fracturing

    her ribs at Nora''s birthday party. Concerned, he immediately called herte at night.

    Unfortunately, Cora and Byron had just finished a round of ultimate pleasure and were enjoying the

    aftertaste.

    Thus, Byron overheard Tyler''s urgent and worried tone during the phone call.

    Although Byron didn''t get involved in the conversation, after the call ended, he became even more

    relentless in his actions, leaving Cora exhausted and limp.

    Cora had thought that this matter woulde to an end after their passionate encounter.

    However, to her surprise, Byron brought it up again at this moment, making her feel a bit guilty.

    Seeing Byron''s cold face, she approached and sat beside him, hugging his arm. "In that case, we''re

    even," she said.

    Byron remained icy and asked, "Even in what sense?"

    Cora exaggeratedly sighed, "Ah, our charm is evenly irresistible!"

    Byron was amused and pinched her cheek. "Alright, eat your food! Afterward, hurry back home and let

    me experience that irresistible charm of yours!"

    Cora instantly understood his intentions.

    And everyone still thought Byron was so aloof and restrained. Huh! It was just an illusion!

    As they yfully ignored everyone else, Jane watched from a distance, her fingertips deeply

    embedded in her palm.

    She didn''t believe that Byron truly didn''t care about her. After all, she had been by his side for so many

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    years, something no other socialite had experienced.

    There were more beautiful and sophisticated socialites in New York than her.

    If it weren''t for her special ce in Byron''s heart, she wouldn''t have had a chance to get close to him.

    So Byron must care about her. He just didn''t dare to show it.

    While Janeforted herself, Harry, who was holding her, also noticed her gaze fixed on a certain

    spot.

    Following Jane''s gaze, he saw the two people dining in the distance.

    After a brief moment of surprise, he casually suggested to Jane, "Jane, Byron and Cora are here

    having dinner. Let''s go say hello."

    In fact, he knew that Jane couldn''t let go of Byron, so he wanted to indirectly put an end to her feelings

    for him.

    However, Jane desperately wanted a chance to observe Byron up close and find evidence of his regret.

    Upon hearing his suggestion, she immediately agreed. "Sure, let''s go say hello. It would be impolite not

    to greet familiar faces."

    They approached Byron''s table together.

    "Byron, having dinner with Mrs. Hansen?" Harry addressed Cora as "Mrs. Hansen," surprising yet

    seeming reasonable.

    Jane found his words piercing, and her teeth almost broke through her lip.

    But still, she continued to stare at Byron, hoping to catch a glimpse of the signs she was looking for.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 The Evidence

    However, under Jane''s gaze, Byron simply smiled and said, "I just witnessed your proposal.

    Congrattions."

    He showed no attachment, casually offering his blessings.

    He didn''t even spare a nce for Jane throughout the entire encounter.

    At that moment, Jane tasted the metallic tang of blood in her mouth, and her world seemed to shatter

    into pieces.

    The motivation that had driven her forward until now suddenly vanished, leaving her feeling empty.

    If it wasn''t for Harry supporting her, she feared she would have already slumped to the ground, let

    alone speak to Byron.

    Cora followed suit, eximing with joy and politely saying, "Remember to invite us to your wedding."

    "Of course, Cora. Today''s expenses are on me. I wish you and Byron a pleasant evening."

    After receiving Cora''s nod, Harry turned to other guests in the restaurant and said, "Today, all of your

    expenses are on me. Thank you all for witnessing my proposal."

    Upon hearing Harry''s words, the guests pped and cheered, expressing their blessings.

    With Harry''s generosity, the atmosphere in the restaurant became exceptionally cheerful.

    Jane''s deste and helpless appearance seemed out of ce amidst the lively ambiance.

    Later, Harry led Jane away.

    Cora had eaten a bit too much today and felt a little stuffed.

    As they left the restaurant, she even suggested, "Let''s take a walk. We both ate a lot."

    "No need. I know a better way to aid digestion."

    "What is it?"

    "I''ll tell you when we get home!"

    Cora followed Byron home in confusion, only to be taken directly to the bathroom to vent his desire. It

    was then she realized she had been fooled.

    By the time early morning arrived, she was exhausted, having used up her energy from earlier, and she

    even felt a bit hungry.

    She had to send Byron out to buyte-night snacks while she leaned against the edge of the bed,

    dozing off.

    But then she suddenly received a message from Gabe. Cora opened it and read what he had sent:

    [Cora, I''ve obtained evidence that Mr. Hansen caused our family to go bankrupt. I''m going back to New

    York this weekend!]

    Having been overpowered by Byron multiple times before, even though she had taken a shower, she

    still felt hot after such passionate activities.

    However, the moment she read the contents of the message, she felt like someone had poured cold

    water over her, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.

    Was there really evidence?

    Did Byron truly cause the Lane family to go bankrupt, pushing her beloved father onto a desperate

    path?

    Her hands trembled, and she couldn''t even manage to reply to Gabe''s message or ask him to directly

    send over the evidence.

    Just then, Byron returned with thete-night snacks.

    He ced them in her bowl and personally brought them over to her.

    "Eat up. It''s your favorite soup, and I made sure they excluded the chives."

    However, Cora stared at the bowl of soup, remaining motionless for a long while.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Seeing her in a daze, Byron couldn''t help leaning forward to feel her forehead. "Are you feeling

    unwell?"

    "No, I''m fine."

    Cora forced herself to appear calm as she took the soup and began eating.

    But she suddenly felt sick after only a few spoonfuls.

    She quickly set down the bowl and rushed to the bathroom to vomit.

    Witnessing this, Byron considered calling the family doctor to check on her.

    "You don''t need to. I''m just exhausted," Cora retreated into thefort of her covers.

    She stubbornly insisted, and Byron couldn''t do anything about it. "Rest for a while, and if you still feel

    unwell, I''ll take you to the hospital."

    Cora nodded, making a conscious effort to force herself to fall asleep.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    As for everything else, she could deal with it once her brother presented the evidence.

    However, her mind was filled with frequent shes of memories from childhood. Her father lifted her

    yfully above his head, taught her how to write, and read her bedtime stories...

    If Byron truly was the mastermind behind the Lane family''s bankruptcy, then he would be the one

    responsible for her father''s death.

    How would she face her father and her brother if that were the case?

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 The Family''s Favourite

    The next morning, Cora didn''t disy any symptoms and herplexion seemed normal, so Byron

    didn''t insist on taking her to the hospital.

    However, he couldn''t help but notice that since that day, Cora seemed less affectionate towards him

    than before.

    Even when they were most intimate, he could sense a subtle hesitation from her.

    Time passed quickly. One day, Nora called Byron early in the morning.

    "Byron, bring Cora home for dinner. Your sister and brothers are bringing their families today, so it''s a

    good opportunity to introduce Cora to them."

    Byron had initially not wanted to bring Cora along.

    But when he saw Cora just staring at herself in the mirror without doing anything after waking up early

    in the morning...

    He changed his mind and said, "Okay, I''ll take her backter."

    Cora had something on her mind, but no matter how much he asked, she refused to talk about it.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Even as a married couple, they still needed their own space, and Byron understood that.

    He didn''t press further, but he couldn''t allow Cora to continue feeling down like this. So he brought her

    back to the Hansen Mansion.

    Today, almost all members of the Hansen family had gathered.

    Even Lydia''s family were all here.

    "Mom, Eason bought this tonic for you. They say it has better nutritional value than regr ones..."

    Lydia smiled tteringly with wrinkles covering her face, boasting about the supplements she had

    brought.

    "Thank you." Nora then smiled at Mia and said, "You must be close to delivering, right?"

    "It has been 36 weeks. The doctor said I might give birth a weekter," Mia hurriedly replied.

    "Thest few weeks are the toughest. You can''t eat or sleep well. Eason, make sure to take good care

    of Mia."

    Being experienced parents themselves, Nora knew that Mia was currently feeling ufortable due to

    her pregnancy, so she couldn''t help but nag.

    Eason smiled and replied, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take care of her."

    But in his mind, he thought to himself, "She eats more than a pig, snores louder than thunder, and lives

    a morefortable life than anyone else. If she still feels ufortable, then no one in the world can

    feel content."

    "After Mia gives birth, you two should get married as soon as possible. Don''t let the child be a

    Mia''s eyes flickered with emotions when she heard Nora''s words and was about to say something.

    But Eason quickly interjected, "Grandma, we''ll handle our own affairs. You don''t need to worry."

    He could tell that Mia wanted to reveal to Nora that he had been dying their wedding

    But he just didn''t want to marry her.

    People throughout New York wouldugh at him for marrying a pig.

    If he really married Mia, the others would never stopughing at him

    That was why Eason had been indifferent to Mia every day, hoping she could no longer handle him and

    leave him after giving birth.

    Of course, Mia was perfectly aware of Eason''s motives and wanted to expose him immediately.

    However, Eason firmly gripped her hand, almost wanting to crush it, making it clear that he was

    threatening her. If she dared to say anything to Nora, he wouldn''t hesitate to be ruthless.

    The more Mia watched Eason treat her like this, the more she refused to let it go.

    As the two faced off, their attention was suddenly drawn to themotion at the entrance.

    Byron had returned with Cora.

    Due to Byron''s high status within the Hansen family, nearly everyone went up to greet him.

    Nora, who had been happily chatting with them just now, had already made her way to Cora.

    "Cora, I found a rare music score. How about we practice together? We can even perform a duet at the

    banquet."

    Even Osborn, who had been ying chess in the game room with them just now, came out on his

    cane.

    "Cora, ignore her. Look at what I''ve found for you."

    Osborn happily greeted Cora as well.

    Amongst the Hansen family members, Cora, wearing a pink and white knitted dress, looked like a

    freshly bloomed water lily, exuding breathtaking beauty...

    Eason''s gaze turned infatuated, dumbfounded even.

    But when his eyes drifted to Byron''s hand resting on Cora''s waist, he suddenly felt extraordinarily

    annoyed.

    If he could insist on being together with Cora instead of dumping her, she would be standing by his side

    by now...

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Curse Him

    As Eason observed Cora, so did Lydia.

    She once jeered at Cora and forced her to break up with Eason. But now, Cora had be Byron''s

    wife, and both Osborn and Nora loved her a lot.

    Lydia harbored hatred towards Cora, but more than that, she regretted her actions.

    If Lydia hadn''t forced Eason to separate from Cora back then, the one who was deeply loved by Nora

    and Osborn would be her daughter-inw!

    In that case, Nora and Osborn would also value and pay more attention to the Patton family.

    However...

    While both Lydia and Eason were lost in their thoughts about Cora''s favoritism, Mia suddenly sneered,

    "You might just curse your uncle if you''re that unwilling."

    "Mia, what on earth are you talking about?"

    Lydia, who was already annoyed with Mia, couldn''t stand her making a fuss in front of the whole family.

    "Mia, don''t stir up trouble," Eason warned coldly.

    Mia snorted, "Am I stirring up trouble? I''m just offering you a possible solution to make up for your

    regret."

    Deep down, Eason pondered if he could actually curse Byron.

    However, in front of his whole family, he could only scold Mia, "If you keep causing trouble, just go back

    home and stop embarrassing yourself here."

    He regretted being with Mia, but he couldn''t admit it now.

    If he did, Mia might cause even more trouble.

    And because Eason didn''t admit it, Mia seemed less angry.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Meanwhile, Osborn had already led Cora into the game room, where she saw a piece of exquisite

    rosewood.

    What made it even rarer was that this block of wood was muchrger than the one Byron had given her

    before.

    So, its price would definitely increase by dozens or even hundreds of times.

    "Byron said you enjoy carving some stuff in your free time, so I had thought of finding you a better

    piece of wood, and I actually managed to find it," Osborn said calmly.

    But Cora was well aware of how difficult it was to find rosewood, especially such arge block. It was

    like finding a needle in a haystack.

    "This gift is too precious!" Cora wanted to refuse.

    But Osborn said, "You are the daughter-inw of our Hansen family. You deserve this gift."

    Byron embraced Cora and said, "ept it. My dad spent quite some effort to find this piece of wood."

    Then he added, "Since he gave you the wood, I''ll give you a workshop to put it inside."

    "I''m not a sculptor. Why do I need a workshop? Even if I carve something, very few people would

    appreciate it."

    "I appreciate it. Isn''t that enough?"

    Hearing Byron''s words, Nora and the others couldn''t help but tease them.

    "What a loving couple. I''m almost envious."

    Cora blushed from the teasing and yfully hammered Byron''s chest.

    But Byron wrapped her fist, smiling with a pampering look.

    Standing in the distance, Eason felt even more regretful when seeing their affectionate actions.

    If they hadn''t broken up back then, he could have been the one experiencing this sweet rtionship

    with Cora.

    So, he couldn''t help but wonder if it was still possible to curse Byron as Mia had just mentioned.

    After dinner, Byron called Carter and instructed him to find a studio for Cora.

    After Carter agreed, he added, "Gabe is currently investigating the short-selling of the Lane Group..."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 Full of Spirit

    Byron suddenly began to associate Cora''s recent gloomy mood with the investigation Gabe was

    conducting...

    "Should we stop him?" Carter asked.

    "No need. You can''t hide from what shoulde."

    Byron nced over at the woman who Nora had brought along to join their card game, his eyes

    flickering with mixed emotions.

    Once he finished his call with Carter, he approached Cora.

    Seeing her drawing some great cards but ying it poorly, he raised an eyebrow.

    "Don''t you know how to y cards?"

    "Well, I''ve never learned it before. I was afraid of losing all my money."

    With her previous focus on studying medicine and Flora draining up all her free time, she hadn''t had

    the chance to learn these things.

    "Don''t worry. We''re all family. Winning or losing stays within the family!" Nora added, "Tonight, if you

    lose, it''ll count as my loss, and if you win, it''ll be yours."

    "But that''s not fair for you."

    Cora had overheard their conversation earlier and knew that this single game could cost at least the

    price of a limited-edition designer handbag.

    If she lost too much, Nora would suffer significant losses.

    "It''s fine. I''ll teach you. In this game, you start by discarding these two..." Byron stood behind her,

    slowly teaching her how to y.

    Cora was a quick learner, and after a few rounds, she grasped everything.

    Later on, Byron took a phone call and dealt with a few contracts.

    Seeing Byron leave, Eason was thinking about going over to help Cora.

    However, Cora said, "Nephew, if you want to y cards, you can y by yourself."

    Eason felt frustrated. He had only wanted to help Cora while Byron was away because she might not

    know how to y alone.

    But, of course, he also wanted to leave a good impression on her.

    However, Cora had taken his good intentions as nonsense and even called him nephew.

    It was simply humiliating!

    So when Ben needed to use the restroom, Eason took the opportunity to step in.

    He was full of spirit, intending to teach Cora a painful lesson and make her beg him to go easy on her...

    When Byron returned after handling urgent documents, the card game was already over.

    "Nobody is ying anymore?" He asked.

    "No, Eason''s fortune has practically been emptied by your wife," Ben joked.

    Byron looked slightly surprised and nced at Eason.

    Eason was sitting slumped on the couch, dejected.

    He had intended to teach Cora a painful lesson but ended up being taught a lesson himself.

    In just one night, she had stripped him of nearly two years'' worth of hard-earned money.

    Byron jeered at Eason. "It''s just a few bucks, and it''s not like you lost to someone outside the family.

    Why be embarrassed losing to your aunt?"

    The others present exchanged nces.

    They all felt something harsh when Byron said Cora was Eason''s aunt.

    Not to mention Eason himself, whose face had darkened immediately.

    When he red at Byron, his eyes seemed to have reddened in anger.

    But Byron, seemingly unaware that he had hurt Eason, continued, "If you''re so attached to that little bit

    of money, I''ll pay for you."

    As clever as Byron was, he could see through Eason''s intentions when he started ying immediately

    after Byron left.

    So, it was necessary to give him a warning.

    Although he also knew that Cora would never get back together with Eason, he couldn''t help but want

    to mock Eason after knowing that he still wanted Cora back after all the shameless things he had done.

    Eason had lost so much money and already felt humiliated in front of Cora.

    Now, being mocked by Byron in front of everyone only added fuel to his anger.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    But what Eason knew very well was that he couldn''t afford to offend Byron.

    So he could only indignantly say, "No need. I can afford it!"

    Then, he left the Hansen Mansion before anyone else.

    Once he left, the others began to disperse as well.

    When Byron left with Cora, she was still holding her phone, counting the remaining bnce of her bank

    ount.

    "Why are you so excited about such a small amount of money?" Byron somehow sounded a bit

    annoyed.

    It wasn''t because he looked down on that sum of money. Rather, he didn''t like that it came from

    Eason''s pocket.

    However, Cora''s joy came precisely from taking that money away from Eason.

    "You don''t understand! It''s not about the amount of money. I''m thrilled because I managed to win the

    money of that scumbag!"

    Seeing Cora''s charming appearance, Byron suddenly asked, "If there everes a day when you hate

    me, would you also go to any lengths to get back at me?"

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 Want Him Dead

    Cora paused and turned to look at Byron.

    She saw him driving with one hand, his dark eyes flickering under the light of the oing vehicles,

    making it difficult to discern his expression.

    Cora squinted, feeling as though this man had already figured something out.

    She wasn''t sure if he was testing her with this question or if he had another purpose in mind.

    She shifted her gaze back to her phone and replied, "Yes. So... don''t make me hate you."

    After receiving her answer, Byron frowned for a while.

    Then, neither of them said anything during the rest of the ride.

    Gabe contacted Cora on the weekend, saying that he had returned to New York.

    Cora messaged him back, arranging a time and ce to meet.

    At that moment, Byron was getting ready to leave the apartment. "Let''s have lunch together and then

    go see your studio. What do you think?"

    "No, I have ns with Sally for lunch."

    If Gabe hadn''t mentioned his findings, Cora had originally intended to officially introduce him to Gabe.

    But now, she wasn''t sure what their future would be like, so she couldn''t bring him along and had to lie.

    "In that case, let''s do it tomorrow," Byron smiled, not paying much attention to it.

    However, before leaving, he said, "Once I finish this busy period, let''s n our wedding. I''ve already

    picked out a few venues for you to choose from."

    "Let''s talk about thister," Cora replied vaguely.

    She wasn''t certain if they would even have a wedding, so she brushed it off.

    Byron sensed her evasiveness but didn''t expose it. "Alright, we''ll do it your way."

    He waved goodbye to Cora with a smile, but as he walked out the door, his smile disappeared as if it

    had never been on his face.

    It hadn''t been a pleasant day. Discussing wedding ns with Cora hadn''t gone smoothly, and upon

    arriving at the office, Carter brought him some bad news.

    "Lionel has been seen in New York."

    Lionel, Byron''s uncle, had gone bankrupt under the dual pressures of Byron and the Hansen family.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Originally, they had wanted to frame him with enough crimes to spend the rest of his life in prison.

    However, he suddenly disappeared in Burcane. And when he showed up again, he opened a security

    Carter''s investigation revealed that this securitypany was involved in shady activities.

    "He hired foreign mercenaries as his security staff," Carter informed.

    Byron sneered, "So, the securitypany is just a front. He wants my life, doesn''t he?"

    Carter''s expression looked grim because everything Byron said hit the mark.

    "Call our men back. And remember, send more of them to protect Cora."

    But Carter interrupted, saying, "I think what Lionel wants most is your life."

    Both Cora and Byron were thorns on Lionel''s side, but if they were to bepared, Byron was the one

    who bothered Lionel the most.

    After all, Byron not only represented the economic lifeline of the Hansen family but also held key

    positions as the domestic CEO of Sunda Group.

    Taking his life would mean destroying half of the Hansen family''s power and destabilizing the economic

    lifeline of the country.

    Despite this, Byron insisted stubbornly, "Do as I said."

    Carter failed to persuade him and could only follow his orders.

    On the other side, Cora met up with Gabe at a restaurant.

    "Cora, do you really have nothing to do with Mr. Hansen? I''ve been hearing rumorstely..."

    After meeting Cora, Gabe sensed that she was in a terrible state.

    Therefore, he wasn''t sure if he should tell her about his findings.

    "There''s nothing between us. Tell me about your discoveries," Cora insisted.

    Even if she had something to do with Byron, it wouldn''t stop her from learning the truth behind the Lane

    family''s bankruptcy.

    Seeing Cora''s determination, Gabe took out the information he had gathered.

    "We went bankrupt because Sunda Group shorted the Lane Group..."

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 Financial Butcher

    "Sunda Group shorted the Lane Group? Why?" Cora didn''t notice it, and her hands trembled slightly.

    "Sunda Group is a financialpany. The most time-saving way for it to enter New York is to short a

    After hearing Gabe''s words, Cora instinctively defended Byron.

    She said, "There are so many people in Sunda Group. Maybe it''s not Byron who did it."

    Gabe said, "You know, Byron has such a great reputation in the country, not because of the Hansen

    family, but because he himself is frightening.

    "When he was 20 years old, he participated in the short-selling of Belgon Country''s currency and

    forced it to be delisted. It was the first time in history that someone forced the official currency to be

    delisted, so Belgon Country named him Financial Butcher..."

    Gabe knew that Cora didn''t study finance, so she might not understand something profound.

    Therefore, he only briefly stated Byron''s previous deeds and then continued.

    He said, "Sunda Group''s method of shorting the Lane Group is exactly the same as his method of

    shorting Belgon Country''s currency. Except him, who else do you think could do it?"

    Listening to Gabe''s analysis, Cora gradually became disappointed.

    She had never had a showdown with Byron because she was still hoping that it was just a

    misunderstanding.

    But now, she knew the truth.

    It was him.

    It was him who did it!

    She thought that she would stay with him all the time, but now it seemed that their rtionship had

    Being stimted, Cora felt nauseous.

    Ignoring what Gabe was saying, she hurried to the restroom of the restaurant.

    After vomiting, her face was very pale.

    "Cora, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Gabe asked.

    He was waiting at the door of the bathroom. Seeing Coraing out, he hurried forward with a worried

    tone.

    Cora didn''t answer, and Gabe touched her forehead.

    "You do not have a fever. What''s wrong? Let''s go to the hospital," Gabe said.

    Only family members would show this kind of concern. Cora would feel warm in the past, but now she

    felt it like a shackle.

    After learning the truth, she hoped that Gabe could treat her worse, or be as vicious as Flora so that

    she could stay with Byron.

    However, Gabe always took good care of her, so she couldn''t ignore his feelings.

    If Gabe knew that she was married to the murderer who ruined the Lane family, what would he think of

    her?

    Cora felt desperate, as if it was the end of the world.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She tried to show a smile tofort Gabe.

    She said, "I ate too much spicy food yesterday, and it irritated my stomach. I''ve already taken the

    medicine, and I''ll be fine when the medicine takes effect."

    Gabe said worriedly, "How can you eat so much spicy food? You have had problems with your stomach

    since you were young. If you eat too much spicy food, you will have a stomachache.

    "I can''t let you live alone. You can''t take care of yourself at all. When I finish dealing with the matters in

    the factory, I''ll go back to New York. I will rent a bigger house, and you..."

    Cora knew that Gabe wanted to propose that Flora live with them.

    But now she hated Flora, and she didn''t want to hear that name anymore.

    If it wasn''t for Flora, she and Jane wouldn''t have exchanged identities, her life wouldn''t be so tough,

    and there wouldn''t be so many difficulties and obstacles for her to be with Byron.

    Cora interrupted Gabe directly, "Let''s talk about it after your finish the matters in the factory."

    She asked Gabe, "What are we going to do next? I mean, how can we take revenge on Byron, who

    caused us to go bankrupt?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 Stay With Me Today

    Gabe said, "I haven''t figured out what to do yet."

    As for how to take revenge on Byron, Gabe smiled mockingly and said, "Although the situation of the

    Lane family is gradually improving, it''s still very difficult for us to deal with a wealthy and powerful man

    like him."

    Gabe added, "I found that Sunda Group invested in a constructionpany after it entered New York.

    They are currently participating in the official bidding for the ''Phoenix Project''. I heard that they are

    confident of winning the bid."

    "You mean, we are going to snatch this project away from them?" Cora asked.

    Gabe said, "Yeah, but with the current situation of our group, it is impossible to do it alone."

    Cora understood. If they wanted to snatch this project away from Byron, they needed a partner.

    From Gabe''s list of severalpanies participating in the bidding for this project, she saw the Yoris

    Group.

    Two dayster, in the morning, Cora heard Byron talking on the phone on the balcony.

    In his conversations with the person on the phone, Phoenix Project was frequently mentioned.

    Cora pretended to be doing exercises on the balcony and heard the content of his call.

    She got a conclusion. The detailed n and quotation of Phoenix Project''s bidding document would be

    reported at the meeting today.

    At this moment, Byron ended the phone call, and when he turned around, he saw Cora, who was

    exercising.

    He said, "Why do you get up so early?"

    Byron stretched out his arms and led Cora to the balcony.

    He rested his chin on the top of her head and closed his eyes, looking veryfortable.

    Cora said, "I don''t want to sleep. Can you stay with me today?"

    She also stretched out her hands and wrapped them around his waist, her voice gentle and coquettish.

    But Byron didn''t see that her eyes were sober.

    He asked, "Aren''t you going to the hospital today?"

    After Cora''s ribs were fractured, she took three months of sick leave from the hospital.

    Although she recovered and was discharged after two months, Byron was worried and insisted that she

    go back to work after she fully recovered.

    Today was thest day of Cora''s sick leave. Last night, she had been preparing to go back to the

    hospital to work, and she was looking forward to it.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    But this morning, she suddenly wanted Byron to stay with her, and Byron thought something was

    wrong.

    Cora hurriedly said, "After going to work, I won''t have so much time to see you. I''m so sad! So I n to

    go to the hospital tomorrow, and I will stay with you all day today."

    "I''ll ask Carter to postpone today''s affairs. Where do you want to go?" Byron said.

    Cora said, "You don''t have to postpone your job. Let me stay by your side."

    She wanted to follow him and see the nning proposal of the Phoenix Project.

    If he didn''t go to thepany, it would be useless for her to stay with him.

    "Won''t you feel bored?" Byron asked.

    "No, I can stay with a handsome guy. How can I feel bored?" Cora said.

    Byron seemed annoyed, and he suddenly pinched Cora''s chin, forcing her to look at him. "Handsome

    guy? Carter?"

    Cora wrinkled her nose and said, "You are stupid. The handsome guy is in front of me."

    "That''s good." Byron let go of his hand.

    He was pleased by her words, so he epted Cora''s request.

    "Wait for me. I''ll go wash up and apany you to work," Cora said.

    She hummed a song and went to the closet to find the clothes to wear today.

    Byron was still standing on the balcony as if waiting for her.

    But his deep gaze fell on the ss flower pot ced on the balcony guardrail.

    Through the reflective surface on that spot, he could clearly see Cora''s every move in the room.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 His Favoritism

    In the branchpany of Sunda Group in New York, Byron brought a woman into the conference

    room.

    The executives of thepany were all surprised.

    Some of them were angry but didn''t dare to speak out, and some were discussing in private.

    However, some of them directly spoke out.

    "Mr. Hansen, Phoenix Project is our first project in New York. Whether we can win is not only affecting

    the confidence of our employees but also rted to our future positioning and development in New

    York.

    "I don''t think there should be irrelevant people present at the meetings rted to this project."

    The one who spoke was Elena Turner, the general manager of the Branch in New York and the general

    manager of the bidding for Phoenix Project.

    ording to Carter, Elena was also an executive in the branch of Kinton, and she had contributed a lot

    to thepany.

    But when Cora saw Elena, she only knew that she was a woman, and she also had a crush on Byron.

    Cora could tell that Elena looked at her with obvious hostility.

    Cora felt unhappy.

    Although it was difficult for a woman to resist the temptation of a handsome and capable man like

    Byron, she was still angry that Byron had kept such a woman by his side for many years.

    She couldn''t control her anger and rolled her eyes at Byron.

    But Byron seemed to misunderstand her meaning.

    In front of so many people in the conference room, he squeezed Cora''s hand andforted her before

    looking at Elena.

    He said, "Ms. Turner, I know you attach great importance to Phoenix Project, but Cora is not an

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    outsider."

    Byron pulled Cora and said, "Let me introduce her to you. This is my wife, Cora."

    Hearing his words, the executives, who were slightly angry just now, stood up, expressing surprise and

    joy.

    "Mrs. Hansen, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "We thought Mr. Hansen was not married. I''m sorry, Mrs. Hansen."

    As those executives ttered Cora, Elena, who was dressed in a ck suit and skirt, looked a little

    embarrassed.

    Before, thepany suddenly gave gifts to everyone, and the finance department said it was ordered

    by Byron.

    At that time, many employees spected that Byron was married.

    But Elena didn''t believe it.

    With Byron''s identity and status, his wedding must cause a sensation all over the world. How could it

    be possible that they didn''t hear any news?

    She reprimanded those employees who were guessing wildly and continued to work diligently in Sunda

    Group, hoping to stand side by side with Byron one day.

    But today, Byron brought his wife in front of them, shattering thest hope in her heart.

    Elena was not willing to ept this fact.

    Therefore, she vented all her unwillingness and anger in opposing Cora''s participation in the meeting.

    She thought as long as Cora was rejected from this meeting, she and Byron would break up, and

    finally, Elena would stand by Byron''s side.

    Elena said, "Mr. Hansen, even if she is your wife, we are not sure if she will leak the contents of the

    meeting. We have prepared this n for so long, so we shouldn''t take such a big risk..."

    But hearing her words, Byron didn''t change his mind.

    He said, "Cora won''t leak it out. Besides, she is a doctor, so there is no conflict of interest between us."

    Byron added, "Ms. Turner, if you can''t ept Cora''s presence at the meeting, you can quit this project."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Feel Pity for Him

    As soon as Byron finished speaking, everyone in the conference room was dumbfounded, including

    Cora.

    She didn''t expect that Byron would let her stay by his side all day long in order to fulfill his promise to

    her today.

    She started to hesitate again, and she was not sure whether to continue with her n.

    Elena was also stunned.

    She had been following Byron since the branchpany of Sunda Group in Kinton was established.

    When Sunda Group established a branch in New York, Byron personally appointed her toe here

    as the general manager.

    Moreover, she was also appointed by Byron as the general manager of Phoenix Project.

    Her ability had always been recognized by Byron, and she had always been proud of it.

    However, today, Byron wanted to drive her away just to keep another woman in the conference room.

    Elena was heartbroken, but she didn''t want to give up her years of hard work, let alone the opportunity

    to stand by Byron''s side.

    In the end, she sat back in her seat, but she secretly cast a vicious gaze on Cora.

    In her opinion, it was all Cora''s fault.

    Cora must be dissatisfied that such an outstanding woman around Byron, so she tried every means to

    get Byron to drive Elena away.

    Elena thought, "Let''s wait and see!"

    They got married, so what?

    One day, she would rece Cora and stand beside Byron.

    Byron looked at the other executives and asked, "Do you have any objections?"

    There was no sound in the conference room.

    In order to let his wife stay with him, Byron even wanted to kick out Elena, who had been around him

    for many years, so how dare other people have objections?

    They still wanted to stay in this lucrative project.

    Seeing that no one had any objections, Byron announced, "Let''s start the meeting."

    The meeting went on for over an hour.

    While Elena and the other executives were talking, Byron was worried that Cora would feel bored, so

    he asked Carter to send her some snacks and magazines.

    The treatment Cora got made people envious!

    After the meeting, Byron took Cora back to his office.

    He asked, "Are you bored?"

    Byron held Cora in his arms, and they stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window where they could

    have a view of the scenery in New York.

    "No," Cora said.

    Actually, she wanted to say that it was very boring.

    Cora tried hard to analyze the numbers they mentioned.

    But she didn''t study finance, so she couldn''t figure out what those numbers meant.

    She admired Byron very much. He looked distracted, but he was able to urately capture the

    problems of the numbers reported by those people every time.

    Byron said, "There will be a meetingter on about other projects."

    Hearing Byron''s words, Cora was surprised.

    She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that Byron seemed to be reminding her.

    It shouldn''t be possible, right?

    No one was willing to give up the benefits that he had got, especially a capitalist like Byron.

    Therefore, it was impossible for him to tantly tell her everything after knowing her motives.

    "What''s wrong?" Byron asked.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Aware of Cora''s abnormality, he straightened her body and made her face him.

    Cora said, "Nothing. Do you have so many meetings every day?"

    She hastily hid her expression and even reached out to fiddle with Byron''s tie.

    "So many? When I''m busy, there are even more," Byron said.

    His words made Cora feel pity for him.

    No one could gain achievements and wealth easily.

    However, she was going to destroy what Byron finally got after hard work.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Are You Pregnant?

    When Cora started to hesitate again, Carter came in and informed Byron to go to another meeting.

    Cora said, "I won''t participate in this meeting so as not to make everyone unhappy."

    She proposed not to participate in the meeting because this meeting had nothing to do with Phoenix

    Project, and it didn''t matter whether she attended or not.

    Besides, at the end of the meeting about Phoenix Project just now, Byron ordered someone to sort out

    the meeting materials and send themter.

    Cora wanted to wait for the materials in the office.

    Byron said, "If someone is unhappy, I''ll kick him out. Don''t worry."

    Carter couldn''t help but look at Byron. He didn''t expect that Byron to do such a thing.

    Cora persuaded him, "No need. I''m bored, so I want to stay here."

    In the end, Byron was convinced and took Carter to the meeting.

    Cora stayed alone in Byron''s office.

    About an hourter, the secretary sent the meeting materials for Phoenix Project.

    The secretary said, "Mrs. Hansen, I''ll put the materials here first. Would you like juice, coffee, or milk?

    Just tell me."

    The secretary was very considerate, and she asked Cora what she liked to drink.

    However, Cora wanted to finish her task quickly, so she refused. "Thank you. I don''t want to drink. You

    can go do your work."

    She had to take pictures of the meeting materials as soon as possible because she didn''t know when

    Byron woulde back.

    The secretary said, "If you have anything to do, just call me."

    "Okay, thank you," Cora said.

    After Cora sent the secretary away, she started flipping through the materials and took photos.

    About ten minutester, Byron returned to the office.

    After he came in, he nced at the meeting materials on the table before walking toward Cora.

    Cora felt like her heart was about to stop at that moment.

    Fortunately, when Byron came to her, he didn''t talk about the meeting materials but asked her, "What

    do you want to eat at noon? I''ll take you out to eat."

    "No," Cora said.

    She had a poor appetite for the past few days, and asionally she would retch.

    She thought it was because she worried too much in her heart.

    Byron said, "Let''s go eat your favorite pizza."

    He didn''t want Cora to eat too much unhealthy food, but seeing her bad appetite recently, he reluctantly

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    decided to let her eat something she liked.

    Hearing Byron''s words, Cora didn''t refuse.

    During this meal, she only ate two slices of pizza because she felt that they had a strange taste.

    However, the next day, when she went to work, the sandwich Sally gave her also had the same smell

    that made her sick.

    After eating it, Cora ran into the bathroom.

    "Cora, what''s wrong with you?" Sally asked.

    She was very anxious. Cora finally returned to work with her, but she went to the bathroom after eating

    a sandwich.

    Cora said, "I''m fine. There seems to be a strange smell in your sandwich."

    "A strange smell?" Sally was confused, and she picked up the sandwich and sniffed it again and again.

    She said, "I bought the ingredient early in the morning, and the recipe is the same as before."

    Sally paused and suddenly thought of something. Grasping Cora''s hand, she said with excitement,

    "Cora, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Feel Sad

    "Pregnant?" Cora asked.

    She was dazed for a while beforeing back to her senses.

    "No way!" She said.

    It was only this month that she and Byron had sex.

    Although they hadn''t done contraception recently, she wouldn''t be pregnant so soon, right?

    Looking at Cora''s expression, Sally knew that she was also suspicious, so she suggested, "Let''s buy a

    test stick after getting off work."

    Cora nodded. She couldn''t wait to know if she was pregnant.

    If she was not pregnant, it was fine.

    But if she was, what should she do?

    Because she was hesitating whether she should break up with Byron if she was pregnant, she was in a

    trance state this day.

    In the evening, she had a faint abdominal pain and hurried to the bathroom, only to find blood on her

    underwear.

    She was in her period.

    Therefore, she was not pregnant.

    While she breathed a sigh of relief, she felt disappointed.

    Since she wasn''t pregnant, she had no reason to continue to stay with Byron.

    Fearing that she would hesitate again, she sent the photo of the document of the Phoenix Project that

    she took yesterday to Gabe aftering out of the bathroom.

    Receiving those photos, Gabe was shocked and called Cora.

    He asked, "Cora, how did you get this?"

    Cora said, "A friend of mine works in Sunda Group''s branch in New York, and I asked for her help."

    Cora paused and asked, "Gabe, are these materials useful?"

    Gabe said, "Yes. But as I told youst time, with the current situation of our group, it is impossible to do

    it alone."

    In other words, if they wanted to fight against Byron, they must find apany that they knew well and

    that shared the same goals with them.

    There was an answer in Cora''s heart.

    She said, "Gabe, I know apany, and they will cooperate with us..."

    When the phone call with Gabe ended, Cora was in a daze.

    She never thought that she and Byron would turn against each other.

    When she was in a daze, Sally was carrying her bag and pulling her hand to go out.

    Sally said, "Why are you still here? We have to buy a pregnancy test stick."

    When Sally thought that Cora was going to be a mother, she was very excited this afternoon and even

    went to the pediatrician''s side to help. She said she wanted to practice so that she would know how to

    take care of the child in the future.

    Cora said, "Sally, no need. I''m in my period."

    "What?" Sally was surprised.

    She suddenly felt disappointed.

    Hearing Cora''s weak voice, she knew that Cora must feel sad.

    She quicklyforted her, "It''s okay. You and Byron have just got married, and there will be many

    chances in the future. Don''t worry..."

    She hoped to mobilize Cora''s emotions and cheer her up.

    When Cora heard Sally''s words, she thought about sending the contents of the Phoenix Project to

    Gabe, and she smiled bitterly. "There will be no chance anymore."

    Byron was such a proud person, and he defended Cora in front of his subordinates so much. If he

    knew that Cora had destroyed the project they had worked hard for a long time, he would never forgive

    her.

    At that time, he would divorce her.

    That was fine. Cora wanted to sever her rtionship with Byron now.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Without children, they would have no burden.

    Everything was as she wished.

    However, why would she feel so sad?

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 Evil Intention

    In a caf¨¦, William looked at Cora withplicated eyes.

    He asked, "Aren''t you with Byron? Why do you do this?"

    William didn''t know how to describe his feelings when he learned that Cora wanted to cooperate with

    him and take away the Phoenix Project from Byron.

    He said, "If you tell Byron that your family wants this project, I believe he will give it up."

    Besides, he thought that with Byron''s love for Cora, he would even send his team to help the Lane

    family return to its peak.

    Obviously, Cora didn''t want to tell him the truth. She just sneered and said, "You don''t have to worry

    about these things. Tell me, do you want this project? Do you want to help the Yoris family get back into

    the circle of the four major families in New York again?"

    "Yes." William did not hesitate long.

    The sessive scandals caused by his wife and daughter caused the Yoris family to be kicked out of

    the four major families.

    But even so, the Hansen family still did not let them go but continued to suppress them.

    If Harry hadn''t tried to help them, the Yoris family would be worse than it was now.

    William felt very guilty.

    When he saw that Arnold, who was old, was still worried about the affairs of the family, he med

    himself even more.

    He thought that if he could bring the Yoris family back to its previous state, no matter what price he had

    to pay, he would do it.

    Right now, Cora provided him with this opportunity, and of course, William was tempted.

    "Since you want to do it, why are you asking so many questions?" Cora showed no expression, and her

    attitude was not kind.

    But seeing that Cora had lost a lot of weight recently, William felt sad in his heart.

    He blurted out unconsciously. "I don''t want you to do things that you will regret."

    Cora said, "Come on. You are afraid that I have bad intentions, right?"

    William said, "Not really, but I don''t want you to regret it."

    Cora took a sip of the coffee indifferently, but she felt that the taste was weird. "It''s disgusting."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Then, she put down the coffee.

    William knew that Cora was not talking about the coffee, but implying that his words made her sick.

    Cora said, "In short, there is only one chance. If you believe me, contact this person."

    She pushed Gabe''s business card to William and left.

    Holding the business card given by Cora, William hesitated.

    When he came home, he was still lost in thought.

    "Who are you thinking about? Flora?" Sara asked.

    Her lesion had been removed, and the test results were promising.

    However, after the fall of the Yoris family, those richdies who used to befriend her didn''t contact her

    anymore.

    Besides, many people had seen that she had pushed Cora downstairs before. Now she had been

    isted in the social circle, and no one wanted to get close to her.

    She could only stay at home all day long, and she became more irritated.

    Seeing that William was still thinking about something, she was even more annoyed.

    Fortunately, William didn''t want to argue with her after the fall of the Yoris family.

    Even though her words were mean, William didn''t quarrel with her. He just scolded, "Don''t talk

    nonsense. I was wondering why Cora would help us."

    "Does that bitch want to help us? Are you stupid? She hates us so much. It''s fine if she doesn''t harm

    us. How could she help us?" Sara said.

    Every time Cora was mentioned, Sara''s tone was always bad.

    "It''s true. Today, she..." William said.

    He had been worrying too much recently and had nowhere to vent it out, so he could only tell Sara the

    purpose of Cora''s visit to him today.

    He was a little hesitant, so he asked Sara to help him analyze it.

    "She suddenly came to you and said he would help us. I don''t think she has good intentions!" Sara

    said.

    William thought it made sense.

    However, that evening, he still contacted Gabe.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 Bidding Result

    William changed his mind because he saw such a scene.

    When he was attending a business dinner, he happened to see that Harry''s sister Evelyn was making

    things difficult for Jane.

    Evelyn said, "You are a bitch who has slept with many men. Harry is blind to continue staying with you."

    Evelyn came back from the international shootingpetition with a gold medal, and now she was

    very arrogant.

    However, at today''s family banquet, she and Jane had an argument, but Harry actually favored Jane

    Seeing Jane go to the bathroom, Evelyn quickly followed her out to teach her a lesson.

    Jane had always been a proud person, and how could she endure Evelyn scolding herself so much?

    She immediately scolded back, "Evelyn, watch your mouth!"

    Evelyn said, "Bitch, do you want to beat me? Your medical qualification certificate has been revoked.

    How dare you still be so arrogant?"

    Seeing Evelyn trampling on Jane''s self-esteem relentlessly, William rushed forward.

    He said, "Miss Evelyn Cross, please behave yourself. Jane is your brother''s fianc¨¦e now!"

    Evelyn sneered, "Is she worthy of Harry''s fianc¨¦e?"

    She looked at William, her eyes filled with disdain. "Harry is stupid, so he still stays with this bitch!"

    Evelyn took her bag and left.

    Facing Jane''s face, she didn''t want to eat anything.

    William was so angry that he wanted to argue with Evelyn, but Jane dragged him and said, "Dad, forget

    it. Our family is declining now. It''s fine to beughed at."

    Jane didn''t let William argue with Evelyn because she started the battle between them today.

    She couldn''t bear Evelyn''s arrogant posture after winning the gold medal.

    Therefore, she created a scene that made Harry think Evelyn was bullying her.

    As expected, Harry became angry and scolded Evelyn, so Evelyn angrily scolded Jane.

    Jane''s pitiful expression not only convinced William that she was bullied by Evelyn but also made him

    me himself.

    If their family didn''t be like this, Jane would dare to fight back when she was bullied.

    William thought of Cora''s proposal again.

    After leaving Jane, he called Gabe.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day when the result of the bidding of the Phoenix Project would be

    announced.

    Early this morning, Byron dressed neatly and went out in high spirits.

    As a gentle and virtuous wife, Cora sent him to the door.

    Byron said, "Let''s go out for dinner tonight. I''ll leave work early."

    Before parting, he put his arms around Cora''s waist and kissed her on the forehead.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Okay, be careful..." Cora said.

    She watched Byron leave with a smile.

    But the moment she returned to the room, the smile on her face disappearedpletely.

    She knew that Byron would not have dinner with her tonight.

    As long as the bid for the Phoenix Project failed, Byron would investigate.

    At that time, the leakage of the project n and price would be exposed.

    Cora didn''t dare to imagine how angry he would be then.

    Maybe he woulde to her with a hideous face.

    However, this was also what she wanted.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 Have You Calmed Down?

    Because Cora had been concerned about the bidding result of the Phoenix Project and the showdown

    with Byron, her heart was very heavy.

    Perhaps affected by her emotions, when she was about to get off work, she had her period again.

    When she came out of the bathroom irritably, the phone rang.

    It was Gabe.

    Looking at the caller ID on the screen of the phone, Cora felt very nervous.

    She didn''t want to know the result of the bidding at all.

    If she never knew the answer, would she be able to stay with Byron forever?

    However, she knew that escaping was never the solution.

    In the end, she answered the phone.

    On the other side of the phone, Gabe''s excited voice soon came.

    He said, "Cora, it''s done! We got Phoenix Project!"

    When Cora heard the result, she felt her heart was dead.

    Her voice became hoarse. "Really? That''s great."

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Gabe said, "Let''s go out to celebrate tonight..."

    Gabe was too excited, and he didn''t notice that Cora was in a bad mood.

    Cora said, "I have something tonight, so I won''t go. Go celebrate and have fun."

    She had already been ready for a showdown with Byron at night.

    Gabe said, "Okay, I''ll take you to celebrate another day."

    He reminded Cora, "Tell your friend who works in Sunda Group to be careful. When the result was

    announced today, the person in charge of Sunda Group was furious. I think he will investigate this

    matter."

    Cora said, "Don''t worry, my friend resigned a long time ago and went abroad."

    She didn''t tell Gabe that she lied to him, so she could only continue to talk nonsense.

    Gabe said, "That''s good. I''ll hang up. I need to go through some procedures."

    "Okay," Nora said.

    After finishing the phone call with Gabe, Cora''s stomach hurt so much that she was sweating.

    However, she still finished her work calmly, and then went home, waiting for Byron toe back.

    She thought that after such a serious ident, Byron would stay in thepany to deal with it, and he

    couldn''te back to have dinner with her as promised.

    Unexpectedly, not long after she arrived home, Byron also came back.

    What surprised her the most was that Byron gently rubbed her hair.

    He said, "Why don''t you change your clothes? We are going out to eat."

    His tone was as gentle as ever.

    It seemed that the affairs of thepany did not affect his interest at all.

    Cora was slightly stunned, and she thought that he didn''t take his anger out on her because he hadn''t

    found out what she had done yet.

    But this nervous feeling made her ufortable.

    She couldn''t bear it, and she didn''t dare to shamelessly enjoy the tenderness he gave her, who was a

    betrayer.

    Therefore, she took the initiative to admit what she had done.

    She said, "It''s me. I''m the one who leaked the price and n of the Phoenix Project. You can call the

    police now and arrest me."

    As she spoke, she kept looking at her shoes, as if there was something reassuring.

    After exining the truth, she was waiting for Byron''s trial.

    But after a long time, she didn''t hear his response.

    It was so long that she wondered if he was still standing by her side.

    When she looked up, she saw that Byron had been staring at her all the time.

    However, there was no surprise on his face, let alone any anger.

    It was as if there was a mask on his face.

    Cora opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.

    Byron broke the silence and said, "I knew. So, have you calmed down?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 Let''s Divorce

    Byron still had a gentle look. He didn''t even raise his voice, and he treated Cora gently as always.

    His words made Cora push him away, and she asked, "You knew? You always knew?"

    Cora suddenly recalled that day when she begged him to take him to thepany. She participated in

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    the meeting rted to Phoenix Project and secretly took pictures of the meeting materials. She felt

    nervous and hesitating all day.

    But Byron had figured out her thoughts long ago.

    He didn''t stop her but tried to help her so that she could help Gabe take the project away from him

    more smoothly.

    In contrast, she had been nervous all the time, worried and afraid of the day when the truth would be

    revealed. She was like a joke.

    Byron was pushed away, but he took the initiative to put his arms around her waist and pat her back to

    He said, "Well, don''t be angry anymore. Let''s go to dinner. You have lost weight recently."

    He could see that she was very conflicted after learning the truth, so he tried to calm her down.

    However, he didn''t know that his light reaction made Cora feel more guilty.

    "Don''t touch me," Cora said.

    She waved away Byron''s hand on her waist and asked him, "Why did you ruin the Lane Group? My

    family has been doing business honestly. Why did you do that?"

    Cora hoped that Byron would deny it.

    As long as he said that the people who ruined the Lane Group were not ordered by him, Cora could

    find a reason to continue staying with him.

    But Byron didn''t say what she wanted. He said, "There are not so many reasons. Since it has

    happened, what do you want me to do? You caused me to lose money, and I don''t me you."

    Worried that he would hurt her by talking too much, he changed his words. "Let this matter go. I''ll settle

    the matter in New York first, and we will travel abroad after the wedding."

    To make her happy, he added, "Don''t you want to go to Moratoy? We will go there for our honeymoon.

    You can stay there as long as you want, and I will always be with you."

    However, Cora felt more disappointed as she listened to his coaxing.

    She said, "How can I let it go? Because you shorted the Lane Group, my family went bankrupt, my

    father died, and Gabe went to jail..."

    Cora could feel that Byron was trying his best to remedy all this.

    He helped Gabe out and treated Cora meticulously.

    But what about her father?

    He would nevere back!

    Cora smiled coldly and said, "Byron, let''s get a divorce."

    Although Byron didn''t personally kill her father, to Cora, he was no different from a murderer.

    She couldn''t continue to live with the murderer who killed her father.

    Obviously, Byron did not expect that Cora would file for divorce.

    His handsome face looked ugly.

    He asked, "Do you want to do this for their family?"

    His voice was so cold that it made one''s scalp numb.

    "It''s true that they have no blood rtionship with me, but I only have them." Cora''s eyes were red.

    Except for Flora, both Cora''s father and Gabe treated her very well.

    It was impossible for her to continue living with Byron shamelessly because they had no blood

    rtionship with her.

    Byron told her coldly, "Even so, I won''t divorce you. Give up this idea."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 Be Followed?

    Byron firmly disagreed with the divorce and left angrily.

    When he mmed the door loudly, Cora quickly stepped into the bathroom.

    She was on her period now and had cramps. Maybe it was because of the quarrel. The pain worsened

    and almost killed her.

    The failure of their conversation caused Byron to not go back home for several days.

    Cora wanted to find Byron to divorce but couldn''t find him.

    As life went on, a week passed soon.

    On this day, Cora went to the food court alone after getting off work from the hospital.

    For some reason, she had lost more and more appetite recently and smelt everything strange.

    But today, the tacos ordered by her colleague whetted her appetite inexplicably.

    So after getting off work, she headed straight to buy tacos in the food court.

    She spent ten dors buying four tacos. Standing beside the food truck, she started to eat them.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    It might be that the fast food pleased her tongue, or it might be that the peopleing and going in the

    food court made her forget the loneliness of being alone. She enjoyed the tacos with relish.

    This was the most she had eaten in a while.

    Just when she was about to go home, she found she was being followed.

    Cora had noticed that man in the food court, who wore a ck suit, looking at her fiercely.

    At that time, she thought she was blocking his way, so she moved to the side.

    But now, she was almost sure the man wasing for her.

    If she walked fast, that person would walk fast.

    When she stopped, the man found a ce to hide.

    Cora became increasingly restless as she walked, and she even started running.

    But when she ran, her stomach hurt.

    When she had no choice but to stop, she saw two people beside her, and they quickly rushed toward

    the vicious man.

    When Cora was wondering what was going on, a man hurried up and asked, "Mrs. Hansen, are you

    okay?"

    Cora vaguely remembered he was one of Byron''s bodyguards.

    "I''m fine. That person has been following me!" Cora said hastily.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Hansen. He''s under control. Let me take you back."

    Cora didn''t dare refuse because the experience just now was too terrifying.

    Along the way, she heard the bodyguard call and report the situation to Byron.

    As expected, when Cora returned, Byron was already at home.

    As soon as she entered the room, Byron immediately stepped forward and took her into his arms,

    looking her up and down.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "I''m fine."

    Cora remembered they were going to divorce.

    After calming down for a moment, she voluntarily withdrew from Byron''s embrace.

    Byron said nothing. He asked the bodyguard, "Has the person been caught?"

    "Yes. He''s being held in Perpetual Daylight," the bodyguard replied.

    "Okay. You take others there first, and I''lleter."

    After Byron gave his order, the bodyguard left.

    Then he went to Cora and said, "You must ask me to go with you in the future if you want to eat out."

    "Why do I need yourpany? I''m already drafting a divorce petition."

    Cora had a cold face.

    But Byron grabbed her hand brazenly and said, "As I said, I won''t divorce. Don''t mess around. That''s

    never going to happen."

    Cora abruptly withdrew her hand. "Then we''ll just wait."

    "Fine by me," said Byron, but he kissed her on the cheek.

    "Stay at home. I''ve left a few bodyguards outside for you. No one dares toe in and hurt you. I''ll

    Cora wiped her face in disgust.

    As soon as Byron left, she was suddenly disheartened.

    She wanted a divorce, yet Byron wouldn''t leave her alone.

    Cora felt both upset and inexplicably grateful but more sad and self-ming.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 In Critical Condition

    Byron had fewer thoughts than Cora. After he left, he went straight to Perpetual Daylight and

    interrogated the man who followed Cora.

    But the man had obviously been trained. He wasn''t afraid of any torture instruments, nor did he say

    anything.

    Fortunately, Carter found something.

    "He entered the country half a month ago and currently works at Lionel''s securitypany."

    In other words, Lionel nned to attack Cora.

    This discovery made Byron''s expression extremely icy.

    "Check the source of Lionel''s funds and cut it off at the source."

    Even though Lionel asked those killers to work for him, he had to have money.

    Therefore, only by cutting Lionel''s funds off at the source could the hidden danger be eliminated.

    Seeing that Byron was about to leave, Carter asked, "What do you want to do with this man?"

    "Isn''t the biologyboratory short ofb rats? Send him there," said Byron.

    Then, he went back to Cora.

    When he returned, Cora had already fallen asleep.

    Byron knew she couldn''t sleep well and thought she would take the initiative to make peace with him

    after he came home.

    But now, he realized he had overestimated himself.

    She had fallen into deep sleep before he came back.

    Byronughed at himself.

    But in the end, hey beside Cora after washing up.

    Actually, while he was away in the past few days, he only slept for three hours a day because he

    couldn''t hug her and smell her body fragrance to sleep.

    Now, with the familiar body temperature and fragrance in his arms, he didn''t want to do anything but

    have a good sleep.

    Within a few minutes, he entered a sweet dreand with her.

    In the dream, Cora said to him, "I want to give birth to your children."

    His lips couldn''t help but curve upwards in a smile.

    However, the dream seemed to be always the opposite of reality.

    As soon as he woke up the next morning, Cora drew boundaries with him again.

    "If you want to live here, I''ll move out."

    Cora said what Byron hated to hear the most on such a beautiful morning.

    Byron stretched out his long arms, bringing Cora, who was about to get out of bed, back.

    He trapped her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Okay. Remember to tell me where you will move

    to."

    "Why do I need to tell you?"

    Cora hurriedly pushed him away because she heard the hoarseness unique to the early morning from

    his voice and his longing for her.

    But he was stronger than she. Instead of letting her push away, he hugged her tighter.

    Meanwhile, he continued whispering in her ear, "Tell me, and I will move there."

    "I moved out because I don''t want to live under the same roof with you anymore."

    Cora learned the divorcews in the past two days.

    A divorce required two-party consent.

    If she still wanted to divorce, the two parties had to be legally separated for six months or one year.

    She nned to do it.

    But if Byron wanted to move in with her, it wouldn''t be a separation.

    Her cheeks were flushed with anger, but Byron still pecked at the tip of her ear lightly.

    "You don''t want to, but I want. You are my wife. I will follow you wherever you go!"

    He disagreed with the divorce and even said sweet words.

    Cora was so angry that she pushed Byron away hard.

    Maybe Byron was afraid of hurting her, so he didn''t force her to make out.

    When the two were going to work, Byron said, "I''ll pick you up after work."

    Cora knew he was afraid she would be followed again. But she was mad now and deliberately said

    something to anger him.

    "No. I''m going to find other men!"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll break the legs of any man you''ll find. If there are too many broken legs, let''s see who dares to make

    a pass at you."

    Cora was speechless.

    She knew Byron was hard to argue with, so she just shut up.

    But she had to think of a way to anger Byron after getting off work.

    Cora was so focused on how to anger Byron and divorce. She never thought she would be brought to

    the emergency room before leaving work.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 She''s Pregnant!

    It happened very suddenly.

    At that time, Cora was still in the emergency room, giving CPR to a patient in cardiac arrest.

    As a result, as soon as the patient was rescued, she felt dizzy and faintedpletely.

    "Dr. Lane?"

    "What''s wrong, Dr. Lane?"

    "Wake up. Dr. Lane?"

    Before fallingpletely into unconsciousness, Cora heard the cries of her colleagues and patients.

    But her heavy eyelids drooped, and she couldn''t open her eyes no matter what.

    Byron got off work on time, left thepany, and headed to the hospital to pick up Cora.

    But he received a call from Sally on the way. "Is this Mr. Hansen?"

    "Yes! Did something happen to Cora?"

    Byron knew Sally would not have taken the initiative to contact him if something had not happened to

    Cora.

    Reminiscent of her being followed by the killer yesterday, he still had lingering fears.

    "Yes. Cora fainted and was rescued. Pleasee here quickly."

    Byron immediately put his phone aside upon hearing that. He pressed down the elerator pedal and

    even ran through a few red lights.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When he rushed to the hospital, Sally was pacing back and forth outside the emergency room.

    Byron quickly stepped forward and asked, "How is Cora?"

    "I have no idea. She''s still inside."

    Sally was also anxious.

    She just went upstairs to the andrology department to help.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she came back, she learned that Cora had fainted and been sent to the

    emergency room.

    Sally was almost out of mind with anxiety and worries.

    But she couldn''t make decisions about Cora''s affairs on her own. So she found the phone number she

    and Byron exchanged when Cora officially introduced him as her boyfriend and called him.

    Byron turned his head to look at the emergency room, where the lights were still on, and his heart sank

    continuously.

    Fortunately, the emergency room lights went out more than ten minutester, and the door opened

    soon.

    Byron rushed to the doctor almost immediately. "How is she?"

    To Byron, the more than ten minutes that had just passed seemed as long as more than a dozen

    centuries.

    During this period, he kept ming himself.

    Lately, Cora had no appetite, her face was pale, and she had obviously lost a lot of weight.

    He always thought it was because she was angry that he had shorted the Lane Group.

    But now he realized she had a physical problem.

    Byron med himself!

    It was all because of him not taking good care of her that made her sick.

    He was even thinking that no matter what kind of illness Cora had, he would do whatever it took to cure

    her.

    But at this time, the doctor told him, "She is pregnant. There is no physical problem, but the mental

    pressure leads to..."

    The doctor was still talking about other things.

    But at this moment, Byron couldn''t listen to anything else, and there seemed to be countless fireworks

    blooming in his brain.

    He already felt he had gotten her back when learning there was no problem with Cora''s body.

    To his surprise, the doctor brought him such exciting news.

    Cora was pregnant!

    She was pregnant with his child.

    They finally had the fruit of their love.

    Byron felt this was the happiest moment of his life.

    But at this time, the medical staff pushed Cora out of the emergency room.

    She was already awake and had heard what the doctor had said just now.

    But she couldn''t sympathize with Byron''s happiness, and her mind was only in chaos.

    "How could I be pregnant? That''s impossible. I had the period a few days ago."

    She seemed to be mumbling.

    But when the doctor heard it, he smiled and asked, "Is it light?"

    Cora thought about it and nodded.

    "That''s right. It''s a threatened abortion. So during this period, you have to stay in bed."

    The doctor''s wordspletely plunged Cora into despair.

    She was about to divorce, but she was pregnant.

    How could she face Gabe and her dead father?

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 Get Rid of the Child?

    Cora''s eyes were in eclipse, and she seemed to have lost all her strength.

    But fortunately, Byron immediately came to her and hugged her into his arms.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you felt ufortable? Fortunately, you''re fine. Otherwise, I will be alone

    forever," he scolded her softly, but there was affection in his tone, making others envious.

    Seeing Cora in a trance, Sally thought she was dazzled by joy, feeling more envious.

    "I''ll get back to work after I send you back to the ward. Otherwise, I will be so jealous."

    Byron knew this wasn''t the ce for sweet talks, so he quickly applied for a VIP ward for Cora.

    When Cora checked into the ward, and everything was settled, Sally said, "I''m leaving, and I''lle to

    see you tomorrow."

    She didn''t want to be the third wheel and bother their private time.

    Before she left, she asked Cora if there was anything she particrly wanted to eat and would bring it

    to her tomorrow.

    Cora shook her head, refusing.

    Her mind was now in chaos, and she couldn''t eat anything.

    Sally said she would decide on her own and then left.

    As soon as Sally left, Byron stretched out his hand to touch Cora''s abdomen, where he and Cora''s

    child in.

    He had a magical feeling.

    However, it didn''t take long before Cora pushed his hand away.

    "Don''t touch me. I''ve finished the divorce petition. Let''s find a time to sign it and go to the courthouse to

    "I said I wouldn''t sign it, and now I just want to be with you and the baby for the rest of my life."

    Cora didn''t look up, so she didn''t know how soft Byron''s expression was when he said "baby".

    But she could tell his expectation for the child from his tender voice.

    "But I don''t want to be with you anymore." Cora closed her eyes.

    "It isn''t up to you. You are pregnant with my child. Do you think I will let you go?"

    Byron tried to hold her in his arms.

    But Cora suddenly struggled and threatened, saying, "Then I''ll get rid of the child."

    She still couldn''t ept the child calmly, nor did she dare to ept the fact.

    But her words made Byron''s expressionpletely cold. "Don''t you dare!"

    He was grateful for the baby.

    In addition to the joy of the continuation of life, it was also because he thought the child could change

    Cora''s mind.

    But apparently, Cora didn''t change and still wanted to divorce.

    "Why don''t I dare? This is my child, and it''s in my stomach. I have the right to decide whether it will

    stay," Cora eximed hysterically.

    When quarreling, people always said something hurtful.

    So Byron didn''t want to continue arguing with Cora.

    The doctor said she wasn''t stable now.

    If he stimted her, she might have a miscarriage.

    "Be good. Let''s talk about it after the baby is born."

    He softened his tone and lowered his volume, and his attitude was almost humble.

    He never expected he would do that.

    But Cora still didn''t listen to him.

    Byron refused to let her go before the baby was born.

    When the child was born, he would be more unwilling to divorce her.

    Cora was also worried that once she gave birth, she would love the child so much that she couldn''t

    bear to see it grow without the father.

    She covered her head with the quilt and refused tomunicate with Byron.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    It might be because of her pregnancy. Not long after covering herself with the quilt, she fell asleep.

    Byron heard her even breathing. He lifted the quilt and saw her in a sound sleep.

    He smiled, lowered his head, and kissed her on her forehead.

    He whispered, "As long as you don''t leave me, I can give you whatever you want and even my life."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 The Child''s Father?

    The next day, Sally came to visit Cora early in the morning. She entered Cora''s ward after being

    questioned several times by the bodyguards at the door.

    She couldn''t help cursing, "The richdy is really treated differently during pregnancy. Everything

    they searched me before I entered. They even checked the tacos and almost asked me to try it to see if

    there was poison."

    Cora knew Sally was teasing, but she was not in the mood to joke.

    She asked Sally, "What are you looking at?"

    "See if the big boss is there."

    "No." Cora looked terrible on hearing Sally mention Byron.

    Just now, they quarreled again about the divorce.

    Cora insisted on getting an abortion for divorce, and Byron was furious.

    However, maybe considering that she might have a miscarriage due to stimtion, he said, "If you dare

    to get rid of the child, you will bear the consequences!"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, he left in a huff.

    And now, Cora was thinking about the possible consequences of having an abortion.

    "You don''t know how joyful he was when he learned you were pregnant yesterday. He even took your

    ultrasound to find Dr. Barone and asked about your situation.

    "I also heard that he has donated more than hundreds of millions of dors to upgrade the equipment

    of our hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department and hired several world-ss obstetric experts

    toe here in person.

    "I believe you know who he had done all this for!"

    Sally also said, "It''s lucky to for people have someone good to them. Not only did you meet this person,

    but he also spoils you so much. You should be grateful and stop being such a baby."

    Actually, Sally knew Cora and Byron''s rtionship had been strained in the past few days.

    But she didn''t expect they would be getting a divorce. She just thought Cora med Byron for her

    unexpected pregnancy.

    So she wanted to be a peacemaker so that the two could reconcile.

    But after Sally talked so much, Cora only smiled wryly. "Sally, you don''t understand."

    Byron left her family to be torn apart and her father to die.

    Things couldn''t be over even if she made peace with Byron.

    Unfortunately, Gabe made a video call to her at this time.

    Gabe called Cora twice yesterday, and Byron was by her side, so she didn''t answer the phone.

    Sheter sent a message to Gabe, saying she was busy and had no time to answer the phone, but

    Gabe was still worried. So he made this video call.

    Cora hung up several times, but Gabe called in again and again.

    Sally thought it was Byron calling, so she came closer.

    "Isn''t this Gabe''s call? Why didn''t you answer?" Sally asked.

    "I can''t."

    Cora was about to hang up, but Sally was quick enough to answer it.

    Immediately, Gabe appeared at the other end of the screen.

    "Cora, did something happen to you?"

    Gabe was worried Cora would be retaliated against for obtaining such important information from

    Byron.

    When Cora said that the friend who had leaked the secret had gone abroad, Gabe was even more

    worried Byron would put all the me on Cora.

    Therefore, the more Cora didn''t answer the phone, the more worried he was about Cora''s safety.

    He even went to Cora''s apartmentst night, but after ringing the doorbell for a long time, no one

    answered the door. Instead, he bumped into a few menacing-looking people nearby.

    The more Gabe felt Byron''s people were probably targeting Cora, the more anxious he was to confirm

    Cora''s safety.

    "No. I''m fine." Cora smiled, wanting to end the video call as soon as possible.

    But Gabe noticed something wrong. "Why are you wearing a hospital gown if you''re fine? Did Mr.

    Hansen do something to you?"

    When Cora was quickly making up a lie, Sally came next to Cora and appeared on the screen smiling.

    "Gabe, Mr. Hansen wouldn''t do anything to Cora. He is going to be the father."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 I Will Divorce Him!

    Sally just wanted to tell Gabe the good news that Cora would be a mother and Gabe would be an uncle

    as soon as possible.

    Unexpectedly, her words made Cora and Gabe freeze at the same time.

    But Gabe quickly recovered and asked Sally, "What''s the child''s father? What do you mean?"

    "Cora is pregnant, and Mr. Hansen is going to be a father."

    Sally felt she had made it obvious enough, so she didn''t understand why Gabe still had an unbelievable

    and even hideous look.

    "Cora is unmarried. How could she be pregnant? And even if she is pregnant, what does it have to do

    with Mr. Hansen?"

    "Well..." Sally pondered for a while, seeming to have known what troubled Gabe.

    "Cora and Mr. Hansen have already gotten their marriage certificates. Gabe, don''t you know about it?

    Now that Cora is pregnant, of course, Mr. Hansen is the father."

    Gabe suddenly opened his eyes wide, looking surprised and uneptable.

    "No, it''s not true. Cora, where are you now?"

    Cora had always been her father''s good daughter and Gabe''s good sister.

    Gabe really couldn''t ept that Cora would be so confused that she had married the man who caused

    her father''s death and was even pregnant with his child.

    Cora''s face was frighteningly pale, but she knew she couldn''t hide this from Gabe. So she told him her

    location.

    Gabe quickly hung up the video call and rushed over to meet Cora.

    It was only when Sally saw Cora''s pale face that she realized that she had done something wrong.

    "You didn''t tell Gabe you and Mr. Hansen got the marriage certificates? Why?"

    Sally knew Cora was close to Gabe and would tell him everything.

    "Sally, it''s a long story. You go back to the emergency room, and I''ll talk to you some other time."

    "Gabe looked strange just now. Will he hit you?"

    "No," Cora answered without hesitation.

    Gabe spoiled Cora since she was a child and never beat her. Besides, if someone touched her hair,

    Gabe would hit the person all around the street.

    But the more he cared about her, the more she med herself.

    Gabe was so kind to her, yet she had done the most unbearable thing for him.

    Gabe arrived half an hourter.

    When he arrived, his eyes were scarlet, and his hair was wet with sweat.

    Cora was no better than him, looking as pale as a ghost.

    "Did you really get a marriage certificate with him?" Gabe asked in a trembling voice.

    Cora even had no courage to look up at him. She just nodded.

    "Why? Why is it him?"

    Gabe was seized by anger.

    No one would want their sister to fall in love with the man who killed their father and even marry him

    and be pregnant with his child.

    Gabe''s anger almost devoured everything.

    He almost smashed everything in the ward.

    Hearing the nonstop crackling sound, the bodyguards were worried and came in several times to

    check.

    Cora quietly stood beside the hospital bed and asked them to get out and not to meddle in her

    business.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The bodyguards could only report the situation to Byron truthfully and then carefully observe everything

    in the ward to avoid anything happening to Cora.

    After smashing everything and venting his rage, Gabe finally stopped.

    Cora cried out at this time. "Gabe, I didn''t do it on purpose. By the time I knew all this, I had already

    fallen in love with him and gotten the marriage certificate. I have already worked hard to redeem."

    "So you stole their bidding proposal for the Phoenix Project?"

    Gabe quickly figured it out.

    "Yes, I did it." Cora was still sobbing.

    "Even though you''re my sister, I really don''t know what to do now," Gabe said.

    He looked up at the sky outside the ward window, his eyes still very red and his voice awfully hoarse.

    Family changes, his father''s death, and his imprisonment made him change his ambitions and wait for

    revenge.

    After finally getting out of the prison, he started to make ns, heading for the revenge road. But now,

    the man causing his father''s death married his younger sister.

    The path of life kept changing, leaving him to have no idea whaty ahead.

    When he left Cora''s ward like a walking dead, Cora''s heart was about to break.

    She shouted at Gabe''s back, "Gabe, I will divorce him."

    But even so, Gabe didn''t even look back at her.

    That was the most indifferent attitude he ever had toward Cora.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 What to Do?

    When Byron returned to Cora''s ward, the cleaner had already tidied up the ward and reced the

    things Gabe had smashed.

    But even so, Byron could still tell Cora was in a terribly bad mood.

    Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she was lying on the hospital bed like a doll without a soul.

    Byron came to her side and took her hand tofort her. "I''ll exin it to your brother. Don''t me

    yourself. It''s not your fault."

    But Cora didn''t look at him.

    She knew Byron wouldn''t agree to the divorce just by talking about it.

    If she wanted a divorce, she must take action.

    But Byron stubbornly painted her their bright future.

    He said, "If Gabe can''t ept it now, let him ept it slowly after the child is born.

    "Your top priority now is to take care of your body and stay healthy. After you give birth, I will build a

    cruise ship named after the baby and take you around the world.

    "I''m curious about whether the baby looks like you or me. I hope it looks like you and hope it will be a

    girl. In this way, watching her grow up will be like spending time with you so that I can make up for

    those years we couldn''t be together."

    The future he had painted was beautiful.

    However, Cora closed her eyes, refusing to ept the information.

    She was afraid overthinking those beautiful things would make her unable to bear to carry out her n.

    Byron talked a lot in Cora''s ward. Later, it might be because Cora was tired of listening or crying. She

    fell asleep.

    Byron ordered the bodyguards at the door to keep a close eye on Cora''s floor. He nned to meet

    Gabe.

    But at this time, Carter told him, "Archer just appeared near Mrs. Hansen''s apartment. Our people had

    a direct confrontation with him. One was killed, and five were injured, but Archer escaped unscathed."

    It was pretty bad news.

    Archer was the highest-level killer among the mercenaries Lionel found.

    Once Archer took the order, he would be like a leech entangling with the victim until the victim died.

    Judging from the fact that Byron''s well-trained bodyguards teamed up to deal with Archer and paid

    such a heavy price but still allowed Archer to escape unscathed, it could be seen that Archer was

    stronger than he was in the rumors.

    This made Byron feel even more worried.

    "The hospital is a public ce, so I don''t think Archer will do anything here for the time being. So I

    suggest you arrange a few more bodyguards to protect you," Carter suggested.

    But Byron said, "Let the bodyguards stay at the hospital. Cora is pregnant, and I can''t bear any

    idents with her."

    "But..."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Carter clearly disapproved of his decision.

    But before he could object, Byron interrupted him, "Just do what I said. I won''t go to Gabe for the time

    being to avoid bringing him trouble. I''ll meet Lionel first."

    Carter guessed what Byron would do but still told Lionel''s current location with a nk face.

    In a newly opened club in New York, the music in a box was deafening.

    Lionel kissed the enchanting beauty in his arms again and again.

    "No. You didn''t bring condoms these days. What if I''m pregnant?"

    The woman''s act angered Lionel. He pped her twice and said, "It would be weird if you were

    pregnant."

    More than 20 years ago, shortly after Lionel''s mistress gave birth to Nichs, he had problems with his

    fertility.

    Therefore, when his wife gave birth to a girl, he exchanged the two children at all costs because he

    favored boys over girls.

    Unexpectedly, when Nichs''s biological mother came to see him one day, Lionel''s wife saw them and

    threatened to make them lose everything, so they united to piss her off.

    They thought everything would be buried with the death of Lionel''s wife, but Byron exposed their dirty

    secrets at the funeral and even wanted to kill Nichs to make Lionel lose his son!

    Therefore, Lionel came to New York this time to fight the Hansen family to the death!

    However, just as Lionel was about to have sex with the beauty after pping her, the box door was

    kicked open.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 Protect Her?

    After kicking open the box door, they lined up in two neat rows, standing on both sides of the door.

    Soon, the man with an extraordinary figure came in.

    "Look who we got here. Uncle Lionel, my aunt just passed away. Are you so desperate to fool around

    here? Aren''t you afraid my aunt will get up from hell and look for you?"

    He was smoking a cigarette, and there was teasing in his tone. The expression on his handsome face

    was unrecognizable under the dim light of the box.

    "Hey, Byron. Sorry to let you see this. I have no one around and could onlye here to find someone

    to talk to."

    Lionel pushed away the naked woman and greeted Byron with a smile.

    The two talked, like rtives who hadn''t seen each other for a long time were chatting to maintain their

    rtionship.

    But actually, anyone could feel the tension in the box.

    "Uncle Lionel, you seem to have a big spread of women you talk to!"

    Byron nced at the naked woman and continued teasing, "You don''t look like a man whose son just

    died. Uncle Lionel, you think Nichs deserves to die, right?"

    Lionel couldn''t allow him to mock Nichs.

    It was miserable enough for Nichs to suffer so much inhuman treatment before his death and was

    bitten by hyenas.

    So Lionel immediately exploded and smashed the spirits on the low table.

    Holding the half-cracked wine bottle, he stabbed at Byron''s body.

    "Fuck you! Byron, you killed Nichs! How dare you insult him? Go to hell!"

    But Byron was more flexible. He kicked him away all at once, and his men quickly took Lionel down.

    When Byron''s men stepped Lionel on the shards of ss, the woman who had made out with Lionel

    rushed out of the box in fright.

    She only wanted to take advantage of Lionel because he was rich, but she didn''t want to risk her young

    and beautiful life here.

    Byron didn''t want to harm the innocent, so he ignored the woman. He stepped on Lionel''s face, causing

    the ss shards to prate deeper.

    "Let Archer leave now, and I can spare your life!" Byron said.

    But Lionel, who was trampled by Byron and screamed, suddenlyughed after hearing this.

    "Are you afraid? It''s useless! A killer like Archer won''t stop once he epts the order until he kills the

    designated target. Otherwise, where do you think he could gain a worldwide reputation?" Lionel said.

    To be associated with Archer, Lionel spent all the money left after his bankruptcy.

    Byron listened to his words, his eyes became a little colder, and he suddenly stepped on Lionel''s arm.

    The crisp fracture sound was not so obvious under Lionel''s hysterical cry.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What about now?" Byron remained indifferent when he heard Lionel''s tragic cry.

    But Lionel''s answer is still the same. "Don''t even think about it! I will definitely let you and that bitch die

    with Nichs!"

    So, Byron stepped on his other arm.

    Every part of Lionel''s body was broken an hour and a halfter.

    Even his tongue was cut off.

    But Byron still had a gloomy expression.

    Carter looked at the dying Lionel and analyzed. "He was already at the limit of his endurance. Even the

    person who has been trained may not be able to be like him."

    Byron lit a cigarette, took two deep puffs, and asked, "What does the killer organization say?"

    Carter replied, "As he said, Archer will not stop after taking the order. He likes taking extreme action!

    This is also the reason why he can keep his good reputation."

    Byron''s face clouded with rage. After smoking a cigarette, he said, "Arrange everyone to Cora''s side."

    Was Byron going to go all out to protect Cora?

    "What about you?" Carter asked Byron.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 Change Her Attitude?

    "I''ll figure it out." Byron snuffed out the cigarette butt.

    "I disagree!" Carter felt Archer had targeted Byron and Cora.

    If Byron assigned all the bodyguards to Cora, it would be tantamount to inviting Archer to find him.

    Of course, Carter knew Byron just wanted to lure Archer out and get him.

    But this approach was very risky.

    If there were any mistake, Byron would pay the price with his life for it!

    "Do you have a better idea then?"

    Byron''s question silenced Carter.

    He couldn''t offer a better suggestion.

    "Just do what I said."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Byron made a final decision, and Carter could only listen to his arrangement.

    As for Lionel...

    Before leaving the box, Byron said, "Isn''t he fond of hyenas? Find some and let him have fun."

    Lionel finally looked fearful on hearing his words.

    But his tongue had been severed. So he couldn''t even call for help.

    After dealing with Lionel, Byron smoked a few cigarettes irritably.

    Actually, whether it was Nichs or Lionel, they wouldn''t have gotten themselves into trouble if they

    hadn''t tried to harm others. They had no one to me but themselves.

    Byron didn''t feel sorry for them.

    Thinking that they had sent Archer, the top killer in the world, to appear frequently beside Cora, he

    wanted to chop up the bodies of Archer and Nichs and flush them down the sewer.

    But overthinking was useless. Cora and the baby were the most important for Byron.

    Before going to the hospital to apany Cora, he went home, took a shower, and changed into clean

    clothes, fearing the smell of smoke would infect them.

    When he arrived at the hospital, the nurse told him, "Mrs. Hansen didn''t eat anything. This can''t go on.

    Not only her, but the baby also needs nutrition."

    Byron looked at Cora, sitting on the bed with her pillow in her arms, ignoring others.

    She had always been indifferent to him since they fell out.

    "I see. Give us a minute."

    Byron sent the nurse away and sat on Cora''s bed.

    "Why don''t you eat something? You have lost weight recently," he spoke nicely, but Cora never raised

    her head to look at him.

    But as if he didn''t feel Cora''s emotional abuse, he went to get her oatmeal, grabbed a spoonful, and

    handed it to Cora''s lips.

    But Cora turned her face away.

    Byron didn''t give up. He said softly, "Be good, okay? Only when you are full will you have the strength

    to fight with me."

    Listening to him lowering his voice and using humble words, Cora wanted to cry, feeling a lump in her

    throat.

    After hesitating momentarily, she said, "It has a strange smell. I can''t eat it."

    "Strange smell?" Byron quickly sniffed the oatmeal but didn''t smell the strange smell.

    "It tastes the same as before, and I didn''t let the cook put anything."

    But she still resisted when he put the spoon to Cora''s lips. "I can''t eat it. How about you buy me some

    tacos?"

    The problem came to Byron again.

    In his eyes, tacos were fast food and unhealthy.

    Now that Cora was pregnant, her request to eat unhealthy food challenged his bottom line.

    But as soon as he met Cora''s eyes with expectation, and it was the first time that Cora had asked him

    for something since they had a quarrel, Byron couldn''t bear to refuse her.

    "Okay then. I''ll be back in a while," he said.

    In about 20 minutes, he brought freshly made tacos.

    He didn''t like tacos, and the smell made him frown all the way. But seeing that Cora worked up an

    appetite and ate many of them, he felt everything was worth it.

    But halfway through the meal, Cora burst into tears for no reason.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 Appointment for an Abortion

    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"

    Byron hurriedly came to her, wanting to take the taco from Cora''s hand.

    But Cora refused. "No. It''s just I haven''t eaten something that doesn''t make me sick for several days."

    As she spoke, her hand lightly fell on her lower abdomen.

    She murmured in her heart repeatedly, "Baby, this should be what you want to eat the most, right?

    Then I''ll eat more. Please don''t me me. I don''t know what to do..."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Just now, Cora made an appointment on the mobile phone for the hospital''s painless abortion.

    Early tomorrow morning, she would find a chance to get rid of the child.

    So in the few hours left, she hoped the child would live happily and not hate her and Byron.

    If there were an afterlife, she hoped the child would be born into an ordinary family and live a healthy

    and happy life.

    Seeing Cora cry, Byron was puzzled.

    But after hearing Cora''s exnation, he did recall that she had a poor appetite recently and

    asionally would feel nauseous after eating the food.

    He suddenly med himself more and more. If he had found something to suit her appetite earlier, she

    wouldn''t have been so happy that she would cry just after eating tacos.

    "Don''t cry. From tomorrow, I will try my best to arrange some things you like to eat. Of course, if you

    have anything you want to eat, just tell me."

    "Okay. Then I''ll have hamburgers and fried chicken."

    Byron suddenly felt a headache.

    They were still junk food!

    But it was rare to see Cora showing a smiling face. So he abandoned his principle andpromised.

    "Then I''ll buy them for you tomorrow."

    He looked at Cora''s smiling eyes almost infatuatedly.

    Just like what he promised her when she was asleep, no matter what she wanted, he would give it to

    her, even if she wanted his life, as long as she didn''t abandon him and the child.

    It might be because Cora was in a good mood that she didn''t feel nauseous after eating. Cora allowed

    Byron to sleep in her bed that night.

    It was like an amnesty for Byron.

    Before this, Cora was repulsed by his touch, let alone lying on the same bed with him.

    So he slept on the sofa in the suite of the wardst night.

    He was prepared to sleep on the sofa tonight and even brought the quilt and pillows there.

    He didn''t expect Cora to let him go to bed.

    The surprise came a bit suddenly. Of course, Byron wouldn''t refuse. He got into the quilt, hugged Cora

    from her back into his arms, and put his palm on her belly.

    "Baby, you have to be good. Your mom has been through a lot. So don''t make her feel ufortable.

    Otherwise, she may leave us," he whispered as if coaxing the baby and enlightening Cora.

    Cora almost shed tears when she heard his low, hoarse, and deep voice.

    She was reluctant to part with Byron and the child, either.

    But if she unswervingly chose him and the child, how could she face Gabe?

    She had been beset with miseries in the tug-of-war between reason and emotion.

    How she wished that time would freeze at this moment.

    In this way, she could be with the child and him forever.

    But time was so ruthless.

    Whether people were happy or not, looking forward to it or not, it always flew silently.

    It was the next day in a blink of an eye.

    Byron answered Carter''s call early in the morning. He said someone saw Archer at the Maple Blue

    Hotel under the Hansen Group.

    "I''ll go and check it out now."

    Byron soon got dressed and was about to go out.

    But at this moment, Cora hugged his arm and acted like a baby, saying, "Can I go downstairs to find

    Sallyter? I''m really bored here alone."

    "Then don''t be too long. You need to rest more now."

    Byron knew it wasn''t good to keep her in the ward.

    In addition, the doctor checked her just now, saying the child had stabilized a lot, and asked Byron to

    take Cora for a walk asionally.

    But now he hurried to catch Archer and could onlye back to apany her after dealing with the

    matter.

    "Where are you going?" Cora showed a rare concern about him.

    "I need to take care of some things, and I''ll bring you hamburgers and fried chicken when I get back."

    Byron didn''t want her to know too many bloody things, so he briefly exined.

    When Cora heard about hamburgers and fried chicken, her eyes lit up immediately. "Okay, okay. It

    would be great if I could have coke."

    Byron pinched her face, saying, "You wish."

    After they joked andughed for a while, Byron left.

    But the moment he left, Cora''s smile disappearedpletely, as if it had never appeared.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 Abortion Operation

    Cora told the bodyguard that she would go downstairs to find her bosom friend. Soon, she entered the

    operating room.

    She made an appointment for an abortion operation. The doctors were all her acquaintances, so she

    went there unimpeded.

    At this moment, she was lying on the operating table.

    The one who would operate on her was Marcia, a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    "Dr. Lane, have you thought it over? The baby is quite healthy."

    Except for the people in the emergency room and the VIP ward, only a few knew about Cora''s fainting

    and being sent to the VIP ward.

    Even the doctor caring for Cora was an expert hired by Byron from abroad.

    Marcia heard that someone suddenly donated a lot of money to the hospital to upgrade the maternity

    equipment. But she was not gossipy, so she didn''t know that these things were rted to Cora.

    "I have already thought it over, and I''m going to divorce soon, so..."

    Marcia nodded. Then, she signaled to her assistant to put on an intravenous drip for Cora.

    The operating light was on. Cora looked at the strong light above her head. She felt her heart seemed

    to be torn into several pieces.

    Her baby would be mercilessly deprived of life before she had time to see this world.

    And Cora was the ruthless executioner...

    Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    When Byron arrived at the hotel and entered the room where Archer had been seen, there wasn''t

    anyone in the room.

    On the wall, there was a dartboard made of photos of Byron and Cora, and the faces of both of them in

    the pictures were full of holes pierced by the darts.

    "Have you got the monitoring record?" Byron stared at the dartboard and took a puff of the cigarette.

    "Yes. Archer got into a fake-licensed car. We found the car. It had been abandoned on the

    mountainside. Preliminary, we estimated that he hid in the woods."

    Carter looked at the dartboard riddled with holes, feeling a little creepy.

    "Archer has excellent anti-reconnaissance capability. He would find our people every time."

    "He used to be a mercenary. It is normal to be vignt."

    Byron''s heart was heavy. After smoking a cigarette, he said, "Give some weapons to those who follow

    Archer, and don''t let thest casualty happen again."

    Carter nodded. Byron left the hotel.

    "Mr. Hansen, where are you going?"

    Carter thought Byron would stay here today and investigate the clues about Archer.

    But he just arrived not long ago and was about to leave.

    "I''m going to buy hamburgers and fried chicken. I heard that the store is popr. If I go therete, they

    may be sold out."

    After saying that, Byron hurriedly left without looking back.

    Burgers and fried chicken?

    Carter remembered that Byron never ate these two things.

    Cora was the only person who liked burgers and fried chicken and could ask Byron to buy them.

    Except for her, Carter couldn''t think of anyone else.

    Carter couldn''t help but wonder, "Is Byron doting his wife or his daughter?"

    Byron bought fried chicken and beer. As soon as he came out of the store, his phone rang.

    The call was from Cora''s bodyguard.

    "Is Cora urging me back? Tell her to wait another ten minutes. I''ll be right there."

    Byron thought Cora asked the bodyguard to urge him. So he ordered the bodyguard.

    But on the other end of the phone, the bodyguard said anxiously, "Miss Grey just came to look for Mrs.

    Hansen. I asked her about the situation and knew that Mrs. Hansen didn''t go to see her in the

    morning."

    Byron was stunned when he heard this. The fried chicken and hamburgers in his hands dropped to the

    floor.

    "Damn it! Go to the obstetrics and gynecology department! Right now! Even if she is undergoing an

    operation, you must control her! I''lle over right away!"

    Byron should have thought about this point. Cora didn''t want to keep the child. But recently, she

    suddenly cooperated in raising the baby and eating well. It was most likely to divert his attention.

    But he stillforted himself that she wouldn''t abort the child.

    There was no time for him to regret it. He got in the car quickly and drove to the hospital.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 He Lost the Child

    When Byron arrived at the hospital, bodyguards were waiting for him at the hospital entrance.

    "Did you find her?"

    "Yes."

    "Where did you find her?"

    "In the obstetrics and gynecology department."

    This answer made Byron''s heart sink deeper.

    Byron quickened his pace and went to the obstetrics and gynecology department. He keptforting

    himself in his heart on the way.

    She didn''t have enough time to have the operation.

    The bodyguards immediately went to find her when they found something was wrong. They would

    definitely be able to stop the operation.

    The baby must still be in her belly...

    But when Byron arrived at the corridor of the obstetrics and gynecology department and saw Cora

    sitting on the bench with a pale and weak appearance, his heart became colder.

    The bodyguard told him then, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hansen. When we arrived, Mrs. Hansen had already

    finished the operation and was sitting here."

    Byron lost his child.

    He lost thest hope that could maintain his marriage.

    Suddenly, he lost control. His eyes were red. He grabbed the infusion support and smashed it around.

    The bang shocked the patients and their families on this floor.

    Some doctors and nurses thought it was a medical disturbance. They immediately rushed up to stop.

    But the bodyguards were afraid that these medical staff would be hurt identally, they quickly

    stopped them from approaching.

    Byron went crazy. He smashed many things in the corridor and even made holes in the walls.

    Hearing the frightening sounds, Cora said with red eyes, "Stop venting your anger on these things! Just

    She knew that Byron cherished the baby. So he was furious.

    But he was reluctant to hurt her, so he could only vent his fury on these things.

    Seeing his pained look, Cora was also heartbroken.

    She hoped Byron could beat her and vent all his anger on her.

    Then, she would feel better.

    "Do you think I''m reluctant to beat you?" Byron yelled at Cora and rushed over.

    His eyes were red, and his emotions were out of control.

    It was the first time Cora had seen him out of control.

    At this moment, she had no fear, only pain.

    She even thought that Byron''s fists would hit her body.

    But she didn''t hide. She just closed her eyes and waited for his fists.

    If beating her could make Byron feel better, she didn''t mind him venting like this.

    However, after waiting for a while, she felt no pain but realized she was in his warm arms.

    Cora opened her eyes and found Byron gently holding her in his arms.

    "It''s okay. After you recover your health, you can conceive another child."

    Byron kissed her temples. His voice was hoarse.

    But it was still full of his deep love for her.

    The patients, their family members, and even the medical staff were surprised when they saw this

    scene.

    The man was furious and seemed to beat this woman, but in the next second, he held the woman in his

    arms with a gentle, heartbreaking look.

    Cora wanted to struggle, but the anesthetic effect hadn''t passed yet. She didn''t have the strength to

    break free from his arms.

    She could only let Byron carry her back to the ward.

    Sally was still waiting for her at the door and was about to say something when she saw the two people

    appear.

    But she saw Cora desperately shaking her head at her, and Byron''s expression was quite strange.

    So she hesitated for a while and said, "You talk first. I''lle backter."

    Sally left and gave them time to talk.

    As soon as Sally left, Byron put Cora on the bed and covered her with a quilt to prevent her from

    catching a cold.

    After doing this, he turned around and was about to leave.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He still hadn''t finished venting his fury and didn''t want to lose control in front of her.

    But Cora grabbed his sleeve and looked at him pitifully with red eyes.

    "Byron, we lost the child. Let me go, and let yourself."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 I Don''t Want You

    "No," Byron replied without hesitation.

    "We can have another child. After you recover your health, you can conceive another child."

    Cora didn''t expect that Byron would still refuse to let go even after she lost the baby.

    Her emotions suddenly copsed because of his affection and her helplessness.

    "No! We won''t have another child. Even if I''m pregnant again, I won''t keep it!"

    Byron squatted beside the bed, gently wiping away her tears.

    "Well. We don''t need to have a child. Anyway, we can still live happily."

    From the very beginning, all he wanted was her.

    It was better if they could have children. It was the fruit of their love.

    But it didn''t matter without children. He just wanted her to be with him for the rest of his life.

    However, hispromise and patient persuasion only got her cold words.

    "Byron, don''t you have any self-esteem? What I don''t want is you! I don''t want you!"

    As soon as the words came out, Byron''s expression changed.

    He let go of her hand that he had held tightly and turned around to leave the ward.

    But before walking out of the door, he said, "Even if you don''t want me, I won''t let you go."

    Then, he shut the door and left the ward angrily.

    Cora hid in the quilt and cried helplessly.

    That night, Byron got drunk at a bar.

    Carter was worried that Archer would hurt Byron. In the end, he took Byron back to the Hansen

    Mansion.

    Cora had a miscarriage, and her body was weak, so she might not be able to take care of Byron.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    There were many bodyguards in the Hansen Mansion. They could protect Byron.

    Sally was worried about Cora''s condition. She stayed with her in the hospital at night.

    She couldn''t help asking Cora why she had aborted the child.

    Cora said with red eyes, "Sally, Byron caused my father''s death. How can I have children with him?"

    "Byron caused your father''s death?! What do you mean?" Sally was stunned.

    Cora told Sally that Byron had targeted the Lane Group before.

    Sally was puzzled before. After hearing Cora''s words, she finally understood something.

    "No wonder Gabe was so disappointed that day. It..."

    She understood Gabe, but at the same time, she also felt that Cora was innocent.

    "But it is not your fault. Before you were with Byron, you don''t know what he had done to the Lane

    Group.

    "And you can''t me him. You didn''t know each other at that time. He wouldn''t target the Lane Group if

    he knew that you would get together in the end. Then, your father would not copse..."

    Humans were fortune''s fools. No one knew what would happen tomorrow.

    Sally sighed several times.

    "Cora, are you really going to divorce Byron?"

    Sally thought Byron and Cora were a good match, and their affection was deep.

    It was a pity to separate in the end.

    "I lost the child. For that child and my brother, I must divorce Byron."

    Cora looked at the night sky outside the window of the ward. Her voice was low and hoarse.

    "But I don''t think Byron will get divorced..."

    Sally could see it, and Cora also knew it.

    So she also thought Byron would not let her go easily.

    In the next few days, she ignored Byron.

    Byron guessed that Cora didn''t want to see him, so he only came to see herte at night.

    Even so, Cora could still stimte him in different ways.

    In the morning, the bodyguard told Byron, "The nurse said Mrs. Hansen hasn''t eaten for another day..."

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Agreed to Divorce

    Byron still couldn''t ignore Cora. He called the doctor and ordered, "Give her a nutrient solution."

    He was on the hospital floor where Cora''s ward was. He also wanted to persuade her to eat.

    But his people discovered a time bomb device in the men''s bathroom on this floor.

    After investigating the monitoring record, they found that Archer had gone to the bathroom.

    Archer nted the time bomb on purpose.

    When he left the bathroom, he even smiled provocatively at the surveince camera.

    It was telling Byron that he had a chance to attack Cora, and his people couldn''t guard against him.

    Archer was like a cat that had caught a mouse. He could kill the mouse with just one paw, but he just

    kept fooling the mouse.

    "Experts have identified that bomb. It has not been activated."

    When Carter told Byron of the results of the expert appraisal, Byron was repeatedly ying the video

    clip of Archer''s provocative smile.

    "So Archer nted the timebomb only for provocation."

    Byron stared at the screen and smoked.

    "Yes. It should be like this based on the current situation."

    Carter continued, "However, ording to my previous investigations of those assassinations that were

    caused by Archer, provocation is hisst warning. He will take action in these two days."

    Byron kept smoking and repeatedly yed the video clip of Archer''s provocative smile.

    Then, he found that apart from a provocative smile, Archer seemed to have moved his lips.

    "Find a lip-reading expert and decipher what he said."

    After Carter left, Byron went to Cora''s ward.

    The doctor gave her a nutrient solution, but Cora pulled out the transfusion needle.

    The medical staff looked at her helplessly, trying to persuade her.

    But after seeing Byron, everyone looked at him expectantly.

    "You can go. I''ll talk to her."

    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    They didn''t know what they could do to Cora.

    If they gave her another infusion forcibly, they would hurt her. Then, it would be difficult to exin it to

    Byron.

    If they didn''t get Cora the infusion, something would happen to her body. Byron cared for her so much.

    At that time, they would bear all the consequences.

    Byron came to persuade Cora. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with them.

    As soon as the medical staff left, Cora stopped making resistance postures andy back on the bed

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    listlessly.

    She hadn''t eaten anything for several days, and her energy was exhausted.

    "Eat something, okay?"

    Byron''s voice was still the same as before. He talked to her gently.

    But Cora only shook her head.

    Now, she didn''t even want to talk to him.

    "If you don''t eat, how can you have the strength to resist me?"

    Byron still persuaded her patiently.

    But his gentle tone and words were more like sharp des for Cora, piercing her heart.

    She hoped Byron would speak to her in a worse tone, not tter her.

    Byron persuaded her for over an hour, but Cora still didn''t give any response.

    At this time, his phone rang.

    Byron answered the phone, and his expression turned a little cold.

    "Okay, I see."

    He hung up and tried to feed Cora oatmeal again.

    But Cora still stubbornly resisted.

    Finally, Byron put the oatmeal aside. "Get up and eat the oatmeal, and I will sign the divorce

    agreement."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 Signed the Divorce Agreement

    Cora looked up at him with a surprised look.

    She thought Byron would spend a long time on this matter and might not let her go until her death.

    But now...

    Cora felt that he suddenly changed his mind and seemed to have something to do with that phone call.

    She tried to find clues on his face, but Byron rubbed the top of her head

    His hand was as warm as before. Even his tone was still gentle. "What are you looking at? If you don''t

    eat, I will regret it."

    Cora was afraid he would regret it, so she quickly picked up the bowl and ate the oatmeal.

    Even if the oatmeal made her feel sick, she ate every drop and never left Byron any room for

    repentance.

    A few minutester, Byron looked at the empty bowl. He felt his heart was as empty as the bowl.

    "It seems that you are determined to divorce me."

    He seemed to beughing at himself, which made Cora feel ufortable.

    "You..."

    Cora didn''t know how tofort him or what to say.

    But Byron interrupted her, "Okay, it is a relief to both of us."

    He kept his word. He immediately called Carter to send a divorce agreement and asked Cora to sign it.

    Cora was afraid that Byron would lie, so she secretly looked through the terms and conditions.

    [After divorce, you are no longer rted, and you two have the freedom to get married.] It was not until

    she saw that sentence, she believed that he had decided to let her go.

    Everything was as she wished.

    But she felt the pen was so heavy when she picked it up.

    She signed her name. Each letter was like a knife across her heart.

    "Don''t you want to divorce again?"

    Seeing her expression, Byron suddenly asked.

    There was a bit of ridicule in his tone.

    If Cora looked up at him, she would find that his deep eyes were full of reluctance. His expression was

    not as rxed as his tone.

    But Cora was afraid that he would see her reluctance, so she kept her head down and pretended to be

    rxed. "You overthought it."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She quickly finished signing.

    After that, Carter took the divorce agreement away.

    But after putting it away, he seemed to want to say something to Cora.

    But Byron suddenly urged, "Let''s go!"

    Carter had no choice but to keep up with his pace.

    But when he walked to the door, Byron suddenly turned his head and said, "You signed the divorce

    agreement. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?"

    Cora was dazed, feeling that there was an implication in his words.

    Before she could respond, he left the word.

    Cora looked at Byron''s back and felt that something important was about to be taken away from her

    life.

    She even chased after him in a panic, trying to catch something.

    But the bodyguards closed the door when she reached the door, preventing her from catching up.

    Byron and Carter walked out of the hospital one after the other.

    "Mr. Hansen, are you going to meet Archer..."

    The call Byron received just now was from the lip-reading expert. What Archer said was, "See you on

    Highway 186 at midnight".

    That was the only way when Byron drove from thepany to the hospital where Cora worked.

    These days, Byron drove through Highway 186 to the hospital to apany Cora at night.

    Combined with the provocative pictures captured by surveince videos, Archer had the habit of telling

    the time and ce of his actions in the surveince video before he attacked the target. He was so

    bold.

    In other words, Archer would attack Byron at midnight tonight on Highway 186!

    Byron had summed up this rule, and he could avoid running into Archer.

    But he had proposed to sign the divorce agreement and gave instructions on property distribution

    before leaving the hospital. His actions made Carter feel that he was exining the testament.

    In the cold wind, Byron turned to look at Carter. His voice was as cold as the night wind.

    "I''m not bound to die. Even if I divorced Cora, I must clear the potential menace for her."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 Something Happened to Him

    Cora always felt something was wrong and had a few butterflies in her heart.

    ording to Byron''s previous attitude, she thought he would never let her get away from him until they

    died.

    But he suddenly agreed to sign the divorce agreement.

    "Could it be that the lost child gave him a terrible blow?"

    All kinds of thoughts came to Cora''s mind. She tossed her on the bed, unable to figure it out.

    It was not until the early morning that she felt a little drowsy. She was about to fall asleep when the

    thunder frightened her. She sat up straight away.

    There was heavy rain outside.

    A sh of lightning cut through the silent night sky, making a frightening sound.

    Cora looked out the window and panted.

    She was drenched with cold sweat, and her bangs were clinging to her forehead.

    She seemed to hear Byron''s call when she was half asleep and half awake. His voice was painful.

    "Could something has happened to him?"

    As Cora murmured, she took her mobile phone and dialed Byron''s number.

    Just now, she felt she really heard his voice. It was too realistic.

    Without hearing his voice and making sure that he was all right, she couldn''t feel at ease.

    But what made her even more worried was that the call couldn''t get through.

    This situation had never happened before.

    Cora couldn''t just wait for his information. She hurriedly opened the door of the ward.

    Byron didn''t withdraw the bodyguards. They were still guarding her in eight-hour shifts.

    Seeing Coraing out of the ward in the middle of the night, a bodyguard asked respectfully, "Mrs.

    Hansen, what''s the matter? Are you hungry? Do you need me to buy food for you?"

    "No. I called Byron just now, but I couldn''t get through. Can you call him and see if you can get in touch

    with him?"

    Cora was nervous. Her knuckles were white as she gripped her mobile phone.

    But the bodyguard looked embarrassed. "But at this time, Mr. Hansen may have fallen asleep."

    They were just employees, and they were afraid of offending the boss and being fired.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Can you lend me your phone?"

    Cora''s attitude was resolute. The bodyguard handed his mobile phone to her.

    Cora quickly dialed the number she had memorized in mind.

    But the result was the same. She still couldn''t get Byron''s call through.

    Cora was even more anxious.

    She thought Byron had signed a divorce agreement and nned to never get in touch with her. So he

    cklisted her phone number.

    But even the bodyguard couldn''t get through Byron, which meant something had happened to him.

    Cora returned the phone to the bodyguard and was about to go outside.

    But the bodyguard stopped her. "Mrs. Hansen, it''s raining heavily outside. Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to find him. Something may have happened to him."

    "No, it''s raining outside. You can''t go out now. What if something happens to you?"

    The bodyguards also knew what the word "him" referred to.

    But in this situation, they dared not let her go out, especially since they had already known that a killer

    was nning to attack Cora and Byron.

    "But I''m worried about him."

    "Why don''t you call Carter first? Maybe he knows the whereabouts of Mr. Hansen."

    "You are right. Carter has been with Byron all the time, and he must know where he is."

    Cora muttered to herself as ifforting herself.

    She immediately called Carter.

    As soon as the phone was answered, Cora quickly asked.

    "Carter, I''m looking for Byron. I''ve been calling him, but I can''t get through. Do you know where he is?"

    But after she asked, she heard the noise at the other end of the phone.

    In addition to the sound of rain, there was the siren of fire trucks and the sound of yelling.

    These sounds reached Cora''s ear, making her voice tremble slightly. "Did something happen to

    Byron?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 I Regret It

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After waiting for a long time, Carter remained silent.

    Cora knew that something happened to Byron.

    "Carter, say something!" She cried.

    Her crying voice finally made Carter answer her.

    "Just now, two vehicles on Highway 186 had a serious collision ident and fell off the cliff. I called the

    police, and all forces are searching for him..."

    Cora couldn''t hear what Carter saidter.

    She felt that her soul seemed to be stripped from her body at this moment.

    She could hear the bodyguard shouting anxiously, "Mrs. Hansen!"

    "Mrs. Hansen! Are you okay?"

    "Hurry up! Call the doctor."

    Cora could see the anxious expressions on the faces of these bodyguards, feel them putting her on the

    bed and hear them calling for a doctor.

    But she couldn''t move. Her mind went nk.

    When Cora woke up, she was lying on the bed in the previous ward.

    It was broad daylight, but it was raining heavily outside.

    Several nurses were discussing, "The raining too hard. It keeps raining. There are many people injured

    in traffic idents in the emergency room."

    "I heard the ident on Highway 186st night was terrible! Two cars exploded after falling off the cliff.

    The police blocked that ce."

    These nurses were still discussing. Cora heard the words such as "Highway 186" and "falling off the

    cliff" from their conversation.

    At that moment, the memories ofst night reappeared in her mind.

    "Byron! Byron!"

    She sat up suddenly, trying to rush out of the ward.

    But Sally quickly came up and dragged her. "Cora, you finally woke up. You are so weak now. Where

    are you going?"

    "I''m going to find Byron!"

    Cora looked back at Sally. Her eyes were full of pain and pleas.

    "Sally, something happened to him. I must find him!"

    Even though she signed the divorce agreement, she still loved him and never thought of living in a

    world without him.

    She wanted to shake off Sally''s hand and rush out of the ward.

    But Sally hugged her tightly.

    "Cora, I know it. But it''s still raining heavily outside, and that ce is also blocked. Even if you go there,

    you can''t do anything."

    In the early morning, Sally received a call from Carter.

    Carter told her that Byron''s life was uncertain and even fraught with grim possibilities. He asked her to

    go to the hospital as soon as possible to apany Cora and stop her from going to the ident

    scene.

    Sally could only follow Carter''s orders.

    She was also worried about Cora. With Cora''s affection for Byron, if she went to the scene to see the

    scene that she shouldn''t have seen, she would do some extreme things and evenmit suicide.

    Others couldn''t understand Cora''s love for Byron. As Cora''s bosom friend, Sally knew it well.

    Byron was a ray of light that shone into Cora''s life when she was in a difficult situation. He rekindled her

    hope for life and regained her yearning for love.

    At least, the light in Cora''s eyes was something that Sally had never seen when she witnessed her and

    Eason''s rtionship.

    But it was just because of Byron''s special significance to Cora, Cora couldn''t bear the fact that he was

    the culprit that caused her family tragedy.

    She felt pain and disappointment. But no one could deny that Byron was unique in her heart.

    However, no one expected Byron to end his rtionship with Cora and leave in such a tragic way.

    "Sally, I miss him! I miss him..."

    Ever since she found out what he had done to the Lane Group, she hadn''t hugged or talked to him

    gently.

    "Calm down, Cora. If you go over and faint at the scene, should the rescuers save you or Byron?"

    Sally''s persuasion was useless. She could only hug Cora tightly.

    "I really regret why I made such a fuss with him. If I hadn''t divorced him, he wouldn''t have left me in

    such a tragic way, right?"

    Cora didn''t leave the ward because she fainted from grief again.

    That evening, when Cora woke up again, another person was in the ward.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Protect Her

    It was Gabe.

    He saw on the TV news that his enemy and brother-inw were on the list of serious traffic idents

    on Highway 186 in New York.

    He stopped work and hurried to New York by thetest train.

    He knew Cora would be sad and hopeless if something happened to Byron.

    Although Gabe had never been in contact with Byron, he could see from Cora''s attitude towards him

    that she loved Byron very much.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so sad and desperate when she found out that Byron was the one who led

    to the bankruptcy of the Lane Group.

    "Cora, are you all right? Would you like to eat something?"

    Seeing Cora wake up, Gabe stepped forward immediately.

    But Cora was like a doll whose soul had been sucked out. She stared straight at the ceiling, ignoring

    Gabe.

    "Cora, I know you are sad. But maybe Byron is okay. Cheer up.

    "If he is fine, you don''t need to worry about me. In the future, follow your heart and live happily with

    him."

    Gabe gave Cora the forgiveness andpromise she had been looking forward to.

    But today, she didn''t need it anymore.

    Cora kept staring at the ceiling, thinking of Byron''s decisive words when he left that day.

    "You signed the divorce agreement. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with

    you. Do you understand?"

    She felt that Byron seemed to know there would be a car ident before the ident, so he agreed to

    sign the divorce agreement and specially told her these things.

    In the end, Gabe and Sally couldn''t bear Cora''s sad appearance. They took her to the scene of the

    ident.

    It was still raining heavily. But the search under the cliff was still going on.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    When Cora arrived at the ident scene, Osborn was there.

    Perhaps because Osborn knew Cora would divorce Byron before the ident, he med Cora for the

    car ident. Or simply because he was desperate for his son''s ident, Osborn didn''t talk to Cora

    when he saw her.

    He ordered a few people nearby to search the low-lying ce.

    But when Carter saw Cora, he walked over.

    "Why are you here?"

    Carter''s tone was no longer as friendly as before.

    "I want to help, and I want to find him as soon as possible..."

    Cora felt that her voicecked any confidence and was light.

    "You will only cause trouble. It''s none of your business. Go back quickly!"

    After saying that, Carter was about to turn around and leave. But Cora grabbed his sleeve and didn''t let

    him go.

    "Carter, does he know that something will happen to him?"

    This question had been stuck in her mind all day. She would go crazy if she didn''t ask it.

    "The killer was going to attack you first. Byron ordered all the bodyguards to protect you. Before the

    ident, he knew that the killer''s attack location was on Highway 186. So he wanted to clear the

    potential menace for you."

    Carter wanted to tell Cora about this before, but Byron stopped him from saying that. So he didn''t have

    the chance to tell her.

    Byron''s whereabouts were unknown, and Carter was also annoyed. He simply told Cora the whole

    story.

    Cora was stunned. "The killer? Do you mean the guy who followed me before? But Byron told me that

    he had already dealt with it."

    "There is more than killer. Lionel wants to avenge his only son. How could he hire only one killer?"

    When Carter mentioned Lionel, Cora realized that these things were all caused by her.

    If it weren''t for her outstanding appearance that aroused Nichs'' evil intention, there wouldn''t have

    been so many thingster, and it wouldn''t have led to his death. Then, Lionel wouldn''t have hired killers

    to take revenge on them...

    At this moment, someone seemed to have discovered something. Many people were surrounded there.

    Several members of the Hansen family were wiping their tears.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 She Lost Him

    Cora''s heart sank continuously. She wanted to see it.

    But Carter said, "You''d better stay here. Thest person they want to see now is you. I think you should

    know why."

    His words struck Cora''s heart like a hammer.

    Carter was right. Lionel hired killers to take revenge on them because of her.

    The Hansen elders valued Byron. If Byron had something wrong, they would definitely hate her.

    But Cora still wanted to take a look, even if the Hansen family would scold her.

    She was not afraid of it as long as she could see him again.

    She walked behind Carter, but Carter suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at her coldly.

    "Don''t forget what Mr. Hansen said. You signed the divorce agreement. Now, you have nothing to do

    with him. So you have no right to participate in this affair."

    Cora turned pale in an instant.

    It turned out that he was saying goodbye to her at that time.

    But Cora was focused on the divorce and ignored the crucial information.

    She even used vicious tricks to get him to give up on her.

    This result was his punishment for her.

    Seeing Cora''s pale face, Gabe felt distressed. "Cora is also very sad about Byron''s ident. Why do

    you have to hurt her again at this time?"

    "Mr. Pope, you have gone too far." Sally was also resentful.

    But Carter said, "I didn''t hurt her. I just stated the fact. She has signed the divorce agreement. Now,

    she has nothing to do with Mr. Hansen."

    After a pause, he continued, "Mr. Hansen entrusted me to deal with the distribution of the rest of the

    property. I will talk to you after I finish my work here."

    The rescuers put the body in a body bag and pulled it to the rescue vehicle.

    The Hansen family members followed behind, and Carter also followed.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Byron...

    "Byron, don''t leave me!"

    Cora ignored Carter''s warning, rushed into the rain, and ran after the crowd.

    But God seemed to be against her.

    The rain got heavier at this moment.

    It was so heavy that the surroundings became a vast expanse of whiteness. The rain made it difficult

    for Cora to walk, and she fell to her knees.

    Gabe and Sally tried to pull her up from the ground, but she refused to stand up.

    Her face was wet with tears or rain. She couldn''t see the way they left at all.

    "I was wrong. Come back, Byron!

    "I don''t make trouble anymore. Go home with me."

    She wailed.

    But no one responded to her.

    She finally understood that she lost the man who loved her the most.

    Cora cried until she was exhausted. In the end, Gabe and Sally took her back to the hospital.

    From that day on, she was numb, as if she could not perceive any changes at all.

    After a few days, it was the day of Byron''s funeral.

    Sally and Gabe dared not to tell Cora about this. They tried to coax her to eat something.

    "Cora, you look so thin. Just eat something, okay?"

    Gabe made the oatmeal for her.

    He dared not to leave New York, fearing that something would happen to Cora.

    Sally was also worried about Cora. She didn''t even dare to leave the emergency room. She was afraid

    that Cora would do something extreme if she took a few steps away and didn''t look at her.

    "If you don''t want oatmeal, how about pizza? I''ll order the spicy. Would you like to drink beer?"

    "Sally, she hasn''t eaten for a few days. How can she drink beer?"

    Gabe said paternally.

    But Sally said, "It would be better if she could drink. There is a channel for her to vent her emotions."

    Gabe also thought it was reasonable. "Then how many bottles should I buy?"

    But when he stood up, Cora suddenly grabbed his sleeve.

    "Cora?"

    It was the first time that Cora reacted to them these days. Gabe was happy.

    Cora''s voice was hoarse. "Gabe, can you help me?"

    "What do you want? Tell me. I will help you with whatever you want."

    "Take me to his funeral."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 His Funeral

    Gabe had no choice but to take Cora to the ce where Byron was buried.

    There was the best cemetery in New York. The environment was good.

    Since the day Byron''s ident happened, it had been raining in New York. It was still raining heavily

    today. Maybe God pitied his death.

    Everyone on the seeing-off team held a ck umbre, which made them look more solemn.

    Cora wore ck clothes. Gabe helped her keep a ck umbre, and Sally supported her.

    Nora was also on the seeing-off team. She saw Cora from a distance and became emotional, rushing

    to her immediately.

    "Why are you here? You divorced Byron, and you don''t have the right to stand here!"

    Nora even stretched out to push Cora.

    Byron was her youngest child. He was young and still had a long way to go. Why did he pass away

    suddenly?

    So far, Nora still couldn''t ept this fact.

    Sally and Gabe hurriedly protected Cora and also persuaded her to leave.

    The Hansen family hated Cora. They treated her as the culprit of Byron''s ident. She would be

    insulted if she stayed here.

    But Cora didn''t want to leave.

    She bowed in front of Nora and begged, "Please, just let me watch him from afar."

    "You are reluctant to leave Byron. Why did you still divorce him?" Nora watched Cora and cried bitterly.

    In the end, Osborn took her away.

    Later, the Hansen family didn''t stop Cora. Cora cried silently and watched the funeral.

    It wasn''t until the funeral was over and all the Hansen family had left that Cora cautiously walked to

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Byron''s grave.

    The photo on the tombstone was wet from the rain. Cora took out a tissue and wiped it carefully.

    "Honey, it''s wet here. You must feel ufortable. It''s okay. I''ll help you wipe the water off.

    "Why do you want to lead the killer to your side? Just let theme to me. I can fight against them.

    You don''t have to do so many stupid things for me...

    "Honey, are you leaving? Are you really so cruel that you want to abandon me?

    "Please don''t go. I won''t make trouble anymore. As long as you return, I promise I will spend the rest of

    my life with you. We can live a happy life."

    In the end, Cora couldn''t control her emotion. Shey down in front of the tombstone, crying out of

    breath.

    Seeing this scene, Gabe and Sally couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    After Byron''s funeral, the rain in New York finally stopped.

    The sky cleared, but Cora''s mood was still heavy.

    She didn''t eat anything. Even after leaving the hospital and returning to the small apartment, she still

    had no appetite.

    Today, Carter came to look for her.

    "I have dealt with the other killers ording to Mr. Hansen''s order. You are safe now, and the

    bodyguards have already withdrawn.

    "In addition to notifying you of this, I have other things. Mr. Hansen handed over the distribution of

    property to me. These are the relevant documents. You just need to sign them."

    Carter was still angry with Cora. His attitude towards her was cold.

    But Cora didn''t care. Her expression was still dull. "You can donate the property for me. I don''t need

    these."

    Byron''s death made her lose hope in life.

    She barely ate these days.

    "You insisted on divorcing him. Now, everything goes as you wish. Live a good life. Don''t let him worry

    about you in heaven."

    Carter saw her hopeless appearance and immediately became angry.

    He continued, "Even if you want to donate the property, you must do it yourself. I won''t help you with

    these things."

    Cora understood this.

    Carter was Byron''s assistant. Byron was gone. She had no right to ask Carter to do it for her.

    She took the documents that Carter handed over. When she saw a document, she was surprised.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 How Come You Be Homeless?

    "Why is this apartment under my name?"

    Cora pointed at one of the documents with an astonished expression.

    The address of the apartment was the exact apartment where Cora was currently living.

    Since she and Byron got together, she had been living here, paying the rent on time every month.

    But it turned out that this apartment was under her name.

    And when distributing the property this time, would it be transferred to her again in the name of

    "Mr. Hansen bought this building a long time ago and registered it under your name."

    Carter''s words reminded Cora of when herndlord wanted to raise the rent, which made her decide to

    move out.

    Later, thendlord inexplicably said that he decided not to increase the rent but to lower her rent, and

    Now that she thought about it, it should be at that time that Byron had bought the whole building and

    asked thendlord to cooperate.

    But at that time, they hadn''t confirmed their rtionship yet.

    Cora thought that she and Byron were just friends with benefits...

    But thinking about it now, it turned out that he had started to take care of her since that time.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It was just that she had been refusing to admit it.

    Her tears dropped again silently.

    Carter saw her start to wipe away tears again, and maybe because he was annoyed and irritable, he

    urged her to sign her name quickly so that he could go through the formalities as soon as possible.

    So under his urging, Cora could only quickly sign all the documents.

    After Carter left, Cora took the real estate certificate and suddenly made a decision...

    When Sally and Gabe came to visit her again, she told them this decision.

    "You want to leave New York?" Sally was still a little confused.

    Gabe had already begun to persuade.

    "Cora, I don''t think it''s a good idea. In your current state, I can''t even let you stay alone, let alone let

    you go to a strange environment by yourself."

    "But staying here and seeing familiar people and familiar things will only keep me trapped in the

    sadness, unable to get out."

    Gabe felt that what she said was very reasonable, but he was still worried. "But you have never lived in

    Leucrest Town."

    Gabe desperately winked at Sally, asking her to help persuade Cora to stay.

    "Before Sally came to New York to study, she had never lived here. She is doing fine now, isn''t she?"

    Cora''s examples made Sally show a helpless expression. "What she said seems quite reasonable."

    "You don''t know what you are talking about." Gabe was furious.

    But Sally turned against him. "Gabe, this is where the Hansen family at, and it is also the ce where

    Cora has lived with him before. Any ce in this city will probably remind her of Byron. How can she

    move on? So I think it might be best for her to let her live in a new city."

    In the end, Gabe could onlypromise.

    On the day Cora set off for Leucrest Town, she went to the First Hospital to go through the leave

    procedures and do a check-up along the way.

    She didn''t expect to meet Sara, who went to the hospital for a reexamination just after finishing the

    leave procedures.

    Knowing that Cora didn''t have Byron''s support, Sara didn''t avoid her as usual and even sarcastically

    said, "Hey, didn''t you marry into a wealthy family? Howe you be homeless in a blink of an

    eye?"

    Seeing that Cora ignored her, Sara continued tough and said, "I almost forgot that you became a

    widow within a few days of marrying into a wealthy family. I heard that you were kicked out by the

    Hansen family!"

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 Was She Pregnant?

    Cora just smiled lightly. "Yes. I became a widow and was kicked out by the Hansen family. Are you

    satisfied?"

    It might be because she had lost too much weight, and the ck dress on her body looked very loose.

    Her face was pale, and she looked weak.

    Sara was quite happy when he learned that Byron was dead and Cora was kicked out of the Hansen

    family.

    But when she really saw Cora''s state, Sara didn''t seem to be happy.

    Besides, Cora did not refute her but even admitted her words, lookingpletely different from her

    usual aggression in the past...

    "What should I be satisfied with?" Sara frowned and inevitably looked at Cora again.

    Seeing that Cora was rubbing her forehead and looking very ufortable, Sara said, "You don''t

    mean to get me into trouble, do you?"

    "Is your test result okay?"

    Cora ignored her question and only nced at the inspection report in her hand.

    Byron''s sudden death made her think about many things.

    Even though she was prepared not to recognize Sara in the future, she still hoped that Sara could live

    well in this world.

    But Sara was still full of precautions against her. "Yes. Why are you asking?"

    "I''m d you are fine. Don''t be suspicious. It''s not good for your health."

    After Cora breathed a sigh of relief, she walked directly past Sara to the department where the test was

    going to be done.

    Sara was disturbed by Cora''s sudden concern, and when she looked at Cora again, Cora had gone

    into the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    "Isn''t that the obstetrics and gynecology department? What is she doing there?"

    Sara felt suspicious, and when she went back, she mentioned to William that Cora had entered the

    obstetrics and gynecology department today.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She asked, "Is it possible that she is pregnant?"

    "If she is pregnant, the baby is Byron''s child. She will not be kicked out by the Hansen family and have

    to leave New York."

    Almost everyone thought that Cora was kicked out by the Hansen family.

    Especially William, who felt that Cora had stolen Sunda Group''s bidding document before, which had

    caused Byron a huge loss, and it was also one of the reasons why the Hansen family disliked her.

    But if Cora was really pregnant, after all, it would be Byron''s child. So, no matter how dissatisfied the

    Hansen family was with her, they would not kick her out.

    At least, they would wait for her to give birth to the child.

    "She''s leaving New York?" Sara was a little taken aback.

    "Well, the hospital has already said that she had applied for a long vacation, and they don''t know if she

    wille back in the future."

    Hearing this, Sara gloated. "Who can she me? She asked for it herself."

    "Okay. Enough of this. Is Jane''s wedding dress settled?"

    Hearing William ask about Jane, Sara suddenly smiled and was quite emotional.

    "It''s done. She and Harry are going to take photos for the wedding tomorrow. I never expected that my

    baby girl would start a family now..."

    Early this morning, Cora entered the boarding gate with Gabe and Sally waving her off.

    The weather was good. When Cora got on the ne, she could see the blue sky and white clouds.

    As the nended in this strange city, Cora burst into tears.

    She whispered in her heart, "Byron, I kept my promise. After finishing everything, I will go to live in a

    strange city. No matter whether it is the Yoris family or Flora, they will never hurt me again.

    "Don''t worry about me anymore. If possible, let me take a good look at you again in my dream, okay?"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 Four Years Later

    Four yearster, in a private medicine clinic in Leucrest Town.

    "I''ve made an appointment for more than ten days. Why isn''t it in my order yet?"

    A woman in her fifties was troubled by illness for many years, and she traveled thousands of miles to

    visit this medicine clinic in Leucrest Town after someone introduced her.

    But after registering, she had been waiting in line.

    Then, she had already been in Leucrest Town for half a month, and it was still not her turn yet.

    She couldn''t sit still anymore and went to the clinic early in the morning, nning toin to the

    medical staff there.

    As a result, the medical staff were too busy to take care of her. A man in his early seventies next to her

    spoke up.

    "You can''t sit still after waiting for just ten days? I''ve been waiting for nearly half a year, and I haven''t

    had my turn yet."

    After listening to this, she immediately felt a lot more bnced, but she couldn''t help asking the man

    quietly.

    "You have waited for a long time in this small clinic. Why are you here?"

    "Terminal cancer."

    "My God." The woman was surprised and asked again, "Then why are you still waiting here? You may

    not be cured here, and it is better to go to a big hospital for chemotherapy. I heard that there is a

    targeted drug now, which can coexist..."

    But the man interrupted her.

    "Chemotherapy in a big hospital can only bring suffering, and I may not be able to survive. I''d rather

    stay here and wait in line. At least the treatment process is not painful, and there is a high probability of

    survival."

    "They can do that here?"

    "Yes. Otherwise, why do you think there are so many people waiting here every day? And several of

    my friends who had cancer were cured here. They are enjoying lives now."

    It was precisely because of the strong rmendation of those friends that the old man had

    confidence in this small clinic.

    But when the two talked to this point, a woman in a light blue knitted dress and white high-heels walked

    into the clinic.

    She didn''t wear any makeup, but her skin was glowing.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Her long hair swayed slightly as she walked, looking very beautiful.

    She shone into this small clinic like a ray of sunshine.

    Almost everyone present was attracted by her.

    But in the astonishing eyes of everyone, the nurse at the clinic called out happily, "Dr. Lane! Is your

    shift today?"

    "Yes, my teacher is going fishing today, so he asks me toe over to see the patients."

    The woman smiled, and dimples appeared at the corners of her lips, looking very attractive.

    Only after being amazed, these people quickly noticed the problem.

    "No way. Do you mean the doctor won''te today?"

    "We have been waiting in line for several months, and are you going to let a little girl treat us?"

    Many patients came to their senses andined.

    The woman also said, "How old is this girl? I guess she hasn''t even read all the medical books. How

    can she be a doctor? Whether we will be cured or not is another matter, but what if someone dies?"

    The old man was immediately disappointed.

    He originally pinned his hope of survival on that old doctor here, so even if waiting for more than half a

    year, he still waited.

    Unexpectedly, he got this result...

    Maybe it was too much of a blow, or maybe it was his blood pressure that went high. Amidst the noise

    of the crowd, he clutched his chest in pain and passed out.

    The woman next to him was still attacking the medical staff, but unexpectedly, the old man next to her

    passed out, so she couldn''t care about anything else and hurriedly called for help.

    "Gosh! This man passed out. Save him quickly."

    At this time, the beautiful female doctor just walked up quickly, first checked his breath, and then was

    about to give him acupuncture therapy...

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    Chapter 451 Her Medical Skills

    "Wait! Are you sure you can really save people? Do you know that his cancer is terminal? If you don''t

    handle it properly now, you might kill him."

    Seeing that the female doctor was going to give the old man treatment, the woman hurriedly stopped

    her.

    A few patients beside her also chimed in, "That''s right. Don''t mess around if you don''t know what you

    are doing. If you really mess up, you will be responsible."

    But the doctor told them with a serious face, "If you don''t get out of the way now and the treatment is

    dyed, are you going to take the responsibility?"

    Those people were not happy when they heard it.

    "Okay. I''ve told you the consequences. It''s up to you to decide whether to listen to us or not."

    "Let''s record this. If something happens, it can prove that it has nothing to do with us..."

    A group of people made a fuss and backed away.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Someone held up the phone and recorded the process of the treatment.

    However, the female doctor had good skills, and even if she was being recorded by others, she was

    fast and stable.

    What was particrly surprising was that just after she finished the treatment, the old man woke up

    quickly, and his pale face was improving gradually.

    "He was really saved by her, wasn''t he?"

    "It seems that this female doctor is not bad!"

    One of them said in a low voice, "I heard that this clinic was not so famous before. After the old doctor

    took in a female apprentice, there are more patients."

    Another patient also said, "I heard that the previous cancer patients in this clinic were cured by the

    female apprentice of that old doctor."

    At this time, the old man waspletely awake.

    "Why do I feel my body is getting lighter, and even the ce that hurt before doesn''t seem to hurt much

    now? I haven''t felt such afortable feeling for a long time."

    He grabbed the female doctor''s hand and asked, "Did you give me painkillers just now?"

    "No. She just gave you acupuncture therapy," the woman hurriedly said.

    The man didn''t believe it. "Doctor, is what she said true? Has my cancer been cured?"

    "It''s true that I didn''t give you painkillers, but your cancer isn''t cured yet."

    "Will I ever be cured?" The man suddenly felt his eyes darken.

    But what the female doctor said next made him regain his confidence.

    "You still need to take the medicine for another month. You won''t recover until you finish the medicine."

    "Great! As long as I don''t die, and I can live to see my little great-grandson to be born, let alone a

    month, I can even take the medicine for a year."

    Seeing the old man''s eyes filled with tears, the other patients were also very excited.

    The patient, who had taken the video just now to prevent being misdiagnosed by the female doctor and

    causing joint and several liabilities, posted the video on the Inte...

    But the female doctor didn''t know it and started a busy day of consultation.

    Near dusk, she sent away thest patient.

    At this time, her phone rang, and it was a video call from Gabe.

    As soon as she answered, Gabe''s handsome face appeared on the screen of the phone.

    "Cora, I''m going to meet with your future sister-inw''s family this weekend. Come back, okay?"

    This female doctor was Cora. When she arrived in Leucrest Town four years ago, she fainted at the

    door of the small clinic by ident. It was the old doctor in the clinic who saved her.

    Later, she became his apprentice and often helped him to treat patients.

    Four years passed, and Gabe was about to get married.

    He recently returned to New York and was busy preparing for the wedding.

    Cora guessed that Gabe arranged for her to meet and have dinner with his fianc¨¦e''s family, which was

    only one aspect.

    On the other hand, he probably wanted to take this opportunity to let her and Flora bury the hatchet.

    Gabe had been persuading Cora for the past four years, telling her countless times that no matter

    what, Flora was her mother.

    But Flora was not Cora''s biological mother, so their enmity had not been resolved in four years.

    For the sake of Jane, Flora did not dare to tell Gabe the truth.

    So far, Gabe still thought that the two of them were just having an ordinary quarrel.

    When Cora thought of Flora, she didn''t want to go back to New York even more. "Pass. I don''t know

    what to say on that asion."

    "Cora, you haven''t returned to New York for a long time."

    Gabe hesitated to speak.

    Cora knew that, in fact, he wanted her to return to New York, but he was afraid of touching the deep

    wound in her heart.

    But Cora had returned to New York a few times before.

    Every year on the anniversary of Byron''s death, she would go back.

    On that day, she would turn off her phone and stand alone in front of his grave for a whole day...

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    Chapter 452 Her Secret?

    Seeing Cora lose her mind, Gabe was afraid that she really thought of that person, so he quickly

    changed his words.

    "Fine. If you don''t want toe back, I''ll take your sister-inw to Leucrest Town to visit you for a few

    days. It will be treated as an early honeymoon trip."

    But after Cora heard his words, herplexion changed significantly.

    "Don''t bother. I''ll go back to New York."

    "What?"

    Gabe was a little surprised.

    In the past few years, he tried every means to get Cora to return to New York to meet Flora, but all

    failed.

    But what happened just now?

    Cora agreed right away...

    Gabe carefully looked at Cora. "Did you suddenly change your mind because you were afraid that we

    would make a surprise trip?"

    As expected, Cora denied it. "No!"

    "No? Is there some shocking secret that you are hiding from me?" Gabe kept asking.

    "You think too much. If I hid some secrets, you would have known since you video call me every day."

    Hearing this, Gabe let her go.

    "That''s right. After you book the ticket, send me the flight schedule, and I''ll pick you up at the airport."

    "Okay..." Cora smiled and waved goodbye to Gabe.

    However, there was a shocking secret that she kept from Gabe.

    After finishing the call, she quickly left the clinic and returned to the apartment she had rented in

    Leucrest Town for four years.

    As soon as the door was opened, a cute little guy rushed up.

    "Martin, how are you today?"

    Cora picked up the little guy and kissed his face.

    This was the shocking secret she kept from Gabe and everyone she knew in New York.

    She had a son who was three years old now.

    In the beginning, she cruelly threatened to abort Byron''s child, but in the end, when shey down on

    the operating table with the anesthetics on, she still couldn''t bear it.

    When she got off the operating table, she was still weak after the anesthesia, so her appearance

    helped her hide the truth.

    Later, almost everyone thought that she had taken away the child, and none of the arranged checkups

    had checked it.

    Later, there was Byron''s ident, and no one remembered this matter.

    After Byron''s ident, she even thought about taking this child and reuniting with him in heaven.

    But looking at the assets that Carter handed over to her, she suddenly thought of the scene when he

    lowered his attitude and begged her to give birth to this child...

    She thought that he should cherish this child very much.

    If he was still there, he would definitely take good care of the child and give him the best education and

    life.

    So she was thinking, would he forgive her if she gave birth to a child and gave the child the best in the

    world as he wished?

    It was this thought that kept her struggling until now.

    "Martin wanted to see his father''s photos again. I was afraid he would ruin them when you weren''t

    here, so I didn''t give them to him. He was angry with me and refused to eat..."

    The middle-aged woman who came up was Lucy.

    When Cora gave birth to Martin, she had no family around her, so she had to ask Lucy for help at the

    Postpartum Care Center.

    Fortunately, Lucy was hard-working, and she was considerate in taking care of the child, so Cora kept

    her.

    "It''s okay, Lucy. I''ll show him."

    Cora hugged Martin and entered the room.

    Looking at Martin, who looked exactly the same as Byron, Cora''s tone was extremely gentle.

    "Did you want to hear Dad''s story again? You need to wait for Mom toe back, and Mom will tell

    you. Lucy doesn''t know the story, so you can''t lose your temper with her. Do you understand?"

    Martin nodded and then pointed to the album that Cora had made with all the pictures of Byron she had

    cut from some newspapers and magazines.

    It was sad to say that she and Byron had been together for so long, but they hadn''t taken many photos

    together.

    So that if the child wanted to see his father now, she needed to search for the photos from the old

    newspapers and magazines.

    Seeing that Cora hadn''t spoken for a long time, Martin poked the album again.

    This was the most worrying thing for Cora.

    Martin was already three years old, but he couldn''t speak yet.

    She had taken him to do all kinds of tests, and the results were all normal, but he just couldn''t speak.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    A few days ago, the pediatrician suggested Cora take Martin to see a psychiatrist...

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    Chapter 453 Her Child

    Cora had found information about several psychiatrists and nned to take Martin for psychological

    consultation soon.

    However, Cora did not show these worries in front of Martin.

    At this moment, she had already started flipping through the album, making up stories for Martin and

    coaxing him to eat.

    "Dad went to outer space this time to fight against the green hairy monster and protect the earth..."

    After Martin had finished eating, she bathed Martin herself and put him to sleep.

    It was already ten o''clock in the evening when Martin fell asleep.

    "Lucy, I may have to trouble you to take care of Martin alone this weekend. I''m going back to New

    York."

    "That''s not a problem, but I''m worried that Martin will asionally make a fuss about hearing his dad''s

    stories. Every time I can''t tell these things, Martin will get angry with me and won''t even eat."

    Lucy actually knew about the fact that Cora had lost her husband, and she also knew that it was not

    easy for a woman to take care of a child and work at the same time, so she would do her best to help if

    she could.

    "I know. I''ll also ask Jerry toe over and help."

    "That''s good. That''s good!" Lucy felt relieved when she heard that Jerry woulde to help.

    Because besides listening to Cora, Martin listened to Jerry the most.

    Besides, Lucy found out that Jerry had a crush on Cora.

    So Lucy couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Lloyd has been single for a long time, and I think Martin likes him

    quite a bit, so how about the two of you..."

    At the moment...

    Lucy was just about to match the two when the doorbell rang.

    Cora went to open the door, and Jerry was standing at the door.

    Jerry was very tall, and he blocked more than half of the lights in the hallway.

    He needed to bow his head to enter the room.

    When he entered, and the light hit him on the face, she saw his handsome face with a rebellious spirit.

    If Sally saw him, she would definitely describe him as super-fuckable.

    However, Cora seemed to be quite immune to his face andined without looking at him.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "It''s sote. Why did youe to my ce? If your girlfriends knew about this, wouldn''t they kill me?"

    "Those people can''t cure my toothache."

    "Neither can I."

    "But my godson can. As long as I see him, I will recover immediately."

    Jerry asked jokingly, "Where is my godson?"

    "He''s sleeping."

    Jerry went to Martin''s room in a familiar way, and after tucking the nket for him, he grabbed Martin''s

    hand and kissed him. Then, he went back to Cora.

    Seeing Cora sitting on the couch and reading a book about medicine, heined, "Aren''t you tired

    of reading these medical books my grandfather gave you every day?"

    The old doctor in the small clinic was Jerry''s grandfather, John Lloyd.

    Four years ago, when Cora fainted at the door of the small clinic, it happened that Jerry was there

    visiting his grandfather, so he sent her to the clinic.

    Jerry was a yer, the kind that everyone in Leucrest Town knew.

    So when he rescued Cora, he had selfish motives.

    In the end, John found out that Cora was pregnant, and he misunderstood Jerry. "She''s pregnant. It''s

    fine if you mess around outside, but you even got someone pregnant!"

    No matter how the two of them exined that they didn''t know each other, John wouldn''t believe them

    and even appointed Jerry to take care of Cora until Cora gave birth to the child.

    Of course, the misunderstanding waster rified.

    John also thought that Cora had talent in medicine, so he took her in as his apprentice.

    However, Jerry had been taking care of Cora and her son, and it seemed that it had be a habit for

    him to take care of them.

    He even felt weird when he couldn''t see the two for too long.

    In the middle of the night, his teeth were hurting, and he insisted on running over...

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 Did She Want to Go Back?

    Jerry tried very hard to put his face in front of Cora, trying to gain some attention with his handsome

    face.

    However, Cora didn''t even look at him, and her eyes fixed on the book. "Live and learn. What''s wrong

    with that?"

    "No wonder you were taken as an apprentice by my grandfather. You are a masochism."

    In the past, John wanted Jerry to be a doctor like him, but Jerry couldn''t sit still since he was a child.

    Every time he was forced to read medical books, it was like torture to him.

    In the end, John could only ept his fate and let Jerry do business with his father.

    After Cora was sent to the clinic, she took the initiative to help out in the clinic for a while.

    Before that, John hadn''t considered taking apprentices for a long time.

    When he was seeing a patient that day, Cora, who was doing chores in the clinic, actually urately

    stated the patient''s crux and the corresponding treatment methods.

    John was stunned on the spot. After sending the patients away, he found out that when Cora was doing

    chores in the clinic, she used the medical books he put in the clinic every day as reading materials to

    pass the time.

    Her memory was amazing, and she basically had a photographic memory.

    No matter how in-depth the content of his test was, she could answer it fluently, making him surprised.

    Later, he took Cora as his apprentice.

    But strictly speaking, John was quite ashamed of calling himself Cora''s teacher.

    Apart from giving Cora all the medical books he had collected all his life, and asionally teaching her

    a few acupuncture techniques, Cora learned the rest of her knowledge by herself.

    "I don''t feel like it is torture. I''m just learning more knowledge."

    Cora liked to read these medical books very much. Every time she devoted herself to memorizing

    these contents, all the sorrows seemed to bepletely forgotten.

    "Whatever. My teeth hurt so much."

    Probably because of the pain, Jerry''s face paled a lot.

    "Have you eaten anything today?"

    Cora finally gave him a little attention.

    "Nope. I''m dying."

    Jerry sank into the couch, remaining motionless.

    In the end, Cora went to make him a bowl of soup and put it in front of him.

    "You have to pull out your decayed tooth. How about I help you make an appointment for tooth

    extraction?"

    "No, lying on the operating table like a dead fish at the mercy of others? It''s too scary, okay?"

    Jerry picked up the spoon and looked at the soup. "Why didn''t you make me pasta? Or, you can fry

    some chicken nuggets that Martin usually eats for me."

    He had the taste of a child, so fried and sweet food were all his favorites.

    "You have a toothache like this, and you still want to eat these things?" Cora couldn''t help but roll her

    eyes.

    He was still muttering, "But this soup looks too in. I really don''t have an appetite. Just make me two

    pieces of crabcake!"

    While he wasining, Cora was about to take away the soup. "I''ll take it away if you don''t have an

    appetite."

    Jerry could only hold the bowl in a hurry. "No. No. You cruel woman, you don''t know how to be gentle

    when treating a patient, do you?"

    In the end, he epted the soup honestly.

    Cora nned to continue reading her medical book but suddenly thought of something. "I''m going back

    to New York this weekend. At that time, I may have to trouble you toe and help me look after

    Martin."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Why are you going back?" Jerry frowned. "Isn''t it time yet?"

    He was talking about the anniversary of Byron''s death.

    He didn''t know it before, butter he concluded that she would return to New York on that day every

    year, and her whole body exuded sadness.

    "My brother is getting married, and the two families need to meet each other. I''m afraid that he will find

    Martin''s existence if hees over, so I can only go back."

    She was afraid that Gabe would be angry if he knew she didn''t abort the child, so she didn''t dare to

    mention Martin to him.

    But she didn''t hide any of this from Jerry.

    When Martin was born, it was also because of Jerry''s help that she was able to hide this matter from

    the world.

    "Okay. I''ll help you look after Martin. However, Cora..."

    "What?" Cora didn''t hear Jerry finishing his sentence, and when she looked up, she saw him staring at

    her.

    In his pupils, there was something unfathomable.

    Cora frowned and wanted to say something.

    But Jerry quickly made a sound, cutting off her chance to speak. "Can you give me two pieces of fried

    chicken for the sake of my promise to take care of your child?"

    Cora was speechless.

    She patted the medical book on Jerry''s face, and she rejected his request directly.

 Chapter 455 A Familiar Figure

    Chapter 455 A Familiar Figure

    Early this morning on the weekend, Cora took the earliest flight and arrived in New York.

    The moment she walked out of the in, those painful memories flooded back overwhelmingly.

    She got off the ne with her bag, nning to go to the cemetery to visit Byron after finishing business with Gabe and the

    others.

    But at this moment, when Cora was walking toward the exit gate, she suddenly found a figure so familiar that it made her

    shudder...

    ¡°Byron?¡±

    Seeing the familiar height, familiar hand¨Cmade custom¨Cmade suit, familiar aura of aloofness and pride...

    Cora felt her heartbeat speeding up in an instant. She hurriedly threw away the bag and chased after him.

    ¡°Byron!

    ¡°Byron!¡±

    But she was wearing high heels, so she couldn¡¯t run very fast.

    The man seemed to be walking calmly, but Cora couldn¡¯t catch up no matter how fast she walked.

    The closer to the gate, the more people there.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    She continued to chase all the way, regardless of the crowd, just to see him again.

    But the man walked in a hurry and never stopped for her.

    Seeing that the distance was finally shortened a bit, she ran into a tour group.

    Cora couldn¡¯t stand still, twisted her ankle, and fell to the

    ground.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Did you injure yourself?¡±

    The people were very friendly, and when Cora fell, they came up to help her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When Cora moyed her ankle, she felt excruciating pain, but she acted like she didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain and

    wanted to continue to catch up.

    Byron...

    The love of her life!

    Chapter 455 A Familiar Figure

    How she wished to see him again.

    When she got up again, she looked around, but she could no longer find that familiar figure.

    ¡°Byron?¡±

    She suddenly became confused.

    ¡°Byron!¡±

    3/6

    Dragging her injured foot, she ran to the ce where she saw his figure for thest time.

    But after looking again and again, she still didn¡¯t see the figure of that person.

    At that moment, the light in her eyes disappeared without a trace again.

    ¡°Is it an illusion again?¡±

    She covered her eyes in pain, then slid and sat on the ground as if all her strength had been drained.

    In fact, in the past four years, she often had the illusion that she saw Byron again.

    Sometimes it even happened in her dreams.

    She kept chasing and chasing, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t even

    Chapter 455 A Familiar Figure

    see his face.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So every time she woke up, she wondered if the way she pretended to get rid of Martin and went on a hunger strike to force

    Byron to divorce was too hurtful.

    So much so that Byron refused to forgive her until now, and even refused to let her see his face in the dream...

    Whenever she thought of this, she would be extremely self¨Cming and sad.

    Tears fell down unstoppably.

    Just like now...

    There were peopleing and going around, but she was immersed in her own world, crying heartbreakingly.

    4/6

    When the emotions became more and more intense, the phone

    rang.

    She rummaged through her bag and found her phone. It was a video call from Jerry.

    He was with Martin right now, and Martin probably missed her.

    She quickly wiped away the tears on her face and answered the call.

    Martin soon appeared on the screen, and Jerry was hugging

    him.

    Chapter 455 A Familiar Figure

    5/6

    ¡°You promised to call Martin as soon as you got off the ne. He couldn¡¯t get your call and was worried.¡±

    As soon as Jerry said this, he realized that Cora¡¯s expression was not right.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just met another person who looks like him.¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice was so hoarse. It was really distressing.

    After she cleared her mind, she started talking to Martin.

    ¡°Martin, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I wille back after finishing my things here. You have to listen to Jerry...¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t speak, but he could understand what Cora was saying and nodded his head lightly in agreement.

    Jerry didn¡¯t say much.

    Cora bumped into a figure simr to that man, and he had bumped into her acting like this several times.

    So he knew that persuasion andfort were useless at this time, and he could only wait for Cora to calm down.

    Seeing Cora still forcing herself to smile with red eyes, he suddenly felt that it was not a good idea to let her go back to

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    Chapter 456 On His Behalf

    After Cora finished the video with Martin, she went to the bathroom to clean up briefly.

    When she reunited with Gabe at the airport gate, there was no trace of howling and crying just now.

    "You haven''t had meals on time recently, have you? Why have you lost weight again?"

    On the way to meet his fianc¨¦e''s family, Gabe kept talking.

    "If you can''t take care of yourself, even if I tie you up, I will take you back to New York and keep you by

    my side."

    Cora smiled every time and said, "Gabe, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me."

    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Gabe suddenly mentioned something.

    "By the way, I heard that Madam Hansen''s physical examination results are not very good."

    In the past four years, Cora had been staying in Leucrest Town, but she always inquired about the

    Hansen elders.

    asionally, she would ask him to send some nutritional supplements to them.

    She was doing filial piety for Byron, and Gabe had always been very clear about it.

    Although Byron had indeed done something that made the Lane family suffer, with his sudden death,

    Gabe was also willing to let go of all the previous grievances.

    So he mentioned it to Cora after he knew that Nora was sick.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    Cora hurriedly asked.

    "It''s cancer. I don''t know what cancer it is, but I heard that almost all her children are staying in the

    hospital recently, and I''m afraid time is running out."

    Cora pursed her lips and said nothing.

    But she had already nned to stay in New York for two more days to see if she could help Nora.

    She knew that Byron attached great importance to his parents.

    So no matter how much the Hansen family rejected her, she still wanted to do her part of filial piety on

    his behalf.

    Soon, Gabe brought Cora to the restaurant, where the parents of both sides met.

    When Gabe and Cora arrived, Flora was already sitting there.

    While Gabe was going to pick up his parents-inw, Flora took the initiative to talk to Cora.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "How are you doing in Leucrest Town?"

    "Good."

    Cora didn''t want to talk to Flora.

    Flora also knew in her heart that after knowing what she had done, it was already very good that Cora

    could sit at the same table with her calmly.

    So she didn''t pay much attention to Cora''s attitude and just persuaded Cora.

    "Actually, it''s better to stay in Leucrest Town, so you don''t have to see those people and things again."

    Four years ago, when she heard the news of Byron''s death on the TV news, she felt more fortunate

    than shocked.

    Fortunately, Jane did not marry that short-lived man, and Cora left New York because of Byron''s death.

    This reduced the chance of her meeting the Yoris family and greatly reduced the possibility of Jane''s

    real identity being exposed.

    It was just that she didn''t expect that Cora woulde back to New York four yearster.

    This made her a little worried about whether Cora would move back.

    So this was also her real motive for persuading Cora now.

    She didn''t expect Cora to see through her motives. "You want me to stay in Leucrest Town forever

    because you are afraid that I will expose you and Jane when Ie back."

    "Cora, I''m really saying it for your own good, and I''m afraid you''ll get hurt."

    Cora couldn''t listen to Flora''s hypocritical words. "If you are doing it for my own good, why don''t you

    confess your crimes to the world?"

    Flora suddenly fell silent.

    Jane was now a doctor in a big hospital and had published many papers on anticancer drugs. She had

    also married Harry, so she seemed to have a happy life.

    But she hadn''t had a child so far, and the Cross family had secretly said that she might have some

    problems.

    Flora was also worried that if there were no more children, the Cross family would dislike Jane''s

    background once her identity was revealed.

    But even if she didn''t say it, Cora guessed her thoughts. "Since you are not willing to expose

    everything, don''t y tricks in front of me."

    After having this dialogue, the two of them did not interact during the whole dinner.

    So much so that at the end of the dinner, after Gabe sent off his fianc¨¦e''s family, he couldn''t help

    persuading them, "Cora, we are all family. If you have any problems, just be honest and talk it out."

    Cora said, "Gabe, she is the one who refuses to be honest. You can send her back, and I have another

    appointment."

    Gabe originally insisted that the family sit down and discuss the problem, but Flora also insisted on

    leaving, so he had no choice but to send Flora back.

    Cora bought a bouquet of roses and took a taxi to the cemetery...

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    Chapter 457 Byron Is Not Dead Right?

    "Martin and I are having a good time recently. How about you?

    "Are you still angry with me and refuse to let me see your face in my dream?

    "Don''t be angry. I also want to apany you. When Martin grows up and can live independently, I will

    apany you..."

    The weather was nice. Cora stood in front of the grave, chatting andughing to the faded photos.

    After she left, a low-key ck car stopped in front of the gate of the cemetery.

    The man who got out of the car strode to the tomb that Cora was at.

    Looking at the bouquet of red roses ced in front of the tombstone, he sneered and kicked the

    bouquet away. Then, he mercilessly tore off the photo on the tombstone...

    At night, Cora called Jerry and told him that there was still something to do here so that she would stay

    in New York for two more days.

    "It''s okay. You can rest assured. My godson has almost forgotten about you as a mother now."

    Jerry wasn''t lying. When they were talking on the phone, Martin''sughter could be heard from time to

    time.

    Maybe it was because Jerry had been taking care of her son since birth, Martin had a strange feeling of

    closeness to Jerry.

    asionally, when Cora was too busy in the clinic, Jerry would help take care of Martin.

    So Martin really didn''t reject Jerry taking care of him at all.

    Furthermore, Jerry not only had a taste of a child but also liked what a child liked.

    He also liked car models and shooting games, which were exactly the same as Martin.

    Once the two yed together, Martin would even feel Cora getting in the way.

    "That''s good."

    Cora heard Martin urging Jerry to start the game quickly, so she nned to hang up the phone first.

    Jerry asked suddenly, "The thing you were talking about is to remember the past between you and that

    man?"

    Cora was stunned for a moment and then said, "No. I have a patient here, and I want to help her get

    treated before leaving."

    Cora didn''t know if it was her illusion. It seemed that after she said the reason, Jerry''s mood obviously

    got better.

    "Okay. Martin and I will wait for your return."

    Before hanging up the phone, Cora heard Jerry shouting at Martin. "Let''s go, kiddo!"

    Cora was speechless.

    She really didn''t know how he could get along so well with a three-year-old at his age.

    But Cora didn''t think about it too much. She hung up the phone and went to the First Hospital, where

    Nora was at.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, Cora came to Nora''s ward.

    As soon as she knocked on the door, Nora''s slightly excited voice came from inside.

    "Byron? Come in!"

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Cora was a little taken aback.

    But she quickly opened the door of the ward.

    "Madam Hansen, it''s me."

    It was just that the moment Nora saw her, the joy in Nora''s eyes disappearedpletely.

    "Why are you here? What are you doing here?"

    "I heard you were sick, so I came to see you."

    Cora knew that Byron''s death back then had dealt a big blow to Nora, and it also made Nora very

    repulsed to see her.

    But she understood Nora and tried to smile at her.

    She originally wanted to tell Nora that she had developed a medicine that should be able to cure her

    illness.

    But thinking of Nora''s excited look just now, she felt a strange sense of anticipation in her heart.

    So she changed the thing she was about to say. "You were calling me Byron just now. Byron is not

    dead, right?"

    She knew she shouldn''t have expectations. After all, he had been dead for four years.

    But she just couldn''t control it!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 Did Someone Come Here?

    But Cora hadn''t finished speaking yet when Nora seemed to have suddenly remembered something

    and quickly interrupted her.

    "How dare you ask me? Didn''t you cause Byron''s death?

    "It''s been four years. My Byron has been gone for four years...

    "All this time, I''ve been hoping for him toe back and see me."

    Under Nora''s scolding and tearful outburst, Cora felt as if she was reminded of those years when she

    could often see Byron''s figure in a daze. That glimmer of hope in her heart seemed to be extinguished

    once again.

    At that moment, Osborn pushed open the door.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Osborn walked over to Nora andforted her.

    Then Osborn saw Cora and said, "You..."

    He was about to say something, but Nora quietly tugged at his clothes.

    His words changed as he was about to speak, "What are you doing here?"

    "I heard that Madam Hansen was sick, so I came to have a check on her."

    "Have a check on her? What can a cardiovascr surgeon like you do for her?" Osborn frowned.

    Nora chimed in, "Osborn, ask her to leave. I don''t want to see her anymore, and I don''t want her to

    have a check on me."

    Seeing that Cora didn''t move, Nora spoke harshly, "If it weren''t for the fact that you saved Osborn''s life

    back then, do you think I would allow you to stay in this world?"

    "Did you hear that? Leave. Seeing you only reminds us of the pain of burying the loved one."

    Osborn also looked exhausted.

    Cora saw that both Nora and Osborn looked extremely miserable, so she had no choice but to leave

    first.

    But shortly after she left, Nora sent Osborn out to check.

    "She''s gone?"

    "She''s gone!"

    Osborn nced at the corridor outside the ward, confirmed that Cora''s figure was no longer there, and

    then returned to the room.

    Nora visibly breathed a sigh of relief after confirming Cora''s departure.

    "Is Byroningter?"

    "Yes, he called this afternoon and said he''lle to apany me tonight."

    Nora added, "Just when I allowed them to be together, Byron had to suffer so much. It must be some

    kind of ill-fated connection between them. I really don''t want the two of them to meet now."

    "But I n to bring Byron to the Hansen Group''s anniversary banquet tomorrow and officially hand over

    the Hansen Group to him. I''m afraid it will still reach her ears then!"

    Osborn frowned.

    Byron had just narrowly escaped death, and now Osborn only wanted his future life to be smooth

    sailing.

    To ensure Byron''s happiness, Osborn handed over the Hansen Group without directly exining it to

    Byron for fear of his refusal.

    All these arrangements were already settled, but he didn''t expect Cora to appear at this critical

    moment.

    "We can deal with it if it reaches herter. As long as I''m alive, I won''t allow them to repeat the same

    mistakes!"

    Nora asserted firmly.

    About half an hourter, the door to the ward was pushed open again.

    Seeing that familiar figure, both Osborn and Nora had smiles on their faces.

    "Byron,e in quickly."

    "Did someonee here just now?"

    Byron sniffed lightly, feeling a familiar yet unsettling presence in the air.

    "No, both your father and I were here. We didn''t see anyonee in."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Is that so?"

    Soon, this topic was brushed aside. And theughter of Nora and Osborn, which had been absent for a

    long time, filled the room frequently.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    Chapter 459 Rumor

    After leaving Nora''s ward, Cora returned to the apartment where she and Byron used to live together.

    The space of their apartment was small, but it held great significance for Cora.

    On ate autumn night, she stood downstairs, contemting for a long time before gathering the

    courage to enter the room once again.

    But as she switched on the lights and familiar sights flooded her vision, reminding her of every little

    moment she spent with Byron, it felt like a boom was exploding in her mind.

    Grief quickly multiplied and spread like a flood.

    At that moment, everything seemed to drain Cora of all her strength, causing her to slide to the floor,

    unable to speak through her tears...

    It had been four years.

    And she still missed him so much.

    How she wished she could turn back time.

    She would rather trade her life to have him back.

    Cora recalled someone saying that one can escape the nights of revelry but not the empty streets.

    It turned out that this moment was the most difficult to endure.

    Without having to worry about Martin anymore, without considering the gaze of others, she felt as

    though she was drowning in the sea of past sorrows, unable to free herself.

    Cora didn''t know how long she had cried helplessly, but when she heard her phone ring, it was already

    in the early hours of the morning.

    It was a video call from Gabe.

    Cora felt that she looked like a mess with her current tear-stained appearance and thought of waiting

    until she was in a slightly better state before calling Gabe back.

    But Gabe persisted, calling over and over again.

    In the end, Cora had to answer the video call.

    As soon as the call connected, Gabe''s anxious face appeared on the screen, saying, "Cora, are you

    okay?"

    He was afraid that Cora''s return to her old house would bring back unpleasant memories, so he sent

    messages and made calls, hoping she woulde to stay with him.

    If not, staying in a hotel would also be fine.

    But Cora''s phone had been unreachable, and he even worried that she might have done something

    foolish, so he decided to drive over to find her.

    Fortunately, Cora answered the video call.

    But just by looking at her, it was clear that she had been crying all night.

    Her eyes were so swollen they were barely open.

    But even so, Cora made an effort and forced a smile, saying, "I''m fine. Gabe, don''t worry about me."

    "Who else should I worry about if not you? I''lle pick you up. Come stay at my ce tonight."

    "Gabe, I don''t want to be a third wheel."

    "Your sister-inw won''t mind. She''s also really worried about you and keeps urging me to call and

    check on you."

    "But I still can''t go."

    Seeing that Gabe wanted to say something else, she added, "Gabe, it''s been a long time since I''ve

    returned to this home. Tonight, I don''t want to go anywhere or be disturbed by anyone."

    Gabe knew full well that she wanted to be alone in that room, cherishing the memories of someone.

    So, in the end, he couldn''t bear to go against her wishes. "Then tomorrow morning, I''ll bring you

    breakfast.

    "Also, I''ll randomly call you to check on you, safe or not. If you don''t answer, I''lle find you directly."

    Gabe reluctantlypromised but gave two more requests because he was afraid she might do

    something foolish.

    "Okay, I got it."

    Cora agreed and was about to end the video call when Gabe suddenly spoke up, "Cora, if you''re free

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    tomorrow night, can you apany me to an evening event?"

    "Wouldn''t it be better to ask my sister-inw?"

    "You know how she is. She stutters as soon as she appears on such asions. If I want her help to

    close a business deal, it''s simply impossible."

    Gabe''s fianc¨¦e came from an ordinary family, unlike Cora, who grew up in a wealthy and influential

    household. Since childhood, Cora had apanied her father to various banquets and was always

    poised and confident when conversing with anyone.

    One reason Gabe wanted Cora''s help was to negotiate a business deal.

    The other reason was that he learned that at the Hansen Group''s dinner event, Osborn was going to

    hand over thepany to his sessor formally.

    Combining what he had heard identally in the business circle before, Gabe spected that the

    sessor who would be present tomorrow night was very likely the person who had caused Cora so

    much heartbreak...

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 Meet Him

    Although the past grievances and conflicts couldn''t bepletely erased, Gabe couldn''t bear to see

    Cora in tears like this.

    So, Gabe still wanted Cora to meet that person.

    As for why he didn''t directly tell Cora the truth, it was because he had only heard a rumor before.

    So Gabe guessed that Byron was still alive in this world, but it was just his spection.

    Gabe was worried that if he told Cora directly, the information would turn out to be false. It would give

    Cora false hope.

    So he felt it was better to leave everything to tomorrow''s banquet and patiently wait for the moment of

    revtion.

    "Well, alright."

    Cora didn''t think too much about it and agreed, saying, "But after the end of tomorrow night, I have to

    return to Leucrest Town."

    When she left Nora''s ward tonight, she also found information about Nora''s condition in the system of

    the First Hospital.

    She had already printed out the information and nned to bring it back to Leucrest Town for research.

    After all, Martin was only three years old, and she was really worried about him.

    Although Jerry was taking care of Martin, she felt that these two people would probably eat fried

    chicken, hamburgers, and fries every day while she was away...

    So she would wait until she confirmed the treatment n on her side before figuring out how to

    persuade Nora to ept her treatment.

    "Alright. We''ll talk about it then."

    Gabe kept it open-ended because he knew that if Byron really showed up at the dinner tomorrow night,

    Cora wouldn''t just leave New York voluntarily. He estimated that even if he wanted to drive her away,

    he wouldn''t be able to!

    Perhaps exhausted from crying, Cora fell asleep on the sofa right after ending the video call with Gabe.

    In her hazy dream, she saw that familiar figure again.

    "Honey!"

    This time, she gathered all her strength and chased after him.

    "Honey, please don''t be angry with me anymore, okay? Let me see you again, even if it''s just once!"

    She desperately pleaded as she chased after him.

    Finally, she didn''t know if her plea touched him, but he turned around.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When she saw that familiar handsome face, tears immediately streamed down her face, and she

    rushed toward him, disregarding everything.

    But unexpectedly, the man pushed her away with one hand and threatened her. "We''re divorced, so

    stop bothering me!"

    Cora didn''t want to give up, but the urgent ringing of her phone woke her up from her dream.

    When she woke up, Cora realized that it was already 9 a.m., and Gabe had already brought breakfast

    for her.

    And he was waiting at the door.

    Cora could only get up and open the door for him.

    "Are you alright? I called you several times while waiting outside, and I was considering whether to

    break in."

    When Gabe saw her, he immediately put on a fatherly expression.

    "I''m fine."

    It might be because she had been standing outside in the cold wind for too longst night and caught a

    cold. She felt groggy in her head.

    "If you''re fine, then have breakfast."

    Seeing that she was not feeling well, Gabe urged her to eat breakfast first and then get a good sleep.

    She needed to be in a good state for the banquet in the evening.

    Cora felt listless, probably because Byron''s resistance towards her in her dream felt too real, which

    made her feel ufortable.

    So after finishing breakfast, she went back to sleep, hoping to continue the previous dream and exin

    things to Byron.

    But this time, when she fell asleep, she didn''t dream about Byron again.

    Cora felt extremely frustrated.

    This frustration even persisted until Gabe brought her to the anniversary banquet at the Hansen

    Mansion.

    "Gabe, is this the anniversary banquet of the Hansen Group?"

    Cora''s eyes flickered. She knew that Gabe had a dislike for the people in the Hansen family because of

    Byron''s maniption of the Lane Group''s stock back then.

    Even after four years, Gabe still avoided cooperation with the people of the Hansen family.

    But today, Gabe took the initiative to bring her to the Hansen family''s banquet, and it made Cora feel

    something wrong.

    "Gabe, do you know something?"

    She had a feeling that Gabe was signaling something to her.

 Chapter 461 Meet Eason

    Chapter 461 Meet Eason

    However, Gabe didn¡¯t answer Cora¡¯s question directly. ¡°Cora, getting this invitation card was really

    difficult for me.¡±

    But despite that, Cora felt as if Gabe was trying to convey an

    ortant message to her.

    1/5

    She felt as if her long¨Cdead heart had suddenlye back to life. at that moment.

    But before she could continue probing Gabe, a familiar male voice came from behind.

    ¡°Cora?¡±

    When Cora looked back, she saw Eason.

    She felt Eason had matured and became more stablepared to four years ago.

    His clothing and appearance were the same as before, d in

    all¨Cck attire.

    Even his hairstyle¡­

    Cora didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she had a constant feeling that the present Eason

    seemed to be replicating Byron¡¯s appearance.

    Not only his clothes, which were reminiscent of Byron¡¯s preferred style and color, but even his hairstyle.

    So, looking at his silhouette, Cora almost thought she was seeing Byron again.

    But his voice shattered all the excitement in Cora¡¯s heart.

    ra, it¡¯s really you.¡±

    Eason barely concealed his joy at seeing Cora again. He even stepped forward briefly, intending to

    hold Cora¡¯s hand.

    Four years had passed.

    He had been married to Mia for exactly four years.

    However, during these four years, he regretted betraying Cora and being with Mia every moment.

    Every day, faced with Mia¡¯s increasingly plump figure and the noisy child at home, he felt extremely

    annoyed.

    So, he had been avoiding going home for a long time, let alone sharing a bed with Mia.

    And he felt that the more he couldn¡¯t have something, the more he yearned for it. In these four years,

    every dream he had was filled with intimate moments with Cora.

    He longed to rekindle his rtionship with Cora.

    Especially today, when he saw Cora wearing a golden sequined fishtail skirt, her captivating and

    graceful figure alluring, a greedy desire flickered in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t conceal.

    But when Cora saw him, she didn¡¯t share the same joy. She simply greeted him casually, ¡°Mr. Patton,

    long time no see.¡±

    Cora¡¯s demeanor towards him was not only distant, but even her of addressing him made him distinctly

    perceive that she was attempting to create distance between the two of them.

    This was not what Eason wanted to see.

    So, he looked at Cora with a forced smile and said, ¡°Cora, it has indeed been a long time since west

    met, but there¡¯s no need to be so distant.¡±

    Cora said in mockery, ¡°But we don¡¯t know each other very well. After all, we are not close. If it weren¡¯t

    for your constant reminders, we would have forgotten about your marriage for money.¡±

    Eason¡¯s expression contorted.

    He now hated it when people mocked his marriage!

    But he quickly adjusted his expression and continued, ¡°I will be getting a divorce soon. Oh, I forgot to

    tell you, I am currently the CEO of the Hansen Group. And after tonight, it is highly likely that I willContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    be the owner of the Hansen Group,¡±

    Although Eason used the words ¡°highly likely,¡± he spoke with a

    Ever since Byron¡¯s unexpected demise, under Lydia¡¯s guidance, he had imitated Byron¡¯s style of

    dressing and hairstyle.

    Moreover, being close in age to Byron, every time he appeared before the Hansen elders from the

    Hansen family, they seemingly saw Byron in him.

    And so, by employing such tactics, he managed to gain many advantages from the Hansen elders.

    And now, as the CEO of the Hansen Group, he stood above his

    other uncles.

    He became the most sessful man in all of New York, basking in the adtion of countless

    individuals. Women who wanted to

    be with him lined up one after another.

    Moreover, once Osborn announced tonight that the Hansen Group would be handed over to him, he

    would rece Byron and be the ruler of the Hansen family, the uncrowned king of New York.

    Initially, when he learned that Lydia had discovered the impending announcement regarding the

    ownership of the Hansen Group from the Hansen elders, he had no intention of making it public.

    Instead, he nned to quietly astonish

    everyone.

    But Cora¡¯s indifferent attitude frustrated him.

    That was why he brought it up, hoping that Cora would beg him to take her back!

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462 Everyone¡¯s Expects?

    Eason¡¯s words furrowed Gabe¡¯s brow.

    No way, could it be that the person who would take over the Hansen Group, announced by the Hansen

    family tonight, was Eason?

    Gabe was worried that if it was true, it would just get Cora¡¯s hopes up for nothing.

    Cora looked at Eason with a disgusted expression.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of Eason taking over the Hansen Group, but rather his low¨Ckey attire that was

    strikingly simr to Byron¡¯s, yet his personality waspletely different, like a peacock.

    And now, there were quite a few people around who heard what he just said and quickly came forward

    to congratte and tter him.

    ¡°I heard earlier that Sir Hansen was going to announce the future ownership of the Hansen Group

    tonight. I thought it was just someone trying to create a buzz. Mr. Patton, but since you said so, it must

    be true.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Patton, you are the most suitable candidate for the presidency.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Patton, please continue to support our family business in the future.¡±

    Amidst a series of sycophantic voices, Eason gracefully dealt

    vith them, clinking sses with everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Thank you all. After the banquet, I will host another feast to entertain you all.¡±

    After dealing with these people, Eason had a smug look on his face as he looked at Cora.

    ¡°Cora, from now on, New York will be mine. As long as you agree toe back to me, I will share this

    fortune with you.¡±

    Eason felt that he had not only achieved sess but also became a big shot revered by thousands of

    people.

    Now that he still cared about Cora, giving her this almost ethereal promise. He thought Cora should be

    grateful and obediently submit to him.

    But unexpectedly, Cora twitched her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a garbage dump.¡±

    Eason¡¯s face immediately turned fierce.

    ¡°Cora, don¡¯t be ungrateful. You should know that with just a

    word from me, I can decide the future of your family!¡±

    Eason felt like he was the ruler of New York now, holding everyone¡¯s fate tightly in his hands.

    Yet Cora dared to call him garbage, especially with such obvious disdain in her tone!

    I felt if that was the case, then she should be prepared to sacrifice the Lane family.

    Unexpectedly, Gabe, who had been quietly standing on the side, sneered at this moment, ¡°You? How

    dare you?¡±

    His tone was full of disregard, and anyone could tell.

    Gabe had been in the business world for the past few years. Although he couldn¡¯t reach the level of

    Byron, who single¨Chandedly affected the country¡¯s currency, he was at least steadily rising with the

    Lane Group.

    But ever since Eason became the CEO of the Hansen Group, thepany had been on a downward

    spiral.

    Several promising projects were either canceled by him or assigned to people from the Patton family.

    As a result, the Hansen Group suffered significant damage.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    That was why Gabe believed that the person taking over the Hansen Group, announced by Osborn

    tonight, would definitely

    not be Eason.

    Eason felt mocked by the Lane siblings, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    This statement clearly indicated that tonight if he became the sessor of the Hansen Group tonight,

    he would definitely ruin the Lane Group.

    But Cora and Gabe still didn¡¯t pay him any attention and started discussing their own matters.

    Eason could only leave in anger, secretly nning how to make Cora cry and beg for his mercy once

    he became the ruler of New York!

    However, Cora couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at Eason and busily asked Gabe, ¡°Gabe, is he not

    dead?¡±

    She had a feeling that Gabe brought her to attend the Hansen family¡¯s anniversary banquet for another

    reason.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463 His Appearance!

    ¡°A while ago, someone imed to have seen him at the Kinton branch of Sunda Group. But I¡¯m not

    sure if the news is true or not¡­¡±

    For the past four years, Gabe had been traveling around and doing business to revive the Lane Group.

    He had made connections with many people in the business world.

    So he had alternative means to gather information that others were unaware of.

    For instance, he had heard rumors that Byron might still be alive,, and he had obtained this information

    through those

    means.

    But because he couldn¡¯t verify its authenticity, he didn¡¯t dare to tell Cora. He was afraid of giving her

    hope and then disappointing her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Cora felt her heart trembling.

    When Gabe talked about these things, she couldn¡¯t help but remember Nora¡¯s excited expression from

    Combining these two points, an exciting thought popped up in her mind, making her tremble with

    excitement.

    ¡°Cora, I¡¯ve only heard rumors and spection. Don¡¯t get too excited yet.¡±

    Gabe was afraid that she would suffer another blow.

    Cora nodded repeatedly, but her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her joy and

    excitement.

    Coincidentally at that moment, someone, Gabe had business dealings with, approached him and

    greeted him..

    While Gabe was chatting with him, Cora caught a glimpse of a figure on the terrace.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Cora felt her heart fluttering like it was about to burst out of her throat and quickly walked toward the

    man.

    ¡°Cora, where are you going?¡±

    Gabe saw her running around and wanted to catch up.

    But Cora said, ¡°Gabe, I think I saw him. I¡¯ll go and see first, and I¡¯lle back to find youter.¡±

    Gabe could clearly perceive the excitement in Cora¡¯s words, and he realized that it would indeed be

    untimely for him to follow her if that person was truly Byron.

    So he could only let Cora go alone.

    Cora chased after the familiar figure and went to the terrace.

    In the air, she smelled the familiar scent of aftershave and tobo, so familiar that it almost brought

    tears to her eyes.

    But suddenly, she lost sight of him.

    She frantically searched near the terrace, even lifting the nearby curtains, but still couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    ¡°He was just here!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been tripped by a passing waiter and nearly fallen, she wouldn¡¯t have lost sight of him.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Cora was getting anxious, her voice trembling.

    At that moment, Eason¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Cora, are you looking for me? I knew

    you wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    Eason even reached out to touch Cora¡¯s waist.

    In his eyes, since Cora took the initiative toe to him, she must want to be with him!

    Thinking this way, he believed that if he got some advantages from her now, she probably wouldn¡¯t

    mind.

    But he never expected that in the instant he reached out to touch Cora, she gave him a shoulder throw!

    Today, Harry.came to the banquet with Jane.

    At this moment, the two of them stood not far away and happened to see Cora giving Eason a shoulder

    throw, their expressions different.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to fight back so fiercely. She doesn¡¯t hold back at all.¡±

    From Harry¡¯s words and demeanor, one could tell that he admired Cora.

    Jane, on the other hand, felt unlucky to see Cora. ¡°Mr. Patton is currently very influential. She won¡¯t

    have a good oue.¡±

    It had been four years, but every time Jane saw Cora, the sense of aggrieved from having her medical

    license revoked resurfaced.

    ¡°Eason won¡¯t be able to enjoy his sess for long.¡± Harry, as always, didn¡¯t think highly of Eason.

    It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t surnamed Hansen but because he felt Eason¡¯s vision was shallow, and he

    couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    Even if the Hansen Group really ended up in his hands, he would surely ruin it quickly.

    But Jane hoped that Eason would be more sessful. Because the better he became, the worse

    Cora, who had beaten him, would fare.

    ¡°How dare you hit me? Just wait, I will make you cry and beg me.¡±

    Frustrated by his failed attempt at flirting, Eason cursed angrily.

    But Cora didn¡¯t even spare him another nce as she continued searching in another direction.

    Meanwhile, in a dark corner not far away, a tall and elegant man concealed himself, watching the

    scene unfold without any change in his expression.

    At that moment, Carler came to his side and said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, Sir Hansen is calling for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He withdrew his gaze, turned around, and walked away without showing any emotional

    fluctuations.

    On the other side, Cora searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the person and was dragged back to

    the banquet by Gabe.

    ¡°Cora,e here.¡±

    ¡°Gabe?¡±

    ¡°Sir Hansen is about to announce the new sessor of the Hansen family.¡±

    As Gabe spoke, Osborn had already started his speech on stage.

    ¡°Thank you all for attending the Hansen Group¡¯s

    90th¨Canniversary celebration banquet. Today, in addition to celebrating our Hansen Group¡¯s 90th

    anniversary, I also want to pass the baton of the Hansen Group to our new sessor.¡±

    By the time Osborn said this, Eason had already prepared himself, ready to go on stage and receive

    the grand prize.

    The surrounding people were practically bursting with anticipation, eager to be the first to congratte

    him.

    Only Cora was still looking around in confusion, hoping to find that person among the crowd.

    ¡°He is¡­ my youngest son, Byron!¡±

    As Osborn¡¯s words fell, a spotlight suddenly appeared on stage, shining on a corner¡­

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464 It¡¯s Really Him!

    The spotlight illuminated that corner, instantly revealing the slender and tall figure.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Dressed in ck suit and ck trousers, that man exuded his usual air of elegance and charm.

    His presence seemed to bring with it a dark heavy¨Cmetal soundtrack.

    Everyone felt excited and shocked.

    ¡°That is¡­ Mr. Hansen?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he die? I attended his funeral four years ago!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m having a nightmare about Mr. Hansen!? He has been dead for four years. Please

    help me wake up from this damn nightmare!¡±

    Everyone present was astonished by the appearance of this man.

    Among them, Eason¡¯s shock was the most evident.

    Tonight, Eason believed that he would rise again and be the true leader of the Hansen Mansion.

    He had even prepared a speech to be the new sessor of the Hansen Group.

    He also nned how to deal with the adoration and ttery of those insignificant people and even

    prepared how to taunt Cora in response to her pleading. He had meticulously designed everything.

    But he never expected that the new sessor announced by Osborn would be someone else!

    To make matters worse, Byron, who had already been dead for four years, unexpectedly reappeared.

    Osborn even once again named him the new sessor of the Hansen Group!

    ¡°What¡­ What happened here?¡±

    Eason¡¯s face was filled with astonishment and panic.

    In addition to struggling to ept Byron¡¯s resurrection, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Byron became

    the new sessor of the Hansen Group instead of himself.

    Jane¡¯s expression was equally stunned. She screamed, ¡°Byron?¡±

    Jane never thought she would see the man she had once loved deeply again.

    If it weren¡¯t for Byron¡¯s death back then, Jane wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry Harry so easily.

    But now, Byron came back and suddenly appeared.

    Jane didn¡¯t even know how to describe her current feelings. It was as if she was somewhat happy and

    yet also filled with sadness and despair.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already¡­¡± Harry also looked extremely shocked.

    Regarding Byron¡¯s death back then, after the initial shock and grief, Harry felt mostly relieved.

    Without the pressure of someone like Byron, whose methods and abilities were far superior to his own,

    it would only be a matter of time before he took over all of New York and became the supreme present

    of New York.

    So during these four years since Byron¡¯s departure, Harry not only married Jane, who only had feelings

    for Byron before, but also intercepted numerous major projects of the Hansen Group through Eason.

    And now, not only was his family blissful, but under his leadership, the Cross family and the Yoris family

    were also catching up with the pace of the Hansen family.

    Harry believed that soon enough, the rankings of the four major families in New York would be

    rearranged.

    But at this critical moment, Byron came back.

    And Harry had a strong intuition that with Byron¡¯s return, everything he had been working for would be

    changed.

    Not just the rankings of the four major families in New York but also his family!..

    Except for Osborn, who was Byron¡¯s closest rtive, Cora was

    the only one who really felt ecstatic and thrilled by Byron¡¯s resurrection after four years.

    At this moment, Cora was like a child, happily holding Gabe¡¯s arm and eximing, ¡°Gabe, it¡¯s really

    him!

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead! He¡¯s not dead¡­¡±

    Cora danced with joy, but tears streamed down her face.

    Since his death, Cora had never truly been happy.

    For four whole years, her heart had been emptied without him.

    Every day, Cora felt like an eternity as she yearned for their promised reunion in the afterlife.

    Every time Cora saw someone resembling Byron, she would lose control. She even resorted to

    extreme self¨Charm to ease the pain in her heart.

    Jerry consoled her, saying, ¡°He has transcended time and transformed into the most fundamental

    essence of the universe. Slowly, he will be a part of everything around you. The towering tree

    provides shelter from the wind and rain, theforting sweater that keeps you warm. They are all him.

    Despite losing his identity as your lover, he exists in every aspect of life.¡±

    Although Cora was aware that Jerry couldn¡¯t havee up with such poetic words himself and had

    likely copied them from the Inte, she still felt deeply grateful for everything he had done for her. His

    words restored her confidence in life and gave her strength to endure until the moment when her

    beloved stood before her once again.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465 He Is Supreme!

    But unlike Cora, who was ecstatic and overwhelmed, Gabe just raised an eyebrow as he looked at

    Byron.

    In fact, after these four years of wear and tear, his animosity

    oward Byron had mostly faded away.

    At that moment, Gabe couldn¡¯t truly say that he hated Byron anymore. He simply had a vague feeling

    that this man, unlike Cora, didn¡¯t seem as eager for their reunion.

    Byron was standing on the stage, and he had clearly heard Cora¡¯s excited call, but he just cast a cold

    nce at Cora.

    That almost emotionless gaze made Gabe get a bad feeling¡­

    On the other side, Osborn invited Byron toe up and give a speech.

    Byron did not decline. His demeanor remained remarkably calm, as if he considered everything to be

    expected or ordinary.

    However, no one expected that as soon as he took the microphone, Eason suddenly spoke out from

    the audience.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you impersonating my Uncle Byron? He¡¯s been dead for four years.¡±

    Eason had calmed down, but he still felt unwilling.

    He had worked hard to control the Hansen Group for four years, finally, about to reap the rewards. How

    could he allow someone to steal his victory?

    Lydia also spoke up at this moment, ¡°Dad, even if you miss Byron, you can¡¯t just find someone to have

    stic surgery to look like him and hand over our family¡¯s business to him.¡±

    I a had been standing below the stage, eagerly awaiting the moment when her son wouldpletely

    take over the Hansen Group.

    Unexpectedly, Byron was alive and standing in front of

    everyone, recing her son and bing the new sessor of the Hansen Group.

    Lydia was once extremely surprised and even felt that her years of hard work had been in vain.

    But with her son¡¯s questioning, she seemed to regain her

    confidence.

    ¡°No matter how much this person resembles Byron, he is not Byron after all. Even if you hand the

    Lydia strongly believed that the person on stage was likely an imposter disguised as Byron through

    stic surgery.

    After all, four years ago, they all attended Byron¡¯s funeral, and when they saw his body, it had turned

    into charcoal.

    And in these four years, the reason why Eason was able to gain the trust of the Hansen elders and

    obtain absolute control over the Hansen Group was because Eason had been trying to imitate Byron.

    In Lydia¡¯s perspective, it was not out of the realm of possibility for Osborn, who deeply missed Byron, toContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    have sought out someone and undergone stic surgery to make them resemble

    on. Under the continuous questioning of Eason and Lydia,

    everyone¡¯s eyes on the man on stage seemed to contain more doubt.

    But facing the various gazes, Byron remained expressionless throughout.

    He calmly asked with a sneer, ¡°Would working diligently for the Hansen Group mean subcontracting the

    projects to the Patton Group? Or joining forces with the Cross Group to divide the Hansen Group¡¯s

    industries?¡±

    Byron¡¯s simple retort caused Lydia and Eason to change their expressions.

    Lydia believed that only the real Byron would have the ability to uratelyprehend the deceitful

    actions they had carried out over the years upon his return. No one else could do that.

    ¡°After the banquet, we will settle this score.¡±

    Byron ordered coldly without showing any emotions.

    Now, Lydia and her son were no longer concerned about questioning. They only wanted to quickly hide

    the evidence of their wrongdoings.

    After dealing with these two people, Byron held the microphone and gave his speech, saying, ¡°I am

    Byron, and I have returned!¡±

    That unrivaled and domineering presence surpassed everyone

    present.

    With just one sentence, people in the room knew that he was the real Byron!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466 Do You Call Every Man Darling?

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    After the speech, Byron handed the microphone to the host.

    e host immediately heated up the atmosphere and kicked off the Hansen Group¡¯s 90th¨Canniversary

    celebration.

    Osborn then took Byron away for a private conversation, and it was evident that Osborn cherished his

    youngest son more than ever, his face beaming with happiness.

    Cora couldn¡¯t wait to reunite with Byron.

    However, Gabe held her back.

    ¡°Gabe, please don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ve been yearning for this moment

    to reunite with him for the past four years.¡±

    Cora was gazing in the direction where Byron was,

    her

    eyes

    filled with longing.

    Watching Byron talk to Osborn and then leave with Carter, she grew anxious.

    £„

    But Gabe held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Cora, I know you love him, and I don¡¯t want to stand in the

    way of you being together again. All grudges disappeared when he handled the assassin for you.¡±

    Chapter 466 Do You Call Every Man Darling? 2/4 Cora felt relieved upon hearing this.

    Yet Gabe asked her, ¡°But are you sure he wants to reconcile with

    you now?¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes suddenly became confused, as she wasn¡¯t sure.

    She noticed that Byron¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t actually settled on her, let alone the gentle and affectionate look

    he used to give her.

    However, when she recalled what he had done for her in the past, her determination grew more

    assertive.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to, I will keep chasing after him. I believe that one day he wille back to me.¡±

    Gabe was originally worried about Cora being hurt, but seeing her so confident, he realized he had

    been overly concerned.

    Then he let go of her hand, watching Cora running toward her lover.

    Cora chased after Byron, trying to catch up with him.

    She was almost there when she turned the corner and lost sight of him.

    ¡°What happened? He clearly turned this way.¡±

    Cora anxiously looked around, and as she turned, she bumped into someone¡¯s embrace.

    £„

    Chapter 466 Do You Call Every Man Darling? Without looking up, just by the familiar scent in the air,

    she knew it was him.

    ¡°Darling!¡±

    She hurriedly lifted her head to see the handsome face hidden in The dim light.

    That was the face she had been thinking about day and night. Eagerly, she reached out to touch him,

    to feel his warmth, to confirm that this wasn¡¯t just her imagination.

    But Byron suddenly grabbed her hand with a grip so ?strong that she was momentarily overwhelmed.

    ¡°Darling?¡±

    Her hand hurt, but she didn¡¯t want to pull away.

    She was afraid that resistance would make him angry again.

    After all, they had just reunited, and she didn¡¯t want any misunderstanding with him.

    But even so, Byron coldly asked her, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. Why are you still calling me darling?¡±

    His voice was still deep and pleasing, but it sent shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Or is it that you call every man darling?¡±

    Chapter 466 Do You Call Every Man Darling? ¡°No, I only call you by that.¡±

    Cora tried to exin, ¡°I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve regretted it every moment for the past four years,

    pushing you away so stubbornly¡­¡±

    She spoke with tears in her eyes, repenting to him, even wanting to tell him that she hadn¡¯t aborted

    their child.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    But before she could say anything, a woman suddenly appeared ¨C in front of them.

    ¡°Byron, are you ready to leave? We should go!¡±

    Cora suddenly looked up and found it was Elena, the former general manager of Sunda Group, who

    held great disapproval of her participation in that meeting.

    She was wearing a beautiful couture gown, her voice calling Byron sounding rather intimate.

    What was the rtionship between her and Byron now?

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467 It¡¯s None of Your Business

    ¡°Byron, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    Cora couldn¡¯t hold back her doubt any longer.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Byron replied and then nced at Elena. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Elena approached and linked her arm with his.

    At that moment, Cora mustered all her strength and reached out to grab his hand.

    But Byron forcefully pulled his hand away from her grasp.

    His decisive resistance stabbed at Cora¡¯s heart.

    He didn¡¯t look back and left with Elena, who was now by his

    side.

    Watching them depart, Cora felt an ache in her heart, almost suffocating her.

    But when she thought about everything Byron had done for her four years ago, she couldn¡¯t bear to

    give up.

    So, she followed Byron¡¯s car in her own vehicle.

    Chapter 467 It¡¯s None of Your Business

    As she saw them enter a vimunity, she followed suit.

    £„ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Then she noticed that Elena parked in themunity, and after Byron got out of the car, Elena drove

    away on her own.

    At least her heart could finally settle down as Elena left.

    Still, she didn¡¯t want to leave, fearing this would all turn out to be a dream if she didn¡¯t catch Byron now.

    She quickly parked her car, and in the darkness, she sneaked into the vi that Byron had just entered.

    However, shortly after she entered, Cora couldn¡¯t find Byron¡¯s figure and was suddenly pushed against

    the wall instead.

    ¡°Miss Lane, your seduction skills have improved over the past four years. How dare you sneak into a

    man¡¯s house at midnight?¡±

    The familiar male voice made Cora momentarily forget her

    unease.

    ¡°I¡¯m sneaking into my husband¡¯s house, not someone else¡¯s,¡± Cora said persistently.

    She had already said that as long as he could return to her, she was willing to be the initiative one this

    time.

    As it was just a part of showing her initiative, she didn¡¯t mind being thought shameless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your husband. We¡¯re divorced,¡± Byron said indifferently.

    £„

    Yet he loosened his grip on her hand, which had caused her pain.

    Then Cora took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck and smiled affectionately.

    ¡°Although divorced, we can get married again. As long as I coax you well, you won¡¯t run away.¡±

    Byron looked down at the alluring smile of the woman in his arms, his eyes filled with coldness. ¡°It¡¯s

    good to be confident, but being overconfident can be bad.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m overconfident or not, your body will tell me,¡± Cora said, raising her heels and slightly biting

    Byron¡¯s neck.

    They used to be passionately in love. Just like how he knew her body, she knew exactly how to excite

    him.

    Soon, Byron¡¯s breath got rapid.

    He wanted to push her away, but her touch was everywhere, teasing and seductive.

    He finally forced her against the wall, saying, ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±

    But she replied, ¡°No, I only ask for you.¡±

    Under the dual attack of words and actions, he finally lost

    control.

    Heunched an offensive while she willingly yielded¡­

    £„

    The next day, Cora woke up with the sun already high in the sky.

    When she moved slightly, her body felt like it was falling apart.

    She suddenly thought of something and frantically searched the bed for Byron¡¯s presence.

    But he was nowhere to be found.

    Apart from her, there was no one else on the bed.

    Other than the sensual scent left on the sheets, there was no warmth from anyone else.

    She felt anxious and uneasy, quickly getting up to search for him.

    ¡°Darling?¡±

    ¡°Byron?¡±

    As she was about to rush out of the room to find Byron, the bathroom door opened¡­

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468 Already Have a Baby

    Cora abruptly turned around to see Byron walking out wearing a bathrobe.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she rushed toward him. ¡°Thank goodness. It¡¯s not a dream¡­¡±

    She held his cor, her hands trembling.

    Over the past four years, she often dreamt of such scenes.

    In her dreams, he woulde back, and they would be loving as

    ever.

    But every time she woke up the next day, the bed would still be empty, and he would be gone.

    The feeling of gain and loss every time drove her to the brink of a breakdown.

    But today was different. It wasn¡¯t a dream.

    She could still hold him in her arms¡­

    Unfortunately, it seemed that Byron didn¡¯t understand her

    emotions.

    He quickly pushed her away, saying, ¡°Stop acting. You should go.¡±

    Chapter 468 Already Have a Baby Cora couldn¡¯t help but feel grieved.

    But she was still clinging to his past affection and the promise she made when she prayed to God. As

    long as he returned to her side, she would be the one to devote everything this time.

    So she swallowed her tears and continued to persistently lean into Byron¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Byron, I wasn¡¯t acting. I was really scared just now, fearing your return turned out to be a dream.¡±

    She forced a smile and added, ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s not, or I wouldn¡¯t know how to face the days

    without you¡­¡±

    Byron stared at her red¨Crimmed eyes, about to say something.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    The sound brought him back to reality, and he pushed Cora away to answer the door.

    Thinking it might be Carter, Cora quickly put on her clothes, in case he would see something

    inappropriate.

    But to her surprise, she heard Elena¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Byron, I brought breakfast for you.¡±

    Cora realized what was happening and hurriedly.dressed before heading to the dining room. There,

    she saw Elena and Byron

    having breakfast together while chatting, looking like a real couple.

    Cora¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she put on a brave face and approached them.

    £„

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Elena looked displeased at Cora¡¯s appearance and behaved like the mistress of this home.

    Cora felt ufortable as she should be the one to ask this question.

    So she sat directly beside Byron. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you.¡±

    Before Elena could respond, she leaned on Byron¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°Darling, what are you

    having for breakfast? Your baby is also hungry.¡±

    Cora knew that as long as she acted cute, Byron would give in to her demands.

    She hoped he could show off their affection as he did in the past.

    Unexpectedly, Byron only nced at her coldly. ¡°There¡¯s already a baby afterst night, huh?¡±

    Cora froze for a moment.

    What a boring man!

    5

    Chapter 468 Already Have a BabyConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Elena¡¯s face also turned sullen as Byron¡¯s words seemed to confirm that he had slept with Corast

    night.

    But Byron continued to stare at Cora.

    £„

    His deep eyes seemed to possess a strange, prating power as if he could see through every inch

    of her to make up for the four missing years.

    Cora hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh,e on! Lately, young people like to call themselves babies. You got

    me wrong.¡±

    But in fact, she did have a baby with Byron.

    He was already three years old.

    But Byron didn¡¯t know, and Cora wasn¡¯t ready to let him know

    yet.

    After all, she was unsure about Byron¡¯s rtionship with Elena

    and his current attitude toward her.

    Cora was afraid that if he found out about the child, he might

    choose the child over her.

    She suffered a lot to give birth to Martin, the fruit of their love.

    Cora absolutely couldn¡¯t bear to separate from Martin.

    If the day ever came when she had to choose between Martin and Byron, she would leave with

    Martin¡­

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 You Threw Yourself at Me

    Noticing Byron still fixated on her, Cora suddenly put on a mischievous smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you want me to have a baby for you?¡±

    In reality, she was sounding out if Byron¡¯s attitude toward having a child had changed.

    If he gave her a positive response at this moment, she would immediately tell him about Martin.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    But Byron sneered, ¡°Not at all. If there is, I hope you get rid of

    it.¡±

    His icy tone and disdainful look poured cold water on Cora.

    She lowered her head downhearted.

    It seemed that he did not need Martin¡¯s existence.

    Yet, Cora was still trying to find excuses for him.

    Perhaps he was still upset about the incident when she pretended to have gotten rid of the child.

    The impact of that act had been so great that he still held a

    Unable to hold back, she asked directly, ¡°Are you still ming me for getting rid of the child back then?¡±

    Her eyes turned red.

    But Byron remained indifferent. ¡°Why should I me you? We¡¯re unrted now.¡±

    ¡°Unrted? Then why did you receive mest night?¡± Cora was on the verge of losing control.

    The sweet night they shared was still vivid in her mind.

    She had thought that such a passionate night would ease their opposing rtionship.

    ¡°Since you threw yourself at me, why not have some fun?¡± Byron replied.

    It seemed that Cora¡¯s aggressive approach had instantly killed his appetite. After finishing his meal,

    Byron stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Before leaving, he told Elena, ¡°Send her off.¡±

    Elena nodded in response.

    As he walked away, Cora stubbornly kept her gaze on his departing figure.

    Chapter 469 You Threw Yourself at Me

    3/4

    She was reluctant to be left behind and had an urge to catch up

    with him.

    However, Elena blocked her way. ¡°Miss Lane, this way!¡±

    After careful consideration, Cora finally got into Elena¡¯s car.

    In the car, as she looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar street view, Cora asked Elena with a choked

    voice, ¡°Was he badly injured? I noticed a lot of scars on his body, especially the one on his chest, so

    long¡­¡±

    She was indeed angry with Byron for not wanting the child and for being indifferent to her.

    But every time she recalled the scars she felt on his body when they were intimately entwinedst

    night, her heart shattered into pieces.

    As the scars were still so significant now, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine how terrible his injuries must have

    been back then.

    ¡°He underwent over a dozen heart surgeries and about ten other operations for various injuries,¡± Elena

    replied, causing Cora¡¯s heart to ache even more.

    Unable to control herself, Cora burst into tears in front of her

    rival.

    But Elena remained calm and handed her a tissue. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. He has already ovee

    all of it.¡±

    Then she added, ¡°As long as you stay away from him, he won¡¯t be miserable.¡±

    Cora tried to defend herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be miserable.

    I¡­¡±

    They had once loved each other deeply, to the point where he was willing to risk his life for her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to me. It¡¯s also Byron¡¯s opinion, so please don¡¯t bother him anymore.¡±

    When they arrived at the apartment where Cora used to live, Elena parked the car steadily and looked

    at Cora with a calm expression.

    ¡°Did he ask you to tell me all this, or did you decide to do it on your own? And what¡¯s your rtionship

    now?¡±

    Looking at Elena¡¯sposed expression, Cora asked the question that had been on her mind.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s my boyfriend now!¡± Elena replied with

    sarcasm.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 Act High and Mighty

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Cora was firm in her stance.

    She couldn¡¯t believe their intense love from four years ago could

    have vanished into thin air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him myself. No need for you to act all high and mighty here,¡± she retorted harshly before

    storming out of the car, carrying her bag.

    Watching Cora¡¯s retreating figure, Elena felt irritated and pounded the steering wheel.

    Back in her apartment, Cora noticed a message on her phone.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    [Cora, how did your talk with Byron go?]

    It was from Gabe, who was worried that Cora and Byron wouldn¡¯t be able toe to an agreement and

    also didn¡¯t want

    to disturb their reunion.

    So, he chose to wait patiently for a text message instead of making a call.

    Cora thought for a moment and replied: [It didn¡¯t work out.]

    She even felt angry enough to consider returning to Leucrest

    Town.

    However, as she opened her wardrobe and saw the traces of Byron¡¯s past life that she hadn¡¯t tidied up

    yet, she decided against it.

    Then she closed the wardrobe.

    [I shouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions. I promised to pursue him this time¡­]

    She scolded herself, feeling remorseful.

    Since she had been looking forward to his return, how could she giye up so easily just because of a

    minor setback?

    After much contemtion, she called Jerry.

    ¡°I might need to stay here for a few more days. If you¡¯re busy, just let Lucy take care of Martin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have to be at thepany every day. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re willing to let my godson

    and me have fun alone, so of course, we¡¯ll make the most of it!¡± Jerry chuckled, seemingly carefree.

    He asked Cora, ¡°Is your patient so intractable that he requires you so many days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite challenging.¡±

    The difficult part was not the patient but rather the patient¡¯s family member, who resisted her, and she

    wasn¡¯t sure if he was willing to ept her.

    But Jerry didn¡¯t seem to detect this, asking with concern, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    £„

    ¡°Can you study medicine so quickly?¡± Cora teased.

    He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to study those boring things. What I meant was that I could have my

    grandfathere and help.¡±

    ¡°No need to bother him. I can handle it.¡±

    Cora was about to say something else when Martin approached.

    The topic of the patient was temporarily put on hold as they switched to a video call.

    ¡°Martin, do you miss me?¡± Cora asked.

    Martin nodded silently.

    Looking at Martin¡¯s face, which strongly resembled Byron¡¯s, Cora couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    She had no regrets about keeping this child, even if Byron no longer existed.

    Every time she saw her child, all her exhaustion would vanish.

    So, she told herself to keep trying for Martin¡¯s sake.

    In the evening, Cora arrived at the vi where she had a passionate night with Byron yesterday.

    The house waspletely dark, and despite pressing the doorbell several times, no one answered. It

    seemed that Byron

    £„

    was out.

    Cora had thought about going to other ces to find him, but she didn¡¯t know his schedule.

    Even when she asked Carter, he refused to tell her.

    Carter was probably still resentful of her past actions, and she didn¡¯t want to force him to forgive her.

    Therefore, Cora had no choice but to wait at the vi:

    Meanwhile, Carter picked up Byron from the hotel. ¡°Mr. Hansen, where do you want to go next?¡±

    Byron had drunk quite a bit tonight and seemed lost. ¡°Where can I go?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a rhetorical question. He was genuinely uncertain about where to go.

    ¡°Miss Lane asked about your schedule earlier, but without permission, I didn¡¯t tell her anything.¡±

    your

    Carter held the steering wheel but secretly observed Byron¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror.

    Luckily, there was no obvious change in his expression. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t need to tell her. She¡¯s

    unrted to me now.¡±

    Then Carter drove the intoxicated man back to his vi.

    However, as soon as the car stopped, they saw a woman squatting at the vi¡¯s entrance¡­

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471 Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Getting Sic¡­

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, shall I take you somewhere else?¡± Instead of immediately getting out of the car and

    opening the door, Carter asked Byron.

    Thetter seemed to have noticed something and quickly looked toward the figure at the vi entrance.

    In the dim light, Byron squinted his eyes.

    Even before he could react, Cora, squatting in front of the gate, sensed something and looked up

    toward the car. She quickly covered the distance in a few steps and reached the car.

    ¡°Byron, Carter, good evening.¡±

    She smiled at them, seemingly unaffected by the previous cold

    treatment.

    Carter didn¡¯t respond and looked at Byron again, waiting for his final decision.

    After a moment of contemtion, Byron said, ¡°No need.¡±

    With that, he pushed open the car door and got out.

    Seeing Byron stepping out of the car, Cora followed suit.

    Chapter 471 Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Getting Sick?

    1/4

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, shall I take you somewhere else?¡± Instead of immediately getting out of the car and

    opening the door, Carter asked Byron.

    £„

    Thetter seemed to have noticed something and quickly looked toward the figure at the vi entrance.

    In the dim light, Byron squinted his eyes.

    Even before he could react, Cora, squatting in front of the gate, sensed something and looked up

    toward the car. She quickly covered the distance in a few steps and reached the car.

    ¡°Byron, Carter, good evening.¡±

    She smiled at them, seemingly unaffected by the previous cold

    treatment.

    Carter didn¡¯t respond and looked at Byron again, waiting for his final decision.

    After a moment of contemtion, Byron said, ¡°No need.¡±

    With that, he pushed open the car door and got out.

    Seeing Byron stepping out of the car, Cora followed suit.

    Chapter 471 Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Getting Sic¡­ 2/4 ¡°Byron, why are youing back sote?¡±

    Her smile was still charming and coquettish as if they hadn¡¯t been separated for these past years, as if

    everything was the same as before.

    ause of this, when Cora followed him into the vi, Byron didn¡¯t reject her outright.

    Seeding in entering Byron¡¯s private territory once again, Cora couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of

    satisfaction.

    However, when she caught a whiff of alcohol on him, she frowned.

    £„

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. Given your past injuries, you need proper rest.¡±

    She also suggested, ¡°How about I make you a hangover soup, just like the one I made for you a few

    times before?¡±

    Her words reminded Byron of their sweet past.

    But for all the sweetness they had, the past four years of rebuilding his life alone had been incredibly

    despairing.

    With the influence of alcohol, he suddenly pushed Cora against

    the wall.

    ¡°What do you really want by approaching me with pretense?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I just want you toe back to me,¡± Cora replied with a sweet smile.

    As he pushed her, Cora felt pain in her lower back, but she maintained her alluring demeanor.

    knew the pain Byron had endured from his injuries far surpassed hers. So she wouldn¡¯t argue with him

    about it. All she wanted was for him to return to her.

    However, Cora didn¡¯t expect that the man who was scowling just a moment ago would suddenly tear

    her clothes and aggressivelye onto her.

    His actions were rough and forceful as if he wanted to devour her.

    £„

    Knowing he was punishing her, Cora epted it willingly.

    Throughout the night, they entangled passionately, pouring out their pent¨Cup emotions, until they finally

    fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms¡­

    The next morning, Cora was awakened by the doorbell.

    When she got dressed and came out of the bedroom, she saw the scene of Elena and Byron having

    breakfast together.

    It seemed that Elena personally cooked today, as she was

    wearing an apron.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She looked gentler and more feminine than before.

    The sight of them together resembled a married couple.

    Cora clenched her hands, hanging at her sides.

    But she still smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, such a sumptuous breakfast today!¡±

    She approached them and took the seat next to Byron, grabbing

    his hand.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick if you eat so much?¡±

    Her words yfully used Byron of being surrounded by

    women.

    £„

    And she was also indirectly against Elena.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 Lie or Truth

    ¡°What we eat is none of your concern, Miss Lane.¡±

    Elena quickly calmed down and began to counterattack against

    Cora.

    ¡°And if you are worried about overeating and getting sick, then you can skip our breakfast.¡±

    These were the freshest vegetables and meat she had bought from the market early in the morning, all

    cooked to capture Byron¡¯s taste and, hopefully, his heart. Cora had no right to be picky.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on eating. I just want to ask my husband a question,¡± Cora replied, giving Elena a brief

    nce before turning her attention back to Byron.

    That single nce made Elena feel a vague sense of unease.

    She had a feeling that Cora¡¯s question might put her in an awkward position.

    Interrupting Cora¡¯s words, she said, ¡°Byron is not your husband. At most, he¡¯s your ex¨Chusband.¡±

    ¡°Ex¨Chusband is still a husband. Besides, since we spent so many days and nights together, regardless

    of anything else, at least I still have the right to have casual chats with him and address

    him as I like, don¡¯t I?¡± Cora replied, giving Byron a smile.

    Her already enchanting eyes looked even more mesmerizing with that smile.

    £„

    For a moment, Byron felt a little distracted.

    Disliking Cora¡¯s carefree attitude, Elena wanted to retort again.

    However, Byron suddenly spoke up, ¡°What do you want to ask? Hurry up.¡±

    Cora felt somewhat favored again upon hearing his words as if she had returned to four years ago.

    Back then, whenever someone was even slightly ill¨Cintentioned toward her, Byron wouldunch

    indiscriminate attacks.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She really missed those days, and now it seemed that all her struggles had finally paid off.

    Seeing Cora¡¯s sweet appearance, Elena felt increasingly annoyed.

    But since Byron had shown his attitude, she had to respect him.

    She had to suppress her displeasure with Cora and repeatedly told herself, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for four years. I

    can¡¯t make any hasty move now. Otherwise, all my previous efforts will be in vain.¡±

    While Elena tried to suppress her emotions, Cora suddenly turned her gaze toward her.

    Flustered, she saw Cora smile slightly.

    ¡°Byron, Miss Turner said you are her boyfriend now. Is that

    true?¡±

    In that instant, Elena felt her heart almost jump into her throat.

    She had just said that to annoy Cora.

    But now, Cora was asking Byron for the truth directly in front of her. Other than feeling embarrassed,

    she was afraid that Byron would think she was a liar and despise her.

    In a panic, Elena wanted to deny it outright, but as she turned to look at Byron, their eyes met.

    His gaze was deep and inscrutable, leaving her unsure of how to respond.

    She ended up lowering her head and avoiding eye contact with Byron.

    Cora had been secretly observing their expressions all along.

    Seeing Elena¡¯s guilty demeanor, she already had a good idea of the answer.

    However, she still wanted to hear it from Byron. So she urged him once more, ¡°Say it.¡±

    This time, Byron suddenly reached out and held her chin, looking into her eyes.

    But instead of sparking a fire, their eye contact felt more like generating ice shards.

    ¡°Are you so curious?¡±

    His voice was even colder than his eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cora nodded affirmatively.

    Their conversation was torture for Elena.

    £„

    She didn¡¯t expect that Byron would help her maintain the lie.

    She even thought that when Byron revealed the truth, she would embarrass herself in front of Cora.

    Then, she would never be able to show her face to Cora again.

    But in her anxious wait, she heard Byron say, ¡°What she said is true. You have no right to question it.¡±

    £„

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 Don¡¯t Do It Next Time

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    Elena looked up in disbelief.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Byron had helped her, sparing her from

    embarrassment in front of Cora.

    At this time, Byron¡¯s gaze fell on her, sending shivers down her spine.

    When Elena encountered his gaze, she froze for a moment.

    Meanwhile, Cora¡¯s eyes held a touch of destion and indignation. She even involuntarily shook off

    Byron¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you sure? If you are in a rtionship, you should be living together by now. She shouldn¡¯t need to

    cook breakfast for you every morning to please you!¡± Cora said.

    She knew better than anyone what Byron would be like when he was in love.

    So she was pretty sure that Elena hadn¡¯t truly made her way his heart yet.

    into

    What saddened and angered her was that Byron had hurt her just to protect another woman¡¯s pride.

    But Byron remained unruffled and barely changed his expression.

    He merely nced briefly at Cora and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act like you understand me so well. You should

    know four years will easily change a person.¡±

    Tears welled up in Cora¡¯s eyes, and she even tasted the bitterness of blood in her mouth.

    The most familiar people knew the weakest point best.

    Byron¡¯s attacks felt swift and merciless, and she couldn¡¯t defend herself.

    Cora wanted to ask more questions, but Byron¡¯s demeanor was so cold that her tears were almost

    falling right then and there.

    In the end, with a heavy heart and indignation, she decided to

    leave.

    She might leave a weak impression on her rival if she didn¡¯t go

    now.

    Byron didn¡¯t try to stop Cora or look at her departing figure.

    Instead, he kept looking at the nutritious breakfast on the table and reached for a piece of cheesecake.

    Elena noticed his clenched jawline as he chewed, leaving her

    uncertain.

    £„Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Byron¡­¡±

    But did his protection of her in front of Cora mean she held some importance to him, even more than

    Cora?

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Byron for the answer directly.

    So, after pondering for a while, she asked another question, ¡°How does the cheesecake taste?¡±

    Her intention was to shift Byron¡¯s focus from Cora¡¯s departure back to the delicious food on the table.

    But she never expected his response. ¡°Very good. Don¡¯t make it again next time.¡±

    Then he left the table without another word.

    Elena watched him walk away, feeling puzzled for a while. She then realized he was still angry at her

    for making up such a lie in front of Cora.

    On top of that, he had warned her not to do it again.

    But Elena wasn¡¯t willing to give up.

    It took her four years to get to where she was with Byron now.

    She was on the verge of recing Cora and standing by his side.

    Should she just give up?

    £„

    No!

    No way!

    She was determined to ensure Cora and Byron could never return to the way they were before!

    Thinking of something, Elena watched Byron¡¯s receding figure with a weird smile.

    On the other side, after leaving Byron¡¯s vi, Cora walked alone on the familiar yet unfamiliar streets.

    She tried to convince herself that it was nothing. Byron was merely trying to provoke her, and he had

    nothing real with Elena.

    However, tears of disappointment fell despite her efforts.

    But just then, Jerry¡¯s video call came through.

    Recently, Jerry had been frequently contacting her about

    Martin¡¯s situation.

    Could it be that something happened to Martin?

    Forgetting her sadness, Cora quickly wiped away her tears and answered the video call.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    Chapter 474 Exactly the Same?

    The moment the video call was connected, Jerry''s handsome face appeared on the screen.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Good morning, beauty."

    He was joky even in the early morning.

    "Jerry, what''s the matter? Is it Martin..."

    Cora was worried.

    She felt the background behind Jerry was somehow familiar.

    "Martin is here."

    Jerry first gave Cora a close-up view of Martin, who was smiling happily.

    That bright smile instantly melted Cora''s heart.

    The gloom just now seemed to have been swept away in an instant.

    But as she cheered up, Cora suddenly realized why the background looked so familiar.

    "Are you in New York?"

    Cora asked because she saw thendmark building in New York Station sh by behind Jerry just now.

    "Correct! A loving hug award for the toothache patient."

    Jerry opened his arms jokingly.

    "Why did youe here? Are you nearing the station now?"

    Cora was both surprised and angry about the arrival of Jerry and Martin.

    "Martin couldn''t sleepst night because he wanted to hear you tell the story about his father saving the

    universe. And I could only promise to take him here early in the morning to listen to your story. He

    finally went to sleep after that."

    Jerry shrugged helplessly and said, "And yes, we are at the station. But didn''t you say that your brother

    can''t know about Martin''s existence? So we will stay at a hotel, and you cane when you are free."

    This was also Cora''s n.

    It was true that she couldn''t take Martin to the apartment with her.

    She and Byron had lived in the apartment for quite some time during the past four years, and many

    people knew them.

    Martin resembled Byron a lot, and people would easily make the connection if they saw Martin.

    On one hand, Cora didn''t want Gabe to find out about Martin.

    On the other hand, she was even more worried that Byron would ckmail her with Martin if he should

    know about Martin''s existence because he resented her now.

    "Then find a hotel nearby and send me the location. I''ll go find youter."

    After the video call, Cora left everything off and hurried back to the apartment. After taking a shower,

    she changed her clothes and rushed out.

    At the same time, Jerry led Martin to the exit of the station.

    It got more and more crowded as they walked out.

    Martin was short, so he could only see the legs of the adults when he looked up.

    He held Jerry''s hand, but the chaotic crowd separated them.

    Martin looked around nervously but couldn''t find Jerry.

    Just when he was about to cry, a male voice sounded behind him.

    "Hey, kid. Why are you alone?"

    When Martin turned around, he saw a young and handsome face.

    Although Martin couldn''t speak, he remembered what Lucy and Cora had taught him about safety. He

    should never go with strangers.

    But the stranger said again, "Hey! Why do you look so familiar!

    "Byron! Yes! Why do you look like Byron?"

    After thinking about it, Harry suddenly realized why he was so shocked when he saw Martin.

    It was because this kid''s face looked almost the same as Byron''s.

    "Are you Byron''s child?"

    Even though Martin clearly rejected him, Harry wouldn''t leave Martin alone.

    Recently, Harry had often been attracted to cute kids on the street. Maybe it was because he was

    getting older, or maybe because he still didn''t have a child with Jane after being married for so long.

    His peers became fathers one after another, and it made him envious.

    That was why he saw Martin alone in the crowd at a nce just now.

    After finding Martin resembled Byron so much, he had more reason not to leave him alone.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475 Resemble a friend?

    Harry¡¯s assistant reminded him several times, ¡°Mr. Cross, we will bete for the meeting.¡±

    Harry ignored him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a meeting.¡±

    The assistant was anxious and rolled his eye secretly.

    Harry took the train back for this meeting because there was no early flight.

    Not only that, he evenpromised for an economy ss seat because he couldn¡¯t get a business ss!

    But Harry ignored him, so he could only wait.

    ¡°Kid, where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°Or, tell me your father¡¯s name, and I¡¯ll take you to him, okay?¡±

    Harry tried his best to smile kindly and look nice.

    But even so, Martin still didn¡¯t speak.

    On top of ignoring Harry, Martin took a few steps back.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not a bad person. I just want to help you. You see, I¡¯m

    quite rich, so I don¡¯t need to make money by kidnapping you.¡±

    Harry walked up and tried to talk with Martin, but Martin bit his thigh hard.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Harry cried out in pain. His assistant came up to help him push Martin away when a slender figure rushed over.

    ¡°Martin!¡±

    When Martin heard Jerry¡¯s voice, he quickly let go of Harry and

    ran over.

    Then Martin hid behind Jerry¡¯s long legs and peeped at Harry.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, kid? I just wanted to help you find your parents. Why did you bite me so hard?¡±

    Harry was aggrieved and yelled at Martin. He felt as if the flesh on his thigh was almost bitten off.

    Jerry looked Harry up and down. He could tell from Harry¡¯s attire and aura that he was no ordinary person and wouldn¡¯t attack

    kids.

    So Jerry put on an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry. The kid can¡¯t speak yet, and he is quite defensive.¡±

    The apology made Harry feel better, and he was finally calm enough to take a good look at the man in front of him.

    Chapter 475 Resemble a friend?

    This man was good¨Clooking and seemed gentle and smart.

    ¡°Are you his father?¡±

    3/4

    Jerry didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble, so he nodded. ¡°Sir, do you need to get your wound treated at the hospital? I will pay for

    all the treatment and inspection fees.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bite. I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯m just surprised. This kid looks very much like a friend of mine, and I thought he was my

    friend¡¯s son.¡±

    Harry¡¯s words made Jerry alert.

    Afterward, Jerry mixed truth and falsehood while talking with Harry until they parted ways.

    About half an hourter, Jerry and Martin checked in a hotel near the station, and Cora rushed over not long after.

    As soon as Martin saw Cora, he ran into Cora¡¯s arms.

    Cora hugged Martin tightly, excited to see Martin again. ¡°Martin! My baby...¡±

    ¡°Cora, we met a man at the station just now, and he said that Martin looks a lot like someone he knows.¡±

    Jerry¡¯s words pulled Cora back. ¡°What does that person look like?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Chapter 475 Resemble a friend?

    4/4

    ¡°He¡¯s tall and handsome and his assistant calls him Mr. Cross.¡±

    Cora roughly guessed that it was Harry.

    ¡°Will it be a problem? If yes, I¡¯ll take Martin back to Leucrest Town and wait for you there.¡±

    Jerry didn¡¯t want Martin to be exposed in front of everyone because of his random action.

    Cora was thinking about the consequence now that Harry had seen Martin.

    Martin quickly hugged Cora¡¯s leg, unwilling to leave her.

    Cora looked down and saw the reluctance in Martin¡¯s bright eyes. Finally, shepromised.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We just need to be careful.¡±

    Then, she picked Martin up.

    Martin couldn¡¯t wait and asked Cora to tell him the story of his father¡¯s battle against aliens.

    Jerry looked at Cora and Martin from a distance. They cuddled together with smiles on their faces. This scene made Jerry feel

    that the missing piece in his heart seemed to be found...

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476 Your Child?

    After the meeting, Harry was shortly notified to attend a dinner.

    Harry didn¡¯t want to go because he was secretly preparing for pregnancy recently. He secretly asked Jane¡¯s assistant to serve

    her less coffee and soft drinks while reducing his own alcohol intake.

    But couldn¡¯t skip the dinner today because Byron¡¯s name was on the guest list.

    In the past, Harry didn¡¯t have to attend a dinner to meet Byron.

    But after Byron returned, Harry made several phone calls, asking Byron out to catch up and talk about cooperation.

    But Byron rejected his invitations and even took away severalrge orders from the Cross Group and the Yoris Group.

    Harry felt uneasy with Byron¡¯s swift and decisive approach.

    So, he could only attend tonight¡¯s dinner.

    When Harry arrived at the

    When Harry arrived at the dinner, many people gathered around Byron to toast.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, here is to you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, cheers!¡±

    Harry also hurriedly joined the toast team.

    ¡°I¡¯m the closest with Byron, and I should drink with him first.¡±

    Harry said, smiling. Byron didn¡¯t reject Harry and clinked sses with him.

    After clinking sses with Byron, Harry felt relieved and drank the whole ss in one go.

    Under the influence of alcohol, Harry became eloquent and came up with many topics to talk about.

    But he wanted to talk about the kid he met today the most.

    ¡°Byron, I was at the station today and saw a miniature version of you. Tell me, have you secretly be a father in the past four

    years, while you were not here?¡±

    Seeing Byron¡¯s expression of disbelief, Harry continued, ¡°It¡¯s true. That kid looks exactly like you. And he is about three or four

    years old!¡±

    But Harry didn¡¯t know that the more he talked about that child, especially his age, the more Byron recalled his child with Cora.

    If Cora hadn¡¯t been so cruel and took the abortion back then, their child should have been exactly the same as Harry described.

    He should have been three years old and looked exactly like Byron.

    Chapter 476 Your Child?

    3/4

    ¡°Byron, do you think that child is really yours? Otherwise, why does he look so simr to

    to you?

    Harry kept asking, but Byron only said, ¡°You are drunk.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m probably drunk.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As a person who was able to lead the Cross Group and the Yoris Group to a new level in just four years, Harry was smart

    enough to know when to shut up.

    Harry sensed that Byron was avoiding the topic, so he took the excuse Byron gave him and changed to a new subject.

    But what Harry said about the child stirred Byron¡¯s painful memory. He got drunk again tonight.

    Later, he was wobbling when he left for home.

    Carter helped him into the vi,

    Seeing Byron leaning on the sofa alone, drunk, Carter was a little worried.

    ¡°Will you be okay alone? Shall I call Elena to take care of you?¡±

    Elena had worked for Byron for many years, and Carter trusted

    her the most.

    But Byron shook his head. ¡°No need. And tell her not toe here unless it¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°If I tell her not toe, who will take care of you? Cora?¡±

    Carter¡¯s tone was not very friendly.

    To be precise, his tone was always unfriendly when talking about Cora now.

    Yes. Carter believed that Cora was the reason why Byron had suffered so much in the past four years.

    If Cora hadn¡¯t been so unreasonable and aborted the child, Byron wouldn¡¯t have felt hopeless and fought the killer recklessly.

    The more Carter thought about this, the more dissatisfied Carter was with Cora.

    So in the past few days, seeing Byron let Cora go in and out of his vi at will, Carter was filled with anger.

    Without answering Carter¡¯s question, Byron opened his drunken eyes and looked around the house.

    Maybe it was because Byron was drunk. He could no longer hide the anticipation in his eyes...

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    Chapter 477 Meeting at the Hotel

    Carter was very clear that Byron still couldn''t forget that goddamned woman Cora.

    Byron had been hiding and denying his true feelings recently. Now that he was drunk, his anticipation

    for Cora''s appearance made everything clear.

    "I really don''t understand what you see in her. Is she worth it?" Carterined with resentment.

    In his eyes, the extraordinary Byron should not be trapped by bad romance.

    And an unreasonable and cruel woman like Cora could never deserve Byron.

    But such a woman did put Byron through all the miseries that almost killed him.

    Afterining, Carter decided to take care of Byron himself.

    He had no choice because they were best friends.

    After spending the night in a daze, Byron woke upte the next morning.

    Elena had already delivered breakfast and went back to work.

    As soon as Byron woke up, he looked around as if he was eagerly looking for something.

    But what he found was only poker-faced Carter, wearing an apron.

    "Don''t bother. She didn''te backst night."

    Hearing this, Byron turned back as if he hadn''t been looking for Cora.

    "I''m just looking for my stuff."

    Carter seemed to have believed his words and said, "Breakfast is ready. Come and eat. Then, we''ll go

    back to thepany for a meeting. In the afternoon, we will go to Peace Hotel for inspection..."

    Byron nced out of the window in a daze and finally agreed to Carter''s itinerary.

    At Peace Hotel.

    Last night, Cora stayed in the hotel with Martin.

    After waking up, Martin wouldn''t let Cora leave, so Cora could only stay with him until the afternoon.

    But she needed to go out in the afternoon because the rare medicinal materials she ordered would be

    delivered then.

    She had to hurry up and prepare an appropriate ratio for Nora''s symptoms.

    But she never expected that she would run into Byron''s inspection team when she came out of the

    hotel elevator.

    The moment their eyes met, Cora felt like being caught on spotmitting adultery.

    "Um... You may not believe it, but I came here for business."

    Regardless of other hotel executives, Cora quickly exined before Byron could ask.

    Byron just looked at her coldly and didn''t speak.

    But Carter, who was behind Byron, said in a cold voice, "Miss Lane, forgive me. But you are using the

    guest elevator."

    Carter meant that Cora came out from the guest room section.

    What else could grown-up men and women do in a guest room in a hotel?

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora instantly understood Carter''s meaning.

    But she wasn''t angry with Carter. Instead, she held Byron''s arms like a cunning witch.

    "Who saiding to a hotel meant sleeping with someone?"

    She was just trying to make Byron believe her and reconcile with her as soon as possible.

    Yesterday, Byron made Cora sad by taking Elena''s side. But after Cora calmed down, she realized that

    she did hurt Byron in the past with what she did, and it would only be fair that Byron hurt her back to

    vent his resentment.

    As long as it was not over the line, she would endure it silently until the day they reconciled.

    Therefore, although she was questioned, Cora smiled brightly at Byron, "Honey, do you believe me?"

    But Byron only cast a cold nce at her neck.

    There was a red mark there.

    He used to like leaving hickeys on her body, but he learned not to do it to her neck because she had

    told him not to.

    But now, there was a red mark on her neck. It hurt Byron''s eyes.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    Chapter 478 Cheater

    Byron''s gaze was piercing, and it made Cora''s face burn with shame as he stared at her intently.

    Then, she realized what he was staring at, and she quickly covered the red mark on her skin.

    "This was a mosquito bite."

    "We''re in a five-star hotel, and there are still mosquitoes?"

    Byron looked at her with a mocking smile, but he was angry.

    It was as if she had just lied through her teeth.

    It was autumn, and they were indoors, so the air was cooling.

    However, the atmosphere around him seemed to be heavy, causing the executives following him to

    shiver inexplicably.

    Judging from their conversation just now, the executives immediately understood that they had just

    witnessed Byron being cheated on.

    Aware that they had invaded Byron''s privacy, they worried that they would be facing the consequences.

    Meanwhile, Cora sensed the asional contemptuous nces from the executives, and she realized

    right away that they regarded her as an adulteress.

    Byron seemed to be of the same mind.

    She could only exin, "I wasn''t bitten by the mosquito while at the hotel. It happened in a nearby

    park."

    Last night, Martin was bored, so she took him to the park nearby for a stroll.

    She figured that was when she got bitten.

    After listening to her exnation, Byron narrowed his eyes with a pointed gaze as he seemingly

    pondered the truthfulness of her words.

    The executives remained silent, afraid of being implicated by Cora, who they thought had an affair.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, luck didn''t seem to be on Cora''s side.

    Just when Cora had finally exined everything, the elevator behind her suddenly let out a chime.

    "Cora, you forgot your room keycard."

    The sound of footsteps was followed by Jerry''s melodious voice.

    At that moment, Cora felt the people around her froze.

    She was the same as the air around them seemed to have frozen too.

    She couldn''t even remember how she turned around to face Jerry.

    "Here! Take it."

    Initially, Jerry had not noticed the strange atmosphere. He had simply tucked the keycard into Cora''s

    hands.

    During the day, there was no issue with them being in the same room.

    However, he understood that they should keep their distance at night.

    Yesterday, he booked two rooms, one for himself and the other for Cora.

    If she hade back, Martin would sleep with her.

    If she hadn''t returned, Martin would sleep with him.

    However, when Cora left just now, she had forgotten to take the keycard, so he chased after her.

    He wasn''t expecting to run into such an awkward situation.

    "What''s wrong? What is..."

    Only then Jerry noticed the crowd gathered in front of Cora.

    He initially thought Cora had just been passing those people by, but now it seemed like they had been

    standing in her way all along.

    Jerry couldn''t help but size up the group of people.

    At first nce, he was shocked by the man at the forefront.

    He immediately recognized the man as Cora''s supposedlyte husband and Martin''s biological father.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be dead?

    He had seen the man''s photo in Cora''s room.

    What on earth was going on? Did he somehow return from the dead?

    As Jerry was sizing up Byron, Byron was also sizing him up.

    Sparks flew the moment they locked eyes with each other.

    "Um..." Cora finally recovered herself enough to speak, wanting to exin herself.

    However, Byron interrupted her carelessly, "I suppose you were bitten by quite a huge mosquito."

    Jerry looked puzzled, and he didn''t know what to say.

    "What kind of bizarre topic is this? Why couldn''t I understand any of it?" He wondered.

    The other executives had overheard the conversation between Byron and Cora earlier, so they all

    believed that instead of delivering a room keycard, Jerry had just unwittingly given Byron a huge p in

    the face.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Chapter 479 Her Man

    After Cora pondered for a while, she decided to take direct action to resolve the situation.

    "Jerry, you should head back for now. I''ll get in touch with youter."

    With him present, it would be difficult for her to exin things to Byron.

    Moreover, she was worried about Martin being alone in the room.

    "Will everything be alright?" Jerry checked out Byron, who was wearing a grim expression again.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The situation didn''t seem like a reunion between a couple but a chance meeting with a nemesis.

    He was concerned that Cora might get into trouble.

    "It''ll be all right." Trying to usher Jerry back to the room to check on Martin, Cora nudged him gently.

    The nudge prompted Jerry into action. "Call me if you need anything."

    Oddly enough, the light nudge seemed to have made them appear more intimate.

    The icy look on Byron''s face persisted even after Jerry''s departure.

    "Can we talk privately?"

    Cora attempted to hug Byron''s arm after Jerry left them.

    To her surprise, Byron moved away from her before she could touch him.

    "Miss Lane, please show some restraint."

    His words were even harsher, intent on keeping her at arm''s length.

    After saying that, he strode off in the direction of the elevator.

    Cora wasn''t about to give up that easily and tried to follow him.

    However, Carter stopped her advance by standing before her. "We still have other business to attend

    to, so we won''t keep you away any longer from your lover."

    After Byron and the other executives were inside the elevator, Carter swiftly joined them and pressed

    the button to close the doors.

    With that, Cora watched helplessly as Byron stood at the back of the elevator, his expression one of

    indifference as the enclosed space of the elevator set them worlds apart...

    "What the heck?"

    Cora was frustrated, pressing the elevator button repeatedly, wanting to catch up with them.

    Sadly, her phone rang at that moment.

    She was informed to go fetch some rare medicinal herbs.

    These materials were not only hard to find but also challenging to preserve, requiring freezing during

    transportation and immediate boiling upon thawing to retain their efficacy.

    Worried that the herbs would go bad, she had to rush to prepare the medicine even though it wasn''t

    every day that she could bring Martin on a trip to New York.

    Byron''s misunderstanding of her only added to her troubles that were already piling up.

    After weighing her options repeatedly, she finally decided to go get the herbs.

    She figured she would exin everything to Byron and apany Martin once she had cured Nora of

    her illness.

    Byron left after an hour-long inspection at the hotel.

    On the way back, he kept his eyes closed as if trying to rest his mind.

    "Do you want to know more about the man''s identity or his check-in records at the hotel?"

    Carter made a casual inquiry, ncing at Byron in the rearview mirror.

    Byron didn''t even bother to open his eyes. "You seem to have quite some free time."

    Thus, Carter corrected himself. "I''m not free. I''m very busy."

    After that, the rest of the journey passed uneventfully.

    As they approached the vi, Byron finally made a demand. "Tell me about his identity."

    Carter didn''t reply immediately.

    Curiosity always got the better of him.

    "He''s Jerry, the number one yboy in Leucrest Town. He currently manages several clubs, and in the

    past, he used to rotate through different women every year."

    Byron, ever perceptive, immediately caught on.

    "In the past?"

    Through the rearview mirror, Carter noticed Byron had opened his eyes, anger simmering within him.

    "Yes, that was in the past. During thest four years, he had hardly associated himself with any

    women, if at all."

    Byron figured that only another woman would be able to make a yboy who used to sleep around

    change his ways.

    Judging by how he looked at Cora earlier, it was evident that Cora was the one who had prompted

    Jerry to make that decision.

    "Haha..."

    Although Byron was smiling, his smile was mirthless and unfeeling, and the temperature in the car

    seemed to have dropped.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    Chapter 480 Move On

    "I also checked the hotel check-in information right away. Only Jerry''s check-in record was found, and

    the hotel''s surveince records in the past two days were tampered with. I haven''t found footage of

    them checking in, but I am almost certain that Miss Lane and Jerry arrived together."

    Carter knew what Byron was worried about, but he still decided to share with him all the information he

    had dug up.

    He believed that it was the only way to make Byron give up on Cora and avoid repeating the same

    mistakes.

    After hearing Carter''s findings, Byron felt disappointed.

    Four years didn''t feel that long, but enough time had passed.

    He knew Cora was pretty and attractive, so she always had many suitors and admirers.

    In the end, he realized he had overestimated the importance of their past rtionship.

    He gazed out of the car window at the streets of New York, where pedestrians passed him by, busy

    with their lives. He was confounded by the unfamiliarity of a familiar sight.

    Everyone seemed to be looking ahead, and very few people paused to look back.

    He thought it was perhaps time for him to do the same and focus on the future...

    After Cora obtained the medicinal herbs, she began preparing the pills.

    Nora''s condition didn''t allow her to consume too much liquid, so making the herbs into pills would be

    the best option to maximize their medicinal effect.

    She needed a suitable temperature while preparing the pills. Otherwise, it might affect its efficacy.

    Thus, Cora had to rent a sauna room temporarily and make the medicine there.

    Once shepleted the pills needed for Nora''s two-course treatment, she was exhausted, having

    sweated buckets.

    Despite that, she dared not dally. After washing up, she brought the pills to the First Hospital.

    However, upon seeing Cora, Nora rejected her as always. "I''ve told you that I don''t want to see you

    anymore. Why do you keep showing up?"

    Osborn also tried to dissuade her. "Even if you know that Byron is still alive, you no longer have a

    chance with him. Please don''te to the hospital again. It only brings sadness to all of us. Why put

    everyone through that?"

    At the Hansen family''s dinner, he witnessed Cora chasing after Byron.

    Worried that they had gotten back together, he wanted to make things clear, so that Cora would stop

    "I visit you at the hospital because your illness. I just happen to have a cancer treatment here that can

    help you recover faster."

    She then added, "After Byron''s return from the brink of death, I believe you''d want to spend more years

    by his side."

    Moreover, she knew Nora would undoubtedly wish to see Martin grow up healthy if she knew about his

    existence.

    However, Nora responded sarcastically. "Cancer is a challenge the medical field can''t conquer. Our

    family has hired many experts, but none of them have found a cure. Why do you seem to think of it as if

    it was but a minor cold?"

    "Actually, the treatment is somewhat simr to curing a minor cold, but it requires a different approach.

    Please trust me this once, and I promise you''ll regain your health within a month."

    When Cora tried to offer the pills to Nora, she waved them away dismissively.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "After being ill for so long, I''ve seen many people making grand ims like yours."

    With that motion, the pills were scattered across the room.

    However, Cora remained calm. While picking up the pills, she gently continued to persuade Nora.

    "I understand that high hopes can lead to great disappointment, but I genuinely believe I can cure you.

    Can you please give it a try?"

    "Enough! I know you''re just using me to get closer to Byron. Let me make it clear. Even if I were to die,

    I wouldn''t take your medicine or ept your favors. I won''t let you and Byron be together."

    Cora finished picking up the pills and attempted to approach once more, but Osborn stopped her.

    "During this period, we did encounter many people iming they could cure cancer. For old times''

    sake, please don''te here again. The stress is too much for Nora to handle right now."

    Cora''s hand froze mid-air, still holding the pills she was about to hand over once more...

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 Probably a Genius

    After leaving Nora''s room, Cora went to Sadie McLean, the head nurse of the hospital, after much

    deliberation...

    "You need to figure out a way to get Madam Hansen to take these pills."

    Sadie frowned as she looked at those unremarkable little pills.

    "Will these pills have any negative effects on Madam Hansen?"

    Sadie was also afraid of any consequences, especially considering Nora''s high status.

    If the Hansen family really took legal action, she could end up in prison for the rest of her life.

    "No worries. These pills can treat cancer. I''ve beenpiling the research data about them, and they

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    will be avable for sale soon."

    In the four years since Cora left the First Hospital, she had been doing research on traditional

    medicine. The hospital''s higher-ups were aware of that.

    So, when Sadie heard Cora say that, she felt much more at ease.

    The key was that she trusted Cora''s character and medical skills.

    Back when she had a cerebral hemorrhage, despite being taken to the doctor rtively quickly, she still

    ended up with partial paralysis.

    At that time, she felt truly desperate, thinking she would never have the chance to return to her favorite

    job.

    Coincidentally, Cora returned to New York to pay homage to Byron and was summoned to the hospital

    to sign some documents. She happened to see Sadie being pushed in a wheelchair by her family,

    which led her to inquire about Sadie''s situation.

    Then, Cora gave Sadie a few pills and asked her to try them.

    At that time, Sadie had to rely on the care of her underage children.

    Those days left her feeling that she might be better off dead so as not to burden her children.

    Thus, when Cora gave her those pills, she thought of it as ast-ditch effort.

    Unexpectedly, it was those pills that allowed her to stand up again in just a few days and return to

    normal.

    Even her attending doctor was amazed and kept asking her how she did it.

    Sadie asked for Cora''s opinion. Cora didn''t want to be credited for her recovery, so she told the

    attending doctor that her exceptional recovery had to do with her being in good health.

    However, because of that experience, Sadie was confident when she heard Cora im that the

    medicine could cure cancer.

    "Can we mix these with Madam Hansen''s other medicine? If I hand these to her separately, she might

    get suspicious."

    "Yes, you can," Cora replied.

    So, Sadie mixed the pills among the other medicine prescribed by the doctor.

    However, on the same day, Jane and Sara also came to visit Nora.

    After Byron left, the Yoris family maintained a neutral rtionship with the Hansen family.

    Given the families'' past friendship, a visit from the members of the Yoris family was only natural.

    "Madam Hansen, here''s an anti-cancer medicine that I''ve been researchingtely. I''ve tried it on

    several patients, and the results are promising."

    Jane presented to Nora an anti-cancer solution she made herself.

    Nora smiled and asked Osborn to ept it. "I appreciate it."

    "Jane has been busy working with patients recently, and many cancer patients have sought her out

    specifically. After taking the solution she developed, they are feeling much better."

    Sara had a tendency to brag about Jane while in Nora and Osborn''s presence, as if trying to show

    them what they had missed out on.

    "You wouldn''t believe it, but regr patients would have to wait for several days just to get an

    appointment with Jane. Also, this solution is not avable to the general public."

    Listening to Sara''s enthusiastic praises, Nora and Osborn exchanged nces...

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 Prepare for Pregnancy

    Both Osborn and Nora were perceptive, so they were aware that Sara was praising Jane to make them

    realize that Byron not marrying her was a huge loss for the Hansen family.

    In fact, Osborn and Nora did regret allowing Cora and Byron to be together, as it almost led to a tragic

    separation of the couple.

    But despite their regrets, they didn''t want to let Sara in on it lest it would boost her arrogance.

    "Is that so? Jane is such an outstanding woman!"

    Nora merely gave an off-handed remark.

    However, Sara said, "Jane doesn''t only demonstrate exceptional talent in medicine. Recently, she''ll

    also be representing New York in the Continental Crafts Competition."

    She added, "Her opponents are nothing special, just those who have been defeated by Jane in the

    past two years..."

    In other words, the gold prize for the Continental Crafts Competition would soon be Jane''s.

    Yet, Nora wasn''t interested in that.

    Since Jane had already married Harry, her excellence no longer had anything to do with Byron or the

    Hansen family.

    So, she quickly pretended to be tired and asked Osborn to send the guests away.

    Sara hadn''t finished bragging about Jane, so she felt unhappy upon being dismissed like that.

    "That olddy is definitely in denial of her regrets. That''s why she doesn''t want to see us."

    Jane held Sara''s hand. "Mom, you should stop bragging about me so much in front of others. I feel

    embarrassed."

    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? You are truly outstanding. You deserve all the praise in the

    world," Sara said.

    She then had a question for Jane.

    "By the way, I met Harry''s mother the day before yesterday, and she made mention of the family

    needing an heir again. How about you start preparations for pregnancy after thepetition next

    year?"

    In her eyes, Jane was great in every way.

    However, the Cross family had been somewhat dissatisfied with the fact that Jane hadn''t gotten

    pregnant.

    Left with no choice, Sara joined the bandwagon of pushing Jane for a pregnancy.

    However, Jane''s reply was the same as ever. "Let me think about it."

    In fact, she still couldn''t fully ept Harry, especially now she knew Byron was still alive...

    Up until then, she continued taking contraceptives without her family''s knowledge.

    "You and Harry are getting older, so have a child. With the financial resources of both families, you

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    won''t need to take care of the child yourself. All you need to do is bear us a child," Sara said.

    From Jane''s perspective, it wasn''t about the efforts needed to raise a child.

    So, she quickly changed the subject. "Mom, weren''t you going to go shopping? Let''s go. It''s been a

    long time since we shopped together."

    Sara''s attention was quickly diverted. "Right, it''s been a long time since we went shopping together.

    How about we have some food after shopping?"

    "Sure, I think some alcohol would be nice too..."

    They chattered as they quickly walked away.

    After they left, Osborn intended to throw away the solution Jane brought them.

    During that period, many people had taken the initiative to send medical supplements to Nora.

    She had tried a few but found no effect. She even ended up in the emergency room a few times

    because of some of them.

    Since then, whenever someone brought her supplements, she wouldn''t even spare them a nce and

    would ask Osborn to discard them right away.

    Thus, Osborn thought she would do the same to Jane''s solution.

    Unexpectedly, Nora spoke up as soon as he picked up the bag of items.

    "Hang on, Osborn."

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 Go After Him

    ¡°Howe? You don¡¯t really want to drink these, do you?¡±

    Osborn hesitated and turned to look at her.

    They had been together for decades, so they could understand what the other was thinking with a single nce, even if neither

    spoke.

    Sure enough, Osborn was able to sense what was on Nora¡¯s mind as soon as he looked at her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten thest time you had this kind of thing and spent over ten hours in the emergency room, almost not

    making it back from there, right?¡±

    Because of that incident, Osborn strongly disapproved of Nora consuming such random stuff.

    However, Nora said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I also want to see our Byron get married and have children.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Osborn wanted to talk her out of it, but he saw tears welling up in Nora¡¯s eyes.

    Indeed, Byron had just survived a near¨Cdeath experience.

    Osborn wanted to see Byron find happiness and live a fulfilling life before his passing.

    Being the one who doted on Byron the most, Nora intended to do that too.

    So, he could only hand over to Nora the bag of solution that Jane brought them. ¡°Well, I suppose we have nothing to lose.¡±

    Nora took the medicine and started to take Jane¡¯s solution from that day on...

    After delivering the medicine to Nora, Cora returned to the hotel.

    Initially, she thought about contacting Byron first, but when she called, she realized she had been blocked.

    Byron had quite a lot of social engagements during the nights, so she didn¡¯t know where to find him. In the end, she decided to

    visit his viter in the night.

    As soon as Cora entered the room, she heard theughter of two people.

    In the suite¡¯s guest room, she found Martin and Jerry ying with Legos together.

    Seeing Cora, Martin waved and asked her to join them.

    ¡°Wow, Martin, you¡¯re so amazing! You stacked the pieces so high!¡±

    Cora kissed Martin before looking at Jerry.

    Chapter 483 Go After Him ¡°That person today...¡±

    Cora knew Jerry wanted to ask about Byron, but Martin shouldn¡¯t be hearing about it.

    ¡°Martin, why don¡¯t you y here for a while?¡±

    Martin nodded adorably, and Cora motioned for Jerry to follow her.

    The two of them chatted on the balcony near the living room. Through the window wall, they could see Martin¡¯s every move in

    the living room.

    Jerry looked at Martin and lit a cigarette before getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Is Martin¡¯s father still alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I found out about it when I came back this time,¡± Cora replied.

    Cora looked at Martin, who was putting the Lego pieces together alone. The more she studied him, the more she realized that

    Martin resembled a certain someone.

    She was so engrossed in studying Martin¡¯s features that she didn¡¯t notice the change in Jerry¡¯s expression. ¡°You said you have

    business here. Is it because of him?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. Martin¡¯s grandmother got seriously ill, and I¡¯m

    here to treat her,¡± Cora exined.

    ¡°Do you n to go back to Martin¡¯s father?¡± Jerry was curious,

    Cora pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°But it seems like he doesn¡¯t believe me and doesn¡¯t need me anymore.¡±

    Her disappointment was evident in her tone.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Jerry took a deep drag of the cigarette, letting the smoke dissipate before he suggested, ¡°If you love him, give it your all to

    pursue him. If you don¡¯t love him or don¡¯t want to love him anymore, give it your all to forget him.¡±

    When Cora turned to look at Jerry, she noticed the deep gaze in his eyes.

    She thought he was sharing his life philosophy and smiled. ¡°When you say things like this, you sound just like a grumpy old

    man.¡±

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Jerry was giving her another chance.

    ¡°Do I really sound like a grumpy old man? I¡¯ve just never seen you so lively before.¡±

    Ever since Cora came to Leucrest Town four years ago, she had always appeared reserved and indifferent.

    He had always thought that was her true self.

    But that day, he saw a different side to her while she was in front of Byron...

    Therefore, he thought it would be great if she could reconcile with Byron and regain her vibrant self.

    ¡°Give it a try and pursue him. If hees back, stick with him. If not, we¡¯ll take Martin and leave. I¡¯ve already taken care of the

    hotel¡¯s check¨Cin information and surveince records, so Byron won¡¯t be able to track down Martin, no matter how powerful he

    is.¡±

    Cora smiled in the dusk light, the dimples on her face showing. ¡°Okay. Everything seems so lighthearted when you put it that

    way.¡±

    She had been feeling a bit conflicted, but with Jerry pointing her in the right direction, she felt she had a goal.

    ¡°Take care of Martin for me tonight. I¡¯ll go find him.¡±

    ¡°Sure, dress up nicely.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Blushing, Cora left Jerry¡¯s room to get dressed.

    Unbeknownst to her, Jerry smoked a whole pack of cigarettes

    after she left.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 On to the Next Game?

    In the middle of the night, Cora put on a voluptuous gold silk dress and came to Byron¡¯s vi.

    The timing was good. When she arrived, the lights were already turned on in the vi, and people were inside.

    Cora rang the doorbell, and soon Byron came to the door wearing a bathrobe.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you staying with that man in the hotel? What are you doing here?¡±

    Byron looked frivolously at her slender waist under the dress.

    Cora knew this man was a little bit of saying one thing and meaning another. ¡°No one is more important than my husband.¡±

    Seeing that the man was still staring at her waist, she bluntly lifted his big palm and ced it on her waist.

    But the man quickly withdrew his hand. ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯m obsessed with cleanliness, and I don¡¯t like to feel other people¡¯s warmth

    on it.¡±

    He was still doubting her!

    ¡°There is no other person¡¯s warmth, only yours.¡±

    Cora leaned forward, hugged his neck, and whispered in his ear with red lips seductively, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me...¡±

    The man didn¡¯t push her away this time but looked at her amorous face. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t believe you?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll...¡±

    Cora smiled and reced her words with actions.

    Casually, she tore off the dress.

    Such a bold move should be the only one time in her life.

    The reason was to make Byron believe her.

    ¡°You knew how easy it is for me to have marks. It must not be like this if there is anything to do with others.¡±

    She could feel that Byron¡¯s eyes became presumptuous at this

    moment.

    She was too ashamed even to lift her head.

    But Byron still pinched her chin arbitrarily, so her embarrassed eyes had to meet his.

    ¡°Who did you learn these tricks from?¡± Byron squinted as if he was exploring something.

    When Cora heard it, her heart started sinking again.

    Chapter 484 On to the Next Game?

    He still didn¡¯t believe her?

    ¡°Do you think I learned these dirty tricks from other men?¡±

    She was furious and began to push him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to prove my innocence, forget it.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the man refused to let her go and kissed her at that point.

    Cora struggled. ¡°Let go. You no longer believe me, so don¡¯t be nice to me!¡±

    But the man didn¡¯t seem to hear those grievances and directly blocked her mouth so that she could no longer say those words of

    resistance...

    Early next morning, Cora was about to get up with two dark circles under her eyes and aches all over her body.

    New York was a strange city to Martin.

    Martin had just arrived here, his ipetent mother was not by his side, and she had no idea if he had slept wellst night.

    Thinking of Martin being in a strange environment, there might be all kinds of anxieties without herpany. Cora couldn¡¯t fall

    asleep peacefully.

    She tried to break away from Byron¡¯s hand on her waist and get

    but she woke the man in the process.

    up,

    ¡°What are you doing so early?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice had a hoarseness unique to the early morning.

    In addition, there was also the waking¨Cup temper.

    Cora could hear it but ignored it. ¡°I have something to do. I have to leave first.¡±

    The man checked the time on his phone.

    Didn¡¯t know what he thought of, and there was a hint of sarcasm

    in his words.

    ¡°Where are you going so early? On to the next game?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, okay? I really have something to do.¡±

    What she had to do was rush back to take care of his son.

    With his mouth, it almost extinguished her enthusiasm.

    Maybe because her talking drove away his drowsiness, Byron got up too.

    Then the two of them put on their own clothes, and there was nomunication during the whole process.

    When Cora finished dressing and was about to leave, the man suddenly said, ¡°Come again at night?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 On Call

    Cora was taken aback for a moment, and then the fresh smile from before reappeared on his face.

    ¡°Do you want me toe over tonight?¡±

    She looked at the man¡¯s charming face from the side. Her eyes were full of hope.

    After all, this was the first time Byron had asked her this since

    the reunion.

    Did this mean that, in fact, he was also letting go a little bit of his previous unhappiness?

    It was just that the man didn¡¯t change his mood. He just nced at her coldly and didn¡¯t respond.

    He often used this look of indifference and halfheartedly to deal with her during this time.

    Cora was already familiar with the strangeness, so even if she didn¡¯t get any response, she still smiled.

    ¡°If you want me toe, just give me a call. I¡¯ll be there anytime.¡±

    Love, wasn¡¯t it that you advance, and I retreat, and you get angry, and I bow?

    In the past, he was always retreating, and he was bowing.

    Then wasn¡¯t it reasonable for her to do the same now in exchange for his sincerity?

    Byron didn¡¯t know if there was something else in her words, an ne gaze he stared at her suddenly became much more profound.

    But Cora looked at the time again and found that it was almost when Martin used to get up and immediately lost the patience to

    wait for his answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. If you want me toe and apany you, call me anytime.¡±

    After blowing a kiss to Byron, she left in a hurry.

    From the moment she left the vi, Cora rushed toward the hotel non¨Cstop.

    Subway and express trains had greatly cut the short time.

    But when she arrived at the hotel Jerry had booked, she saw a maid cleaning the room.

    ¡°Hi, how about the guests staying here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already checked out.¡±

    Cora was a little confused and quickly dialed Jerry¡¯s video

    phone.

    It took a long time for the video to be connected.

    ¡°Jerry, have you checked out? Where will you and Martin stay today?¡±

    Because of being too anxious, Cora didn¡¯t notice that Jerry¡¯s appearance was obviously a lot haggard today.

    ¡°I am bringing Martin back to Leucrest Town. I talked with himst night, and then we decided to return to Leucrest Town first to

    wait for you.¡±

    As always, Jerry still smiled gently when facing Cora.

    As he said that, he pointed the video camera at Martin. ¡°Martin, wave to Mommy.¡±

    Martin waved his hand obediently and even blew a kiss to Cora

    from the air.

    Seeing that Martin¡¯s mood had stabilized significantly, Cora¡¯s mind had also eased slightly.

    ¡°Why did you decide to go back so suddenly? I originally wanted

    to...¡±

    In fact, Cora had thought about bringing Martin to meet Byron once Byron stopped being so aggressive.

    But Jerry didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and said, ¡°It will take at

    least ten days or a half month for you to settle with your ex¨Chusband. You can¡¯t let Martin be bored in the hotel daily. We are full

    of vigor now. Being bored in the house every day, which affected the physical and mental health.¡±

    Actually, apart from worrying about Martin, Jerry wanted Marin to stay with him for a more extended period out of selfishness.

    It was hard to say if Martin would recognize him as godfather after seeing his birth father.

    And he used Martin¡¯s physical and mental health as an excuse, so Cora had room to refuse.

    Jerry believed it would not be difficult to coax Cora by his side since he was so eloquent.

    If only he were a little more selfish...

    ¡°Okay then, you and Martin return to Leucrest Town and wait for me there. I will go back in a week at the most.¡±

    Cora noticed that they had already boarded the ne, and there was a gentle reminder from the stewardess in the background,

    so she had no choice but to give up sending them off.

    At the end of the video, she did not forget to remind Martin and Jerry, ¡°Don¡¯t always eat fried chicken and burgers when you

    return. Jerry, especially you, don¡¯t your teeth still hurt...¡±

    Her voice now was very gentle, especially for Martin.

    It was only at the end that Jerry was brought along.

    But she didn¡¯t know that it was also this name¨Ccalling that made the man not far away from her have a hint of sarcasm on his

    lips...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    Chapter 486 Stay Decent

    "Understood. Why do you like to worry so much, woman?"

    As Jerry said, he wanted to end the call because they were told to shut down the phone.

    "Good. That is it for now, and then contact me from Leucrest Town."

    Before Cora ended the video call, she blew a kiss to Martin at the other end of the video.

    The mother and son interacted happily, but because Martin couldn''t speak, the conversation was only

    between Jerry and Cora throughout the whole process.

    It was also this point that made Byron feel a chill in his heart.

    He initially thought there was no mark on this woman and that she was really innocent with Jerry.

    But thinking about it now, it should be that they didn''t do anything that day.

    Unfortunately, he was worried that she had been messing around with him all night and had run out in a

    hurry early in the morning. Something might have happened. He hurriedly followed her.

    In the end, he found that she felt lost in the room where another man had already checked out, and she

    Four years!

    "It turned out that the only one who had note out from the past was myself."

    Byron looked at the back of the woman, and his heart was instantly covered by the frost that would not

    melt for a thousand years...

    But he turned and left in the end, leaving dignity for himself and the woman.

    After arriving at the hotel, Cora didn''t get to see Martin, but she was not idle either.

    She went to the First Hospital again and learned from the head nurse that Nora had taken her medicine

    yesterday and today.

    From today''s blood test, she saw the progress of Nora''s condition after taking the medicine and made

    some adjustments.

    After that, she went back to the apartment, washed, and slept.

    But she didn''t know that while Nora was taking her medicine, she also took the medicine given by Jane

    today.

    "Dear, how do you feel? If you don''t feel well, don''t take this medicine tomorrow."

    After Osborn personally fed the medicine to Nora, he looked worried again.

    The rtionship between the old couple was very good, so when Nora was hospitalized, Osborn cared

    for her in the hospital despite their children''s objections.

    As much as he hoped that these traditional medicines could take away Nora''s illness, at the same time,

    he worried that these medicines would bring side effects to her.

    But Nora, who took the medicine, said, "Dear, to tell you the truth, I feel much better today. I haven''t felt

    this good since I was admitted to this hospital."

    "For real?"

    "Yes. But I''m not sure if it''s psychological."

    "How about we wait two days and do anotherprehensive examination?"

    "Well, I think so too."

    So, Osborn called the doctor and asked him to reschedule theplete examination.

    That night, Cora didn''t get Byron''s call, so she took the initiative to find him.

    What puzzled her was that the man whose attitude had softened up a littlest night had inexplicably

    be colder tonight.

    Cora was sitting next to him, and he was drinking his red wine to himself, refusing to give her one look.

    "Why are you ignoring me again? You were okay in the morning."

    If it weren''t that he hadn''t let her rest all nightst night, she would have suspected that he had

    changed his preferences.

    But the man didn''t seem to have heard what she said, and he drank the whole ss of red wine in one

    gulp.

    Cora became more and more confused.

    She carefully sorted through what she did today to see if she offended him somehow.

    But no!

    Since they parted in the morning until now, she hadn''t appeared before Byron, so how could she do

    anything to make him unhappy?

    Unable to think of an answer, seeing that the man was still pouring wine into his mouth, she stepped

    forward to grab the man''s ss.

    The man refused.

    While pushing each other, the wine spilled on Cora''s skirt.

    She dressed very thoughtfully tonight. It seemed that the clothes were wrapped in all directions, but in

    fact, they were all organza.

    After being sprinkled with red wine, the scenery underneath was revealed.

    The man quickly captured the enchanting scenery, and his expression darkened immediately.

    When Cora regained her sense, he was already on top of her onto the sofa.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    And the man looked down from a height with contemptuous eyes. "Are you so unwilling to be left

    lonely?"

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 Hijacking the Results

    "How was I unwilling?" Cora felt wronged.

    She didn''t do anything to annoy him today, so why was she unwilling to be alone?

    But thetter only sneered, "After sending one away, and can''t wait to climb into the other''s bed."

    Cora asked, "Sending who away?"

    "Ask while knowing the answer!" The man''s hand suddenly exerted force, almost breaking Cora''s

    waist.

    "Byron, you must have a limit when you go crazy!" Cora felt like dying and was immediately angered.

    But her argument made the man feel ridiculous. "Crazy? Didn''t you volunteer to the doorsteps?"

    Between those lines, Cora felt she was not respected and felt like a call-girl.

    She wanted to struggle and resist, but the man''s kisses rained down overwhelmingly at this moment.

    Ultimately, there were all kinds of absurd memories of them on this sofa...

    In the following week, Byron remained lukewarm towards Cora.

    Cora was sometimes annoyed and didn''t look for him the whole night.

    But he didn''t take the initiative to contact her as if she didn''t exist.

    Frustrated, Cora had no choice but to look for him again by herself.

    Because she was afraid that if she didn''t take the initiative to cling on, there would be no possibility for

    her and Byron, and her little Martin would really be fatherless.

    The days were repeated in such resistance and self-dissolution.

    The only thing that made Cora happy was that when she went to the First Hospital again that day, the

    head nurse Sadie told her, "Madam Hansen''s medical exam report came back today, showing that her

    lesion had miraculously reversed, reducing by 50%."

    "Well, this data is consistent with other cancer patients I had treated before." Cora was happy but not

    surprised.

    But Sadie still showed outrage. "But Madam Hansen has been publicizing that she got better after

    taking the medicine Dr. Yoris gave."

    Just before Cora came to look for her, the news spread that Nora''s condition had reversed.

    Now, many media were scrambling to report on this content. It was said that this news would shock the

    entire medicalmunity.

    What was unbelievable the most to Sadie was that Nora said that it was because of the medicine given

    by Jane!

    "Why don''t we tell Madam Hansen the truth that we did something with the medicine."

    Sadie didn''t want all the honor originally belonging to Cora to go to Jane. That would be very unfair to

    Cora.

    But what she didn''t expect was Cora said, "No, wait for Dr. Yoris to deny it herself."

    Cora thought that Jane would never falsely im medical achievements.

    Surprisingly, on the same day afternoon, the news "The first person who cured cancer-Jane" was

    published.

    The critical point was that in the report, Jane tampered with the curative effect data of her oral liquid

    and published it so that people would think that it was her oral liquid that made Nora recover.

    This report was a sensation at home and abroad.

    ording to reports, many cancer experts and schrs at home and abroad had crowded in front of

    the door of the Yoris family, wanting to have academic discussions with Jane.

    The journalist who wanted to interview Jane almost broke down the door of the Cross family.

    The Traditional Medicine Hospital where Jane was employed was also overcrowded.

    When Cora saw these reports, she suddenly had a headache.

    In fact, she didn''t want to be famous. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stayed silently in that humble clinic

    in Leucrest Town after she developed an anti-cancer drug.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    As it turned out, Jane hijacked the result before Cora could publish it.

    But what Cora worried the most was about the consequences of Jane''s fraudulent im...

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 Will Get People Killed!

    At this time, Byron was also in Nora''s hospital ward.

    Besides him, there were Lydia and other Hansen family brothers.

    Everyone had a happy smile on their face.

    "Mom, that''s great."

    "Now that Byron is back, and you are starting to recover, our family can be whole again."

    Almost everyone was chattering, expressing their joy at Nora''s recovery.

    Only Byron frowned, looking at the few unfinished bottles of oral liquid left by Nora.

    "Is this oral liquid really working?"

    Hearing Byron''s question, Nora quickly smiled and said, "Yeah. I took the medicine the hospital

    prescribed daily, and it didn''t seem to work. But since I drank this oral liquid, I feel that my body is

    getting better and better every day."

    She also said, "I know you still have prejudices against Jane, but we should be thankful to her this time.

    And the more I think about it now, the more I feel that what the fortune teller said at the time that she is

    our family''s lucky star is really true."

    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but say, "If you had listened to me and stayed with her back then,

    you wouldn''t have suffered that much afterward."

    But after these words, seeing that Byron''s expression was still a little gloomy, and he didn''t respond to

    her, she could only circle back by herself.

    "It''s useless to regret it now. She''s already married, and she and Harry are living a good life. It''s a

    pity..."

    Although she did not like what Sara did before, she had to admit that if it wasn''t for Cora, the two

    families wouldn''t have had such an ugly fight, and Sara wouldn''t have gone too far.

    So after much deliberation, everything was Cora''s fault.

    "I don''t have any prejudices. She switched to traditional medicine halfway through, and her previous

    medical talent was not considered extraordinary. It was all operated by the Yoris family behind her

    back. Suddenly, she made this breakthrough achievement that dozens of other traditional medicine

    doctors couldn''t do for tens of years. It''s unbelievable."

    Yes, Byron''s instinct told him this matter was full of weirdness.

    "No matter how incredible it is, it''s good that Grandma is back to good health. Let''s have a party at

    home today."

    Eason came into the ward at some point, also joined the conversation, and made a suggestion.

    Lydia and others echoed the suggestion, and Nora thought it was a good idea and said, "Then let''s

    have a party at home."

    She also said, "Byron, bring Carter and Elena too. It''s not easy for them to follow you these few years."

    In fact, Nora had other ns besides entertaining these people.

    Byron didn''t know what Nora wanted to do, so he nodded in response, "I''ll let them knowter."

    Therefore, the Hansen family''s small celebration party was decided.

    However, Cora got the unbelievable news from her side.

    "What? Nora decided to check out from the hospital?"

    Sadie nodded. "Yes, I just received the notice. There was no one in Madam Hansen''s room when I

    went there. I heard that Mr. Hansen personally picked her up."

    "Isn''t this nonsense? There is still 50% of the lesion, and if the treatment is suddenly interrupted, the

    disease maye back."

    Cora was extremely worried.

    Although she had many sessfully cured cases, she never suspended treatment in the middle.

    So she wouldn''t dare to predict what kind of impact the sudden treatment interruption would have on

    Nora.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "I heard many doctors advised Madam Hansen to continue to stay in the hospital for observation, but

    Madam Hansen insisted on leaving. She said that staying in the hospital would have no effect anyway,

    so she might as well go back and keep taking the medicine Dr. Yoris prescribed."

    Sadie also said, "I also heard that many patients are now discharged themselves from the hospital and

    went to Dr. Yoris for medicine. If this trend does not stop, I don''t know how many people will die."

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Chapter 489 tant Snatching?

    Cora wouldn''t mind if Jane just pretended to im the results.

    She never wanted to be famous anyway.

    But now, the sensation caused by Jane''s fraudulent ims had caused countless cancer patients to

    give up treatment, which would definitely kill many people.

    So after thinking it over and over again, Cora called Jane and asked her out to meet.

    The ce where the two met was set at a coffee shop near the First Hospital.

    It was still where they were when they met four years ago, and they were still the same two people.

    It was just thatpared to four years ago, Jane''s dress was more elegant and luxurious.

    In addition, she also wore big sunsses and a mask on her face, like a big star who was afraid of

    being recognized when she went out.

    Seeing Cora, she just nodded slightly, with a superior attitude. "What do you want from me?"

    "I heard that you became the first person to cure cancer." Cora took a sip of coffee.

    "Well, do you also want to ask me for help?" Jane also took a sip of coffee, but she always felt that the

    taste of coffee was a bit weird, which made her nauseous.

    So she quickly put down the coffee.

    Cora didn''t want to beat around the bush with her, so she went straight to the point.

    "Yes, I would like to ask you for help. Please issue a statement immediately, saying that the one who

    cures cancer is not you but me!"

    But Janeughed angrily. "Dr. Lane, please visit the psychiatry department if you are sick. I have seen

    people who want to giarize the results of others, but I have never seen someone so shameless as

    you and just openly robbed."

    "Yeah, I''ve never seen someone so shameless like you. Do you think Madam Hansen''s situation really

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    reversed after drinking your oral liquid? That was because I secretly added my own refining medicine to

    some of her medicines. I didn''t expect you to im it as your own in just two days."

    But even though Cora had exined the ins and outs, Jane still took it as a joke.

    "You? You''re just a cardiologist, and you consider yourself a traditional doctor?"

    "I have been studying traditional medicine in Leucrest Town for the past four years," Cora said.

    "So because you study it and just got a few medicines, are you going to rob me of my research

    results?"

    "This is not your result. I have cured many people in Leucrest Town. If you don''t believe me, you can go

    and ask."

    Cora tried her best to calm herself down. "Jane, the doctor is benevolent! I don''t want so many patients

    to pay the price of their lives for you. You''d better make a statement immediately."

    But how could Jane listen to it? "Then I also advise you, if you don''t want the world tough at you,

    you''d better put away your stupid thoughts."

    At this point, Cora could see that Jane insisted on upying this achievement.

    "Then you''d better pray that the impact isn''t that serious this time. Otherwise, even the gods won''t be

    able to keep you."

    Cora left quickly after saying this.

    She couldn''t take care of the other patients for the time being, but she still had to be responsible for

    Nora.

    When Cora left, Jane received a call from Sara.

    "Why the hell is that little bitch looking for you?"

    When Cora called Jane just now, Sara happened to be by her side.

    So she was also very curious how this little bitch who had been absent for four years found Jane.

    "She said she wants me to make a statement that she is the one who cured cancer and not me."

    "Is she crazy? So tantly stealing the fruits of other people''sbor? Is she still in the coffee shop? I''ll

    go over now and tear her mouth apart. She wants to steal everything from you, even the research

    results. What more does she want?"

    Sara was in a hurry and wanted to seek justice for Jane.

    "She''s gone. You don''t need toe over. I''ll go home now."

    Jane finished talking with Sara and took another sip of coffee.

    But after drinking it, her stomach was overwhelmed, and she couldn''t help but retch.

    Seeing this, the waiter hurried up. "Miss, are you okay?"

    "It''s fine. I''m fine..."

    Though Jane said she was fine, her face paled a lot in an instant because she suspected she might be

    pregnant.

    But that was not right, she and Harry had been using contraception all the time. How could she get

    pregnant?

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 Byron and Elena

    On the other side, after Cora left the coffee shop, she hurried to Byron''s vi.

    She knew that Nora didn''t want to see her now, so if she directly persuaded her, she might not listen.

    So she nned to start with Byron and asked him to coax Nora into taking some medicine.

    No matter what, Cora needed to make Nora recover first.

    But She waited in the vi from dawn to dusk without seeing Byron.

    She called his cell phone, but he didn''t answer it either.

    In desperation, Cora had no choice but to contact Carter again.

    "Carter, where is Mr. Hansen?"

    But Carter refused to tell her whereabouts and only said, "Mr. Hansen is quite busy today, so he

    probably won''t go back there."

    "What is he busy with? I have an urgent matter to find him. Carter, I know you are prejudiced against

    me, but I really have an urgent matter to find him."

    Cora''s tone was burning with urgency.

    Carter finallypromised. "Madam Hansen was discharged from the hospital today, and the whole

    family is in the mansion."

    "Thank you, Carter. I''ll go find him now."

    Cora only wanted Nora to take those medicines as soon as possible, so she hung up the phone very

    quickly.

    But she didn''t know that Carter actually wanted to remind her not to go there today because there

    might be scenes she didn''t want to see.

    The Hansen Mansion.

    Although it was a small party, quite a few people were invited to it.

    There were many of Byron''s right-hand men, including Elena, who was also gorgeously dressed.

    "Madam Hansen, congrattions."

    When Elena went up to say congrattions, Nora held her hand tightly.

    "Elena, you have really worked hard these years. If you hadn''t been by Byron''s side to take care of

    him, I can''t imagine he would still be able to stand in front of me safe and sound."

    "Madam Hansen, this is also Byron''s fate. We outsiders only y a supporting role, and the key

    depends on his personal will."

    Elena didn''t dare to take the credit because she knew Byron didn''t like people eager for quick sess.

    But she didn''t expect that Nora would say this, "I like your modesty the most. So I want to ask your

    opinion on something."

    "What''s the matter?" Elena took a sip of champagne.

    "I want to entrust Byron to you."

    Elena couldn''t help it and sprayed the champagne from her mouth.

    Really, she didn''t expect Nora to have such an idea at all.

    "Madam Hansen, I''m sorry. I was just too surprised..."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Elena quickly took a tissue and went to help Nora wipe it.

    But Nora said, "It''s okay. You just need to tell me if you have the will or not?"

    Will?

    Elena was among the crowd and quickly caught Byron''s figure.

    This man was always the most eye-catching, allowing her to capture his existence at a nce.

    Even though he was only wearing ordinary white shirt and ck trousers tonight, the extravagance of

    his gestures made people feel palpitations.

    Many years ago, Elena also spotted him at Sunda Group through countless people.

    From that moment on, the feeling for him was deeply rooted in her heart, making her follow him no

    matter what.

    She really walked to him step by step.

    So how could she refuse such an offer?

    "Em..."

    She blushed and nodded.

    Nora happily patted the back of her hand. "Alright then, wait and see."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491 He Acquiesced

    1/6

    When Cora rushed to the entrance of the Hansen Mansion, she saw all the luxury cars at the entrance and realized that this might not be an ordinary celebration party.

    But she didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Just when Carter was helping to entertain some important guests at the door, she stepped forward. ¡°Carter, can you let me in?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here first? He shoulde out soon.¡± Carter seemed to hesitate to speak.

    But Cora thought he was just trying to stop her from meeting Byron, so she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be quiet. I won¡¯t let Madam Hansen finds out.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    After Cora finished speaking, she quickly passed Carter and walked in.

    Carter still wanted to say something, but seeing Cora¡¯s back rushing towards the house in a hurry, he still had no chance to say it.

    Cora was walking around the courtyard of the Hansen Mansion to the hall when she suddenly heard inexplicable¨Cbooing.

    She felt a little uneasy in her heart and felt this was not an Chapter 491 He Acquiesced ordinary celebration party.

    2/6

    So she quickened her pace and entered the hall of the Hansen Mansion.

    At this time, the hall was full of people who came to the celebration party. Apart from the rtives of the Hansen family, there were also many prominent figures in the upper ss of New York.

    They were all staring in the direction of the main seat in the hall, and Cora couldn¡¯t help but follow their gazes to look in that direction.

    At that moment, she saw Byron.He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants, very ordinary attire.

    But even without special lighting, he looked so handsome and straight and was so good¨Clooking.

    He belonged to her.

    So every time she saw him presenting so well in front of people, she was more proud and grateful.

    But such an excellent man was destined to be coveted by many women around him.

    It was just that Cora had never been so full of crisis as at this moment.

    Chapter 491 He Acquiesced Byron and Elena were standing on both sides of Nora.

    And the people around were discussing. ¡°Miss Turner finally waited for this day!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it. I heard that if she hadn¡¯t taken care of Mr. Hansen for the past four years, he would have been gone long ago.¡±

    ¡°I heard Mr. Hansen was very irritable when he was doing rehabilitation. He threw things and beat people at every turn. He made the caregiver half dead several times, and only Miss Turner stayed by his side all the time.¡±

    3/6

    ¡°No matter what others think, I bless Miss Turner and Mr. Hansen anyway. To marry a wife, of course, you must choose a virtuous person. As for money, he will not worry about it in his life, and he doesn¡¯t need a well¨Cmatched youngdy to add to thecake.¡±

    All in all, thosements were all blessings.

    But when Cora listened, her heart was pierced to the bone.

    So, this was an engagement party in disguise?

    No...

    Byron would definitely not do this.

    Although he treated her coldly, he never rejected her during this Chapter 491 He Acquiesced time.

    Almost every night after they reunited, they together.

    were There was no way he would ept Elena. He was not a two¨Ctiming man!

    4/6

    While Coraforted herself over and over again in her heart, she also cast her hopeful eyes on Byron, hoping that he could veto all of this in front of her.Maybe it was because of a tacit understanding, or perhaps it was because her look was too hot. Byron also quickly captured her existence.

    Then, their eyes met.

    Cora tried hard to pull the corners of her mouth, trying to show a smile to him.

    But she didn¡¯t know that such a forced smile looked uglier than crying.

    But even so, based on Byron¡¯s understanding of her, he could tell at a nce that her smile was nothing more than hoping that he would veto everything.

    Before Byron could act, Nora put his and Elena¡¯s hands together.

    ¡°Elena, I will officially hand over Byron to you now.¡±

    Chapter 491 He Acquiesced ¡°Madam Hansen...¡±

    Elena looked at Nora shyly.

    Nora patted the back of her hand and looked at Byron again.

    5/6

    It was not that thetter didn¡¯t realize that both of them were testing him. Just now, in private, Byron coldly refused Nora to match him and Elena.

    But now, Nora matched the two of them in front of so many people.

    If he refused directly, Elena would definitely be humiliated as a woman.

    Furthermore, he was afraid of disturbing Nora¡¯s good spirits today.

    He nced at Cora staring at him not far away.

    If he didn¡¯t refuse, she would be sad.If it were before, he would definitely not say anything and choose the one that won¡¯t make her sad.

    But now...

    The image of her rushing to the hotel to meet Jerry early in the morning and chatting andughing with him via video shed in his mind.

    Chapter 491 He Acquiesced

    6/6

    He thought, since she could be half¨Chearted and make him sad by dating two men at the same time, how could he not get even with her?

    So, he acquiesced to the fact that Nora handed him over to Elena!

    1

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 Congrattions!

    1/5

    To be honest, although Nora had made so many arrangements, she never thought that Byron would follow her wishespletely.

    So when Byron acquiesced to this fact, she was also very surprised.

    Not only Nora but even Elena looked astonished and delighted.

    Only Byron¡¯s expression did not change from the beginning to the end, as if what happened just now had nothing to do with him.

    He only stared at the woman not far away the whole time.

    But when he saw the tears in her eyes began to swirl, he was inexplicably irritable.

    At this time, Nora had already led Elena to walk through the scene in front of other guests, thanking them foring to witness this small ceremony.

    Only Byron was still in a daze, still staring at Cora.

    Even if someone around him came to thank him, he didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    Cora and Byron looked at each other for a while.

    Chapter 492 Congrattions!What came to her mind was the bits and pieces of their love.

    Four years...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    2/5

    She spent four years alone in despair and self¨Cabandonment and finally waited for him toe back, but this was the result.

    About the rtionship, two people were just the right amount, and three people were too crowded.

    After much deliberation, there was no point in staying for her.

    So Cora turned around and left sadly.

    Byron hesitated again and again but still followed.

    In the winding front yard of the Hansen Mansion¡¯s courtyard, Cora walked in front, and Byron walked behind.

    She knew Byron was following behind her, but she didn¡¯t stop.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to stop Cora, so he just kept a few steps away.

    When they were about to reach the gate of the Hansen Mansion, Cora suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Her voice was so hoarse that it didn¡¯t sound like her.

    Even if she didn¡¯t look back, Byron could still feel that she was sad now.

    Chapter 492 Congrattions!¡°Did youe here on purpose just to say that?¡±

    After receiving his ex¨Cwife¡¯s blessing, Byron actually couldn¡¯t find words to describe his feeling.

    3/5

    He just looked at her back with deep eyes as if he wanted to see through it.

    ¡°Actually, there are more.¡±

    After thinking about it, Cora dug out the bottle of medicine she had prepared for Nora from her bag.

    ¡°Madam Hansen¡¯s body has only recovered half. If she stops the medicine rashly will not help her fully recover but may also cause the disease toe back and be more severe. You should think of a way to let her take three pills a day. Her body would fully recover after taking the medicine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hand the medicine to Byron directly but put it on the potting shelf beside it.

    Because she didn¡¯t look at Byron the whole time, she didn¡¯t know his eyes were full of hope at first.

    It wasn¡¯t until she finished speaking and put the medicine on the flower stand that those hopes turned into sarcasm on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Chapter 492 Congrattions!

    He asked again.

    ¡°I am leaving.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t want to see the face full of joy because of his impending second marriage, so she left quickly without even looking back.

    Byron looked at her figure drifting away and felt that she was like a kite with a broken string, and it was very likely that she would be far away in the sky in the next second.

    He thought about grabbing her desperately and asking if she had him in her heart.4/5

    If there was him, why would she maintain such an ambiguous rtionship with another man, and why would she be so calm when faced with his engagement to another woman?

    In fact, as long as she promised that she would not be so ambiguous with other men in the future or that she could take the initiative to dere their rtionship just now.

    He had taken 99 steps to get to her, as long as she was willing to take thest step toward him.

    But she still didn¡¯t make it...

    So, he wouldn¡¯t contact her unless she took the initiative toe to him again!

    With scarlet eyes, Byron just stood there, watching her Chapter 492 Congrattions!

    disappear outside the gate of the Hansen Mansion...

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 Second Marriage After Carter received the guests at the door, he saw Byron standing beside the flower stand when he came in.

    ¡°Miss Lane just came over.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Byron lowered his eyes, making it impossible to see and understand his emotions.

    1/5

    Carter couldn¡¯t see through his thoughts, so he just went straight to the point. ¡°So now, are you nning a second marriage?¡±

    As expected, he received Byron¡¯s vicious look as soon as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m messed up enough?¡±

    Carter rubbed his nose. ¡°It¡¯s not that I asked her toe over to see this on purpose. She said she has something very important to look for you, so I said you are in the Hansen Mansion.¡±

    Hearing Carter mention this, Byron suddenly thought of the bottle of medicine that was ced on the flower stand by Cora.

    He reached out to take the medicine, opened it, and looked at the pills inside.

    Chapter 493 Second Marriage If he remembered correctly, Nora also took this kind of pill when she was in the hospital.

    2/5

    At that time, those medicines were delivered by the head nurse of the hospital in person, and they all thought that a doctor had prescribed the pills.Now that he thought about it, Cora might have mixed the medicine herself.

    Byron even thought that it might not be Jane who cured Nora this time!

    It was this inexplicable trust that made him put the bottle of medicine in his pocket.

    And in the next few days, he ordered the kitchen to stew a cup of chicken soup every day, then quietly melted the pills in the chicken soup and watched Nora take it with his own eyes.

    On the other side, Jane just got hertest medical report, feeling like the whole world was about to copse.

    She was pregnant.

    It had been eight weeks!

    But she had been contraceptive. What was going on?

    She hurried back to her and Harry¡¯s bedroom agitatedly, searched for the contraceptive pills she had been secretly taking before and took a few back to the hospital for testing.

    Chapter 493 Second Marriage

    3/5

    Because she was a big celebrity now, the people in the hospital also opened a green channel for her.

    In less than half an hour, she got the test results.

    ¡°Vitamin tablets?¡±She looked at the column of test results and finally knew why she was so vignt but still got pregnant.

    She estimated that the contraceptive pill was changed, and even their condoms had been pierced.

    And the instigator of all this, apart from Harry, who madly wanted to have a child recently, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    But she just didn¡¯t want to be pregnant with his child!

    She didn¡¯t think he deserved it!

    She was the first person to cure cancer, and her status had also risen ordingly.

    In addition, she would also win various medical awards in the future and be a national treasure.

    Apart from being rich, Harry waspletely unworthy of her, let alone wasting her golden age to have children for him.

    The more Jane thought about it, the more she became angry, Chapter 493 Second Marriage and she immediately booked an abortion...

    Cora was sick.

    After leaving the Hansen Mansion, she returned to the apartment and started to have a high fever.

    4/5In a daze, she seemed to see the man who took good care of her when she was sick.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Byron, are you back? You won¡¯t marry someone else, will you?¡±

    Whileughing, she shed tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    It wasn¡¯t until the phone rang that she broke free temporarily from this hazy dream.

    It was the video call from Jerry. Martin probably missed her.

    Martin appeared on the other end as soon as the video was connected.

    The cute little guy just smiled at her and pointed to her the painting he just drew.

    Above was a young boy and a woman cuddling together.

    When Cora saw the picture, her eyes were inexplicably wet. ¡°You miss me, don¡¯t you? Mom will go back tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Chapter 493 Second Marriage

    5/5

    Maybe it was because Jerry heard her voice was wrong, or maybe it was because he thought it was tricky for her to return to Leucrest Town so quickly. Soon enough, he appeared on the other end of the video.

    ¡°You¡¯reing back tomorrow? What¡¯s the matter? No agreement?¡±

    ¡°He is getting married, and the bride is not me.¡±

    Cora used to think that tears were controble, but as soon as the words fell, her tears suddenly followed...

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494 Byron¡¯s n

    1/5

    Seeing Cora cry, both Jerry and Martin on the other end of the video panicked.

    ¡°Cora, don¡¯t cry, so what he gets married. He hasn¡¯t been by your and Martin¡¯s side for the past four years. Didn¡¯t you live just fine without him?¡±

    Jerry was actually very afraid of hearing the news that Cora and Byron were reconciled. That was why he took Martin back to Leucrest Town quietly that day.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    But now he realized he was more afraid of Cora¡¯s tears than the news of their reunion.

    Her tears seemed to have nothing to do with sharp weapons, but they made his heart ache.

    Seeing her mother¡¯s tears, Martin cried out anxiously.

    Cora was afraid of frightening him, so she quickly wiped away her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Martin, look at me. I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    Seeing her stop crying, Martin felt slightly better.

    Jerry took the opportunity to hand him over to Lucy and then went to the balcony to talk to Cora.

    Chapter 494 Byron¡¯s n2/5

    ¡°Are you okay now? I see that your face is very pale, and your voice is not right. Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Well, I seem to have a bit of a cold.¡±

    Martin was not in front of her, and Cora didn¡¯t need to hide her exhaustion and sickness anymore.

    Looking at that sickly woman, Jerry suddenly wanted to hold her in his arms like never before.

    ¡°Cora, wait for me!¡±

    But Cora was so dazed with the fever that she didn¡¯t even know.

    how she hung up the video call.

    What was more, after finishing the video call, Jerry ordered Lucy to take care of Martin, and he immediately booked the nearest flight to New York...

    In the middle of the night, Byron¡¯s vi.

    This was the second day Cora did note to this vi.

    Before, no matter how angry Byron was at Cora, she would show up on time at night.

    But these two days, she seemed to disappear out of thin air.

    Byron didn¡¯t know if it was because he had gotten used to herpany these days. He felt alone and sleepless tonight.Chapter 494 Byron¡¯s n

    3/5

    He even took out his cell phone a few times, trying to dial Cora¡¯s number.

    But in the end, he called Carter irritably and asked him out for a drink.

    Half an hourter, Perpetual Daylight.

    Not long after Carter entered the arena, he saw Byron.

    He didn¡¯t need to look for him. He just looked for ces with a lot of women.

    Byron¡¯s outstanding face was as popr as ever with women.

    Even if he divorced and nned to remarry again, it didn¡¯t stop these women from chasing him fiercely.

    However, Byr?n was very repulsed by these women before, but today...

    He actually let them be by his side. A crowd of women were around him and courted him.

    ¡°Are you nning to hook up with women outside while keeping your wife at home in your second marriage?¡±

    Carter stepped forward and sat down a few seats away.

    But the word ¡°second marriage¡± obviously displeased Byron. He put down the cup forcefully.Chapter 494 Byron¡¯s n

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to send Elena abroad.¡±

    4/5

    Carter raised his eyebrows. Did this mean that Byron nned not to get married again?

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t n to get married again, aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Lane will see it?¡±

    Others Carter didn¡¯t know, but if Cora knew that Byron was promiscuous outside, she would definitely be furious!

    Byron didn¡¯t respond this time and poured the full amount of wine into his throat.

    In fact, he hoped that she would see this and that she would react to this kind of thing.

    They reunited four yearster, except for sleeping together, nothing else seemed to make her react a little.

    This made him wonder if she was using him as a tool to please her.

    The way he kept drinking made Carter aware of something.

    He yed with the beautiful wine ss in his hand, looked at Byron¡¯s face through the refraction of the wine ss, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Miss Lane left. There is no more good show to watch.¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495 She Left?

    ¡°She left? What do you mean?¡±

    Byron suddenly felt much more sober.

    1/5

    Even the woman, who had been clinging to him with her slender arms just a moment ago, was rudely pushed away by him.

    But Carter seemed to be oblivious to Byron¡¯s urgent reaction. He calmly said, ¡°She left New York.¡±

    ¡°When did she leave?¡± Byron still stared intently at Carter.

    His crimson eyes were ferocious and terrifying.

    ¡°Last night,¡± Carter turned his head this time, saying, ¡°you must be wondering why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t reply, but his angry expression said much more than words could convey.

    So, Carter directly continued, ¡°Because Miss Lane left with Jerry.¡±

    Byron¡¯s hands, which had been clenched into fists and hanging on both sides of his thighs just a moment ago, suddenly rxed.

    Walked with that bastard?

    Chapter 495 She Left?

    2/5She didn¡¯t even bother to put on a show to make it up, but just went to live with someone else?

    This discovery made him suddenly feel that the wine in his hand was not fragrant at all.

    There was a woman beside him, still eager to get close to him.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, are we going to your house or mine?¡±

    The woman intentionally brushed her long hair to the back, revealing a captivating neckline.

    Many men were unable to move their gaze away when they saw a woman¡¯s neckline, and she thought Byron might be the same.

    But what she never expected was that Byron didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her captivating neckline. Instead, he grabbed the ss of wine that he thought had gone bad and sshed it in her face, reprimanding coldly, ¡°Wake up.¡±

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The woman screamed in dismay as the wine sshed on her, ruining her makeup,pletely disregarding her image at that moment.

    But Carter only handed her a box of tissues and said, ¡°Clean yourself up. If you scream again, the consequences may be worse than this.¡±

    The woman probably believed Carter¡¯s warning, so she took the tissues and left.

    Chapter 495 She Left?

    And Byron had already sat back and continued to drink.3/5

    And the way he drank the wine was more aggressive and fiercer than before.

    He kept drinking one ss after another, as if he was treating these bottles worth hundreds of thousands of dors as in water.

    Carter didn¡¯t stop or persuade and didn¡¯t know how to persuade.

    Only waited until he waspletely drunk before pulling him back...

    After Cora returned to Leucrest Town, she spent three full days lying in bed.

    But even though the cold started to get better, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight.

    When she went to the small clinic that day, almost all the patients asked her what happened to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just fell ill,¡± Cora smiled and said.

    Because her face was too pale, even that smile seemed a little weak.

    She thought, in fact, her feelings for Byron were like a cold.

    Even if the pain was so painful in the first two days, it would eventually fade away with the passage of time.

    Chapter 495 She Left?

    4/5¡°By the way, Dr. Lane. Recently, there was a female doctor who imed to be the first person to cure cancer. I heard that she is still applying for patents and registered trademarks!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve heard that too. It is said that the female doctor¡¯s current schedule is arranged until next year.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she only sees twenty people a day, which is hypocritical.¡±

    Some patientsined, ¡°The first person to cure cancer is obviously our Dr. Lane. I have quarreled with that group of people on the Inte several times, but no one believes it.¡±

    The patients talked about it in one go, and some even felt resentment for Cora.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    But Cora only said, ¡°Sooner orter, the truth wille out. There is no need to get serious with those people. Okay, stop arguing. Let¡¯s start diagnosing.¡±

    The patients there listened to Cora¡¯s words very much, and soon they all stood in line to wait for the consultation.

    After a busy day of consultation, when Cora returned home, Jerry was actually in the kitchen.

    ¡°What are you looking at? I came here especially to make soup for you. Could you look at your face? People who don¡¯t know you might think you just crawled out of the ground.¡°.

    Chapter 495 She Left?

    5/5

    Despite Jerry appearing to be a carefree young gentleman who enjoyed eating fried food, his culinary skills were unexpectedly outstanding.

    Especially his stewed soup, almost everyone who had tasted it couldn¡¯t help but want to lick the bowl clean.

    However, Cora really had no appetite at the moment. She took the soup that Jerry handed her but hesitated to take a sip.

    So Jerry had to up the stakes, saying, ¡°If you finish the soup, I¡¯ll tell you the whereabouts of Dr. Watts.¡±

    Johnson was a well¨Cknown psychiatrist, especially in treating autistic children, with a reputation both at home and abroad...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 His True Feelings A while back, Cora learned that Martin couldn¡¯t speak, and it was highly likely that he had developed autism. Through various sources, she found out that if she could seek treatment from Johnson, there was a 70% chance of a cure.

    So, Cora had been constantly inquiring about the whereabouts of Johnson, but it was said that he had been abroad for the past few years.

    Cora had even made a n. After obtaining a passport for Martin in the next two weeks, she would take him abroad to find Johnson.

    Despite having made the n, Cora hadn¡¯t been able to find the exact whereabouts of Johnson.

    But now, Jerry said that he had Johnson¡¯s whereabouts.

    She couldn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately choked up the soup.

    As soon as she put the bowl away after drinking, she asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, okay? Wipe your mouth first.¡± Jerry handed her a tissue.

    But Cora didn¡¯t pick it up, and in the end, he could only Chapter 496 His True Feelingspromise. ¡°You win. He¡¯s in New York.¡±

    Cora was speechless.

    She never expected that he would be in the ce she least wanted to go at the moment.2/5

    But at that time, Martin ran to her side, grabbed her hand, and motioned her to look at the painting he just drew that day.

    In that painting, there were many children.

    Cora thought that Martin was still longing to y with other children.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t speak and had been rejected by many kindergartens.

    That was the most painful aspect Cora felt.

    Cora was already unable to provide Martin with aplete family, and now she feared she might not be able to give him a happy childhood either.

    Thinking about those hardships, Cora suddenly embraced Martin in her arms and said, ¡°Martin, it¡¯s okay. No matter what, Mom will make sure you get better and be able to y with other kids.¡±

    Martin furrowed his brows, just like Byron. That was clearly not what he meant.

    Chapter 496 His True Feelings

    3/5

    However, Cora didn¡¯t grasp that underlying meaning and simply asked Martin to go y with toys while she busied herself discussing things with Jerry.

    ¡°Do you know his exact address?¡±don¡¯t know the exact address. But someone must know.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen.¡±

    Cora¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. What I found out is that Johnson and Mr. Hansen both studied in the same school before, and they were students in the same grade. Besides, there is this...¡±

    Jerry handed his mobile phone to Cora, and there happened to be a photo from a few years ago disyed on the screen.

    It was a photo of the two of them.

    One of them was Byron.

    It could be seen that Byron in the photo was much younger and immature, and his eyes were not as sharp as they were then.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The other person looked about the same figure as Byron, but his brows and eyes looked much gentler.

    So, that Johnson had a pretty good rtionship with Byron?

    Chapter 496 His True Feelings

    4/5

    If that was the case, then Johnson might contact Byron when he went to New York.Cora understood Jerry¡¯s purpose in mentioning Byron.

    It was just that Cora obviously didn¡¯t have the idea of meeting Byron again, and she looked a little dazed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see him, leave it to me!¡±

    Jerry lightly patted her shoulder and then suddenly changed his tone, saying, ¡°Cora, would you give me a chance to take care of you and your son?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cora almost looked up in astonishment.

    But Jerry just smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that my desire to be Martin¡¯s father was quite evident.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Cora had always thought that Jerry only liked Martin.

    Moreover, he was a young man with great prospects, and there was really no need for him to invest so much effort in her, who was already married and had a child.

    ¡°No. Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve had this strong feeling. It¡¯s like loving you means loving Martin as well. I¡¯ve tried to convince myself to give up and find someone else, but in the end, I realized that I can¡¯t imagine my life without you and your son...¡±

    Jerry¡¯s lone was casual, but the tenderness in his eyes was Chapter 496 His True Feelings impossible to hide.

    5/5

    Because after witnessing how hurt Cora was thest time, Jerry couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer any more pain.

    So that time, he openly expressed his true feelings without any pretense...

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 Her child?

    1/4

    ¡°Cora, I know this sudden confession might make you doubt if it¡¯s just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision. But it¡¯s not. From the moment I saw you, I even had names nned for our children after we got married. If it wasn¡¯t for my grandfather telling me that you were already pregnant back then, I believe I would have done everything I could to win you over.

    ¡°Later, Grandpa misunderstood the situation between us and asked me to take care of you. I simply went along with it, just to have more chances to look at you.¡±

    When Jerry spoke about these things, there was a hint of self¨Cdeprecation in his demeanor.

    Perhaps even he found it unbelievable that someone, as experienced in love as he was, would end up falling in love with a pregnant woman.

    Even to the extent of pretending to be oppressed by his grandfather and taking care of her to have more opportunities to look at her.

    ¡°Then, Martin was born. At first, I didn¡¯t like him, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I saw traces of you in him, and I couldn¡¯t resist getting close to him...¡±

    Jerry said a lot. But Cora was still a little at a loss.¡®

    Chapter 497 Her child?

    2/4

    She really didn¡¯t expect that the easy¨Cgoing, brother¨Clike big boy who yed with Martin day in and day out would have such feelings for her.Although she had considered starting a new rtionship after breaking up with Byron, she knew that it would only be possible many yearster.

    Because of that, she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to face Jerry.

    ¡°That... I...¡±

    She organized her speech for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    But fortunately, Jerry seemed to have anticipated her mood.

    He smiled and rubbed the top of her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t put so much pressure on yourself. I didn¡¯t want you to ept me all at once.¡±

    He also got up and walked outside the house.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you time and space to calm down first. Let¡¯s discuss how to go to New York to find Dr. Watts tomorrow. We will leave the day after tomorrow at thetest. I know you don¡¯t want to dy any longer.¡±

    Then he left as he said.

    But until two hours after he left, Cora¡¯s mind was still in chaos.

    She never thought that Jerry would have that idea about her.

    Chapter 497 Her child?

    3/4

    Especiallyst time, when he generously persuaded her to go to find Byron, she thought he had no feelings for her.But now it seemed that he just buried his feelings very deeply.

    If she were a young girl who was not deeply involved in the world, she would really be moved by Jerry¡¯s affectionate appearance.

    But now, her enthusiasm had almost been wiped out, and she couldn¡¯t give Jerry the enthusiastic response he wanted.

    Furthermore, she felt that she hadn¡¯tpletely cleared Byron out of her mind, which was also unfair to Jerry.

    After thinking for two hours, Cora made a decision.

    ¡°Martin, pack up some toys you like and the clothes you want to wear. Let¡¯s go to New York now.¡±

    In this way, Cora rushed back to New York overnight with Martin.

    The next morning, Cora sought out Sadie, the head nurse¡¯at the First Hospital.

    ¡°Can you babysit the child for an hour? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is fine, but this child...¡±

    Sadie had worked in the hospital before, so she naturally knew Chapter 497 Her child?that Cora had a marriage with Byron.

    And she had never heard of Cora having a baby before.

    But the child Cora brought looked too much like Byron.

    So Sadie was almost certain in her mind that this was the product of that failed marriage!

    4/4

    But Cora only said vaguely, ¡°He¡¯s a rtive¡¯s child. I was asked to take care of him.¡±

    Since Cora was unwilling to state her concerns explicitly, Sadie also didn¡¯t want to expose anyone¡¯s shorings intentionally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him. You go and attend to your own matters. Besides, we have a group of interns that can be directed, and I don¡¯t have much to do this morning either.¡±

    After telling Martin to behave well, Cora rushed to the Hansen Group building.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498 His World Byron was in a meeting, and everyone in the conference room looked extremely serious.

    1/5

    That meeting was to discuss a series of substandard production problems that urred when Eason was the CEO and packaged and transferred severalrge orders from the Hansen Group to the Patton Group.

    ¡°Actually, I think the Patton Group¡¯s production line is still okay. We just need to be stricter, and the quality can be improved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. Otherwise, where are we going to find such aplete production line in a short time?¡±

    The two executives spoke sessively.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Eason also secretly smiled.

    During his time as CEO, he naturally recruited many people in thepany.

    Of course, for those not coveted, he also had rtive methods to cope with.

    For example, he would grab their mistakes at work. Wouldn¡¯t that control them easily?

    Chapter 498 His World

    2/5

    They had to speak for him and the Patton family even at Byron¡¯s meeting.

    The Hansen Group then was no longer the one of four years ago.

    Even if Byron came back to manage thepany, Eason still had the final say in the operation of thepany.

    And Eason thought that when Byron couldn¡¯t manage that matter, he would naturally let go of the Hansen Group.

    When the time came, the Hansen Group would still return to him.When Eason was slightly smiling, he identally caught a glimpse of Byron staring at him coldly.

    But he didn¡¯t show restraint, as the Hansen Group was his world.

    Didn¡¯t Byron stare at him for a long time and dare not say a word to him in the end? Instead, Byron signaled Carter to do something.

    From Eason¡¯s point of view, it meant that Byron was beginning to give up.

    However, when Eason was extremely proud, Carter directly handed out two dismissal letters.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why did you fire us?¡±

    Chapter 498 His World

    2/5

    They had to speak for him and the Patton family even at Byron¡¯s meeting.

    The Hansen Group then was no longer the one of four years ago.

    Even if Byron came back to manage thepany, Eason still had the final say in the operation of thepany.

    And Eason thought that when Byron couldn¡¯t manage that matter, he would naturally let go of the Hansen Group.When the time came, the Hansen Group would still return to him.

    When Eason was slightly smiling, he identally caught a glimpse of Byron staring at him coldly.

    But he didn¡¯t show restraint, as the Hansen Group was his world.

    Didn¡¯t Byron stare at him for a long time and dare not say a word to him in the end? Instead, Byron signaled Carter to do something.

    From Eason¡¯s point of view, it meant that Byron was beginning to give up.

    However, when Eason was extremely proud, Carter directly handed out two dismissal letters.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why did you fire us?¡±

    Chapter 498 His World

    ¡°Everything could be discussed. Why make such a fuss?¡±

    The two executives were shocked when they received the dismissal letter.

    ¡°Since you feel that the Patton Group¡¯s prospects are good, I naturally won¡¯t hinder your future.¡±

    Byron¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, as if he was talking to them about the weather changes.But what he said made the two executives almost cry.

    3/5

    ¡°We just think that the Patton Group¡¯s production line isplete, and we don¡¯t think that its development prospects are better than the Hansen Group¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please forgive us.¡±

    Although the Patton Group had improved a lot in the past two years, it was because Eason took advantage of his position and used the Hansen Group¡¯s resources to feed it.

    Now that Byron was back, the Patton Group would naturally be beaten back to its original form soon.

    Furthermore, even if the Patton Group was notpletely brought back to its original state, its development prospects cannot bepared to the Hansen Group with Byron at the helm.

    Chapter 498 His World Byron stared at the two and suddenly smiled.

    It¡¯s more urate to say that he was sneering rather than smiling.

    4/5

    ¡°You all work for my Hansen Group and receive sries from my Hansen Group, yet you secretly divert resources to the Patton Group, selling our production materials at scrap prices, causing the Hansen Group to lose millions of dors. And you expect me to forgive you? Do you really think I, Byron Hansen, am someone you can manipte?¡±

    Now, the two executives really panicked.

    It was Eason who gave them a hint to sell the Hansen Group¡¯s raw materials as waste to the Patton Group.

    That was also what forced them to speak for Eason and the Patton Group, They thought those transactions were carried out without anyone noticing.But who would have thought that Byron would find out all those things within a few days after he came back?

    They really panicked now.

    As they had been exposed, the consequences they would face were not just about losing their jobs. They might go to prison.

    They hurriedly pleaded with Byron, but he didn¡¯t even spare Chapter 498 His World them a nce and simply said, ¡°Carter, call the police.¡±

    5/5

    Nodding, Carter took out his mobile phone and called the police.

    The two of them could only plead with Eason for help, saying, ¡°Mr. Patton, please help us plead for mercy.¡±

    But they didn¡¯t expect that Eason would suddenly turn a blind eye to their pleas. He said, ¡°We are all adults, and we should understand that when we make mistakes, we must face the consequences. You should be well aware of that.¡±

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499 She Wants to See You

    ¡°Mr. Patton, what are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for your implication that we could do these things, would we have resorted to such actions?¡±

    ¡°Eason Patton, don¡¯t think that you can be free from guilt by pushing all the me onto us.¡±

    Both of them became increasingly agitated.

    But at that moment, the police came.

    The two were arrested, and when they were dragged out, they couldn¡¯t help but continue to yell.

    ¡°Eason Patton, you heartless and treacherous person! If you refuse to help us, don¡¯t me us for exposing you!¡±

    ¡°Eason Patton, you¡¯ll have a miserable end...¡±

    Once the voices of the two werepletely blocked by the conference room door, Eason immediately showed a smile to Byron.

    ¡°Uncle Byron, I¡¯m sorry for making youugh. Let¡¯s continue the meeting. I think moving the production line back to the Hansen Group is the most sensible move.¡±

    ¡°Really? What about the production equipment? The Hansen Chapter 499 She Wants to See You Group does not have aplete production equipment line now.¡±

    2/5

    Like an outsider, Byron calmly threw all the questions back to Eason.

    However, Eason knew very well that Byron was not an ordinaryruthless character.

    Being caught by him this time and destroying two pawns wouldn¡¯t be considered much at all.

    What worried Eason the most was that Byron would seize this opportunity to make a big fuss. Unless he extracted a heavy price from Eason, Byron would never let the matter rest.

    After much consideration, Eason gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will transfer the production equipment of the Patton Group to the Hansen Group.¡±

    ¡°Transfer? That might not be a good idea. The value of aplete production line of equipment is considerable.¡±

    Byron still had that half¨Csmile on his face, looking calm andposed as if he possessed the wisdom to control the entire situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I grew up under the Hansen family¡¯s grace since I was young. Now that the Hansen Group is facing trouble, I naturally want to do everything I can to help.¡±

    Eason almost gritted his teeth and said these words.

    Chapter 499 She Wants to See You Aplete production line equipment cost a lot.

    More than three million dors was invested just to buy the machine before.

    3/5Later, several experts were hired with high sries to debug the equipment.

    There were also maintenance and repair issues in theter period. In total, it was close to 33 million dors.

    That amount was not a big deal to the Hansen Group.

    But it would cause a significant loss for the Patton Group.

    Eason still resolutely went ahead and transferred the equipment, even though his heart was already bleeding.

    Becausepared to facing significant losses, avoiding imprisonment was more crucial for him.

    Abandoning the pawns to save the queen was the only solution back then.

    ¡°Alright, then bring the production equipment over in the afternoon, and remember to prepare a free¨Cof¨Ccharge transferring document,¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Eason said so, but his voice trembled imperceptibly.

    Chapter 499 She Wants to See You

    4/5

    Originally, he still wanted to win a big victory that day, forcing Byron to give up that production line step by step.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    In the end, he was forced by Byron, and even gave away the profit tools for free.

    The huge gap also made him realize for the first time that Byron was really difficult to deal with.

    It seemed that he needed to be more careful in the future...

    It was two hourster when the meeting ended.

    When Byron and Carter returned to the office one after the other, Carter couldn¡¯t help but joke.

    ¡°You swallowed your little nephew¡¯s 33 million dors, making him almost vomit up all the benefits he recently gained from the Hansen Group. You really have your ways.¡±¡°They dare to take so many things from the Hansen family, and I can let them send it all intact.¡±

    Byron loosened his tie and asked, ¡°By the way, what happened just now?¡±

    Just before he signaled Carter to call the police, it seemed like he received some report and deliberately nced meaningfully at Byron.

    ¡°Miss Lane said she wanted to see you, so I asked her to wait in Chapter 499 She Wants to See You the reception hall downstairs.¡±

    Byron¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Chapter 499 She Wants to See You

    ¡°Mr. Patton, what are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for your implication that we could do these things, would we have resorted to such actions?¡±

    ¡°Eason Patton, don¡¯t think that you can be free from guilt by pushing all the me onto us.¡±

    Both of them became increasingly agitated.

    But at that moment, the police came.

    The two were arrested, and when they were dragged out, they couldn¡¯t help but continue to yell.¡°Eason Patton, you heartless and treacherous person! If you refuse to help us, don¡¯t me us for exposing you!¡±

    ¡°Eason Patton, you¡¯ll have a miserable end...¡±

    Once the voices of the two werepletely blocked by the conference room door, Eason immediately showed a smile to Byron.

    ¡°Uncle Byron, I¡¯m sorry for making youugh. Let¡¯s continue the meeting. I think moving the production line back to the Hansen Group is the most sensible move.¡±

    ¡°Really? What about the production equipment? The Hansen Chapter 499 She Wants to See You Group does not have aplete production equipment line now.¡±

    2/5

    Like an outsider, Byron calmly threw all the questions back to Eason.

    However, Eason knew very well that Byron was not an ordinary ruthless character.

    Being caught by him this time and destroying two pawns wouldn¡¯t be considered much at all.

    What worried Eason the most was that Byron would seize this opportunity to make a big fuss. Unless he extracted a heavy price from Eason, Byron would never let the matter rest.

    After much consideration, Eason gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will transfer the production equipment of the Patton Group to the Hansen Group.¡±

    ¡°Transfer? That might not be a good idea. The value of aplete production line of equipment is considerable.¡±Byron still had that half¨Csmile on his face, looking calm andposed as if he possessed the wisdom to control the entire situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I grew up under the Hansen family¡¯s grace since I was young. Now that the Hansen Group is facing trouble, I naturally want to do everything I can to help.¡±

    Eason almost gritted his teeth and said these words.

    Chapter 499 She Wants to See You Aplete production line equipment cost a lot.

    More than three million dors was invested just to buy the machine before.

    3/5

    Later, several experts were hired with high sries to debug the equipment.

    There were also maintenance and repair issues in theter period. In total, it was close to 33 million dors.

    That amount was not a big deal to the Hansen Group.

    But it would cause a significant loss for the Patton Group.

    Eason still resolutely went ahead and transferred the equipment, even though his heart was already bleeding.

    Becausepared to facing significant losses, avoiding imprisonment was more crucial for him.

    Abandoning the pawns to save the queen was the only solution back then.

    ¡°Alright, then bring the production equipment over in the afternoon, and remember to prepare a free¨Cof¨Ccharge transferring document,¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Eason said so, but his voice trembled imperceptibly.

    Chapter 499 She Wants to See You4/5

    Originally, he still wanted to win a big victory that day, forcing Byron to give up that production line step by step.

    In the end, he was forced by Byron, and even gave away the profit tools for free.

    The huge gap also made him realize for the first time that Byron was really difficult to deal with.

    It seemed that he needed to be more careful in the future...

    It was two hourster when the meeting ended.

    When Byron and Carter returned to the office one after the other, Carter couldn¡¯t help but joke.

    ¡°You swallowed your little nephew¡¯s 33 million dors, making him almost vomit up all the benefits he recently gained from the Hansen Group. You really have your ways.¡±

    ¡°They dare to take so many things from the Hansen family, and I can let them send it all intact.¡±

    Byron loosened his tie and asked, ¡°By the way, what happened just now?¡±

    Just before he signaled Carter to call the police, it seemed like he received some report and deliberately nced meaningfully at Byron.

    ¡°Miss Lane said she wanted to see you, so I asked her to wait in Chapter 499 She Wants to See You the reception hall downstairs.¡±

    Byron¡¯s expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 New Target

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s gone?¡±

    Byron was sorting out the documents on the table. A trace of astonishment and joy shed across his eyes.

    ¡°She did leave before, but she ran back for some reason.¡±

    Carter nced at him. ¡°Maybe she can¡¯t let go of the man who wants a second marriage?¡±

    Byron threw the pen at Carter. He didn¡¯t like to hear the word ¡°second marriage¡°.

    But he had to admit Carter¡¯s words made him have some expectations deep in his heart.

    1/4This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°So, are you going to see her or not? If not, I¡¯ll ask someone to let her leave.¡±

    Carter still wore a poker face after being hit by the pen.

    In fact, he also found Byron¡¯s mood improved a lot when he heard Corae to see him.

    But Byron didn¡¯t answer his question directly. He just said, ¡°Is the meeting room on the first floor empty for too long? Let¡¯s hold the next meeting there.¡±

    Chapter 500 New TargetCarter was speechless, Byron¡¯s words betrayed what he was thinking in his mind.

    9/4

    Although he refused it on the surface, he made ame excuse to create a chance for Cora to meet In the end, Carter could only follow his instructions and temporarily set the second meeting on the first floor.

    About half an hourter, Byron me downstairs with with a group of executives.

    He was born to be stunning and attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as he appeared in the lobby on the first floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s Byron! Good gracious. Every time I look at him, I feel he¡¯s more handsome than before,¡±

    ¡°As soon as Byron appeared, the surrounding seemed to be overshadowed by him!¡±

    ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Byron¡¯s wife. We haven¡¯t announced it or met our parents. We don¡¯t live together, and we haven¡¯t received any congrattions from our rtives and friends, I don¡¯t have his number or any contact information. But believe it or not. He¡¯s my husband.¡±

    Hearing the exmations around her, Cora quieldy found Byron.

    She quickly walked towards him. Just as he was about to bring a Chapter 500 New Target3/4

    group of executives into the conference room, she stopped him.

    ¡°Byron, can we talk for a few minutes?¡±

    Without wearing any makeup, she still looked gorgeous.

    Byron found she had lost a lot of weight.

    Her face and thin became pointy. Even the dress she wore a few days ago looked loose.

    What puzzled him the most was that there was nothing but sincere pleading in her eyes.

    In the past, her eyes were bright and gleaming. It seemed she had lost the light in her eyes.

    Somehow, Byron was agitated when looking at her showed no affection anymore.

    eyes which Therefore, even his voice became ice¨Ccold, trying to keep Cora away from him. ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯m going to have a meeting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for a morning. It will be at night when you finish this meeting.¡±

    Cora was a little anxious because she was worried about Martin, who was in the hospital.

    Even if there were acquaintances to take care of him, Cora was worried he couldn¡¯t adapt to the strange environment.

    Chapter 500 New Target

    4/4

    ¡°I just want the contact information of Dr. Watts. As long as you tell me, I promise I will never appear in front of you.¡±

    Cora had made up her mind. As long as Martin was cured, she would never stay in New York and would never have anything to do with Byron again.But she didn¡¯t know her words stung his heart.

    Cora had once left Byron in New York and went with another man. He couldn¡¯t believe the reason she appeared in front of him again was for another man¡¯s contact information.

    He said harshly, ¡°So, is this your new target? After being tired of Jerry, you n to find another one?¡±

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 Which Rtive?

    Cora felt wronged.

    She was only trying to get treatment for Martin and had never been involved with any other man.

    But Byron misunderstood her so much, even shouted at her in front of the bustling crowd on the ground floor of the Hansen Group.

    At that moment, although Cora had warned herself not to cry for such a man anymore, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes welling up with tears.

    ¡°I just have a rtive with psychological issues, and I want to find Dr. Watts for treatment.¡±

    Cora tried hard to exin.

    But Byron stubbornly asked, ¡°Which rtive?¡±

    Four years ago, he already knew Cora wasn¡¯t biologically rted to the Lane family, and Cora still hadn¡¯te back to the Yoris family.

    Moreover, Cora almost had no contact with the Lane family¡¯s Chapter 501 Which Rtive?

    rtives since the bankruptcy of the Lane family.

    2/5

    So when Cora suddenly mentioned a rtive, it made it hard for Byron not to suspect that she was running errands for Jerry.¡°Someone you don¡¯t know. Please, can you just tell me how to contact him?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Martin and if she had any other options, Cora wouldn¡¯t use such a submissive tone in front of him.

    But Byron felt furious as he mistakenly believed that Cora was beseeching him for the benefit of another man.

    Thus, Byron looked down on Cora with contempt and even refused to give her an answer.

    Not getting an answer, Cora became more and more anxious. ¡°Do you want me to beg you?¡±

    Finally, Byron reacted.

    But instead of responding to Cora¡¯s question, he strode forward, bumped into her shoulder, and walked into the conference room.

    Cora watched Byron¡¯s receding figure and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of frustration.

    Chapter 501 Which Rtive?

    3/5

    But before Cora could fully release her grievances, her phone rang.

    It was a call from the head nurse Sadie.Cora picked up the call and panicked at what Sadie said on the other end.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming right away.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t have time for anything else and rushed out of the Hansen Group.

    On the other side, Byron, who had entered the conference room, found himself couldn¡¯t focus on what the employees were reporting.

    His mind was upied by the image of Cora with tears in her eyes, begging him.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen?¡±

    Just then, Carter called him.

    It turned out that an employee had finished reporting for a long time and was waiting for Byron¡¯s approval, but he was immersed in his own world.

    Chapter 501 Which Rtive?

    Byron looked up at the bewildered and anxious face of the female employee, which reminded him of Cora¡¯s unsettled appearance just now...

    Then, Byron looked at Carter and said, ¡°You take charge ofthis meeting.¡±

    Then, Byron walked out of the meeting room, lighting a cigarette.

    4/5

    Byron gave himself an excuse. As long as Cora said the name of the person who needed treatment, and it wasn¡¯t Jerry, he would give her the contact information.

    But little did Byron expect that after staying in the conference room for less than ten minutes, when he stepped out into the reception area, the woman had gone.

    Byron took a deep drag of his cigarette and exhaled forcefully. ¡°Hmph...¡±

    If Byron hadn¡¯te out so soon and discovered that Cora had already left, he would have thought something bad had really happened to her.

    Looking back, Byron felt it was just his imagination that Cora needed help...

    However, Byron didn¡¯t know that when Cora arrived at the Chapter 501 Which Rtive?

    5/5

    hospital, a wealthy woman was pointing at Martin, berating him.

    ¡°Look at what you did. You tore my skirt.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris, the boy didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive him.¡±

    ¡°Forgive? Do you know how much this dress cost and howdifficult it was to order? Now as it was ruined by a little bastard, shouldn¡¯t I scold him?¡±

    While Sadie and the wealthy woman were negotiating, Martin hid under the table, looking uneasy.

    When he saw Cora appear, Martin immediately rushed into her arms...

 Chapter 502

    hapter 502 Mute Bastard

    ¡°Martin, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Cora held Martin in her arms immediately. She didn¡¯t me him butforted him.

    Cora could feel Martin¡¯s uneasiness at this moment as his body trembled slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Sadie saw Cora and finally breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly exined the situation.

    ¡°The intern nurse just asked me a few questions, and I was answering the questions when Martin ran to the hallway and yed there. Somehow, Martin bumped into Mrs. Sara Yoris and tore a corner of Mrs. Sara Yoris¡¯s skirt.¡±

    At this moment, Sara, whose skirt was damaged, spoke in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you!¡±

    Cora turned around and saw it was Sara.

    Chapter 502 Mute Bastard After four years, Sara still looked in good spirits.

    2/5

    However, the same arrogant demeanor Sara had when faced Cora remained unchanged.¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Just tell me how muchpensation you want.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Sara. She just wanted to resolve the issue as soon as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about money. It¡¯s about whether I can get a recement. This is Alissa Sloan¡¯s limited edition for the autumn. I nned to wear it to the afternoon party of illustrationter!¡±

    The illustration afternoon party today was held earlier, and Sara happened to have a medical examination appointment today. So she decided to change into the dress first and go to the event after the examination.

    Unexpectedly, the skirt was torn near the ankle, which made Sara very upset.

    ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with a new winter style. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident, huh? Do you think Alissa¡¯s designs are like goods from a street stall? The winter style hasn¡¯t even been released yet, so how can you manage to get it?¡±3/5

    Chapter 502 Mute Bastard Sara had been obsessed with Alissa¡¯s designs recently. Not only her, but almost all the upscaledies in New York loved her work.

    During that time, not wearing Alissa¡¯s designs to social gatherings would often result in exclusion by others.

    As more people wanted to buy Alissa¡¯s designs, it became increasingly difficult to get them.

    Sara started trying to purchase the winter collection this summer, but she still hadn¡¯t got a chance.

    Even though Sara boasted about being the first person in the area of curing cancer, Alissa¡¯s studio did not provide any special treatment for her.

    Because of this, Sara believed that someone with a lower status than herself definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get Alissa¡¯stest winter collection.

    But Cora said, ¡°Just wait and see if I can get it. I believe you know how to check Alissa¡¯s anti¨Ccounterfeitingbel on her works.¡±

    Sara reluctantly believed Cora.

    Anyone who knew Alissa¡¯s anti¨Ccounterfeitingbel must have some understanding of her works.Chapter 502 Mute Bastard

    ¡°Now that everything is settled, we can leave, right?¡±

    4/5

    After handling the matter, Cora wanted to take Martin back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    But at this moment, Sara asked her, ¡°Is this your son?¡±

    Martin had been wearing a cap today, which obscured his face.

    So until now, Sara hadn¡¯t seen what he looked like.

    Cora replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Sara shrugged. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s none of my business. But my advice to you is, since you already have a child, don¡¯t do any more wicked things. Otherwise, all the retribution in the future will fall on your child.¡±

    Sara was referring to Cora¡¯s attempt to seize Jane¡¯s research findings.

    Cora felt a bit uneasy hearing that.

    ¡°Instead of worrying about me facing retribution, you should worry about Miss Yoris. She probably doesn¡¯t know that medicine only elerates the mutation and doesn¡¯t have any therapeutic effect.¡±

    Chapter 502 Mute Bastard

    5/5¡°Her medicine is useless, but is yours effective? You are such a wicked person. No wonder you gave birth to a mute bastard like this boy.¡±

    Sara couldn¡¯t stand Cora cursing Jane and immediately retorted like a shrew.

    But how could Cora allow someone to call Martin a mute bastard?

    Cora soon lost control...

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 Is Martin Running a Fever?

    1/5

    After asking Sadie to take care of Martin, Cora grabbed a used IV bottle from the medical station and broke it. Then, she used its sharp edge, forcing Sara into a corner!

    ¡°Say it again, who¡¯s the mute bastard?¡±

    Martin was already pitiful as he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Cora couldn¡¯t allow Sara to add insult to Martin¡¯s vulnerable heart.

    *

    Sara was scared by Cora¡¯s fierce look.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you dare to hurt me, both the Moore family and the Yoris family won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to insult my boy off.¡±

    Cora forcefully pressed the broken bottle against Sara¡¯s neck, disregarding the medical personnel attempting to convince her.

    She remained determined, refusing to release her grip.

    ¡°If you have the guts, say it again!¡±

    Chapter 503 Is Martin Running a Fever?

    2/5

    Cora yelled frantically, appearing to lose control. It made Sara believe that Cora might actually use the sharp bottle to slit her carotid artery.Sara hadn¡¯t witnessed Jane giving birth or seen her sess, so she didn¡¯t want to die!

    Besides, Sara was truly afraid of dying. She got panicked and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. I won¡¯t say it, okay?¡±

    Only then did Cora throw the broken bottle into the medical waste bin nearby.

    Then Cora turned around, took Martin back from Sadie, thanked her, and left the hospital.

    It was when Cora left that Sara seemed toe back to her senses.

    ¡°For assaulting me in public, I will sue you! I will let you spend the rest of your life in prison...¡±

    As the saying goes. ¡°When it rains, it pours.¡±

    Cora was probably in that state recently.

    After finishing dealing with Sara and returning to the apartment with Martin, Cora wanted to ask Martin about Chapter 503 Is Martin Running a Fever?

    what happened today. But before asking anything, she realized Martin had a fever.

    Cora quickly found a thermometer and took Martin¡¯stemperature.

    Unexpectedly, Martin¡¯s temperature was rmingly high, almost 104 degrees Fahrenheit.

    3/5

    Cora panicked and immediately took Martin to the pediatric ward at the hospital.

    But with the current flu epidemic, there weren¡¯t any vacant beds in the hospital.

    Cora could only sit in the hallway, holding Martin for intravenous therapy.

    It was at this time that Jerry called.

    ¡°Cora, I know that you and Martin didn¡¯t bring warm clothes this time, so I brought them for you. I know you want to avoid me, but is it necessary to give up your former apartment?¡±

    It turned out that Jerry had followed Cora to New York when he found out Cora had left with Martin today.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    When Jerry arrived at the apartment, he kept pressing the doorbell for a long time, driving the neighbors crazy, but Cora Chapter 503 Is Martin Running a Fever? didn¡¯te to open the door.That was when Jerry realized that Cora and Martin were really not in the apartment, so he reluctantly called Cora.

    4/5

    Afterining for a while, he heard Cora sobbing on the other end of the line, saying, ¡°Jerry, Martin has a fever, a high fever...¡±

    Cora feared Martin running a fever the most.

    Because Cora had given birth to Martin prematurely, he wasn¡¯t very strong.

    Every time he ran a fever, it wouldst a long time.

    Now they were at the hospital without even a bed.

    Seeing Martin¡¯s face flushed with fever and a needle stuck in his forehead, Cora¡¯s heart broke.

    Jerry panicked upon hearing this and asked, ¡°Which hospital are you at? I¡¯lle over right now.¡±

    When Jerry arrived at the hospital, he saw them soon.

    Cora huddled in the hallway, still holding Martin, and a needle was attached to Martin.

    Chapter 503 Is Martin Running a Fever?

    5/5

    Probably afraid that Martin would catch a cold, Cora covered him with her coat.

    Cora, on the other hand, was only wearing thin clothing, shivering in the cold wind.Anyone who loved Cora would be heartbroken at the sight.

    Cora cared for her son with all her heart and soul but forgot that she was only a woman, so fragile and also in need of care...

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 She Agreed!

    1/5

    Jerry hurried forward. ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s his temperature now?¡±

    Cora turned around and burst into tears upon seeing Jerry.

    ¡°104 degrees Fahrenheit. What should we do? Martin is in a daze.¡±

    Seeing Martin looking weak and frail, Cora feltpletely overwhelmed.

    Cora med herself, feeling that she hadn¡¯t taken good care of Martin and letting him get a fever.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here for you!¡±

    Jerry gently embraced Cora, then took Martin in his arms.

    ¡°You go get some warm water and wipe Martin¡¯s neck and hands, and the temperature will go down quickly.¡±

    Because Jerry had been helping Cora take care of Martin before, he had experience with that situation.

    Cora had been at a loss before, not knowing what to do.

    Chapter 504 She Agreed!

    2/5

    Now, with Jerry¡¯s assistance, Cora finally had the opportunity to prepare warm water, and she began wiping Martin with it.

    Just like that, they took turns holding Martin throughout the night, wiping him with warm water.

    At dawn, Martin¡¯s temperature finally returned to normal, and Cora could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She then leaned onJerry¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep.

    When Cora woke up, she heard Jerry talking and Martinughing.

    ¡°Martin, you can¡¯t get sick again. Do you know how scared your mom and I were when you got sick?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise, no more getting sick.¡°¡±

    Cora got up and realized that Jerry was still holding Martin and trying hard to maintain a posture for her to lean on.

    As Cora got up, Jerry let out a gasp of pain.

    ¡°You should have woken me up.¡±

    Cora felt both distressed and a little angry. Jerry hadn¡¯t slept all night to take care of her and Martin. Since he had been maintaining the same position the whole time, he must be very tired.

    Chapter 504 She Agreed!

    3/5

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of waking you up? You just recovered from an illness and should rest more. I¡¯m strong, and I can handleit.¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Jerry, who keptforting her despite his tense and pained shoulders.

    ¡°Jerry, is what you said before true?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jerry rubbed his shoulder and asked.

    ¡°About wanting to take care of us, me and Martin.¡±

    Cora¡¯s voice was choked up.

    Everyone had left Cora feeling disappointed throughout the day yesterday, from her ex¨Chusband to her biological mother.

    Only Jerry didn¡¯t show any aversion to the trouble and had taken care of the two of them all night.

    Cora suddenly felt that finding someone to rely on wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    But Jerry was momentarily lost, even doubting if he had misheard, and couldn¡¯t answer.

    Thinking that he was having second thoughts, Cora said, ¡°If Chapter 504 She Agreed!you regret it, just forget I asked.¡±

    4/5

    It was too awkward, and Cora didn¡¯t know how to face Jerry next.

    She was about to get up and run away.

    But Jerry pulled her back onto the chair next to him and said,

    ¡°I just feel that the surprise came too suddenly, and I even doubted my own ears.¡±

    Then Jerry looked at Cora seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. If you give me a chance, I will take good care of you and

    Martin.¡±

    Hearing that, Cora smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Jerry looked at Cora earnestly and held her hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Byron¡¯s vi...

    Since leaving the Hansen Group yesterday, Byron had been waiting here for Cora toe to him.

    But Cora seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Byron couldn¡¯t stand it and asked Carter to investigate if Cora hadChapter 504 She Agreed!

    left New York again.

    5/5

    However, the answer did not align with Byron¡¯s expectations.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Carter said that Cora was still in New York.

    Byron pondered if Cora really had a rtive with mental illness and wanted to find Johnson for treatment.

    So after smoking a few cigarettes, he called Johnson...

    2

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm

    ¡°It¡¯s so early! What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood again?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, a male voice sounded.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Byron lit another cigarette.

    During the time of his rehabilitation after the car ident four years ago, Byron¡¯s temperament often got out of control.

    Upon learning the news, Byron¡¯s longtime friend Johnson took responsibility for regting his emotions.

    In order to help Byron return to a normal life, Johnson had been living nearby for almost four years.

    That was why Cora had been unable to find Johnson¡¯s whereabouts all this time.

    then?¡±

    ¡°What is it then?¡±

    ¡°I want you to give a speech and help ease the minds of the employees at the Hansen Group.¡±

    Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm However, Johnson wasn¡¯t interested in any of this and said,

    ¡°You know, I am notck of money.¡±

    The wealth Johnson had umted over the years wasenough for him to live afortable life for the rest of his days.

    2/5

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t need money, and I also know your mom has been trying to find a wife for youtely.¡±

    ¡°So what? Can you be my wife?¡± Johnson still didn¡¯t show any interest.

    However, Byron said, ¡°As a man, I can¡¯t be your wife, but if I tell your mom that you¡¯ve been relentlessly pursuing a woman and even followed her to New York, she will definitely find a way to turn her into your wife.¡±

    Johnson¡¯s volume immediately increased. ¡°You knew that I was slept by that woman, and she even humiliated me by giving me money after that, and that¡¯s why...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a fact that you two had slept,¡± Byron interrupted Johnson¡¯s lengthy argument directly.

    Johnson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    In this way, Johnson confirmed his schedule to give a speech Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm at the Hansen Group.3/5

    Meanwhile, early that morning, Byron gave Carter a task. ¡°Dr.

    Watts is giving his first speech in the country. I want it to be thrilling.¡±

    Carter¡¯s straightforward nature came into y at this moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s more efficient to just inform Miss Lane directly.¡±

    Carter saw the efforts put into organizing a speech for Johnson and creating a buzz as excessive and inconvenient.

    He knew that everything Byron did was ultimately to let Cora know about Johnson¡¯s whereabouts.

    Going around in such a big circle made Carter feel that it was a waste of time and energy.

    But Byron gave him a furious look and asked, ¡°Who said I did all this for her?¡±

    Carter rolled his eyes inwardly.

    It was evident to anyone with even a hint of insight thatwhenever Byron went to great lengths, it was solely for the sake of Cora.

    Choosing not to argue with Byron, Carter went along with his Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm

    4/5

    order. He diligently publicized the announcement of Johnson¡¯s speech at the Hansen Group, making sure it appeared on the trending topics list.

    After all, money was something Byron didn¡¯tck, and they had no qualms about being extravagant and wasteful.

    On the other side, Cora and Jerry had already returned to their small apartment with Martin.

    None of them slept wellst night, so after going back, Cora took Martin upstairs to sleep.

    Jerry, on the other hand, volunteered to rest on the couch downstairs.

    When Cora woke up again, she heard Jerry answering a phone call downstairs.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic news.¡±

    Even if it was a floor away, Cora could hear the excitement and joy in Jerry¡¯s voice.

    Cora wondered what good news could make Jerry so happy.

    At that moment, Martin also woke up.

    Hearing Jerry¡¯s voice downstairs, Martin was ecstatic.

    Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm Martin immediately uncovered the nket and randownstairs, rushing straight to Jerry and hugging his legs.

    ¡°You little brat. We get a doctor!¡±

    5/5

    After ending the phone call, Jerry eagerly embraced Martin, showering him with kisses in a state of pure excitement.

    Cora followed Martin downstairs and saw Jerry¡¯s uncontroble excitement. She asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you so happy?¡±

    ¡°We have thetest news about Dr. Watts.¡±

    After hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Cora¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm

    ¡°It¡¯s so early! What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood again?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, a male voice sounded.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Byron lit another cigarette.

    During the time of his rehabilitation after the car ident four years ago, Byron¡¯s temperament often got out of control.

    Upon learning the news, Byron¡¯s longtime friend Johnson took responsibility for regting his emotions.

    In order to help Byron return to a normal life, Johnson had been living nearby for almost four years.

    That was why Cora had been unable to find Johnson¡¯s whereabouts all this time.

    then?¡±

    ¡°What is it then?¡±

    ¡°I want you to give a speech and help ease the minds of the employees at the Hansen Group.¡±

    Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm However, Johnson wasn¡¯t interested in any of this and said,

    ¡°You know, I am notck of money.¡±

    The wealth Johnson had umted over the years wasenough for him to live afortable life for the rest of his days.

    2/5

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t need money, and I also know your mom has been trying to find a wife for youtely.¡±

    ¡°So what? Can you be my wife?¡± Johnson still didn¡¯t show any interest.

    However, Byron said, ¡°As a man, I can¡¯t be your wife, but if I tell your mom that you¡¯ve been relentlessly pursuing a woman and even followed her to New York, she will definitely find a way to turn her into your wife.¡±

    Johnson¡¯s volume immediately increased. ¡°You knew that I was slept by that woman, and she even humiliated me by giving me money after that, and that¡¯s why...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a fact that you two had slept,¡± Byron interrupted Johnson¡¯s lengthy argument directly.

    Johnson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±

    In this way, Johnson confirmed his schedule to give a speech Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm at the Hansen Group.3/5

    Meanwhile, early that morning, Byron gave Carter a task. ¡°Dr.

    Watts is giving his first speech in the country. I want it to be thrilling.¡±

    Carter¡¯s straightforward nature came into y at this moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s more efficient to just inform Miss Lane directly.¡±

    Carter saw the efforts put into organizing a speech for Johnson and creating a buzz as excessive and inconvenient.

    He knew that everything Byron did was ultimately to let Cora know about Johnson¡¯s whereabouts.

    Going around in such a big circle made Carter feel that it was a waste of time and energy.

    But Byron gave him a furious look and asked, ¡°Who said I did all this for her?¡±

    Carter rolled his eyes inwardly.

    It was evident to anyone with even a hint of insight thatwhenever Byron went to great lengths, it was solely for the sake of Cora.

    Choosing not to argue with Byron, Carter went along with his Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm

    4/5

    order. He diligently publicized the announcement of Johnson¡¯s speech at the Hansen Group, making sure it appeared on the trending topics list.

    After all, money was something Byron didn¡¯tck, and they had no qualms about being extravagant and wasteful.

    On the other side, Cora and Jerry had already returned to their small apartment with Martin.

    None of them slept wellst night, so after going back, Cora took Martin upstairs to sleep.

    Jerry, on the other hand, volunteered to rest on the couch downstairs.

    When Cora woke up again, she heard Jerry answering a phone call downstairs.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic news.¡±

    Even if it was a floor away, Cora could hear the excitement and joy in Jerry¡¯s voice.

    Cora wondered what good news could make Jerry so happy.

    At that moment, Martin also woke up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Hearing Jerry¡¯s voice downstairs, Martin was ecstatic.

    Chapter 505 Stirring up a Storm Martin immediately uncovered the nket and randownstairs, rushing straight to Jerry and hugging his legs.

    ¡°You little brat. We get a doctor!¡±

    5/5

    After ending the phone call, Jerry eagerly embraced Martin, showering him with kisses in a state of pure excitement.

    Cora followed Martin downstairs and saw Jerry¡¯s uncontroble excitement. She asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you so happy?¡±

    ¡°We have thetest news about Dr. Watts.¡±

    After hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Cora¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    B

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507 epting Neers

    1/5

    Byron hesitated as his fingers touched the car door handle.

    Byron never imagined that he would see another maning into this apartment.

    Even if he discovered that Cora really had an unusual rtionship with Jerry, even if he found out that she was full of lies, Byron never thought that Cora would allow another man to enter this ce.

    After all, this apartment held all their beautiful memories.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Byron withdrew his hand, neither getting out of the car nor driving away.

    He lit one cigarette after another, and the nicotine gradually took effect, numbing his emotions that were on the brink of eruption.

    Byron didn¡¯t know how many cigarettes he had smoked when he saw Cora¡¯s figure again.

    Cora was wearing a dress, with her long hair casually pinned Chapter 507 epting Neers

    2/5

    up with a hair clip, giving her a lively and vibrant appearance.

    Aftering downstairs, Cora walked directly to the trash can, sorting and cing the items she was holding into their respective bins.Then, Cora stretchedzily and walked upstairs.

    Byron got out of the car after Cora went upstairs and walked directly to the trash can.

    When Byron saw the package of snacks in the kitchen waste bin, which Jerry had brought up the stairs earlier, a sardonic smile appeared on his lips...

    But Byron didn¡¯t stop there. He also looked into the recycling bin.

    He remembered that Cora had thrown away quite a few things in this bin just now.

    When he saw what was inside the recycling bin clearly, Byron¡¯s handsome face turnedpletely cold.

    What Cora had thrown in were all his old clothes.

    ¡°Was Cora nning to clear out all my things to make room for the neer?¡± Byron thought.

    Chapter 507 epting Neers

    3/5

    Byron felt his heart bepletely numb and cold.

    Byron never expected that Cora could be so ruthless.

    Even if he found out about her inappropriate rtionship withanother man, Byron neverpletely rejected Cora and gave her countless chances.

    But what about her?

    Byron had never felt so miserable before, and somewhere in his heart was hurting so much that he could hardly breathe.

    If it weren¡¯t for all the chances Byron had given Cora, she would never be able to hurt him.

    Thinking of this, Byron suddenly turned around and walked toward his car, driving away without hesitation.

    That was enough!

    Byron made up his mind that he would never give Cora another chance to hurt him!

    Cora, Jerry, and Martin upstairs were unaware of Byron¡¯s silent departure.

    The three of them were happily eating dinner.

    Chapter 507 epting Neers

    4/5

    Jerry disyed his culinary prowess today, impressingeveryone with his ability to cook over a dozen delicious dishes.

    Martin¡¯s cheeks were puffed up like a little hamster as he had stuffed himself with plenty of delicious food.

    Cora also had a rare good appetite.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast.¡± Jerry opened a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for Cora.

    Cora was in a particrly good mood today and didn¡¯t refuse, saying, ¡°Sure.¡±

    When the two clinked sses, Martin quickly joined in, holding his own ss of milk.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to everything going smoothly tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to the day when Martin can speak.¡±

    Martin just smiled. As long as their sses collided, he was very happy.

    After dinner, Martin took a shower and quickly fell asleep.

    Cora was now flushed from drinking and rested on the edge of the sofa.

    Chapter 507 epting Neers Jerry couldn¡¯t help but lean toward Cora, putting his arm around her shoulder.

    5/5

    Although Cora was a bit drunk, she knew what Jerry desired.

    Cora didn¡¯t resist.

    Cora felt that Jerry treated her son and her like a real family, unlike Byron.

    It truly touched Cora, especially when Jerry took care of Martin.Cora felt she couldn¡¯t repay Jerry enough.

    So when Jerry kissed her, Cora hesitated for a moment and then responded.

    Everything was heading in a passionate direction...

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech Just as the two were about to get into the mood, Cora suddenly seemed to be awakened and became a little flustered.

    Jerry had actually considered ignoring everything and sleeping with Cora.

    1/5

    But when Jerry looked into Cora¡¯s eyes, which were filled with panic and confusion, he ultimately stopped himself.

    Jerry quickly straightened his clothes, ready to get up.

    However, Cora, as if afraid that Jerry would be angry, cautiously grabbed his sleeve.

    That timid look in Cora¡¯s eyes made Jerry feel heartbreak.

    Jerry held Cora¡¯s hand andforted her softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not ready yet.¡±

    With Jerry¡¯s words, Cora finally let go of him.

    Jerry took a cold shower, and when he came out from the Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech bathroom, he found that Cora was already wrapped in a nket, sleeping on the sofa.

    Jerry knew that Cora must have been exhausted, and the drink they had tonight allowed her to sleep without a care.

    2/5

    However, looking at the seductive sight exposed under the nket, Jerry couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. ¡°Cora seems to have trusted me more than I deserved.¡± Jerry thought.

    Jerry had taken a cold shower for quite a while before suppressing his impulses.

    But now, seeing Cora¡¯s defenseless appearance, those impulses instantly surged back, even stronger than before...

    In the end, Jerry returned to the bathroom and took another cold shower.

    Jerry repeated this several times throughout the night until it was almost dawn. Exhausted, he slumped heavily on the other side of the sofa and drifted off to sleep.The next afternoon, Johnson appeared at the Hansen Group as scheduled.

    The first floor of the Hansen Group had a reception area, as well as a dedicated media reception area.

    Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech.

    In addition, many psychologists also came to study.

    However, before the event began, Johnson went to Byron¡¯s conference room first.

    Originally, Johnson wanted toin a bit about being forced to give a lecture.

    3/5

    When Johnson pushed open the door to Byron¡¯s office, he was almost choked by the smoke inside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Are you trying to ascend to the heavens with all this smoke?¡±

    After finally dispersing the smoke and walking into the office, Johnson saw Byron sitting at his desk in an extremely poor state.

    Under Byron¡¯s eyes, there were obvious dark circles.

    However, Byron seemed to feel no fatigue at all. With a cigarette in his mouth, he continued to review the documents and sign them.

    Seeing Byron¡¯s condition, Johnson furrowed his brow. ¡°When did you start behaving like this again?¡±

    During the period when Byron was doing reconstruction work, he often stayed up all night without eating or sleeping, just smoking.Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech In addition, many psychologists also came to study.

    However, before the event began, Johnson went to Byron¡¯s conference room first.

    Originally, Johnson wanted toin a bit about being forced to give a lecture.

    3/5

    When Johnson pushed open the door to Byron¡¯s office, he was almost choked by the smoke inside.

    ¡°Are you trying to ascend to the heavens with all this smoke?¡±

    After finally dispersing the smoke and walking into the office, Johnson saw Byron sitting at his desk in an extremely poor state.

    Under Byron¡¯s eyes, there were obvious dark circles.

    However, Byron seemed to feel no fatigue at all. With a cigarette in his mouth, he continued to review the documents and sign them.

    Seeing Byron¡¯s condition, Johnson furrowed his brow. ¡°When did you start behaving like this again?¡±

    During the period when Byron was doing reconstruction work, he often stayed up all night without eating or sleeping, justsmoking.

    Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech In addition, many psychologists also came to study.

    However, before the event began, Johnson went to Byron¡¯s conference room first.

    Originally, Johnson wanted toin a bit about being forced to give a lecture.

    3/5

    When Johnson pushed open the door to Byron¡¯s office, he was almost choked by the smoke inside.

    ¡°Are you trying to ascend to the heavens with all this smoke?¡±

    After finally dispersing the smoke and walking into the office, Johnson saw Byron sitting at his desk in an extremely poor state.

    Under Byron¡¯s eyes, there were obvious dark circles.

    However, Byron seemed to feel no fatigue at all. With a cigarette in his mouth, he continued to review the documents and sign them.

    Seeing Byron¡¯s condition, Johnson furrowed his brow. ¡°When did you start behaving like this again?¡±During the period when Byron was doing reconstruction work, he often stayed up all night without eating or sleeping, just smoking.

    Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech

    4/5

    That was also the period when Byron¡¯s mental problems were most severe.

    Since Byron recovered, he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of returning to this state.

    Johnson even thought that Byron had fully recovered.

    Especially yesterday, when Byron invited Johnson to give a speech at the Hansen Group, he looked so rxed.

    That even made Johnson feel reassured about Byron¡¯s recent mental state.

    But now, looking at Byron, Johnson felt worried again.

    However, upon Johnson¡¯s entrance into the office, Byron disregarded himpletely and carried on with his work. He continued to be engrossed in his tasks, puffing away at his cigarette.

    Y Fortunately, at that moment, Carter walked in.

    However, Carter appeared unfazed by the situation and showed no change in his expression, as if he had anticipatedthe scene that awaited him in the office.

    Carter simply informed them, ¡°Everything about that speech is Chapter 508 The Day of the Speech

    5/5

    ready. I have also noticed Miss Lane among the audience.¡±

    Carter knew Byron¡¯s true intentions. It was all for Cora, despite his ims of prioritizing the mental health of the Hansen Group employees.

    So he specially informed Byron that Cora had arrived at the Hansen Group.

    Carter initially believed that, given the extent of Byron¡¯s efforts, he would eventuallye downstairs and meet Cora, regardless of any issues between them.

    But unexpectedly, Byron didn¡¯t even lift his head. Instead, he continued to smoke even more intensely, showing no signs of acknowledging the situation or Cora¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 His Ex-Wife

    1/5

    Seeing that Byron didn¡¯t respond, Carter shifted his attention to Johnson.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Dr. Watts, are you ready? The speech is about to begin.¡±

    Johnson nodded and asked Carter, ¡°Has he been like this recently?¡±

    Carter replied, ¡°Not recently. It started yesterday after work.¡±

    Carter was called back to work overtime yesterday.

    And at that time, he noticed that Byron seemed to be in the same excited state as during his rehabilitation, not eating or sleeping, just smoking.

    ¡°It must be triggered by something.¡±

    Johnson pondered the cause of Byron¡¯s abnormal behavior, trying to analyze it.

    Meanwhile, Carter received a sharp re from Byron, who seemed to me him for talking too much.

    After seeing that, Carter shrugged and said, ¡°Dr. Watts, this Chapter 509 His Ex-Wife way, please. Let¡¯s finish the speech before we talk.¡±

    2/5

    Johnson checked the time and realized that it was almost timefor the speech to begin. He agreed with Carter¡¯s suggestion, and they both headed downstairs tomence the presentation.

    Johnson had a great reputation in the field of psychology, but he kept a low profile and rarely appeared in public or gave speeches.

    Because of that, many experts and schrs came to attend his rare lecture.

    The journalists also came with their cameras.

    When the speech ended, countless experts and schrs approached him to ask questions.

    At that moment, the security personnel from the Hansen Group surrounded Johnson, intending to escort him away to prevent any idents.

    However, Cora had finally seen Johnson and couldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity for Martin to speak.

    Cora mustered all her strength and rushed into the crowd of experts and schrs, calling out, ¡°Dr. Watts, my child is three years old now, but he still can¡¯t speak. Can you help me?¡±

    Chapter 509 His Ex¨CWife3/5

    But with so many people present, everyone was like Cora, eager to say their own wishes.

    As a result, Cora¡¯s voice was drowned out in the crowd.

    Johnson didn¡¯t hear her, and he walked briskly towards the exit under the escort of security guards.

    However, people never underestimated a mother¡¯s determination to save her child.

    Seeing Johnson getting farther away from the security guards, Cora summoned all her strength and sprinted forward...

    She had been searching for Johnson for so long, and her son Martin finally got a chance to speak. How could Cora let go of this opportunity right in front of her?

    With all her strength, Cora broke through the encirclement.

    However, as a result, Cora fell to the ground in a disheveled state.

    Everyone present was taken aback by this sudden event and turned their attention toward Cora.Even Johnson turned and looked at Cora.

    TH Chapter 509 His Ex¨CWife

    4/5

    Cora didn¡¯t have time to care about the different expressions of those people. She pleaded, ¡°Dr. Watts, please help me!¡±

    However, when Johnson saw her face, he froze for a moment and then hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you... Cora?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Cora. Do you know me?¡±

    Cora looked at Johnson in astonishment.

    Johnson swiftly concealed his surprise, speaking earnestly despite the nonsensical content.

    ¡°Well, Dr. Lane. Your contributions to medicine have been significant. I have specifically watched many interviews of you.¡±

    In fact, watching interviews was all a lie.

    One was a surgeon in the cardiac surgery department, and the other specialized in psychology. They werepletely different fields.

    It was when Johnson was treating Byron, and their conversation turned to his marriage and ex¨Cwife, that Johnson became aware of Cora.

    Obviously, these were not suitable topics to bring up.

    Chapter 509 His Ex¨CWife5/5

    Upon seeing Byron¡¯s ex¨Cwife, Johnson¡¯s intuition told him that Byron had invited him to the Hansen Group probably because of her.

    Coupled with all the anomalies Byron had disyed today, Johnson felt even more certain of this spection.

    ¡°My achievements are far inferior to you, Dr. Watts. In fact, I have been looking for you for a long time, Dr. Watts. I came to meet you today hoping you can help me...¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510 The Deepest Wound

    ¡°There are too many people here. Dr. Lane, this way, please.¡±

    Johnson gestured for Cora to follow him.

    Cora could only hurry to keep up.

    As for the schrs and experts following behind, they intercepted by the security team.

    were Johnson led Cora to the designated rest area Carter specially arranged for him.

    ¡°Alright, no one will disturb us here. Dr. Lane, you can talk about your issue now.¡±

    Yes, Johnson noticed that Cora¡¯s mental state was far from being fine.

    He thought that Cora might find herself with some psychological problems, possibly rted to Byron, and he wanted to help resolve the issues between the former couple together.

    However, Cora looked extremely cautious, scanning the area to ensure there were no others or surveince devices before Chapter 510 The Deepest Wound she spoke up.

    ¡°Dr. Watts, it¡¯s not about me. It¡¯s about my son. He¡¯s three years old, but he still can¡¯t speak...¡±

    2/5

    As she mentioned Martin, Cora¡¯s eyes inexplicably reddened.Hearing the age of her child, Johnson immediately started calcting in his mind.

    He remembered that when Byron was undergoing rehabilitation, his mental state was abnormal, and the catalyst was the child Cora had aborted without his consent.

    If that child hadn¡¯t been aborted and was born sessfully, he would be three years old now.

    So after some consideration, Johnson said, ¡°Bring your child here tomorrow, and I¡¯ll conduct a simple test for him there.¡±

    He handed Cora a business card with the address of a private psychiatric hospital.

    Cora took the card and expressed her gratitude excitedly.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Watts. Thank you...¡±

    Seeing her excited expression, Johnson reminded her, ¡°But it¡¯s better if you bring the child alone. Some examinations are not suitable with too many people around.¡±

    Chapter 510 The Deepest Wound

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with my son alone.¡±

    3/5Then Cora expressed her gratitude once more before leaving the Hansen Group.

    On the other side, Johnson went to Byron¡¯s office again.

    As usual, the office was still hazy with smoke, irritating his eyes.

    Johnson waved his hand to disperse the smoke before looking at the man holding a cigarette.

    ¡°The reason you suddenly smoked so much today is rted to your ex¨Cwife, right?¡±

    As soon as the words ex¨Cwife were mentioned, the man, who initially seemed to be immersed in his files, suddenly burst into anger and threw a folder at Johnson.

    Anticipating this behavior, Johnson quickly stepped aside, avoiding being hit by the folder, which hit the office door and scattered on the floor.

    With the folder not hitting him, Byron red at Johnson with a sullen face as if he wanted to devour him.

    Johnson didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    Chapter 510 The Deepest WoundHe was aware that Byron had frequently disyed such aggressive behavior during his rehabilitation.

    4/5

    Despite seeing his sullen expression now, Johnson didn¡¯t avoid the topic.

    ¡°It seems you thought about your child who failed toe to this world!¡±

    The mere mention of the child triggered Byron¡¯s anger again, and he grabbed something from the table, throwing it at Johnson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that child!¡±

    Byron knew he was losing control again.

    But he couldn¡¯t stop it. He felt that the child died because of him.

    The child hadn¡¯t even experienced parental love before leaving this world.

    It was the deepest wound in his heart.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    In normal times, he could conceal it.

    But whenever his emotions were unstable, this wound would Chapter 510 The Deepest Wound be exposed.

    5/5

    Despite his outburst, Johnson said, ¡°Some wounds won¡¯t disappear by evading. Only by confronting them head¨Con can you ovee thempletely.¡±Perhaps epting this perspective, Byron gradually calmed down.

    He sat back in his office chair, panting heavily.

    At this moment, Johnson handed him a business card.

    ¡°Go to this ce at eight tomorrow morning.¡±

    It was the same business card he had given to Cora just now.

    B

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 Divorce Announcement On the other side, Janey on the operating table at the scheduled time.

    1/5

    The painless surgery made her feel like all this was a dream.

    However, just as her surgery came to an end, Harry rushed in like a madman.

    ¡°Stop! Damn it, get out of my way!¡± He shouted frantically.

    Despite the efforts of a dozen medical staff, they couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Jane, this is my child. Why did you remove it without my permission?¡±

    His eyes were red, and his clothes were soaked with sweat.

    Harry desperately wanted a child of his own, a child belonging to him and Jane.

    He even resorted to vile tactics, like swapping Jane¡¯s contraceptives and poking holes in condoms.

    Chapter 511 Divorce Announcement He did whatever it took to conceive this child, but then, he learned that Jane was on the operating table.Without caring about the staff in the conference room, all

    2/5

    casting strange nces at him, he abandoned everything and rushed straight to the hospital.

    However, the surgery had already reached its conclusion when he arrived.

    The most heartbreaking moment was when Jane said to him with hoarse voice, ¡°Stop causing a scene. The child has gone.¡±

    ¡°Am I the one causing a scene? We¡¯ve been married for four years, and it¡¯s time to have a child.¡±

    Harry looked at the blood¨Cstained surgical instruments, feeling heartbroken.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    That was his baby¡¯s blood!

    His baby was not even given a chance to see the world, now dead from all those sharp objects...

    ¡°You only think about yourself. Have you ever thought about me? I¡¯m at the peak of my career, and I don¡¯t have time to have a child for you.¡±

    Chapter 511 Divorce AnnouncementJane still didn¡¯t realize what she had done wrong.

    3/5

    But at that moment, for the first time, Harry didn¡¯t feel worried but only disappointed as he saw Jane lying on the operating table.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have time to have a child for me, but you simply don¡¯t want to have my child.¡±

    Four years...

    It took him four years to finally realize this fact.

    Harry covered his eyes with trembling hands.

    Tears slipped through his fingers.

    However, Jane didn¡¯t even try to hide her guilty conscience.

    She felt relieved, admitting, ¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t want to have a child for you.¡±

    She had tried to love Harry for the past four years.

    But all her efforts vanished into thin air when Byron appeared in her life again.

    She found herself still infatuated with that man.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t dy any longer. Let¡¯s get a divorce when you¡¯re Chapter 511 Divorce Announcement out of the hospital.¡±Harry waspletely disheartened.

    With these words, he turned around and left the operating room.

    4/5

    Since Jane had admitted it so casually, there was no point in dragging this out any further.

    Otherwise, she might harm another child.

    As Harry left, the doctors resumed their cleanup.

    Twenty minutester, Jane was wheeled out of the operating room.

    She had originally nned to rest a little longer, but she was too eager to regain her freedom and pursue her love, who was divorced like her.

    So she removed the IV line and went to Courthouse with Harry.

    During the process, Harry didn¡¯t say a single word to Jane.

    He took a photo of their divorce certificate and posted it on Instagram with the caption: [It¡¯s over.]

    Chapter 511 Divorce Announcement

    5/5

    Meanwhile, he announced their divorce to the public throughthe Cross Group¡¯s official ount...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512 A Critical Hit William and Sara learned about Jane¡¯s divorce from others who called to inquire about the authenticity of the news.

    ¡°Is it true? Have these two really divorced?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    1/4

    ¡°They seemed fine yesterday. Harry even said he was bringing Jane over for dinner tonight.¡±

    Sara and William were so puzzled that they respectively called Harry and Jane.

    However, Jane had just undergone a miscarriage, and her body was still weak.

    After the divorce, she returned to the hospital to continue resting with her phone off.

    On the other hand, Sara managed to get through to Harry and went straight to the point, asking, ¡°Harry, what¡¯s going on between you and Jane? Why are people talking about your divorce?¡±

    But Harry¡¯s response was unexpected. ¡°You should ask your dear daughter about that!¡±

    Chapter 512 A Critical Hit Sara was taken aback.Harry had always been respectful toward her since he got married to Jane.

    It was the first time she had heard such a tone from him.

    2/4

    This infuriated Sara, and she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Even if you two are divorced, I am still your elder!¡±

    But Harry said, ¡°Don¡¯t always presume on your seniority. Behave yourself before preaching at me. This is my final advice to you.¡±

    Before hanging up, Harry added, ¡°In the next few days, we will cut off all business dealings between our families. Let Mr.

    William Yoris prepare for it.¡±

    Then, he ended the call.

    William quickly approached Sara and asked, ¡°What happened? What did Harry say?¡±

    ¡°Harry said he will cut off all business dealings between our families and asked you to make preparations.¡±

    Sara continued angrily, ¡°That bastard used to treat me respectfully, but he acts like apletely different persontoday.

    Chapter 512 A Critical Hit

    3/4

    ¡°He must have done something to upset Jane, so Jane couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked for a divorce.¡±

    William also thought along these lines, and they decided to confront the Cross family about this matter!

    Early the next morning, Byron was in his office at the Hansen Group, watching the sun slowly rise from the horizon.

    It was the second day in a row that he had spent the night awake, just like during his rehabilitation.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep, and whenever he closed his eyes, he could hear his child crying.

    Finally, he took the business card Johnson had given him and went to the private psychiatric hospital.

    He intended to cut off all ties rted to the woman he had decided to give up to ensure it wouldn¡¯t affect his future life.

    Upon arriving at the private psychiatric hospital, Byron saw Johnson waiting at the entrance as if he had anticipated his arrival.

    ¡°How will the treatment go?¡±

    Byron thought Johnson was there to treat him.

    Chapter 512 A Critical Hit However, Johnson led him into an office.

    4/4

    Inside the office, there was arge mirror with a door leading to another room behind it.Byron followed Johnson to enter the room behind the mirror, finding that one could see everything happening in the office.

    through the mirror.

    So this seemed to be one office, which was separated into two rooms by a ss.

    ¡°You only need to stay here. No matter what you see or hear, remain quiet until everyone leaves. Only then can youe out,¡±

    Johnson exined.

    Byron frowned, asking, ¡°What kind of treatment is this?¡±

    Johnson suddenly smiled and said, ¡°It will be a critical hit.¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 His Child Is Alive!

    Given Byron¡¯s temperament, he should have turned and left when Johnson yed these tricks.

    However, looking at the mysterious smile on Johnson¡¯s face, he felt like there was some extraordinary secret.

    So, after hesitating for a moment, he chose to sit down on the chair inside the separate ss cabin.

    Seeing him sit down, Johnson smiled more significantly.

    ¡°Remember, you can¡¯te out until all the guests outside leave. And don¡¯t make any noise, or it might scare them.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Then Johnson turned and went to the office outside, patiently waiting.

    At half past eight in the morning, Jerry watched as Cora and Martin were about to leave and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit worried.

    ¡°Let me go with you. I¡¯m worried about Martin.¡°¡±

    Since it was the first time Martin received such psychological treatment, Jerry wasn¡¯t sure if he would resist it.

    Chapter 513 His Child Is Alive!

    For some reason, he felt restless since he woke up in the morning as if something was about to happen.But Cora replied, ¡°Dr. Watts emphasized that I should take Martin alone.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Jerry wanted to say something more.

    Cora interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be back soon. If the result is good, let¡¯s treat ourselves to a nice meal outside.¡±

    Jerry could onlypromise. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have burgers and fried chicken.¡±

    2/4

    Cora rolled her eyes at him, leaving him to figure it out on his own.

    Jerry continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to eat them. It¡¯s Martin.¡±

    He even winked at Martin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Then Martin responded by hugging Cora¡¯s leg, smiling brightly.

    ¡°Okay, you win,¡± Cora conceded.Before setting off, she reminded Martin repeatedly, ¡°You must be obedient during the examination with the doctor, or I won¡¯t Chapter 513 His Child Is Alive!

    buy you hamburgers and fried chicken.¡±

    Martin nodded with a smile and waved goodbye to Jerry.

    About half an hourter, Cora appeared in Johnson¡¯s office with Martin.

    3/4

    Both of them were curious about therge mirror in the office.

    Little did they know that Byron, who was sitting restlessly in the single room, about to light a cigarette, suddenly stood up when he saw them through the mirror.

    All his attention was focused on that little boy who was almost a mini version of him.

    For sure, Byron immediately recognized that the child was his.

    But how was this possible?Didn¡¯t Cora say she had an abortion?

    Because she imed to have aborted the child, Byron believed that he was the one who caused the child¡¯s death, which led him to fight desperately against the assassin and nearly sacrifice himself.

    As a result, he survived but became clumsy in his actions, and he med Cora for everything that went wrong.

    Chapter 513 His Child Is Alive!

    So he remained indifferent to her since their reunion.

    4/4

    Every time he saw her disy any affectionate behavior with other men, he felt like he was betrayed.

    But now, who could tell him what was really going on with this child?

    How did he survive?

    And why did Cora never mention anything about this child to him?

    With all these questions, Byron wanted to directly open the ss door and confront Cora.

    However, Johnson seemed to anticipate his intention and nced at him, suggesting he should calm down.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 Single¨CParent Family It was precisely because of this nce that Byron suddenly remembered Johnson¡¯s reminder to wait until the guests left beforeing out so as not to frighten them.

    He calmed down instantly, pulling his hand away from the door handle while fixing his gaze on the little boy again.

    Seeing the face that all again, lost in thought.

    resembled his, Byron frowned Before, Cora had asked him for Johnson¡¯s contact way, iming that her rtive was ill.

    So, this child was who she mentioned then.

    Damn it. He had no idea his own child was ill and even deliberately made things difficult for them!

    No wonder Cora¡¯s eyes that day looked so sad and helpless.

    The more he thought about it, the more Byron wished he could build a time machine to go back and teach himself a lesson...

    On the other side, Cora¡¯s attention was still on therge mirror Chapter 514 Single¨CParent Family after she greeted Johnson.

    She couldn¡¯t help but find this mirror strange.Martin was also curious about it.

    He broke free from Cora¡¯s hand and ran to the mirror.

    2/5

    Unlike other kids who made funny faces or posed in front of a mirror, he walked up to it, touched the surface, and lightly tapped it.

    Sensing that the tap sounded strange, the little guy furrowed his eyebrows.

    Unbeknownst to him, a magnified version of himself was squatting right in front of him behind the mirror.

    As Martin frowned, although Byron¡¯s eyes slightly reddened, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    This was indeed his child, so clever that he discerned the problem so quickly.

    But soon, the smile froze on Byron¡¯s face.

    He saw the little guy clench his little fist as if about to smash the mirror.Chapter 514 Single¨CParent Family

    3/5

    Obviously, as he realized something was wrong, he wanted to see what was behind the mirror.

    But if the mirror shattered, it would definitely hurt him.

    As Byron fretted, Cora said, ¡°Martin, did you forget your promise to me? Come here. Dr. Watts will check on you.¡±

    Her voice was particrly gentle and sweet, giving people a warm feeling.

    This tone was exactly the same as the one he had overheard her use when she was in a video calling with Jerry in the hotel corridor.

    It turned out that Cora was talking to Martin at that time.

    When she went to the hotel, it was also for Martin...

    Byron¡¯s thoughts became clearer as he kept thinking, and he realized how utterly wrong he had been.Meanwhile, Martin returned to Cora¡¯s side, and Cora began to discuss his symptoms with Johnson.

    ¡°Dr. Watts, this is my son, Martin. He¡¯s three years old, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem with his physical development, but he still can¡¯t speak.¡±

    Chapter 514 Single¨CParent Family

    4/5

    Cora continued, ¡°I took him to many doctors, and the results were identical. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his ears, mouth, or vocal cords.¡±

    Holding a shlight, Johnson asked Martin to cooperate with the examination.

    Perhaps because Martin had been through many examinations before, he was not afraid and obediently stayed in Cora¡¯s embrace for Johnson¡¯s examination.

    Soon, the examination was over.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his facial features. Now, let¡¯s conduct a test.¡±

    Johnson took out a sketchbook and asked Martin to draw on it.

    Then, he turned to Cora and said, ¡°I need to ask you some questions. Please answer honestly, as it¡¯s crucial for urate testing and subsequent treatment for the child.¡±Cora nodded.

    Then Johnson asked, ¡°Is Martin growing up in a single¨Cparent family?¡±

    Chapter 514 Single¨CParent Family Write yourment

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 His Remorse Cora pursed her lips and nced at Martin, who was busy drawing on the side.

    1/4

    Byron could tell from her expression that she was reluctant to answer the question.

    However, considering Martin¡¯s treatment, she eventually gave in.

    Her voice was noticeably hoarse as she replied, ¡°Yes, Martin is growing up in a single¨Cparent family.¡±

    ¡°Where is his father?¡± Johnson inquired further.

    ¡°His father and I separated before he was born due to a misunderstanding...¡±

    Given the follow¨Cup treatment for Martin, Cora¡¯s response wasprehensive, as she revealed the story of how she angrily told her ex¨Chusband that she had the child aborted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She also spoke about her initial thought ofmitting suicide after hearing news of her ex¨Chusband¡¯s death.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t bear to do it, especially knowing how much he Chapter 515 His Remorse had anticipated Martin¡¯s birth. So I went to Leucrest Townalone and gave birth to Martin there.

    2/4

    ¡°After delivering Martin, I worked at a local medicine clinic to earn a living for us.

    ¡°Martin was more obedient than normal children, rarely crying or being unreasonable. I felt lucky about it at first, but as he grew up and couldn¡¯t speak, I became worried.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand hearing people call Martin a mute. It hurt me deeply. They even used his inability to speak as an excuse to reject him from attending kindergarten...¡±

    As Cora described the difficult years she spent raising Martin alone and people¡¯s ridicule of Martin, she cried, almost losing control of her emotions.

    Byron felt as if his eyes were burning.

    He had never imagined that she had endured such hardships in the past four years.

    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it herself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that this gentle and delicate woman had single¨Chandedly raised Martin and grown stronger, facing the maliciousness of those around her.

    The images formed in his mind from Cora¡¯s descriptions feltChapter 515 His Remorse like sharp des piercing his heart...

    Leaning against the mirror, he was filled with regret and affection for this woman.

    3/4

    When Cora finished her ount, Johnson asked, ¡°As you mentioned before, your ex¨Chusband is still alive. Do you have any intention of reuniting with him and living together with Martin?¡±

    Johnson could sense the person behind the mirror was anxiously waiting for an answer.

    And indeed, Byron desperately wanted to know the answer to this question.

    Cora wiped away her tears and looked at Johnson.

    But her answer was unexpected. Both Byron and Johnson were taken aback. ¡°I have no such intention at all.¡±

    Johnson quickly nced in the direction of the mirror andcontinued to inquire, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He is getting married to someone else,¡± Cora said.

    Hearing her reason, Byron was ready to push the door open and exin to her.

    Chapter 515 His Remorse But before he could act, Cora added, ¡°More importantly, I have decided to let go.¡±

    4/4

    Byron saw the look on Cora¡¯s face, the one without any trace of love, the same one when she begged to see Johnson.

    He realized it must have been hisck of a clear refusal to Nora¡¯s arrangement at Nora¡¯s celebration party that deeply hurt her.

    Therefore, Cora made up her mind not to love him anymore.

    Yet, despite the deep misunderstandings they once had, Byron hadn¡¯t been able to let her go.

    Now that all the misunderstandings were cleared, and he knew she had given birth to Martin and raised him so diligently, he was even more certain that he couldn¡¯t let her

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 Morse Code

    Johnson had no idea what Byron was thinking, but seeing it appear calm behind the mirror, he believed

    he had achieved his purpose.

    So he dered, "Well, I''ve asked all the necessary questions. Now let''s take a look at Martin''s

    artwork..."

    Martin cooperatively handed him the sketchbook.

    Johnson flipped through it, frowning and then rxing his brow, which made Cora''s heart race with

    anxiety.

    "Doctor, what''s the result?" She asked.

    Johnson looked through each page of Martin''s drawings once again and then smiled at Cora.

    "Congrattions."

    Puzzled, Cora asked, "Congrattions? Congrattions on what?"

    "Congrattions on Martin not having any psychological issues, and his IQ is remarkably high."

    "But if Martin has no psychological issues, why hasn''t he started speaking? Other kids at his age can

    talk in long sentences!"

    She felt so depressed whenever she saw other kids speaking fluently while Martin couldn''t even call

    her Mom.

    "Children''snguage development varies. It can also be influenced by gic factors. If one of the

    parents started speakingter, it''s possible for the child to experience such dys."

    "Is that so?"

    Cora thought she had learned to speak at a normal age.

    Was Martin''ste speech development due to inheriting it from Byron?

    But she didn''t want to seek confirmation from him.

    "Yes, so just rx. He will start speaking soon."

    Johnson''s encouragement filled Cora with hope.

    As they were about to leave, Cora invited Johnson to have a meal together.

    However, Johnson declined, saying, "I have something to attend to."

    "Thank you so much, Dr. Watts." Cora thanked him once again before leaving with Martin.

    Once Cora and Martin had left the office, the hidden door behind the mirror opened.

    Byron stepped out.

    "How did my critical hit go?"

    Johnson handed him a cigarette. However, Byron crumpled it without lighting it up, lost in thought.

    Seeing this, Johnson raised an eyebrow. "It seems quite effective. You don''t even want to smoke."

    Then, he asked Byron while lighting up a cigarette for himself, "At what age did you start speaking?"

    "Five years old," Byron replied, feeling agitated as he wanted to catch up with Cora but was unsure of

    what to say to her once he did.

    "Tsk! I knew it was gic!"

    Johnson continued, "That boy has a high IQ, as excellent as you."

    Byron''s gaze fell on the sketchbook that Martin had left on the desk.

    "How do you know his IQ is high?" He asked as he flipped through the pages.

    But soon, he realized that his question was unnecessary.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    He found something intriguing in the sketchbook. "This is..."

    "Yes, it''s Morse code! The kid is only three, and he already knows Morse code so well. I bet my entire

    fortune that he''ll surpass you in the future!"

    Johnson''s jealousy was evident as he eximed, "Did you save the world in your past life? Not only

    are you ridiculously wealthy, but now you''ve also got a woman and an exceptionally outstanding child!"

    However, Byron paid no attention to Johnson''s admiration.

    All he thought was he had to catch up with Cora and Martin before they got too far away.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 Heart¨CWrenching Scene Hurriedly leaving Johnson¡¯s office, Byron saw that Cora and Martin had already gotten into a taxi.

    He wanted to intercept them directly, but he saw Martin looking back at him through the rear window with distant and cold eyes.

    Seeing a man who resembled him so much, Martin showed no signs of surprise.

    He didn¡¯t even feel puzzled about the man¡¯s sudden appearance!

    The only exnation was that this little guy had known all along that he was his father but strongly rejected him.

    Moreover, it seemed he had already sensed Byron¡¯s presence behind the mirror just now!

    Byron became increasingly certain of his deductions as he recalled Martin¡¯s previous attempt to shatter the mirror and the Morse code message he left in the sketchbook: [You know my dad!]This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Chapter 517 Heart¨CWrenching Scene

    2/4

    But no matter how much Martin rejected him, the fact that he was Martin¡¯s father couldn¡¯t be changed.

    More importantly, he loved Cora deeply.Even if Cora had decided to let go of everything, he couldn¡¯t let her leave again.

    He was determined to bind his wife and child back to himself, no matter the cost.

    However, by the time he had organized his thoughts, the taxi had already left.

    Byron had to get into his own car immediately and chase after them.

    As Byron caught up with Cora and Martin, the taxi had already stopped in front of a fast¨Cfood restaurant.

    He frowned, considering getting out of the car to tell them that eating such things was unhealthy. If they wanted, he could open a restaurant just for them, where everything would be fresh and healthy.

    But before he could step out, he saw Jerry getting out of another car.

    Chapter 517 Heart¨CWrenching Scene Immediately, Martin broke free from Cora and excitedly pounced on Jerry¡¯s legs.

    3/4

    Jerry, lookingpletely ustomed to Martin¡¯s affectionate gesture, naturally lifted the boy and ced him on his shoulders.

    He then smiled at Cora, and the three of them happily entered the fast¨Cfood restaurant together.

    To anyone else, it would appear like a happy family scene.

    But only Byron knew how heart¨Cwrenching it was for him.If he hadn¡¯t hurt Cora that day, he should have been the one carrying Martin, and he should have been the oneughing and chatting with Cora.

    But now...

    Byron still hesitated and didn¡¯t know if he should go up to them at this moment. Would he ruin Cora¡¯s mood if he suddenly appeared?

    It had been a long time since he had seen such a bright smile on Cora¡¯s face.

    Inside the fast¨Cfood restaurant.

    ¡°Martin doesn¡¯t have any psychological issues? Then why isn¡¯t he speaking?¡± After ordering, Jerry hurriedly asked Cora.

    Chapter 517 Heart¨CWrenching Scene

    4/4

    When contacting Jerry to meet up here, Cora had only mentioned that Martin had no psychological issues but hadn¡¯t borated further.

    ¡°He may be influenced by gic factors,¡± Cora said, looking into the distance.

    Jerry immediately understood that the gic factors she mentioned might not refer to herself.

    Then he naturally skipped over the topic and said, ¡°That¡¯s good as long as it¡¯s not a psychological problem. Let¡¯s patiently wait for Martin to start speaking!¡±

    Jerry then took the hamburgers, opened one for Martin, and fed him.

    Martin enjoyed the attention, smiling widely.

    Then, they raised their Coke cups for a toast in celebration.

    While they were joyously celebrating inside the restaurant, Byron received a phone call outside...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518 Scapegoat It was Carter.

    He said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, are you attending the meeting this afternoon? If not, I¡¯ll reschedule it.¡±

    Without hesitation, Byron replied, ¡°Reschedule it.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Right now, nothing was more important than watching over his wife and child.

    1/4

    But just as he was about to hang up, Carter suddenly asked,

    ¡°There¡¯s something about Miss Lane. Are you interested in hearing about it?¡±

    In the past, Carter would have directly reported anything rted to Cora.

    Buttely, Byron¡¯s unpredictable mood made him uncertain if he should bring up certain topics.

    So, he left the decision to Byron.

    Carter had expected Byron to respond in his usual way, perhaps expressing annoyance at his interference before getting to the main point.Chapter 518 Scapegoat

    2/4

    However, Byron cut to the chase this time, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±

    With permission, Carter continued, ¡°The Yoris family released a segment of hospital surveince video showing Miss Lane smashing an abandoned infusion bottle and threatening Mrs. Sara Yoris!¡±

    ¡°Threatening? She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It must be someone provoking her again,¡± Byron said firmly, leaving Carter wondering what had happened on Earth.

    Despite his confusion, Carter continued his report, ¡°The surveince video is noisy, and they were far from the camera, making it difficult to hear what they were talking about. However, the Yoris family ims that Miss Lane did it out of jealousy to snatch the glory of the first person to cure cancer from Miss Yoris.¡±

    Carter added, ¡°The Yoris family has called the police, and there¡¯s a lot of online buzz, with people attacking Miss Lane, demanding that she pay the price for her reckless behavior.¡±

    Byron felt a headacheing on.

    He was certain that Cora couldn¡¯t have done such a thing, and it must be the Yoris family causing trouble again.

    Indeed, ever since the news of Jane¡¯s divorce from Harry broke Chapter 518 Scapegoat yesterday, the Yoris Group¡¯s stocks had plummeted.3/4

    Moreover, it was rumored that these two families were cutting business ties.

    The Cross family had supported the Yoris Group¡¯s development in the past few years.

    And now, if the former chose to cut ties, it would be a devastating blow to the Yoris family.

    Byron realized that this attack against Cora was merely the Yoris family¡¯s trick to deflect attention from their situation.

    ¡°Send some bodyguards to protect Cora. Hurry up.¡±

    Byron¡¯s order without dys surprised Carter.

    Carter couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°What¡¯s happening today? No more beating around the bush?¡±

    Such straightforward concern for Cora was a far cry from Byron¡¯s attitude yesterday!

    Byron calmly replied, ¡°Is there any problem that I protect my wife and child?¡±

    ¡°Your wife and child? Where did the childe from?¡± Carter was puzzled and wanted to ask further.

    Chapter 518 Scapegoat

    4/4

    However, Byron had already decisively hung up the phone.

    He noticed several girls approaching Cora at the fast¨Cfood restaurant with Coke in hand.

    Byron rushed to the restaurant as fast as he could, but it was toote.

    The girls ended up sshing the Coke all over Cora¡¯s face!

    When he arrived, Cora¡¯s hair, face, and dress were drenched with Coke and ice cubes.

    The girls pointed at her and cursed, ¡°You shameless woman, who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even studied cancer, yet you dare to steal Dr. Yoris¡® research achievements!¡±¡°Go to hell!¡±

    B

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519 Social Cancer?

    ¡±

    When Byron stepped forward, he quickly removed the ice cubes from Cora¡¯s hair and took out a few tissues from the tissue box next to him, and wiped Cora.

    As for Jerry, he wanted to do these things.

    But the incident was unexpected, and Cora asked him to care for Martin.

    He could only protect Martin in his arms first!

    But now, Jerry was confused about why the ex¨Chusband suddenly appeared and made such an intimate and caring gesture in front of him, the current boyfriend.

    But he was not the only one surprised by Byron¡¯s appearance.

    Even Cora looked at Byron in astonishment.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    After the man wiped her, he looked down at her again.

    Cora was a little puzzled by the obvious concern in his eyes.

    But she quickly looked away. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±However, Byron didn¡¯t realize she was trying to push him away, so he took off his suit jacket and put it on her shoulders.

    But his coat was full of his unique breath.

    Such breath made Cora feel as ufortable as being hugged by him.

    At one point, she would take off the coat and give it back to him.

    But he noticed she had a nip slip and said, ¡°Put it on. You had a nip slip.¡±

    Following his gaze, Cora saw her one¨Cpiece dress, which became quite transparent and stuck to her body after being soaked by those Coke. Her figure could be seen clearly.

    Now, she was too embarrassed to refuse.

    As for Jerry, of course, he also wanted to help Cora.

    But he came out in a hurry just now, wearing only a shirt.

    He could only be shirtless if he took off his shirt for Cora.

    Jerry was full of anger, feeling that his performance today was Chapter 519 Social Cancer?

    terrible.

    3/4But at this time, those girls also seemed to see through the rtionship among them and began to mock Cora again.

    ¡°Seduce two men with your face? You shameless bitch!¡±

    ¡°Someone must feel good about herself because two men are attracted by her and thought everyone in the world must be centered on her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for her to seduce men. She even wants to snatch Dr. Yoris¡¯s research results with bad intentions! People like you are simply a cancer of society and shouldn¡¯t live in this world.¡±

    They kept ridiculing Cora.

    When Cora heard this, she finally realized it was rted to Jane.

    ¡°How much did Jane pay you to put on this drama? I will pay double for you to do this to her!¡±

    But one of them sneered, ¡°Why does this have to do with Dr. Yoris? We simply can¡¯t stand you and want to bully you online.¡±

    ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡± Cora¡¯s face turned cold.

    Chapter 519 Social Cancer?

    4/4

    ¡°Dr. Yoris is so poor since she just got divorced. But you went so mad that you broke the bottle and threatened her mother to snatch her research achievement!¡±

    When the woman said this, she suddenly found that Byron had taken out his mobile phone and recorded them.

    While filming, Byron said, ¡°The Yoris family released the video of the First Hospital, saying that to steal Jane¡¯s research results, you openly threatened Mrs. Sara Yoris and diverted attention from the serious consequences of Jane¡¯s divorce.¡±

    At this time, he also finished taking photos of those people and then sent the photos and a voice message to Carter on WhatsApp.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Investigate these people. They deliberately hurt people and maliciously nder others. They must pay the price and go to jail.¡±B Write yourment Gifts

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 You Must Pay the Price They were all young mean girls. They never thought they might go to jail for this, so they panicked immediately.

    ¡°We¡¯re just following the trend and judging her. Is that a big deal?¡± Someone said angrily.

    1/5

    Byron immediately took the Coke that Martin hadn¡¯t finished just now and sshed it on her face.

    That person didn¡¯t expect Byron to do such a bad thing with such an extraordinary bearing, so she couldn¡¯t dodge immediately and was sshed all over the face.

    ¡°Oh! How could you do this?¡±

    She screamed uncontrobly.

    But Byron asked her back, ¡°I just did the same thing as you. Why are you screaming so miserably?¡±

    When the other people saw Byron be aggressive, they were also scared.

    Chapter 520 You Must Pay the Price

    2/5

    Someone even said with tears, ¡°But we are still students.¡±

    She wanted to seek tolerance and understanding as a student.But she did not expect Byron to retort, ¡°You have to pay the price even though you are not human!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any sympathy?¡± One of the girls said in tears.

    Now, before Byron could speak, Cora scolded coldly, ¡°We are not your parents. Why should we tolerate you? You dared to attack others for just some rumors you heard. Then you should stay in prison. If your life was ruined because of this, you deserve it!¡±

    The few people stoppedpletely and realized that they really messed with the wrong people today.

    At this time, all the bodyguards that Byron asked Carter to send were also present.

    When Byron asked one of them to send these girls to the police station, he saw Cora and Jerry leaving with Martin.

    He hurriedly followed. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±

    He looked at Cora and Martin. Obviously, Jerry was not Chapter 520 You Must Pay the Price included.

    3/5

    Jerry knew it well but still directly refused for Cora. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mr. Hansen. We have already taken a taxi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to my wife and son, not to you.¡± Byron nced at Jerry coldly, then his eyes fell on Cora again.

    Both Cora and Jerry were obviously taken aback when they heard the word ¡°son¡°, especially Jerry.He hurriedly looked at Cora as if asking her if she had told this asshole about Martin.

    But seeing Cora¡¯s bewildered expression, he knew that Cora must not have said it.

    Jerry knew how much Cora cared about Martin and how much she was afraid of living separately from Martin.

    Otherwise, in these years, Cora would not prefer to take Martin to live in an unfamiliar Leucrest Town rather than return to the familiar hometown.

    Soon, Jerry realized Johnson, who treated Martin today, was Byron¡¯s good friend.

    After Johnson treated Martin, Byron knew the existence of this kid.

    Chapter 520 You Must Pay the Price How could there be such a coincidence?

    4/5

    So it must be Johnson who let out the secret.

    Cora naturally thought of what Jerry could know.

    In fact, she once imagined the scene that Byron knew she gave birth to Martin.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be in such a situation.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    What was even more unexpected was Martin¡¯s attitude.

    She had shown Martin a photo of Byron, so Martin must have recognized this man was his father.

    But Martin just stayed quietly in Jerry¡¯s arms and looked at Byron with indifference and alienation, not surprised at all...

    The more Cora looked at Martin, the more distressed Cora felt.

    She didn¡¯t want Martin to be in such a bad atmosphere anymore, so she turned her head to Byron with cold eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, we are already divorced. Don¡¯t call me ¡®wife¡®. It will bother me and my boyfriend.¡±Chapter 520 You Must Pay the Price B

    Write yourment

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521 Her Boyfriend?

    Byron quickly caught the point from Cora¡¯s words. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±

    His gaze suddenly sharpened.

    Jerry quickly stepped forward. ¡°I forgot to formally introduce myself to you, Mr. Hansen. I am Cora¡¯s boyfriend, Jerry.¡±

    But Byron didn¡¯t seem to take Jerry seriously because he didn¡¯t believe that Cora had really let go and been in a rtionship with others.

    After all, she gave birth to a son for him even when she was still mad at him and took good care of his son!

    ¡°If you were her boyfriend, could you allow her to be with me, the ex¨Chusband, every night?¡±

    He almost sneered at Jerry because he was disgusted with Jerry, who imed to be Cora¡¯s boyfriend.

    Even if it was fake, it made him quite ufortable.

    When he finished speaking, Cora¡¯s face turned sullen.

    Chapter 521 Her Boyfriend?

    2/5

    Because his words were not only ridiculing Jerry but more like using her of being skittish.

    But fortunately, facing his provocation and sarcasm, Jerry did not get mad, let alone lose his mind.¡°You may not know we¡¯ve been in a rtionship just after you hurt her badly.¡±

    Jerry stretched out his hand to hold Cora¡¯s shoulder as if to verify his statement.

    Cora didn¡¯t resist and did not even look at Byron again. She said to Jerry, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t waste time on irrelevant people. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    As she said that, she held Jerry¡¯s hand.

    Now, Byron really panicked.

    Because he recalled that Jerry had brought a lot of food to Cora¡¯s apartment yesterday and hadn¡¯te out.

    Also, Cora packed up all the things Byron left and threw them away...

    From this point of view, Cora really epted this man, and it was after being hurt by Byron.

    Chapter 521 Her Boyfriend?

    ¡°Cora, I¡¯m not an irrelevant person. I¡¯m the father of your child!¡±He quickly chased after Cora and stopped her.

    ¡°So what? I could find a stepfather for him.¡±

    Cora wanted to avoid him, but Byron held her slender wrist tightly, his tone almost hysterical.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Why do you have to find a stepfather for my child?¡±

    3/5

    Cora shook off Byron¡¯s hand, looked at Martin again, and felt it was too cruel for the child to listen to all this.

    So she said to Jerry, ¡°Take Martin to the car first. I¡¯ll be thereter.!¡±

    Jerry always obeyed her, so he nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get in the car first. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Cora waited for them to leave before turning around and meeting Byron¡¯s eyes again.¡°You¡¯re not dead, but you made me think you were dead.¡±

    Chapter 521 Her Boyfriend?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    4/5

    In the past four years, Cora wanted tomit suicide countless times for him. Thinking of that, Cora was about to cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin about I didn¡¯t tell you about Martin. Think about all that you have done. How could I feel at ease telling you about Martin after you returned?¡±

    Byron opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Just like what Cora said, after they reunited, he always looked down on Cora and even made her misunderstand that he would marry someone else.

    He immediately understood why Cora didn¡¯t dare to tell him about Martin.

    She feared that he would no longer love her and would argue with her about Martin¡¯s custody.

    Before he could respond, Cora said again, ¡°Jerry has been very kind to Martin and has been taking care of Martin for the past four years like a father.¡±

    ¡°I can also take good care of the child.¡± Byron¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement.

    He tried to exin to Cora, ¡°And I¡¯ve never wanted to marry someone else...¡±

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522 I Am Your Mom!

    ¡°What you saw that day was all temporarily arranged by my mom. I was just trying to make you jealous, but I exined it to Elena afterward. Now she has been arranged to go abroad for further studies and won¡¯t return in a short time.¡±

    Byron thought that this should be the biggest problem between him and Cora, and if he exined to her, she woulde back to him.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that Cora only smiled lightly. ¡°The rtionship between you and Miss Turner has nothing to do with me. Our rtionship is all over now. I hope we can be happy and do not disturb each other.¡±

    After saying this, Cora hurried to the car in which Jerry and Martin were.

    And Byron froze for a while, probably because he was shocked that Cora really gave up on him.

    When he returned to his senses, Cora had already got into the car, and the vehicle, carrying the two people he was most concerned about now and his rival in love, drove away...

    Meanwhile, after undergoing abortion surgery, Jane was a Chapter 522 I Am Your Mom!little weak and was still in the hospital for recovery.

    2/4

    She didn¡¯t expect that Flora was the first one to find her lying in the hospital, not William or Sara.

    At that time, Jane nned to leave the ward and walk in the hospital¡¯s garden.

    Then Flora rushed to her as soon as she left the ward.

    ¡°Jane, this kind of operation is almost like giving birth. You must be careful about your body during this period. At least you have to be in the hospital for recovery for a few days!¡±

    Jane didn¡¯t expect to see Flora here. She looked at Flora with disgust. ¡°Why are you here? Have you been stalking me all this time?¡±

    Jane felt increasingly disgusted with Flora in the past four years.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Because basically, wherever she went, she would find Flora around her.Even when she was working in the hospital, Flora was around her for being a cleaner of the hospital.

    The feeling of bumping into Flora almost every day drove her crazy.

    Chapter 522 I Am Your Mom!

    She wanted to be in the hospital for two days to get rid of Flora, but Flora reappeared.

    This feeling of being stalked made Jane feel scared.

    3/4

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± Flora said, quickly pushing Jane back into the ward.

    After pushing her back into the ward, Flora quickly took out some health supplements.

    ¡°I bought some supplements which can provide nutrition for you. They might work when you have just had a miscarriage.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out some for Jane.

    When giving them to Jane, she muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tellme you would have an abortion? I can do that for you if you don¡¯t want to raise a child. There is no need to harm your body like this...¡±

    But Jane felt really ufortable when hearing her nagging.

    ¡°Why do I have to tell you about it? Who are you to me? Are you my mom?¡±

    Jane just wanted to ridicule Flora at first.

    Chapter 522 I Am Your Mom!

    4/4

    But she never expected Flora to cry and say, ¡°Jane, I know you might not believe it or even ept it. But I... am really your mother!¡±

    Flora had been distraught in the past four years because she could not tell Jane that she was her mom, especiallyst night.

    Flora felt really worried and sad when Jane was undergoing an abortion and refused her care after the abortion.

    So Flora could not bear it anymore and told Jane the truth.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to expect that Jane would call her mom. She just hoped that Jane would stop resisting her kindness.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Jane felt dizzy, as if she had been hit.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523 Family?

    ¡°I¡¯m your mom. Jane, I didn¡¯t lie to you...¡±

    Flora told Jane that William cheated on her initially, so she grudged against their family and finally swapped Jane and Cora in the hospital.

    ¡°I have been regretting all the time. I can¡¯t watch you grow up, and I can¡¯t take good care of you, which makes me feel really painful.¡±

    Flora cried heartbreakingly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I made that choice at the beginning, and I¡¯m not sure whether this is punishing William and Sara or me.¡±

    Having said all this, she wanted to go forward and hug Jane and wanted to feel her daughter¡¯s hug.

    Unexpectedly, Jane pushed her away.

    ¡°You must be crazy! If you don¡¯t want to recognize Cora as your daughter, at least make up a better reason!¡±

    Jane said so, but her body was trembling.

    Yes, in fact, she felt that what Flora said was true.

    Chapter 523 Family?

    Especially when Jane recalled that Flora even threatened Cora with her own life just for what Jane said, which made Jane even more convinced of this.But she didn¡¯t want to be the daughter of a lunatic at all!

    2/5

    Besides, the Lane family was broken now. How could they be worthy of her?

    She was the first person who could cure cancer, one of the most prestigious doctors, and the would¨Cbe winner of various international medical awards.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making up something. I¡¯m really your mom.¡± Flora cried and tugged at her.

    But Jane felt disgusted when Flora touched her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She pushed Flora away and drove her out of the door.

    ¡°Get out! Get out of here now. If you dare to harass me again, I will let you spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±

    After shouting hysterically, she mmed the ward door, isting Flora from the ward, and she slid on the ground as if she was exhausted, covering her ears and crying.

    ¡°How could I be the daughter of someone like you?

    Chapter 523 Family?¡°One of my parents is a famous surgeon, and the other is a local pianist. How could a scum like you be my mom?

    ¡°This must not be true!¡±

    3/5

    At this moment, there was another hasty knock on the door.

    Jane thought that Flora still didn¡¯t give up and shouted towards the door hysterically, ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    But at this moment, Sara¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Jane, it¡¯s Mom. Open the door quickly, and let me see you.¡±

    Jane suddenly realized something, quickly wiped away the tears on her face, adjusted her expression, and opened the ward door.

    As soon as the door opened, Jane found that not only Sara was standing outside the door but also William and Arnold.

    They all looked anxious and distressed after seeing Jane so haggard.

    But if they knew, she was not from the child of the Yoris family.

    If Cora, who had been hurt by them because of her, was their true family, was it possible for them to treat her so well?

    Chapter 523 Family?

    It must be impossible!4/5

    They must hate her from the bottom of their hearts when they find their true kid was hurt and even forced to death by themselves because of her.

    Thinking that she would be kicked out from the Yoris family in the end and would endure all that they had imposed on Cora before, Jane became more and more panicked.

    She was so uneasy that she stared at them and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    And her sluggishness and trance also frightened the three people who loved her the most.

    ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable? You haven¡¯t contacted us for a few days. Do you know how worried we are about you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine you didn¡¯t tell us you divorced Harry. But how could you even lie in the hospital and have an abortion without letting us know? You know, when we first learned about this from the private detective, our hearts were almost broken?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve told you that no matter how much you have been wronged outside, the Yoris family is always your haven. But why don¡¯t you even hide in the haven? Look what you are

    5/5

    Chapter 523 Family?

    like now.¡±

    They expressed their concern and affection for Jane constantly.

    This made Jane secretly decide that no matter what, she would not let them know that she was not their biological daughter!

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524 Scapegoat

    ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    1/4

    After deliberating, Jane quickly squeezed out a smile that was like crying.

    Seeing this, the three people felt even more distressed.

    ¡°How can you be okay when you look like that?¡±

    Sara caressed Jane¡¯s cheek, her face full of pity. ¡°Take good care of yourself for a while. Don¡¯t think about work or patients for the time being. Those things are not as important as your health.¡±

    Sara also said, ¡°The doctor told me now you can be discharged from the hospital. After we finish the discharge procedures, we can recover at home.¡±

    William said, ¡°Yes, the most important thing is your health. You should go home first. No matter what, home is always your haven.¡±

    Chapter 524 Scapegoat2/4

    She probably didn¡¯t know how to exin the divorce to them, so she didn¡¯t dare to go back, which made William feel even more distressed.

    Now they did not bother to find out why she divorced Harry. They just wanted her to recover as soon as possible before thinking of other things.

    Arnold asked, ¡°Is that bastard cheating on you and still pestering you?¡±

    Jane was stunned by the question but realizedter that she just shouted because she thought Flora was outside again.

    They heard her words and thought Harry was still bugging her after the divorce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will break his leg if he still dares to show up.¡±

    Arnold swore.

    Jane recovered and exined, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not him. You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, who else would be able to make you angry?¡± Arnold asked back.

    Chapter 524 ScapegoatBut Jane couldn¡¯t say this answer.

    3/4

    Fortunately, Arnold didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡°Okay, I know you are afraid that the negative news about the divorce will affect the business of our family, and you want to divorce with him peacefully.¡±

    But in fact, Jane only realized that her divorce would also affect the Yoris Group just now.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She quickly asked, ¡°How about the share price of the Yoris Group?¡±

    ¡°It fell quite a lot. Harry really didn¡¯t show mercy this time. He said he would split the business, and he really did it,¡± William said.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Jane actually didn¡¯t want the Yoris Group¡¯s business to be affected.

    After all, the better the Yoris Group developed, the morepetitive she was when chasing Byron.

    Seeing that she was so nervous about the Yoris Group¡¯s stock price, Sara quickly helped her to sit on the hospital bed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. We have already found a solution to deal with the crisis.¡±

    4/4

    Chapter 524 Scapegoat If the impact was great this time, finding a solution for the crisis would be difficult.

    She was worried that William and the others had lied to her.

    But she never expected that Sara said, ¡°Make that little bitch Cora the scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jane was astonished.

    The Yoris family wanted to make Cora the scapegoat.If they found out Cora was their daughter one day, would they hate Jane even more?

    William thought Jane didn¡¯t understand Sara¡¯s words and exined seriously, ¡°Two days ago, Cora had a conflict with your mom in this hospital. She smashed a ss bottle and threatened your mom, which happened to be recorded by the surveince video...¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525 Let¡¯s Leave!

    1/4

    ¡°Why did she threaten Mom?¡± Jane felt her mind was in chaos.

    ¡°The little brat she gave birth to ruined my skirt, so I just scolded her for a few words.¡± Sara and Jane had no secrets.

    William frowned at Sara¡¯s response. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say she threatened you and asked Jane to make a statement iming she was the first person to cure cancer?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t feel that she had gone too far, William would not have posted those videos on Yoris Group¡¯s official ount, asking Cora to take the me this time.

    But now it seemed that all of this was fabricated by Sara.

    ¡°Although she didn¡¯t threaten me at the time, it¡¯s true that she threatened Jane. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Jane.¡±

    Only then did Sara realize that she had let slip something she shouldn¡¯t have said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad.¡±

    Jane hurriedly spoke out to testify, but she quickly asked again, ¡°What did you just say, Cora gave birth to a little brat?

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband Chapter 525 Let¡¯s Leave!

    1/4

    ¡°Why did she threaten Mom?¡± Jane felt her mind was in chaos.

    ¡°The little brat she gave birth to ruined my skirt, so I just scolded her for a few words.¡± Sara and Jane had no secrets.William frowned at Sara¡¯s response. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say she threatened you and asked Jane to make a statement iming she was the first person to cure cancer?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t feel that she had gone too far, William would not have posted those videos on Yoris Group¡¯s official ount, asking Cora to take the me this time.

    But now it seemed that all of this was fabricated by Sara.

    ¡°Although she didn¡¯t threaten me at the time, it¡¯s true that she threatened Jane. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Jane.¡±

    Only then did Sara realize that she had let slip something she shouldn¡¯t have said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad.¡±

    Jane hurriedly spoke out to testify, but she quickly asked again, ¡°What did you just say, Cora gave birth to a little brat?

    Chapter 525 Let¡¯s Leave!

    Does she have a child? Whose is it?¡±

    2/4

    For some reason, Jane felt that the child probably belonged to Byron.

    If that child was really Byron¡¯s, based on the rtionship between Byron and Cora before, they would definitelyremarry.

    What about her?

    For Byron, she abandoned her own child and divorced.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At this moment, Jane felt anxious.

    ¡°How do I know? But I found out that the child was brought up by that bitch alone. He is three or four years old and can¡¯t even speak. Maybe he even has an IQ problem.¡±

    When Sara said this, she still gloated.

    William and Arnold listened without much emotion.

    After all, in their eyes, Cora was on the opposite side.

    Coupled with the fact that Cora threatened Jane so much, it was an unforgivable deed.

    They now hoped that the local police would quickly investigate Chapter 525 Let¡¯s Leave!

    and collect evidence and then arrest Cora.

    3/4

    As for the child, even if he really had an IQ problem, it waskarma for Cora¡¯s many evil deeds.

    But they didn¡¯t know that when Jane heard this, she became more and more disturbed.

    If one day they knew that Cora was their family, and they actually made things difficult for her, would they regret everything they had done to Cora before? Would they punish Jane for that?

    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Jane became, and she became more determined that she wouldn¡¯t let them know that Cora was their child.

    But before she was discharged from the hospital, she secretly collected her and Sara¡¯s hair and asked someone to do a DNA test.

    She didn¡¯t sure if Flora would deliberately deceive her in order to teach her a lesson.

    Jane was also afraid that she would be overthinking it, so she made these arrangements.

    On the other side, Cora and Jerry took Martin back to the apartment.

    Chapter 525 Let¡¯s Leave!

    Cora hugged Martin and sat in front of the TV.

    4/4

    The TV was not turned on, yet Cora was still looking at the TV screen ecstatically as if something interesting was happening there.Jerry could see that Cora panicked because Byron suddenly found out that Martin was his child.

    So, he simply picked up Martin and said, ¡°Go take a shower first. You¡¯re all wet, and you¡¯ll catch a cold if you still sit there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take a shower.¡±

    In a daze, Cora took the clothes and went to the bathroom.

    Jerry hesitated for a moment, but before she closed the door, he asked her, ¡°How about we go back to Leucrest Town today?¡±

    After all, he was still afraid that Cora would leave him because of Byron.

    So he wanted to get an answer from Cora.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526 Enving Martin!

    Cora was stunned for a moment.

    Actually, today she also nned to take Martin to finish the check¨Cup, make sure he had no problem, and then return to Leucrest Town.

    However, Byron¡¯s sudden appearance left her conflicted.

    But she knew she had to take responsibility for her choices as an adult.

    She had promised Jerry before, so she shouldn¡¯t have gone back to Byron just because he had changed his mind.

    Doing so would be disrespectful to Jerry.

    Having resolved her thoughts, Cora nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°In that case, shall I book the tickets now?¡± Jerry asked eagerly.

    Jerry was ted with her decision.

    Cora¡¯s willingness to return to Leucrest Town indicated that Chapter 526 Enving Martin!

    she didn¡¯t want to go back to Byron.2/5

    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Cora replied with a smile before closing the bathroom door.

    Once alone in the shower, her smile faded, and her mind became cluttered.

    The meeting between Martin and Byron was something she had imagined countless times, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen under these circumstances.

    Moreover, both of them appeared strangely calm, as if they had already epted the situation.

    Feeling overwhelmed, Cora decided that leaving New York would give her some respite from all theseplex emotions.

    It would save her from overthinking things, at least temporarily.

    She turned on the shower and let the warm water wash over herself over and over again, hoping to wash away those disturbing thoughts.

    But Cora had no idea that while Jerry was busy booking tickets, Martin was sitting by the window, watching a man beside the ck sports car. He was leaning against the car and was smoking.

    Chapter 526 Enving Martin!

    3/5

    He noticed Martin¡¯s gaze and looked up, their eyes meeting.

    Their nearly identical eyes seemed somewhat somber at that moment.Byron removed the cigarette from his mouth and raised an eyebrow at the little guy upstairs.

    In response, Martin closed the curtains in a split second.

    Byron was speechless.

    Was his son¡¯s grudge against him that deep?

    Was it because he hadn¡¯t been a part of their lives for four years or because he thought it was wrong to eavesdrop on them from behind a ss mirror?

    Or was it because he had sshed a Coke on the woman who was bothering his mommy, and that made him angry?

    Byron couldn¡¯t be sure about the reason, so he decided to try everything to mend their rtionship.

    After all, if he could win over his son, his son¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse him either.

    Meanwhile, just as Byron was ordering Coke and fried chicken Chapter 526 Enving Martin!

    takeout, Jerry upstairs noticed Martin closing the curtains, so he murmured, ¡°Why did you close the curtains? Are you bored? How about I give you a new task? Would you like to help me handle these orders?¡±

    4/5Jerry handed hisputer to Martin and asked him to handle a few hacking orders.

    As an excellent hacker, Jerry received many orders on the hacker website.

    In the beginning, Jerry nurtured Martin¡¯s hacking skills in order to take a break.

    But he soon discovered that Martin had exceptional talents in hacking, even better than his own skills.

    He only needed to tell him what he should do. Martin could easily code a set of programming with astounding efficiency.

    Thus, Jerry used Martin to help him, giving him tasks whenever he was idle.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Since Martin didn¡¯t attend kindergarten and had plenty of free time, he would be bored if he had nothing to do.

    Martin seldom refused, and he took over Jerry¡¯sputer and started working on the orders.

    Chapter 526 Enving Martin!

    5/5

    These tasks were too easy for Martin, and hepleted them quickly.

    Instead of returning theputer to Jerry, heunched an attack on the Hansen Group¡¯s internal system...

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527 My Son!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    1/5

    When he learned that the Hansen Group¡¯s internal system had been attacked, Byron was still waiting for the delivery of fried chicken and Coke, intending to deliver it himself and apologize to Martin while also seizing the chance to see Cora.

    However, at that moment, his phone rang.

    It was Carter.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t call me these days.¡±

    As soon as he answered the call, Byron gave his order concisely.

    At this moment, nothing was more important than his wife and son.

    After ending the conversation, he nned to hang up the phone right away.

    But Carter raised his voice. ¡°The internal system has been hacked. The most worrying thing right now is that this data might be used.¡±

    As Carter was reporting, people around him were asking, ¡°Mr.

    Chapter 527 My Son!

    2/5

    Pope, when will Mr. Hansene back? We won¡¯t be able to deal with it soon.!¡±Upon hearing this, Byron realized the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look immediately!¡±

    Data leakage was very dangerous. If it was severe, it could not only damage the interests of the Hansen Group but also lead to more significant consequences.

    So, Byron stared intently at the window, which was tightly covered by curtains, and then instructed the delivery man to take the order upstairs before hurrying back to thepany.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    ¡°This hacker¡¯s methods are quite unusual. I¡¯ve been trying to regain control, but he has thwarted my attempts multiple times.¡±

    As soon as Byron arrived at the Hansen Group¡¯s Program Department, countless programmers quickly stood up as if they had seen a glimmer of hope.

    Because Byron was not only a Financial Butcher in the financial world but also highly esteemed in the hackermunity...

    Chapter 527 My Son!

    Many programmers in this department joined the Hansen Group because they admired him.

    ¡°Which data has been cleared now?¡±

    3/5As Byron stepped forward, someone made room for him and gestured for him to sit in front of aputer.

    ¡°The batch of customer data, as well as the client records of our gamingpany under us,¡± Carter replied.

    Byron began operating.

    His fingertips danced rapidly on the keyboard at a high speed.

    Yet, even so, the hacker at the other end was relentless, engaging in a constant battle for control with Byron.

    They fought back and forth several times, but Byron proved victorious in several encounters.

    However, the hacker remained unyielding,unching attacks again and again.

    ¡°Why does this hacker bear such animosity towards us? Is it necessary to go to such lengths?¡± One of the programmers wondered.

    Chapter 527 My Son!

    ¡°No matter what grudge or grievance he holds, we¡¯ll soon have his IP locked, and he¡¯ll be in prison for a few years,¡± another programmer chimed in.

    Programmers were still hotly discussing it.

    4/5

    But just as Byron was about to win again, his fingers suddenly stopped.¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Hansen?¡± Someone inquired.

    Could it be that the hacker was even more skilled than Byron?

    But that wouldn¡¯t be possible, as Byron was about to prevail just moments ago.

    ¡°Do you know this hacker?¡±

    Carter, who knew Byron quite well, asked, trying to make sense of the situation from his expression.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to lock his IP, and he won¡¯t be spending any time in prison,¡± Byron replied.

    Byron tapped on the keyboard again and then said, ¡°It was just a game of my son.¡±

    As soon as Byron said this, nearly everyone present was dumbfounded.

    Chapter 527 My Son!

    Many programmers in this department joined the Hansen Group because they admired him.

    ¡°Which data has been cleared now?¡±

    3/5

    As Byron stepped forward, someone made room for him and gestured for him to sit in front of aputer.

    ¡°The batch of customer data, as well as the client records of our gamingpany under us,¡± Carter replied.

    Byron began operating.

    His fingertips danced rapidly on the keyboard at a high speed.

    Yet, even so, the hacker at the other end was relentless, engaging in a constant battle for control with Byron.

    They fought back and forth several times, but Byron proved victorious in several encounters.

    However, the hacker remained unyielding,unching attacks again and again.¡°Why does this hacker bear such animosity towards us? Is it necessary to go to such lengths?¡± One of the programmers wondered.

    Chapter 527 My Son!

    ¡°No matter what grudge or grievance he holds, we¡¯ll soon have his IP locked, and he¡¯ll be in prison for a few years,¡± another programmer chimed in.

    Programmers were still hotly discussing it.

    4/5

    But just as Byron was about to win again, his fingers suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Hansen?¡± Someone inquired.

    Could it be that the hacker was even more skilled than Byron?

    But that wouldn¡¯t be possible, as Byron was about to prevail just moments ago.

    ¡°Do you know this hacker?¡±

    Carter, who knew Byron quite well, asked, trying to make sense of the situation from his expression.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to lock his IP, and he won¡¯t be spending any time in prison,¡± Byron replied.

    Byron tapped on the keyboard again and then said, ¡°It was just a game of my son.¡±

    As soon as Byron said this, nearly everyone present was dumbfounded.

    5/5

    Chapter 527 My Son!

    Byron had a son?

    Why did they never hear about this?

    Moreover, his son knew how to hack and was even able to take down everyone in their programming department.How old was this child?

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    Carter regained hisposure and hurried over to see Byron.

    Yet, when Carter looked at him manipting the keyboard with a smile, Carter knew he was joking at all.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 Looks Like Me!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. That was really my son,¡± Byron said firmly.

    The hacker had been annoying them with messages like: [Take back your Coke and fried chicken!]

    Although Byron initially suspected Jerry, the haphazard and unorganized attack style indicated that he was not an experienced hacker.

    Byron then shifted his suspicions to Martin.

    He found it hard to believe that Martin possessed such advanced hacking skills at such a young age.

    However, recalling the Morse code Martin had left during the psychological tests at Johnson¡¯s ce, Byron considered it more usible.

    In response, he typed on the keyboard: [I thought you were angry because I took your Coke and sshed it on people, so I gave it to you specially.]

    He then received an awkward response: [You don¡¯t need to be so hypocritical.]

    Chapter 528 Looks Like Me!

    2/5

    Then he got another message: [My mommy ising out. You are lucky today.]

    Subsequently, the hacker quickly withdrew from the Hansen Group¡¯s internal system, disappearing without a trace.Byron was still puzzled by thest sentence.

    It appeared that Cora was unaware of how mischievous her son was!

    The child had hacked directly into his group¡¯s system, causing significant financial damage!

    Even though Byron couldn¡¯t believe it, he couldn¡¯t get angry at his adorable son, who had been raised by Cora with great effort and care.

    ¡°Okay, everyone will work overtime today to rebuild the internal data and make more backups.¡±

    He knew he had to visit Cora and their son again and protect them.

    After giving the order, Byron left the program department and prepared to leave thepany.

    As he departed, the curious programmers spected.

    Chapter 528 Looks Like Me!

    ¡°Does Mr. Hansen really have a son? Why haven¡¯t we heard about this?¡±

    ¡°His son must be a hacker, and he must be around our age. But how old is Mr. Hansen?¡±

    3/5¡°I think Mr. Hansen is two years younger than me...¡±

    The programmers dared not gossip directly before Byron, so they whispered behind his back.

    However, Carter was different. He approached Byron directly and asked, ¡°Is it true? Do you really have a son?¡±

    Being about the same age as Byron, Carter considered him a role model in life.

    Whenever his family pressured him about marriage, he would retort that Byron had gotten married but still had no child. So he wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry too.

    But he was worried that his mother would drag him to a matchmaking event if Byron truly had a son.

    Desperately seeking an answer, Carter hoped to receive a responsepletely opposite to what he had heard.

    Byron replied, ¡°It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t lie to you. He is three years old, and he looks very simr to me.¡±

    Chapter 528 Looks Like Me!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    4/5

    At this moment, he had already arrived in front of the elevator.

    However, the elevator had not arrived yet. He saw his own reflection with a proud smile on his face at the elevator door.

    Having a son was truly an incredible feeling.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be lying just to help my mom persuade me to go on a blind date, would you?¡± Carter still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ll show him to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Future? Can¡¯t I see him tonight?¡± Carter persisted.

    ¡°Not tonight, definitely. I haven¡¯t reunited with his mother yet.¡±

    The elevator door opened, and Byron hurriedly stepped inside, pressing the close button.Listening to this reply, Carter suddenly realized something. ¡°You are not saying that Cora gave birth to a son for you, right?¡±

    But at this moment, the elevator door had already closed.

    Naturally, Carter couldn¡¯t get the answer he wanted.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529 Burned the Report As Byron rushed downstairs to the apartment, he noticed that there were no lights from the upstairs windows.

    Though it was still early, he was worried that they might have fallen asleep.

    After all, he feared Cora bing involved with someone else.

    So, he hurried upstairs.

    Standing before the familiar apartment, Byron attempted to unlock it with his fingerprint.

    However, he discovered that Cora had probably deleted his fingerprint from the unlocking function, indicating that she no longer wanted him around.

    So, he could only ring the doorbell He pressed it several times, but the door didn¡¯t open.

    Frustrated, he resorted to force.

    ¡°Cora,e out! I forbid you to be with him. You¡¯re my wife.

    Chapter 529 Burned the Report Do you hear me!¡±

    After knocking and shouting for a while, the neighbors2/5

    thought something was wrong, so they hurriedly opened their doors to see what was happening.

    One of the neighbors, a woman, recognized Byron and was taken aback.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Where have you been? We haven¡¯t seen youe home for so long.¡±

    This neighbor was warm¨Chearted and used to see Cora living alone.

    So sometimes, she would give Cora homemade side dishes when she didn¡¯t want to cook. Additionally, during the early summer of one year, the neighbor¡¯s husband helped fix a broken faucet in Cora¡¯s house.

    She asionally contacted Cora, and they also ran into each other at the elevator when going out. With these frequent encounters, the neighbor had an impression of Byron and knew that he was her boyfriend.

    But she didn¡¯t know why Cora suddenly left New York four years ago and why Byron had disappeared since then.

    Now, after returning to New York, Cora had a child with her Chapter 529 Burned the Report and a new man in her life.

    3/5

    But Byron appeared again...Byron was too anxious to chat with strangers. He asked the neighbor, ¡°Do you know if Cora is at home?¡±

    The neighbor¡¯s husband happened to walk over.

    He replied, ¡°She just left. I came back from work just now and met her in the elevator. She had the child with her, as well as somerge bags. She said she was leaving New York.¡±

    Actually, he was also puzzled as to why Cora and Byron, who seemed to have a good rtionship, were not together anymore.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Hearing this, Byron became very anxious. He quickly turned and headed to the elevator.

    ¡°Where did you suddenly go four years ago? During that period, Cora seemed quite down. Her friends and brother came to see her every day, looking very worried as if they were afraid she would do something foolish.¡±When the neighbors saw him about to leave, they wanted to ask him more questions.

    4/5

    Chapter 529 Burned the Report But ultimately, men understood men.

    The neighbor¡¯s husband, seeing how concerned Byron was, also quickly held back his wife and said to Byron, who was walking away, ¡°The child looks a lot like you. Work hard and try to bring your wife and child back, and I hope you have aplete and happy family.¡±

    It was this remark that made Byron turn around and smile, saying, ¡°Thank you, I will do my best.¡±

    Then, the elevator arrived.

    Ignoring further questions, Byron rushed into the elevator, determined to find Cora.

    On the other side, Jane avoided Sara and the servants at home to make a phone call in the garden.

    ¡°What was the result?¡±

    The DNA test results she arranged should be avable now.

    But it was not convenient to go to the hospital to get them, so she paid someone to help her check the results.

    The person reported, ¡°The results indicate that A and B are not mother¨Cdaughter rtionships.¡±

    Chapter 529 Burned the Report

    5/5

    Upon hearing this, Jane felt her energy drain away, and she copsed, sitting in the garden.She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was not Sara¡¯s daughter but rather the lunatic¡¯s daughter.

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t bear such a reality.

    Despite her shock, she managed to instruct the person on the phone, ¡°Burn that report immediately, and I¡¯ll transfer the remaining money to your ount soon.¡±

    Even if the report didn¡¯t directly mention her and Sara¡¯s names but used code names, Jane didn¡¯t want anyone to know of its existence.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± the person responded.

    As soon as he agreed, Jane immediately hung up the phone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Because she saw Sara rushing towards her...

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 Admitting Mistakes

    ¡°Jane, why did you run out by yourself? It was very cold here. You had just finished your operation, so you couldn¡¯t sit here. You could have gotten sick,¡± Sara said, hurrying forward to help Jane up from the ground.

    The butler who followed Sara also chimed in. ¡°You should have told Mrs. Sara Yoris when you came out. Mrs. Sara Yoris was searching for you all over the room just now, and she almost fell when she couldn¡¯t find you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± Jane quickly looked at Sara with concern.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. As long as you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Sara replied, giving the butler a disapproving look for speaking that in front of Jane.

    Then, she led Jane back into the house. ¡°Come back with me. I just made you some soup. You need to have some.¡±

    Jane could feel Sara¡¯s affection for her.

    However, the thought that once Sara found out she was not her biological daughter, that affection might disappear made her feel extremely angry.

    Chapter 530 Admitting Mistakes Flora didn¡¯t need to worry about being exposed.

    2/5

    She knew that the Lane family was not as well¨Coff as before, and letting her return would only affect her future.The only person she needed to deal with was Cora.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Cora had asked her to bear Flora¡¯s treatment expenses before and subsequently showed apletely indifferent attitude toward Flora, indicating that Cora might already know about their scheme.

    But for some reason, Cora didn¡¯t want to return to the Yoris family, so she didn¡¯t expose everything.

    They didn¡¯t know if Cora would suddenly decide toe back to the Yoris family in the future andpete with Jane for the family¡¯s favor.

    This uncertainty was like a ticking time bomb for her.

    Therefore, Jane felt the need to remove this time bomb.

    Thinking about this, Jane suddenly asked Sara, ¡°Mom, did the police open a case regarding Cora¡¯s threats to you?¡±

    ¡°It has been filed. I heard that the people at the medical clinic are taking it seriously too. They¡¯re preparing to send someone Chapter 530 Admitting Mistakesto investigate, and they¡¯re nning to restrict her activities.

    Once they find evidence, they won¡¯t just revoke that despicable woman¡¯s medical license, but they¡¯ll also ensure she spends a long time behind bars.¡±

    Jane thought to herself that Cora would soon be restricted.

    3/5

    At this moment, all she had to do was garner some attention about Cora¡¯s threats and her ambition to rece her as the leading expert on cancer. When the police felt pressure, they would surely arrest Cora.

    Once Cora was taken into custody, Jane would have a chance to deal with her.

    So, she came up with a good n...

    On the other side, Cora apanied Martin and Jerry to the train station.

    Originally, they had nned to book air tickets, but all the direct flights from New York to Leucrest Town were full, so they had no choice but to take the high¨Cspeed rail.Once they reached the station, Jerry led them to the station entrance.

    Martin, hugging Cora¡¯s shoulder, yawned and noticed a slender figure standing at the entrance of the station, Chapter 530 Admitting Mistakes observing them.

    4/5

    He was naturally charismatic, and even in the bustling train station, people couldn¡¯t help but stop and look at him.

    Unfazed by the attention, he swiftly searched the crowd for something.

    Perhaps there had been a telepathic connection between father and son. He quickly spotted him and walked in their direction.

    Soon, he stood before the three of them.

    ¡°Cora, don¡¯t go,¡± he said.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Cora turned around abruptly and saw Byron.

    He must have rushed there. On thiste autumn night, he was only wearing a thin ck shirt, and his hair was a bit messy.

    He was always being well¨Cdressed with neatlybed hair.

    There was a noticeable difference from now.

    His eyes gazed deeply into hers, and his voice was almosthoarse.

    ¡°I know I made many mistakes, but please don¡¯t reject me Chapter 530 Admitting Mistakes

    5/5

    outright. Give me a chance, a chance to take care of you two.¡±

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531 Grabbing Back When Martin heard Byron¡¯s sincere plea, she still looked back at him.

    However, it was evident that his father didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    His eyes were only on his mother.

    The same was true for Cora, who kept gazing up at Byron.

    As their eyes met, she noticed a seriousness and anxiety in his gaze that she had never seen before.

    Faced Byron, Cora could only try to look away.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you don¡¯t want it yourself,¡± she expressed, her tone bing more determined.

    Since their reunion, she had been giving him opportunities and even took the initiative to create them herself.

    She ran after him until she was exhausted and bruised.

    Upon seeing Cora looking away, Byron felt a pang of guilt.

    Chapter 531 Grabbing Back

    2/5

    Consequently, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I was just blinded by jealousy.¡±

    Jerry noticed that Cora¡¯s hand holding his own had tightened, and he feared she might change her mind, so he quickly interjected, ¡°Stop saying that.¡±But Byron also sensed that something was amiss with her emotions and wasn¡¯t willing to miss this rare opportunity to say his true thoughts.

    ¡°That day, you left in a hurry, and I actually followed you. I was afraid that something might happen to you and wanted to help.

    But then I discovered you went to the room he booked andter made a video call with him.¡±

    Byron¡¯s words reminded Cora of what had happened. She was concerned about Martin, prompting her hasty departure.

    She had hurried to Jerry¡¯s room only to be told that he had already checked out, so she made a video call to ensure Martin was fine.

    It turned out he had followed her that day and witnessed everything.

    No wonder she felt that his attitude had suddenly changed.

    After knowing this, she began to change her mind.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Chapter 531 Grabbing Back

    3/5

    Meanwhile, Jerry¡¯s grip on her hand suddenly tightened evenmore.

    He confronted Byron directly, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say now. Some hurts are difficult to cure once they are caused.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Do you know what she looked like when I went back to New York to find her that day? She had a 104 degrees Fahrenheit fever and was unconscious. If I hadn¡¯t rushed back, would she be able to stand in front of you now?¡±

    He became even more distressed. ¡°In addition, she hasn¡¯t fully recovered, but she hurried back from Leucrest Town with her child, desperately seeking Dr. Watts¡¯s contact information. How did you treat her?

    ¡°If only you had treated her better, maybe she wouldn¡¯t still be sick, and she wouldn¡¯t have had to carry a child with a high fever, receiving an infusion in the hospital corridor to hold on!¡±

    Byron¡¯s hands, hanging down by his sides, clenched into fists, then loosened and clenched again.It turned out that both she and the child fell sick.

    Although he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he pictured her holding the child, getting intravenous fluids in the aisle, trying Chapter 531 Grabbing Back to stay strong.

    When he heard Jerry¡¯s ount, his heart broke.

    She had been living such a difficult life recently. No wonder she looked much thinner when he saw herst.

    4/5

    ¡°I know it¡¯s all my fault, but you can¡¯t deny that our love runs deep, so we can¡¯t bear any misunderstanding between us for a moment.¡±

    Byron insisted, looking unwaveringly at Jerry.

    ¡°I will never quit and give up my wife and child. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. Even if you manage to take them out of New York, I¡¯ll keep chasing them. As long as I haven¡¯t gotten them back, I¡¯ll be there searching for them.¡±

    Jerry stood his ground, refusing to back down. ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about wife and child. They are not yours anymore.¡±

    ¡°Not now, but I will grab them back.¡± Byron asserted firmly.

    As Cora listened to the childish conversation between them, unsure of what to do, several individuals in uniforms suddenly arrived in front of them.

    ¡°Miss Lane, you are a suspect in the case of extortion and threatening Mrs. Sara Yoris. Until the investigation is Chapter 531 Grabbing Backconcluded, you cannot leave New York...¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532 The Heart Was Cold Cora, Jerry, and even Byron had not anticipated that their dispute would be put on hold due to the intervention of the police.

    ¡°Threatening? ckmail? Are you joking?¡± Jerry couldn¡¯t believe that Cora would do what they imed,

    ¡°Here is the restriction order. You can see for yourself.¡± The leader handed a paper with the restricted order to Jerry, Byron frowned coldly. ¡°Is this matter still unresolved?¡±

    The leader recognized Byron and nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, Mr.

    Hansen, Mrs. Sara Yoris still refuses to withdraw thewsuit.

    The Yoris family is still fueling the mes on the inte, and we are under much pressure.¡±

    Byron wanted to say something, making it evident that he intended to intervene.

    Cora hurriedly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter!¡±

    ¡°But they are your...¡±

    Byron considered resolving the situation swiftly, even

    2/5

    considering pressing the original test results to Sara.

    we wanted to see how Sare could hear to push her daughter out to take the me.

    However, Cara insisted, ¡°I want nothing to do with them in my life, and you are not allowed to meddle in our affairs.¡±

    Observing her determined demeanor, Byron couldn¡¯t help but notice how much more spirited she seemed now.He also thought that if Cora were restricted, she would have to stay in New York As a result, Byron decided not to intervene for the time being.

    Consequently, Coral¡¯s n to take Martin and Jerry out of New York had to be abruptly terminated due to the restriction order Butter, Byron realized keeping Cora in New York wasn¡¯t a good idea As it happened now, Cora brought Martin and Jerry into her previous apartment but refused to let him enter.

    ¡°We are of our house. What are you doing here?¡±

    Core coldly kept him out of the apartment Chapter 532 The Heart Was Cold

    3/5

    ¡°This is also my home. My wife and my son are here. If he can be here as an outsider, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Byron looked at Jerry, emphasizing that the word outsider referred to him.Jerry was visibly angry. ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m an outsider? Who are you then?¡±

    Before Byron could respond, Cora spoke again, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, and the property division in our divorce agreement was quite clear. I own the entire apartment, so I have the right to decide who can live here and who can¡¯t!¡±

    Cora knew that she and Martin wouldn¡¯t be where they were today without Jerry.

    Therefore, she would stand by Jerry¡¯s side and not let him be hurt.

    Byron probably didn¡¯t expect Cora to be so protective of Jerry, and the anger in his eyes nearly burst out.

    However, Cora didn¡¯t give him a chance to retort. Instead, she pushed him out.

    ¡°You are not wee here!¡±

    Chapter 532 The Heart Was Cold4/5

    After saying that, she decisively closed and locked the door.

    After she finished these actions and turned around, sheforted Martin from Jerry¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll leave when my business is done.¡±

    Martin just smiled and nuzzled against Cora¡¯s face.

    Seeing them sitting down on the sofa, Jerry also joined them. ¡°You might as well tell him you¡¯ll cook fried shrimp and fried chicken for him these two days.¡±

    But Cora gave him a sharp look right away. ¡°I think it is you who want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t had any fried chicken today, and I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Jerry didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about his true thoughts being discovered.

    S Aside from being hungry, he also wanted to ease the awkward atmosphere after the recent events.

    Although Cora had shown signs of hesitation when Byron confronted them at the train station, her act of defending Jerry and kicking Byron out of the house made Jerry feel cared for by her.

    Cora found that many things happened that made their Chapter 532 The Heart Was Cold nned celebration dinner of fried chicken and burgersimpossible.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    They had nned to buy some lunch boxes to satisfy their hunger after getting on the train, but because of Cora¡¯s restriction order, they were sent back without even eating anything.

    5/5

    ¡°There¡¯s a pack of chicken left in the refrigerator. I¡¯ll fry them up and make burgers for you to eat.¡±

    Cora put Martin down and walked toward the refrigerator.

    Jerry and Martin pped their hands in delight. ¡°We¡¯re having burgers! Yay!¡±

    As Jerry¡¯sughter echoed in the room, Byron, outside the door, felt a coldness creeping into his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of this man spending the night in the same room with his wife and child, so he called Carter...

    B

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533 Forced to Leave!

    ¡°What exactly does Jerry do? Check to see if there is any problem with the property under his control. If there is a problem, report it directly. If there is no problem, create a problem. In short, I didn¡¯t want to see him staying in New York tonight.¡±

    As soon as the call connected, Byron gave the order without waiting for him to speak.

    After Carter listened, he was dazed for a while before speaking, ¡°Jerry? Which Jerry? The one in Leucrest Town?¡±

    ¡°How many people named Jerry do you know! You can quit your job if you can¡¯t finish it in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour? You¡¯re making things difficult!¡±

    Carter admitted that he was jealous that Byron suddenly had a son.

    But to make him bring down another person in a different region within half an hour was also quite challenging.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, his determination to defeat his rival was firm, so he only said, ¡°You have only twenty¨Cnine minutes and thirty¨Csix Chapter 533 Forced to Leave!

    seconds left.¡±

    2/6So, Carter had no choice but to hang up the phone immediately and start working.

    About twenty minutester, Cora brought three burgers.

    When Jerry saw the hamburgers, he was happier than Martin.

    ¡°I can finally eat these today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll have a toothache after eating.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t understand why a man like him, behaving like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up, liked to eat these unhealthy foods and didn¡¯t get tired of eating them for every meal.

    ¡°Eating hamburgers and getting a toothache, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Jerry smiled at Martin. ¡°Martin, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Martin responded by holding the big hamburger and taking a bite. Then she smiled brightly.

    Jerry also nned to eat hamburgers like this, but the phone rang.

    He answered the phone cursingly, but he was told that the several nightclubs under his name were suddenly raided, and it was also found that illegal items were being sold and illegalChapter 533 Forced to Leave!

    services were being provided inside.

    3/6

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell them not to do these things before? Are they all ignoring my words?¡±

    Just as Jerry finished his reprimand, he suddenly remembered that there was another possibility.

    He just happened to meet Byron, and the nightclubs under his name were raided simultaneously.

    In this world, there was no such coincident thing.

    ¡°They all know that you don¡¯t like to mess with these things, and they never do these things. Today during the surprise inspection, these things were inexplicably discovered...¡±

    He also said, ¡°All the people have been taken away, and it is said that they will be interrogated overnight. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it here. You should hurry back to Leucrest Town.¡±

    Jerry knew that this was a trap by Byron to force him to leave New York temporarily so that he could not get close to Cora and Martin.He wanted to ignore it, but the operators of those ces had followed him for many years.

    Could he watch them go to jail?

    Chapter 533 Forced to Leave!

    No, he couldn¡¯t!

    4/6

    So after careful consideration, Jerry still made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll return to Leucrest Town immediately, and you go to the train station to pick me up.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Jerry hurriedly booked a train ticket half an hourter.

    ¡°You want to return to Leucrest Town now? Why don¡¯t you wait until tomorrow morning?¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t ask why because she knew what had happened from Jerry¡¯s call.

    ¡°Someone is forcing me to go back. If I don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid the situation will worsen,¡± Jerry said helplessly.

    Cora was a little confused by his words. ¡°Who is forcing you to go back?¡±

    She thought it was Byron, but she rejected the idea.

    After all, Leucrest Town and New York were two different ces.

    No matter how powerful Byron was, he couldn¡¯t quickly make such a big move across regions.

    Chapter 533 Forced to Leave!

    5/6

    Jerry didn¡¯t say it clearly, but only told Martin to be obedient during his absence, not to make her mother sad, and said to Cora,

    ¡°Those people have been with me for many years. I can¡¯t watch them go to jail. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pick you and Martin immediately after I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡±Cora also knew that Jerry was in a hurry to leave, so she didn¡¯t try to keep him any longer but hurriedly helped him pack his luggage and sent him to a car.

    After Jerry left, Cora noticed that the hamburger that belonged to Jerry was still on the table.

    ¡°I should have brought it to him just now. It¡¯s been a whole day, and he hasn¡¯t eaten properly.¡±

    Cora quickly picked up her phone and sent a message to Jerry, reminding him to order a boxed meal on the train.

    Byron watched Jerry go downstairs with his own eyes.

    Although he did manage to get him away from his wife within half an hour, he was still in a bad mood.

    Because when he got into the car just now, Cora personally walked him out.

    This kind of treatment was something that Byron had never Chapter 533 Forced to Leave! experienced before.

    6/6

    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became...

    He originally nned to see Jerry leave and wait in the car until dawn to deliver breakfast to them.

    But now, he decided to go straight upstairs.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534 I Am the Man of the House When the doorbell rang, Cora was about to bathe Martin.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Cora had no choice but to hold Martin to check the visual doorbell at the door.

    When she saw Byron¡¯s handsome face on the screen, she talked to Byron outside the door through the doorbell.

    ¡°It¡¯s reallyte. What are you doing here again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my son.¡± Byron knew that Cora would not open the door if he were here to see her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right.¡±

    ¡°As his biological father, I do have the right.¡±

    ¡°Thene back tomorrow.¡±

    After Cora finished speaking, she had already walked back with Martin in her arms.

    Chapter 534 I Am the Man of the House Byron refused to leave and continued to ring the doorbell.

    2/5

    In the end, Cora was worried about disturbing the neighbors, so she could only open the door.As soon as the door was opened, Byron rushed in quickly and locked the door behind him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see your son outside? When others see you, they will misunderstand our rtionship!¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t have a good attitude, but Byron didn¡¯t mind.

    Now as long as he could stay in the same room with her and the child, even if she scolded him for three days, he still felt happy.

    ¡°What misunderstanding? Your neighbors even asked me where I had been during this time. In their eyes, I am the man of the house.¡±

    Cora still had a cold face, as if she wanted to say something else.

    He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak. He just wanted to take Martin in her arms away.

    ¡°Let me see my son. I¡¯ve never held my son!¡±

    Chapter 534 I Am the Man of the House Cora refused. ¡°He hasn¡¯t taken a shower yet. Get out of the way.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She was still worried that he would take her son away fromher.

    3/5

    She lived with Martin for four years, and Martin seemed to be her whole life.

    So she dared not take the slightest risk and let him hold Martin. Who knew if he would snatch Martin away?

    For this reason, she took Martin to the bathroom to bathe him.

    Byron followed them. He even stood by and watched when Cora was bathing Martin.

    Maybe it was because he had been absent for too long. Even this bath was like an interesting little movie to him, making him reluctant to look away.

    ¡°Martin hasn¡¯t been to kindergarten yet. I¡¯ll contact Carter tomorrow morning and ask him to find a kindergarten here in New York.¡±

    Seeing Martin ying with the rubber duck quietly, Byron couldn¡¯t help but bring up this topic.

    Chapter 534 I Am the Man of the HouseHe knew many kindergartens rejected Martin because he couldn¡¯t speak, which scarred Cora¡¯s heart.

    Just before Cora responded, Martin suddenly grabbed the water gun and shot at him.

    4/5

    After a while, his suit jacket was wet, and even his face was full of water.

    ¡°Martin, didn¡¯t I tell you not to mess around with a water gun?

    It¡¯s insulting!¡±

    Cora hurriedly stopped Martin. Byron looked down and saw Martin grabbing the rubber duck and throwing himself into Cora¡¯s arms.

    He was in the bathtub just now, and Cora¡¯s clothes were soaked through suddenly.

    But Cora was not angry and hugged Martin. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Mom wants you to be a polite kid.¡±

    That gentle, patient way of teaching the children was exactly like Byron¡¯s fantasy of their future family four years ago.

    His eyes became gentle unconsciously...

    After Coraforted Martin and asked him to return to the bathtub to retake a bath, Byron¡¯s expression changed Chapter 534 I Am the Man of the House significantly.

    5/5

    Because Cora was only wearing a home dress just now, and with Martin getting into her arms, her clothes were soaked, sticking to her body, which showed her sexy figure without any

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535 Father and Son

    ¡°Sleep well tonight, and tomorrow, I will take you to a nearby yground.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and was still coaxing Martin.

    Anyway, now, she was confined to a restricted area and could not return to Leucrest Town.

    Furthermore, Byron discovered Martin¡¯s existence. Although he didn¡¯t seem to want to take her child away from her, she still only dared to take Martin to ces nearby.

    Although Martin didn¡¯t like such a childish ce very much, he smiled sweetly when he thought that if he went to the yground, his mother would be by his side all day.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go there with you tomorrow,¡± Byron said.

    Cora didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    ¡°Take care of you guys,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°No need. I haven¡¯t been cared for four years and don¡¯t need it now.¡±

    Chapter 535 Father and Son2/5

    While putting on clothes for Martin, Cora asked Martin to return to the room by himself. Then, she was going to follow Martin behind.

    But before she could take a few steps, Byron blocked the bathroom door.

    ¡°You are all wet...¡±

    His voice was hoarse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Because of this, Cora looked up at him.

    However, she found that his gaze had been fixed somewhere on her body.

    Following his gaze, she realized that the clothes on her body were translucent, clinging to her skin.

    People could see it through.

    And she and Byron had been a couple before, so she knew his eyes showed what he wanted.

    But she didn¡¯t want to give it to him at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She pretended to be calm and pushed the man out.Chapter 535 Father and Son

    ¡°Martin, you wait for me in the living room, and I wille over after taking a bath.¡±

    3/5

    After saying that, she quickly closed and locked the bathroom door without looking at Byron.

    Until he was turned away, Byron¡¯s blood was still boiling.

    He had to admit that Cora still had a fatal attraction for him after so long.

    But he also knew that Cora would not give it to him now.

    If he messed around, she would get angry.

    So after thinking about it, he suppressed his desire and went to the living room.

    Martin was ying Lego alone on the couch.

    Byron took the initiative to sit beside him and gently poked his chubby hand with his long fingers.

    ¡°Hug me. Okay?¡±

    He was cautious in his speech and demeanor.

    This was something Byron had never experienced in his life.

    Chapter 535 Father and SonMartin still shook his head and continued to y with his Lego.

    Being rejected by his son, Byron felt a little lost.

    But he didn¡¯t give up and just sat on the side.

    4/5

    ¡°I¡¯m your father. Can¡¯t you hug me? I didn¡¯t leave you and your mother at that time. Your mother found out something and lied to me that she got an abortion.¡±

    He knew that things in adults¡® world were tooplicated.

    He shouldn¡¯t have told the kid.

    But thinking of Martin¡¯s hacker skills, he should be able to understand this.

    Martin suddenly raised his head as if he was asking whether what Byron had just said was true or false.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I have been looking forward to having a kid.¡±

    Byron looked at Martin with a straight face.

    Before Martin could respond, he asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, right?¡±

    Chapter 535 Father and Son This time, Martin nodded.

    This was also why he shot Byron with a water gun just now.

    ¡°Why?¡± Byron asked again.

    5/5

    Martin didn¡¯t answer but looked down at the Lego in his hand.Byron followed his gaze and saw that the pieces of Lego in his hand had already been assembled into Superman without the instruction.

    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Byron said again,

    ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t speak? Or do you think other kids are childish?¡±

    Martin felt that he was finally understood, and his eyes suddenly brightened a lot...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536 Martin in His Arms Byron raised his hand and gently rubbed Martin¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Actually, I also spoketer than others when I was young. I didn¡¯t say my first sentence until I was about five. I also thought going to school was unnecessary and a waste of time...¡±

    He told Martin about his childhood, and Martin was also very interested in listening.

    Martin didn¡¯t even realize he didn¡¯t reject Byron¡¯s touch so much.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°But then I discovered that interpersonalmunication is also an important course. So I ended up going to school like everyone else. It¡¯s just that when I feel that those lessons are no longer difficult for me, I will skip grades.¡±

    Then Byron asked Martin again, ¡°Do you want to learn interpersonalmunication? It¡¯s an important course. If you want to, let¡¯s try it from kindergarten. When you learn tomunicate with other kids, you can skip grades and go to other ces to study.¡±

    Martin felt that his father¡¯s words were notpletely Chapter 536 Martin in His Arms uneptable.

    2/5

    In particr, their mental journeys were very simr, and their thoughts were also very simr.

    So he also felt that he could try the path his father had walked.

    Finally, he nodded.Seeing this, Byron talked to him about the school with great interest and what he had seen and heard when he was studying abroad.

    He found that Martin seemed to be very interested in these things.

    When Cora came out of the bathroom after finishing the shower and was about to take Martin to sleep, she found that Byron had fallen asleep on the couch with Martin in his arms.

    Seeing Martin sleeping soundly in Byron¡¯s arms, Cora was slightly surprised.

    Martin was more mature and sensible than other children, so he was more vignt.

    Lucy and Jerry had been with him since childhood, but it took a long time before he epted them to coax him to sleep.

    Chapter 536 Martin in His Arms

    3/5

    But the first time Byron came into contact with Martin, Martin was willing to fall asleep beside him.

    This was the inseparable blood tie between father and son...After Cora hesitated again, she still quietly carried Martin to sleep.

    As for Byron, when Cora took Martin away, he woke up.

    It was because he smelled the familiar fragrance on her body.

    But Byron didn¡¯t open his eyes.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to interact closely with Cora, but he knew that if he woke up, Cora would drive him away.

    So he continued to pretend to be asleep.

    It might be because of the insomnia he had been having recently. When he was staying in the room full of Cora¡¯s smell, his whole heart was much more at ease.

    Initially, he pretended to be asleep, but soon he fell asleep again...

    After sending Martin to bed, Cora turned back to see if Byron had woken up, so she could drive him away.

    Chapter 536 Martin in His Arms After waiting a long time, the man didn¡¯t wake up, so she could only put a nket on him...

    4/5

    After Jerry rushed back to Leucrest Town, he dealt with variousincidents.

    He had been busy until dawn, but other illegal business problems broke out.

    ¡°Damn! Why is there a problem there again?¡±

    Jerry was very irritable, and after smoking a few cigarettes, he finally calmed down.

    THE

    ¡°He¡¯s really not ordinary ruthless. No wonder others are afraid of him!¡±

    He knew that it must be Byron.

    But even if he knew this, he didn¡¯t intend to let Cora go.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, what should we do now?¡± His people also knew who Jerry had offended.

    ¡°He aroused my desire to win. Of course, we have to fight back!¡±

    Jerry immediately took out his phone and dialed a specific Chapter 536 Martin in His Arms number.

    5/5

    On the other side, when Byron woke up, he saw that Cora and Martin were fully dressed and were about to go out...

    B

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537 Their First Family Photo

    1/6

    ¡°When you leave, lock the door for us.¡±

    After saying that, Cora took Martin and left.

    Byron was a little annoyed.

    He was going to get up early this morning to make breakfast for the two of them, but he overslept.

    How could he sleep like this on a couch where he couldn¡¯t stretch his legs?

    He thought that it must be because of the smell of Cora here.

    Otherwise, he hadn¡¯t slept well in the past four years, so how did he sleep so deeply yesterday?

    But he didn¡¯t dare to dy. After a simple wash¨Cup, he packed breakfast for three people at a nearby restaurant and went to the yground.

    Because it was not the weekend, few people were at the yground.

    Chapter 537 Their First Family Photo Byron quickly found the two.

    They were discussing something in front of a roller coaster.

    Byron stepped forward quickly. ¡°Did you have breakfast? I bought breakfast for us.¡±

    2/6

    Cora didn¡¯t expect Byron to follow them there and was taken aback.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±

    In her tone, she disliked him for following.Byron said, ¡°No need. Nothing is more important than spending time with my wife and son.¡±

    Cora red at him as if rebelling against him, calling her wife.

    Byron acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you standing here?¡±

    ¡°Martin wants to get on this, but I think riding on the carousel is safer.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t speak, so Cora answered for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you dare not get on this ride, right?¡±

    Chapter 537 Their First Family Photo

    3/6

    Byron boked all Charts with a smile, but he was talking about Cara Core really wanted to hit him She really didn¡¯t dare to get on this pide because it was high and fost But she didn¡¯t want Martin to know this!However, this man rathlessly exposed it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Maybe because he knew Cora was angry, Byron didn¡¯t say anything to prowoke her, just let her take the breakfast and pick up Martin.

    ple was very unskilled in holding a kid.

    Martin was also a little ufortable being held by him.

    But strangely, Martin didn¡¯t struggle either.

    Byron also insisted on holding him, Core once wondered if it was because they both liked roller cogators so much that they tolerated each other.

    But when the two of them got off the ride and their faces Chapter 537 Their First Family Photo turned pale, Cora realized that Martin probably wanted to help her punish Byron.

    It was not that Byron didn¡¯t realize it, and he probably just

    4/6

    wanted to make his son feel better, so he didn¡¯t care to get on the ride with him together.After the two got off the ride, their rtionship seemed inexplicably better.

    Martin, who had previously disliked Byron very much, now took the initiative to hand over to Byron the water Cora had handed him.

    This move surprised both Cora and Byron.

    When the two looked at Martin, he turned her face away arrogantly.

    He only gave Byron a sip of water because he saw that Byron himself was not feeling well when Byron was on the ride, but he still held his hand nervously, checked on him, and said something to divert his attention.

    He didn¡¯t really forgive him!

    Byron looked at Martin¡¯s arrogant side face and said gently,

    ¡°What do you want to y next?¡±

    Chapter 537 Their First Family Photo Perhaps it was because he was just now frightened by the roller coaster that Martin didn¡¯t choose any more exciting activities to y.

    Byron followed him through the process, and even though Cora asked him to leave several times, he refused.

    There was a ce in the yground for kids to take cute pictures.

    Cora wanted Martin to take pictures alone, but Martin insisted on dragging her together.

    5/6

    But the staff said, ¡°Your mom and dad are so good¨Clooking, so why don¡¯t you take family photos together.¡±Cora froze for a moment and looked at Byron.

    Because she suddenly remembered that even when she and Byron got married, they never had a serious photo together, let alone a family photo.

    Maybe Byron thought of the same thing, and now he had taken the initiative to stand in front of the camera.

    Later, under the staff¡¯smand, the three of them had their first family photo.

    In the photo, all three were wearing bee headbands, and all Chapter 537 Their First Family Photo three had happy smiles on their faces...

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538 Completely Healed When the three of them left the yground, it was almost dusk.

    At this time, Byron suddenly received a call.

    Osborn called, saying that Nora had vomited blood and was being sent to the First Hospital.

    ¡°I¡¯ming right away.¡±

    When Byron hung up the call, he found Cora looking at him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can youe with me?¡±

    He was also afraid that this would be thest time he would see Nora and that Nora would never see the grandson she wanted most until she died.

    But Cora quickly withdrew the gaze that fell on him. ¡°Maybe next time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Byron¡¯s tone was heavy.Cora knew what he was worried about, but she only asked, Chapter 538 Completely Healed

    ¡°Did you give her the medicine, as I said recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I mix them in the stew soup daily for her to drink.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s just the discharge of the remaining congestion. Don¡¯t worry. In the examination, you will find that all the lesions are healed.¡±

    2/5

    Then, Cora said again, ¡°I¡¯ll just take Martin back, and you can go to the hospital.¡±

    Byron really wanted to send the two back in person, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Nora.

    Ultimately, he could only get in the car and rush to the hospital alone.

    Despite Cora¡¯s words, Byron was still uneasy when he didn¡¯t see Nora returning to normal.

    The Hansen family members guarded the emergency room door when he rushed to the hospital.

    When Osborn saw Byron, his eyes turned red.

    He didn¡¯t know if Nora coulde out safely after entering.They had argued all their lives, but he was still greedy and felt it wasn¡¯t enough...

    Chapter 538 Completely Healed

    ¡°Dad, how is Mom?¡±

    3/5

    ¡°Your mother vomited a lot of blood, and I couldn¡¯t stop it no matter what.¡±

    Mentioning this, Osborn¡¯s mental stability almostpletely copsed. ¡°Byron, what should I do if something happens to her?¡±

    ¡°No. Mom¡¯s just discharging of congestion.¡±

    Byron could onlyfort Osborn with what Cora had said.

    But he was not so sure either, especially after seeing the blood on Osborn¡¯s clothes and hands, which he hadn¡¯t cleaned up in time.

    He was even more uneasy.

    None of the other family members dared to speak out.

    Just now, they all saw Nora¡¯s dying appearance after vomiting blood, and they all felt that she would not be able to survive this time.What Byron said about the discharge of congestion was just a set of words tofort Osborn.

    Chapter 538 Completely Healed

    4/5

    But at this moment, the emergency room door was suddenly pushed open.

    Several experts inb coats came out from inside.

    ¡°What kind of medicine did Madam Hansen take recently?¡±

    They were all wearing masks, and it was hard to tell what expressions they had for a while.

    Byron was about to say it was Cora¡¯s medicine, but Lydia was one step ahead. ¡°It¡¯s from Dr. Yoris. The oral liquid prescribed by Jane, the first person who cured cancer.¡±

    ¡°It turned out to be the medicine prescribed by Dr. Yoris. No wonder the shadows inside disappeared in Madam Hansen¡¯s CT resort this time. So this medicine should also have the effect of discharging the congestion¡±

    The doctor¡¯s tone was a little joyful.

    It was his tone that rekindled Osborn¡¯s hope. ¡°Doctor, do you mean that my wife is not dead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir Hansen. Madam Hansen just discharged all the previous congestion this time. All the examinations have been done, and all the results show that she is very healthy.¡±

    Osborn wept with joy, took the doctor¡¯s hand, and thanked Chapter 538 Completely Healed him repeatedly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The experts said modestly, ¡°Thanks to Dr. Yoris¡¯s medicine!¡±

    The more Byron listened, the deeper he frowned...Write yourment

    5/5

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539 Living the Best of Her Life

    ¡°Madam Hansen is awake. We¡¯ll send her to the ward to rest first.¡±

    The doctor also warned, ¡°Although she has fully recovered now, she is not young, so she should pay attention to health maintenance.¡±

    Seeing Nora being pushed out of the emergency room, Byron didn¡¯t say anything for the time being.

    After Nora went to the ward, she just got up and sat there.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you lie down and rest?¡± Lydia persuaded.

    But Nora said, ¡°No. No need. I feel so much better now than before. You have heard the doctor¡¯s words just now. All my lesions have disappeared.¡±

    She also said, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Jane¡¯s medicine. Otherwise, I must have been in heaven by now.¡±

    Eason knew how to please Nora best, so he hurriedly said, ¡°In the next two days, I will prepare some things and go to theChapter 539 Living the Best of Her Life Yoris Mansion to thank Dr. Yoris. Thank her for curing my dearest grandma.¡±

    Nora kept nodding excitedly.

    But Byron suddenly said, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t Jane who cured you.¡±

    ¡°Not her? Who is it then?¡±

    Nora quickly thought of something. ¡°Are you going to say, Cora?¡±

    2/5

    For the past four years, Cora¡¯s name seemed to be a forbidden word for the entire Hansen family.

    As soon as Nora mentioned it, almost everyone¡¯s expressions darkened.

    ¡°She did give me medicine, but I have thrown them away.¡±

    Nora said, ¡°I know you haven¡¯t given up on her, but even if you help her take over Jane¡¯s credit, it¡¯s useless. I will never allow you to make the same mistakes again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to help her to take over Jane¡¯s credit. It was her medicine that cured you.¡±

    Byron felt that Nora¡¯s prejudice against Cora was gettingChapter 539 Living the Best of Her Life worse.

    3/5

    He even thought about telling Nora about Martin¡¯s existence directly. Would it make her have less prejudice?

    But he was also worried that Nora was so stubborn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Once she knew of Martin¡¯s existence, what would he do if she wanted to take Martin back to the Hansen family regardless?

    Although he hadn¡¯t been with Cora in the past four years, after a few days of getting along, he could also see that Martin was everything to Cora now.

    Cora would have a mental breakdown if she were forced to separate from Martin.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow such a situation to happen, so he gave up the idea of telling them about Martin now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her medicine, and it¡¯s Jane¡¯s medicine. It would help if you didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. How can I take her medicine?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The two had a great dispute over whose medicine had cured the cancer.

    Chapter 539 Living the Best of Her Life In the end, the doctor came in and stopped them.

    4/5

    ¡°Although Madam Hansen has recovered, she is still weak. Mr.

    Hansen, you¡¯d better stop irritating her.¡±In the end, Byron could only temporarily give in.

    But no one expected Nora¡¯stest inspection results to be widely reported that night.

    Some media even called Jane a national hero!

    At this time, Jane seemed to be living the best of her life, followed by thousands of people wherever she went.

    Under such circumstances, Jane even epted an exclusive interview online.

    Almost immediately after the live¨Cstreaming started, tens of millions of viewers watched the live¨Cstreaming.

    When the host asked her if it was confirmed that Cora had threatened her mother on the Inte and had asked them to announce that she was the first person to cure cancer, Jane replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true. Dr. Lane used to be a colleague of mine, butter she changed her career because of some things. Recently, she popped up again and said she also studied traditional medicine...¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540 Challenge epted

    ¡°She approached me before and asked me to issue a statement. But she has never studied this field. If I announce it rashly, it may cause endless troubles. I didn¡¯t expect her to find my mother again...¡±

    Jane¡¯s few words sinctly portrayed Cora as a greedy person.

    Immediately afterward, she created a character for herself who was peaceful and indifferent to fame.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care too much about this title. If she likes it, I can give it to her directly. As long as she doesn¡¯t threaten the safety of my family anymore.¡±

    After these words, people who watched the live¨Cstreaming started to attack Cora in thement area.

    [People like this who are all about money should be punished. Dr. Yoris, sue her and send her to prison.]

    [Dr. Yoris, you are so kind. You don¡¯t know that the more you ignore her, the more she will push forward.]

    Even the host saw the content in thement area and Chapter 540 Challenge epted couldn¡¯t help but act like most people, criticizing Cora.

    2/5

    ¡°I am also angry, just like the majority of our viewers. You should not encourage her arrogance, Dr. Yoris. Otherwise, itwill only negatively influence the medical industry!¡±

    Jane seemed helpless. ¡°Should I confront her?¡±

    As soon as she said that, thement area was full ofments. [Confront her!]

    Jane smiled. ¡°But we can¡¯tpletely deny Dr. Lane¡¯s hard work. What if her medicine can really cure cancer?¡±

    These words made the viewers think that she was kind¨Chearted and open¨Cminded.

    Of course, countless people were not optimistic that Cora¡¯s medicine could cure cancer.

    Jane looked at thement area full of supportivements and just smiled. ¡°Everything is possible. So, we still have to give Dr. Lane a chance.¡±

    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s find 20 cancer patients and divide them into two groups. Both groups should have patients with different stages of the illness. At that time, Dr. Lane and I will each treat a group for a month¡¯s treatment.¡±

    Chapter 540 Challenge epted3/5

    ¡°During the treatment period, the hospital will check each patient daily and synchronize all kinds of data to the Inte.

    Under the principle of openness, justice, fairness, and the supervision of most viewers, whoever cures more patients within a month will be the first to cure cancer!¡±

    This fair, intuitive, and transparent principle naturally made countless viewers agree.

    At this point, Jane stared at the camera and asked with a smile, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Dr. Lane will ept my challenge.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    In fact, Jane had never thought that Cora would ept her challenge.

    Except that Cora was not in the live¨Cstreaming, she also felt that Cora was not a real doctor at all, so she couldn¡¯t have developed a cure for cancer.

    But at this moment, an ount called ¡°It¡¯s Cora Lane¡± in the live¨Cstreaming channel suddenly appeared and posted her firstment.[Challenge epted!]

    This behavior immediately ignited the passion of all the viewers watching the live¨Cstreaming.

    [Damn! It¡¯s Cora. I didn¡¯t expect her to show up!]

    Chapter 540 Challenge epted

    [Now we have a good show to watch!]

    In addition, several viewers were questioned.

    [Cora looks so confident. Is it possible that she is the first person to cure cancer?]

    4/5

    [I¡¯ve seen a video in Leucrest Town before, where a female doctor cured an old man¡¯s cancer. That figure is very simr to Dr. Lane¡¯s previous video in the hospital.]

    However, these few alternativements were instantly covered by otherments without causing any effects.

    Jane didn¡¯t expect Cora to appear in her live¨Cstreaming.

    She had also doubted whether Cora really had a secret cure for cancer.

    But thinking that Cora hadn¡¯t even taken real medicine lessons, how could she cure cancer?

    So, Jane smiled confidently. ¡°Okay, how about we select 20 cancer patients and start our challenge?¡±[It¡¯s Cora Lane: Okay! Don¡¯t regret it!]

    But her message was ridiculed by others.

    Chapter 540 Challenge epted [Regret? What can Dr. Yoris regret?]

    5/5

    [It¡¯s you who should regret it. You are such a vain guy. You are going to be exposed]

    Jane also looked at thements in thement area and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. I hope you don¡¯t regret it either!¡±

    This way, the news about Cora and Jane¡¯s cancer treatment battle spread nationwide.

    B

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541 A Good Show Soon, this matter was also known by the Hansen family.

    1/5

    Lydia especially mentioned it in the evening when the Hansen family gathered together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave Cora the confidence to agree to the challenge during Jane¡¯s live¨Cstreaming. Do you think she is the first person to cure cancer?¡±

    Eason agreed, ¡°I used to think that Cora was a little vain, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be quite ambitious. Now she wants to snatch Dr. Yoris¡¯s credit for saving grandmother¡¯s life and provokes Dr. Yoris publicly.¡±

    Although he liked Cora, he sensibly sided with Jane on this issue.

    In this way, he could be epted by Nora.

    Nora also said, ¡°I think she saw that I was recovered and thought I was getting better after taking her medicine, so she dares to be so unscrupulous.¡±

    At this time, Byron just came down from upstairs and was about to go out.

    Chapter 541 A Good Show Nora continued, ¡°Fortunately, Byron, you broke up with her early. Otherwise, you would be dragged down by her.¡±

    ¡°She has never dragged me down.¡±

    It was the first time that Byron took this issue seriously.2/5

    Looking back at the ident four years ago, although Cora was partly responsible, it was still caused by rtives of the Hansen family in the end.

    And what about Cora?

    Although she was hysterical during that time and fought against him, in the end, she still kept their baby and bore everything silently.

    The more he thought about it, the more Byron felt sorry for her.

    Especially when his family still misunderstood her so deeply...

    ¡°You are really stubborn. You will only be unlucky if you get back with her again,¡± Nora said anxiously.

    ¡°No. If I¡¯m not with her, I will be unlucky.¡± Byron became more and more calm.

    Chapter 541 A Good ShowThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°She is bad news. Whenever you meet her, you be unlucky. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    3/5

    Nora said, ¡°Now, I think only Jane suits you. Although she is divorced, so are you. And she also cured me. She is simply the lifesaver of our family. Back then, a fortune teller told me that her horoscope and yours are a perfect match...¡±

    Listening to Nora¡¯s words, Byron thought that Cora was the daughter of the Yoris family, who Flora had changed.In other words, Jane¡¯s horoscope originally belonged to Cora.

    In this way, he and Cora were a perfect match!

    He suddenly thought of a way to break Nora¡¯s paranoid thoughts.

    But it should wait until after Cora proved herself.

    Otherwise, ording to her personality, she would me him for meddling in her business.

    When thinking of this, Byron¡¯s mood improved significantly, and he hummed a song when he left the Hansen Mansion.

    ¡°Byron is so stubborn! If things happen like this, he might get together with that vixen again.¡±

    Chapter 541 A Good Show Nora knew he didn¡¯t listen to what she said and felt a little frustrated.

    4/5

    ¡°I heard that the Yoris family is trying every means to let that girl go to jail.¡± Lydia revealed the news to Nora.

    ¡°It would be great if she could nevere out.¡±

    Nora really didn¡¯t want to see Cora again.Because as soon as she saw Cora, she would think of the tragedy of Byron¡¯s ident four years ago.

    At this time, Lydia said again, ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t want her toe out, it¡¯s quite simple. Just add a few more charges to her.¡±

    Lydia didn¡¯t want Cora to be her sister¨Cinw at all. After all, this person almost became her daughter¨Cinw, and they had a feud.

    Now that Byron was back in charge of the Hansen Group, after finding out that Eason had nned a lot of benefits for the Patton Group in the past four years by being the CEO of the Hansen Group, he was already very dissatisfied with her family.

    If Cora got back together with him again, he would definitely dislike her family even more.

    Chapter 541 A Good Show Nora was also so opposed to the reunion of the two. She thought that she could do something in this aspect...

    Nora seemed to think her proposal was not wed, saying, ¡°Then I will leave this matter to you.¡±

    Lydia immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    5/5

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542 Thick-Skinned

    ¡°Eason, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Aftering out of the Hansen Mansion, Eason had been wandering.

    How could Lydia not know what was going on? ¡°You are not thinking about that bitch, Cora, are you?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I still can¡¯t get over Cora.¡± Eason said frankly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get over her? Why can¡¯t you? It¡¯s been so long!¡±

    1/5

    Lydia added, ¡°And what can you do even if you can¡¯t get over her? Does she have you in her heart? She only thinks about your uncle!¡±

    Eason didn¡¯t know what to say.

    What Lydia said was the truth.

    When Byron came back at the dinner that day, Eason could see it clearly.

    Even though he still missed Cora, Cora only had his uncle in her heart, and this was what made him feel most annoyed.

    Chapter 542 Thick¨CSkinned

    ¡°Besides, Cora had a feud with the Patton family. Now your uncle is investigating what you have done to the Hansen Group in the past four years. If you let them get together again, what do you think will happen to you in the end?¡±

    Eason froze.

    2/5

    Knowing that her goal had been achieved, Lydia asked him to take her to the beauty salon...On the other side, after Byron came out of the Hansen Mansion, he drove directly to her apartment.

    His home was wherever Cora and Martin were.

    When he left in the morning, he found Cora¡¯s ess control card and registered his fingerprints into the system again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    So at night, he could just open the door by himself.

    When he came in, Cora was having dinner with Martin.

    Seeing him walk in without even knocking on the door, Cora¡¯s face darkened on the spot. ¡°You are so shameless.¡±

    Byron sat down on the other side of the dining table. ¡°I know. If I¡¯m not shameless, I will lose my wife and son.¡±

    Chapter 542 Thick-Skinned Martin looked at Byron with a frown.

    3/5

    Byron directly reached out and rubbed his hair. ¡°Do you miss Dad?¡±

    Martin directly grabbed a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, hoping that he would shut up and not talk.

    But Byron chewed with a happy face. ¡°My son is still a good boy. You must love Dad so much.¡±

    This time, it was Cora¡¯s turn to look at Martin helplessly.However, Byron was in a good mood, turning a blind eye to the various expressions of the two, and went directly to the kitchen to get a te for himself. Then, he started eating directly.

    ¡°There is no food for you today. I only made for two of us.¡±

    Cora was angry when she saw him so calm and rxed while eating.

    But Byron was so thick¨Cskinned.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t make food for me, but it¡¯s okay. I can make food for you tomorrow, so we will be even.¡±

    He kept eating happily. ¡°Your cooking skill has improved a lot Chapter 542 Thick¨CSkinnedpared to before, and it¡¯s delicious. But let me do the

    4/5

    cooking in the future. I heard that the smoke is not good for the skin.¡±

    Cora showed no emotions. ¡°No need. I can handle these things well by myself.¡±

    ¡°But you must be tired to carry everything by yourself.¡±She had to give birth to a child, raised a child, and earned money to support her child. Moreover, she could cure cancer with traditional medicine, which proved that she had spent a lot of time learning during this period as well.

    In the past few days, as long as he thought about how she had lived these four years, he felt like his heart was being squeezed by something.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to do something to make her less tired.

    But Cora still rejected him. ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and I¡¯m already used to this kind of life. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Her in sentence made Byron feel his heart tingling with pain.

    But he also knew that Cora was very resistant to these things now.

    the tow Chapter 542 Thick¨CSkinned If he continued to talk about this topic, he would only make her feel more repulsive to him.

    5/5

    So, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to respond to Jane¡¯s provocation. After a while, as long as the patients in her hands have problems, she will be exposed.¡±

    ¡°But after a while, the chances of those patients getting cured be slimmer.¡±

    Byron knew that Cora still regarded saving lives as her responsibility and mission.

    Even though those patients were bewitched by Jane and belittled her to nothing, she still pitied them and cared about their lives.

    So he stopped persuading her and only said.

    ¡°What do you need me to do for you? Just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything.¡±She believed that her own strength was enough to expose Jane¡¯s evil deeds!

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543 I Want to Teach Her a Lesson!

    After dinner, Byron eagerly rushed to wash the dishes.

    Cora saw this and didn¡¯t stop him.

    They had no rtion, yet Byron shamelessly came into their home to have a meal.

    If Byron didn¡¯t do anything after dinner, it would seem like he considered this ce his own home.

    At first, Byron was quite pleased that Cora didn¡¯t refuse his offer to wash the dishes.

    But soon, his happiness evaporated.

    Just as Byron was scrubbing the tes with dishwashing detergent, he overheard Cora talking to Martin.

    ¡°Martin, let¡¯s make a video call to Jerry.¡±

    Byron felt speechless.

    While Byron was washing dishes, Cora and Martin went to make a video call with another man. That made Byron wonder what did they take him for.

    At that moment, Byron really wanted to throw the dishcloth away and teach them a lesson.

    Chapter 543 I Want to Teach Her a Lesson!

    2/5However, after some consideration, Byron decided that since he had taken on the task of washing the dishes, he would finish it.

    However, while washing the dishes, Byron kept his ears perked, listening to the soundsing from Cora and Martin¡¯s direction.

    On the other side, Jerry had already answered the video call and greeted Cora and Martin with a smile.

    ¡°Jerry, how are things going? Is there anything I can help with?¡±

    Cora observed Jerry in the video call, seeing that he had grown a significant amount of stubble and appeared noticeably worn out. Cora was really worried.

    ¡°No need, just take care of Martin well. I can handle everything else,¡± Jerry replied.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jerry smiled and started interacting with Martin. He asked Martin about the toys he had yed with these past few days, what shapes he had made with building blocks, whether he had eaten any hamburgers he liked, and other such questions.

    In short, despite one being very talkative and the other not saying a word, they were having a great conversation.

    Even Byron could hear Martin¡¯sughter from the kitchen, `making him feel uneasy.

    After Martin and Jerry had finished chatting, Cora approached again, saying, ¡°Jerry, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you Chapter 543 I Want to Teach Her a Lesson! about...¡±

    Cora wanted to talk to Jerry about Byron.

    3/5In fact, ever since Byron had entered their family, Cora felt that continuing to be with Jerry was unfair to him.

    Even though Cora didn¡¯t have any intentions of reconciling with Byron for now, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be together with Jerry anymore.

    Jerry was such a good man, and he deserved someone who genuinely cared for him.

    Cora felt that someone like her, divorced and burdened with a child, would only hinder Jerry¡¯s future.

    But as soon as Cora was about to broach the subject, the man, who seemed to have nothing else to do and projected an air of being able to chat with Martin for eternity, unexpectedly spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until I finish handling the things here, and we can talk about it in New York.¡±

    Before Cora could react, Jerry continued, ¡°I¡¯m busy with something here, so I¡¯ll hang up for now.¡±

    As soon as Jerry finished speaking, he ended the video call on his phone.

    Jerry knew that Cora must want to talk about breaking up with him.

    Actually, when they were at the train station that day, Jerry had already sensed that Cora¡¯s feelings were wavering.

    Chapter 543 I Want to Teach Her a Lesson!

    4/5

    But what could he do? Jerry didn¡¯t want to break up with Cora.

    Whether it was due to his burning desire or hispetitivenature, Jerry just didn¡¯t want to separate from Cora.

    It had been four years.

    Jerry had liked Cora for four years!

    Finally, Jerry had a chance to be with Cora as her man. He really couldn¡¯t ept a breakup after just a few days of dating without even having a proper chance to love each other.

    On the other side, Cora frowned as she stared at the abruptly ended video call.

    Cora could also sense Jerry¡¯s avoidance.

    Cora wanted to call him back but worried that Jerry might really have something urgent to attend to.

    Later, Cora considered that breaking up over the phone would also be disrespectful to Jerry. So she decided to wait until Jerry finished his business trip and talk to him face to face.

    Putting her phone away, Cora took Martin to take a bath.

    By the time Cora finished bathing Martin and put him to sleep, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Cora felt a little thirsty and poured herself a ss of water in the kitchen.

    Chapter 543 I Want to Teach Her a Lesson!

    5/5

    But before Cora could take a few sips, the man behind her pulled her into an embrace.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 Has He Touched You?

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Cora¡¯s reaction made Byron realize that she was repulsed by his physical touch.

    But even so, Byron refused to let go.

    Especially when Byron thought about how Cora had just chatted with another man in apletely different tone of tenderness, he felt like his heart was being clenched by an invisible hand.

    Byron could only feel rxed and alive when he was close to Cora and smiled at her unique scent.

    Byron buried his face near Cora¡¯s neck.

    Perhaps because his nose was pressed against her, Byron¡¯s voice sounded slightly nasal.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t call him anymore, I¡¯ll let go of you.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t afraid of his threat. She struggled hard to free herself from Byron¡¯s grasp and stared at him coldly..

    ¡°What right do you have to negotiate with me?¡±

    Cora lowered her voice, probably afraid of waking up Martin.

    ¡°Jerry is my boyfriend. Who else should I call beside him? You?¡±

    Chapter 544 Has He Touched You?

    ¡°Cora, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I just want you toe back to me...¡±

    2/4Byron took a few steps forward, trapping Cora between himself and the wall.

    ¡°We used to be so good together. I don¡¯t believe you have no feelings for me anymore.¡±

    Being so close, Byron could not only smell Cora¡¯s faint fragrance but also feel the touch that made his heart tremble.

    As a result, Byron¡¯s eyes became deep, and his voice became hoarse.

    ¡°Come back to me, and I will treat you well like before. I will take good care of Let¡¯s not miss each other again...¡±

    Martin.

    Byron deliberately lowered his voice and used a pleasing tone. Everything Byron said to Cora was like opium to her.

    Just hearing his words, Cora was about to be intoxicated and unable to extricate herself.

    But just as Byron leaned down to kiss her, Cora suddenly struggled.

    ¡°Cora?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Cora¡¯s rejection made Byron furious.

    Chapter 544 Has He Touched You?

    3/4

    ¡°If I can¡¯t touch you, then who can? Do you allow Jerry to touch you?¡±Ever since Byron heard Cora making phone calls to Jerry, Byron had been feeling angry.

    Now, seeing Cora resist him like this, Byron instinctively guessed that she was guarding her chastity for Jerry, and Byron became irritable.

    ¡°Yes, only Jerry can touch me because he is my boyfriend.¡±

    When Cora was angry, she would say all the hurtful words.

    However, this statementpletely ignited Byron¡¯s anger. ¡°Has Jerry touched you? Where did he touch you?¡±

    Byron¡¯s eyes were filled with crimson, and he looked like he was on the verge of going berserk.

    Byron tore off Cora¡¯s clothes and ruthlessly explored her body.

    ¡°Did Terry touch you here? What about here?¡±

    Cora wanted to give Byron a shoulder throw, but Byron was also skilled in martial arts, and he was obviously more skillful than him.

    As Cora moved, Byron seemed to anticipate her actions and blocked her instantly.

    After several rounds, Cora waspletely defeated.

    Not only did Byron tear off her clothes, but he also forcefully Chapter 544 Has He Touched You?4/4

    restrained her against the wall, leaving traces of him all over her body.

    Byron¡¯s words echoed in Cora¡¯s ears over and over again. ¡°You are mine! You can only be mine!¡±

    In the end, Cora was exhausted and had to give up struggling.

    ¡°If you want to sleep with me, then go ahead. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll bepletely over...¡±

    Cora closed her eyes, and her voice was filled with despair and helplessness.

    When Byron heard her desperate voice, he finally came to his senses.

    Looking down at the woman in front of him, Byron felt panicked.

    Cora looked terrible after being bullied by him.

    Her clothes were scattered, and her body was covered in marks.

    Cora¡¯s once beautiful face seemed lifeless.

    Byron felt that Cora looked like a broken doll...

    2

    Write yourment

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545 He Made Her Cry

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do anything to you today. It¡¯s just that what you said earlier made me lose control.¡±

    Byron quickly let go of Cora¡¯s hand and hurriedly grabbed his suit jacket, intending to put it on Cora.

    But Cora remained motionless.

    ¡°?ora, I...¡± Byron wanted to exin.

    But before he could say anything, Cora said, ¡°Just go.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t want to leave, especially when Cora was in this state.

    But when Cora saw that Byron wasn¡¯t leaving, she urged, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see you right now. Just go!¡±

    At the end of her sentence, her voice was turned into a sob.

    Byron couldn¡¯t stand hearing her sob like that.

    He had originally made up his mind to stay here tonight.

    But when Byron heard Cora¡¯s desperate sob, he changed his mind.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go! Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Chapter 545 He Made Her Cry Byron quickly grabbed his suit jacket and walked toward the door.

    2/5Before closing the door, Byron said, ¡°I¡¯ll be outside. If you need anything, just call me.¡±

    Cora still remained motionless.

    Byron gazed at Cora deeply before finally walking away.

    After Byron left, Cora couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and cried bitterly.

    Four years.

    Cora had been waiting for Byron for four years, and this was how he thought of her.

    Cora could sense that Byron held the belief that she was fickle, willing to be with any man.

    But Cora¡¯s intention was to avoid any further involvement with Byron until she hadpletely ended her connections with other men.

    Cora cried, and she was afraid of waking Martin, so she suppressed her sobbing.

    But outside the door, Byron still heard her crying.

    It wasn¡¯t loud, just intermittent sobs, but each one felt like a sharp de cutting into his heart.

    Byron longed to rush back into the room, embrace Cora again, Chapter 545 He Made Her Cry and soothe all the pain in her heart.

    3/5But he also worried that such recklessness would hurt Cora once more.

    So that night, Byron stood outside the door smoking, anxiously waiting for dawn.

    Every moment felt like a century to Byron.

    Finally, when morning came, Cora opened the door and left with Martin. They looked like they were about to leave, both carrying bags.

    Byron quickly extinguished his cigarette and approached them, asking, ¡°Cora, how are you?¡±

    After asking, Byron felt that his question was actually unnecessary.

    Cora was clearly not good.

    Her eyes were red and swollen, and herplexion was sad.

    It was clear that Cora had cried for a long time yesterday and hadn¡¯t rested well.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Get out of the way,¡± Cora said.

    Cora didn¡¯t want to see Byron at all.If it weren¡¯t for a call from Jane just now, informing her that the cancer patients for their medicalpetition were all arrived, Chapter 545 He Made Her CryThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    4/5

    and they could start diagnosis and the first round of treatment, she wouldn¡¯t have left the house.

    ¡°How can you say that? We have Martin, so you can never be unrted to me!¡±

    In order to form an alliance, Byron lowered his head to look at Martin.

    But Martin only gave him a cold look.

    Martin went to bed earlyst night and didn¡¯t know what had happened exactly But when he saw Cora¡¯s swollen eyes, Martin could almost be sure that his scumbag father had done something to make Cora cry.

    Since that was the case, how could Martin be nice to Byron?

    Martin not only ignored Byron but also took the initiative to hold Cora¡¯s hand and walk past him.

    Seeing this, Byron knew that his son wouldn¡¯t support him. He could only follow them with long strides.

    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    But even though Byron chased them downstairs, Cora still took Martin and went in a taxi.

    Byron could only drive on his own and follow behind.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the First Hospital.

    Chapter 545 He Made Her Cry

    5/5

    But to Cora¡¯s surprise, as soon as she opened the car door, she was met with a swarm of journalists pointing their cameras ather...

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546 Someone Else¡¯s Mother!

    1/4

    ¡°Dr. Lane, you boldly im to be the best doctor in the field of cancer, yet you have even never had any knowledge of traditional medicine. And you have taken a series of radical actions for this. Is it all because of your gic predisposition to mental illness?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lane, there are rumors online that you were once a doctor at the First Hospital. Is it true that you were dismissed from the hospital for academic fraud?¡±

    Cora hadn¡¯t expected so many reporters to suddenly appear, and she was momentarily taken aback.

    But Cora soon saw Jane stand not far away.

    Jane was smiling. It seemed that Jane believed that she had already won the game.

    Seeing that, Cora knew that these journalists must have been brought by Jane.

    It was probably to hype up theirpetition.

    When Cora agreed to thispetition during her live interview, she knew that Jane might try to generate more buzz and capitalize on the opportunity to gain poprity.

    However, Cora didn¡¯t expect Jane to be so impatient that she Chapter 546 Someone Else¡¯s Mother!2/4

    even brought the media to cover the selection of patients.

    Cora wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed to the public, but she was worried about Martin.

    Cora was afraid that those online trolls would target Martin!

    So, Cora immediately turned around and said to the taxi driver, ¡°Sir, please drive the car to the bus station ahead. The owner of the Maserati behind us is this boy¡¯s father, and he wille to pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± the driver replied.

    Cora then reminded Martin. ¡°Martin, be good and stay with your dad for now. I wille and pick you up after I finish my work, okay?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t give a direct answer. He just looked outside at the swarming reporters, and his beautiful eyes filled with worry.

    Cora understood what Martin was concerned about and quickly reassured him, ¡°I will handle all of this, so you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s safe here.¡±

    After hearing this, Martin nodded.

    Cora got out of the car and immediately closed the door, blocking all the chaos outside.

    As the taxi drove away, Cora quickly looked toward the Maserati.Through the windshield, Cora locked eyes with Byron and Chapter 546 Someone Else¡¯s Mother! nced in the direction the taxi was heading.

    3/4

    Although Cora was disappointed with Byron¡¯s actionsst night, she had to admit that in a critical moment, she still trusted this man the most.

    Especially since Byron was Martin¡¯s father, Cora believed that Byron would take good care of Martin.

    Byron noticed the look Cora gave him and instantly understood that she wanted him to take care of Martin.

    In this critical moment, Cora entrusted Martin to him.

    This proved that Cora still had faith in him.

    This discovery greatly encouraged Byron, and he immediately stepped on the elerator to catch up with the taxi...

    As the Maserati chased after the taxi, a subtle smile appeared on Cora¡¯s face.

    Fortunately, even after four years, they could still understand each other without words. A mere exchange of nces was all it took for them to grasp each other¡¯s intentions.

    With Byron taking care of Martin, Cora felt at ease and could fully immerse herself in this medicalpetition!

    ¡°Dr. Lane...¡±

    When Cora faced the reporters¡® cameras again, her demeanor was moreposed and calmer than before.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Chapter 546 Someone Else¡¯s Mother!

    Her responses to the media showcased her dignity and broad¨Cmindedness.

    ¡°I do not have a gic predisposition to mental illness, nor have I ever been dismissed from my position.¡±

    4/4¡°But there are rumors online that your mother was hospitalized for mental illness in the past. And the whistleblower also leaked your mother¡¯s relevant medical records.¡±

    The reporters had all been bribed by Jane, so they pounced on Cora to ask incisive questions to create sensational news.

    However, this time, Cora responded calmly. When her gaze collided with Jane¡¯s from afar, the anger inside Cora raised again.

    ¡°That is someone else¡¯s mother!¡±

    B

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547 Sent Into the Abyss The journalist felt that this topic was absolutely sensational and wanted to continue digging deeper. ¡°Whose mother are we talking about?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Cora gave him a faint smile and asked in return, ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    Apart from Jane herself, Cora couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could have leaked Flora¡¯s medical records so quickly.

    After all, Jane had almost ruined Cora¡¯s career using this trick in the past.

    The tone of Cora¡¯s question left the journalist puzzled.

    ording to Cora¡¯s tone, the journalist felt that Jane¡¯s mother was the one who had a mental illness.

    But that couldn¡¯t be true. After all, everyone knew that Jane¡¯s mother was Sara, the pianist who was famous in New York.

    While the journalist spected in his mind, Jane walked quickly toward them, interrupting their conversation.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, since you are here, pleasee in. Let¡¯s not keep the patients waiting for too long.¡±

    Jane greeted Cora with a gentle smile and proactively took her arm, creating an image of forgiveness and tolerance.

    Chapter 547 Sent Into the Abyss Cora still

    2/4While others were impressed by her magnanimity, maintained her enigmatic smile and whispered in Jane¡¯s car, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Are you scared? You dare expose Flora¡¯s mental issues, but why not go ahead and expose the fact that she¡¯s your mother too?¡±

    Jane¡¯s expression changed.

    It turned out that Cora really knew that Flora was her biological mother.

    This strengthened Jane¡¯s determination to get rid of Cora.

    However, in front of Cora, Jane continued to pretend to be confused. ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°Keep pretending. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up,¡± Cora smiled.

    Jane was anxious inside but managed to maintain her smile.

    ¡°Alright, forget about these things for now. Let¡¯s take a look at the schedule for ourpetition instead!¡±

    Jane then exined the system and procedures of the medical skillpetition that she had arranged for Cora.

    ¡°Since yesterday, there have been over a hundred patients who signed up in our live room for the activity. After the hospital¡¯s careful selection, we have chosen twenty individuals. Among them, there are early¨Cstage, mid¨Cstage, and advanced¨Cstage cancer patients covering various organs.

    Chapter 547 Sent Into the Abyss

    ¡°Now, we will divide them into two groups. Each group will receive a month¨Clong medication treatment in this hospital. Their vital signs will be monitored daily, and the data will be synchronized online for the public to supervise.¡±3/4

    After briefly introducing the process of the medicalpetition, Jane locked eyes with Cora.

    Jane continued, ¡°To ensure fairness and justice in thepetition, you can choose the group of patients you want to treat first.

    At the same time, this entirepetition will be exclusively broadcasted by Spectrum Media for the public to supervise. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided on the live broadcast. If I say no, everyone will think I¡¯m afraid.¡± Cora replied.

    Cora knew that Jane went through all this trouble just to use the live broadcast to hype up thepetition, trying to humiliate her publicly.

    But in thispetition, it might not be Cora who ends up humiliated!

    Jane was momentarily stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Cora to be so straightforward and expose her scheming nature in front of everyone.

    ¡°I just want everyone to testify for me so that no one uses meter of bullying you.¡±

    Jane actually believed that she had a 99% chance of winning thispetition.

    hapter 547 Sent Into the Abyss After all, it was her medicine that restored Nora¡¯s health.

    Cora has been all talk and no evidence.

    So, the oue was already decided. It was just that Cora wasn¡¯t willing to admit it yet.

    In that case, it was necessary for more people to watch thepetition so that Cora couldn¡¯t deny itter.

    But little did Jane, who was full of calctions, realize that it was this verypetition that would send her into the abyss!

 Chapter 548

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband Chapter 548 Someone With No MoralityExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    1/4

    Cora didn¡¯t want to see Jane¡¯s smug expression and said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities and start selecting our team.¡±

    Jane was also eager to begin thepetition, so she led the way to where the patients were waiting. ¡°Follow me,¡± she said.

    The group of journalists immediately followed them.

    Some of them were holding devices and live¨Cstreaming the event.

    A few minutester, Jane brought Cora to the inpatient department.

    ¡°The registration process isplete, and all the participants for this treatment are staying on this floor. The members of Group A will be staying in the rooms on the right side, while Group B will be on the left side.¡±

    Jane handed a stack of documents to Cora and said, ¡°These are the profiles of the patients in Group A, and the ones below are for Group B.¡±

    Cora took the documents and started flipping through them.

    Jane continued, ¡°To avoid dying the treatment of the patients, once you have chosen your patients, we¡¯ll start the treatment right away.¡±Chapter 548 Someone With No Morality

    2/4

    Cora didn¡¯t want to dy the patients¡® treatment either, so she readily agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll choose this group.¡±

    She randomly picked up a patient¡¯s profile.

    Jane looked down and said, ¡°It¡¯s Group A.¡±

    Immediately, the patients in Group B became excited.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯re Dr. Yoris¡® patients!¡±

    ¡°I feel like I will soon be cured.¡±

    ¡°When Dr. Yoris cures me of this damn illness, I¡¯ll celebrate with ten cases of beer.¡±

    The live¨Cstream journalists quickly focused their cameras on the cheering patients, and the viewers in the broadcasting room startedmenting along with their jubnt expressions.

    [The people in Group B are really lucky. They¡¯ll definitely recover quickly under Dr. Yoris¡® care.]

    [The people in Group A are unlucky. Cora hasn¡¯t even studied medicine. Don¡¯t expect to be cured by her. Just being able to walk out of the hospital alive will be considered lucky for them.]

    [I really feel sorry for people in Group A. They¡¯re being treated like guinea pigs by that hical woman!]Not only did theizens feel sorry for Group A, but even some patients themselves couldn¡¯t control their emotions and startedining.

    Chapter 548 Someone With No Morality

    3/4

    ¡°I won¡¯t receive treatment. I signed up to seek a way to live, not to seek death!¡±

    One man in his forties grumbled and in a fit of frustration, he directly tore open his hospital gown as if he was about to leave immediately.

    A female patient ran up to Jane and said, ¡°Dr. Yoris, can I join your group? I really don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Jane looked troubled and said, ¡°But in order to ensure fairness and transparency in the treatment results, we need an equal number of patients in each group. If youe over, our group will have one more person, and Dr. Lane¡¯s group will have one less.¡±

    Jane gently persuaded her, saying, ¡°How about waiting until this round ofpetition is over, and then I¡¯ll treat you?¡±

    The female patient broke down in tears and cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait! Who knows if I¡¯ll still be alive after thepetition ends!

    Dr. Yoris, please be kind and let me join your group.¡±

    In order to ensure a smoothpetition, Jane even suggested that the female patient ask the people in Group B if they were willing to switch with her.

    But when the female patient asked, no one in Group B answered her, and some even avoided eye contact with her.

    This made the female patient even more hysterical.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying with you all. Do whatever you want, but I Chapter 548 Someone With No Morality won¡¯t entrust my precious life to someone with no morality.¡±

    4/4

    Seeing the female patient causing a scene, Cora approached her and asked, ¡°How do you know that I have no morality?¡±The female patient stared at Cora with hatred and said, ¡°That¡¯s what everyone on the inte says about you.¡±

    Cora smiled and said, ¡°What others say may not be true. You shall see with your own eyes.¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549 It¡¯s Also a Kind of Liberation!

    1/4

    ¡°Saw it with my own eyes? Aren¡¯t I seeing you right now? But I must say, I don¡¯t think you are a good person.¡±

    The female patient always felt that if Cora had chosen their group, she would be Jane¡¯s patient instead.

    So, she felt Cora blocked her path to recovery, and she hated Cora to the core.

    ¡°Are you jealous of my good looks??¡± Cora still smiled lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t jealous of you. I mean, someone like you must have a wicked heart.¡±

    The female patient was furious.

    But she had to admit that Cora was truly stunning.

    Her face was the type that many men would find attractive, and her figure was graceful and charming.

    Whenever she appeared, everyone¡¯s gaze would be unconsciously drawn to her.

    Faced with a beautiful woman like Cora, the female patient did not believe in her abilities.

    So, she didn¡¯t want to put her hope in Cora foolishly.Chapter 549 It¡¯s Also a Kind of Liberation!

    2/4

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, only what you see with your own eyes is true. Don¡¯t mistrust me just because I¡¯m beautiful. I can really cure you!¡±

    But the female patient still insisted on her own opinion. ¡°I won¡¯t let you treat me, not even if I die. Get lost!¡±

    Cora immediately dropped her smile and said, ¡°Remember what you said today. If you regreting to me for treatment after discovering the truth, I won¡¯t treat you.¡±

    Her repeated persuasion was giving this female patient a chance.

    But this female patient persistently refused, proving that they were not meant to be.

    The female patient didn¡¯t care, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested? Bah! Shameless slut, do you think you can deceive everyone with just your face?¡±

    It was not the first time that Cora heard such ugly words from other people, so her emotions did not fluctuate.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She said to the members of Group A, ¡°Well. If you don¡¯t want me to treat you, you can all leave.¡±

    As expected, many members of Group A stood up and left the ward after hearing her words.

    Seeing so many people leaving, the viewers in the live stream room also grew anxious.

    Chapter 549 It¡¯s Also a Kind of Liberation!3/4

    ¡°So many people leaving. Does this mean thepetition won¡¯t continue?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I think those who are leaving are the wisest. How can they make themselves experimental subjects for others?¡±

    ¡°Do you all think Dr. Yoris can cure these people? But why do I have a feeling it¡¯s Dr. Lane? Apart from being beautiful, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any other merits.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯re attracted to her face, not because you believe she can cure cancer.¡±

    Thements in the live stream kept flooding in, and the person in charge of the live stream room grew worried as well.

    They had obtained the exclusive broadcasting rights for this medicalpetition and had signed an agreement with Jane, paying her money.

    If thepetition couldn¡¯t take ce now, it would mean that the money they had spent would go down the drain.

    So, the person in charge quickly hinted to Jane to make them stay.

    Jane received the hint and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Everyone has signed an agreement before. The cost of this treatment is fully covered, but you must cooperate with all our arrangements.¡±

    In addition to this, Jane said to Cora, ¡°If you let them go now, thepetition cannot continue.¡±

    Chapter 549 It¡¯s Also a Kind of Liberation! Cora said, ¡°As long as one person willingly stays, thepetition can continue.¡±

    4/4

    In Jane¡¯s dilemma, a young woman from Group A smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay. After all, I don¡¯t have many days left. My family signed me up, and I wanted to give it a try. But I¡¯m truly exhausted, and leaving earlier would also be a liberation.¡±

    Jane immediately recognized this young woman as Isidra Five, only 26 years old and already in the advanced stage of the disease.

    Isidra had undergone various surgeries and chemotherapy, but her condition was getting worse.Now she was so thin that her bones were showing. She couldn¡¯t even stand up and spent her days in a daze. There weren¡¯t many days left for her.

    After Cora examined Isidra, she said to the other members of Group A, ¡°Hmm, now I have a patient to treat. Those of you who don¡¯t want to stay can leave.¡±

    As a result, the remaining members of Group A left one by one, running and jumping, not at all resembling seriously ill people.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550 Unscrupulous Quack

    ¡°But you only have one patient in the advanced stage, while I have ten patients. If wepare like this, I¡¯m worriedizens will think it¡¯s unfair.¡±

    In fact, when Jane saw Isidra was in Cora¡¯s group, she almost concluded that thispetition would probably notst a week and would end with Isidra¡¯s demise.

    And indeed, this was what Jane wanted that to get rid of Cora in the fastest and shortest time possible.

    However, Jane also worried that the unfairness of thepetition would leadizens to question the oue.

    ¡°Well, personally, I think it¡¯s fine. If I only had one patient and cured thempletely, it would prove that I truly have the ability to cure cancer. But if you couldn¡¯t cure even one out of your ten patients, then it would truly prove that your previous data was fabricated.¡±

    Jane found Cora¡¯s words quite ridiculous.

    It was true that she had manipted the data in her research papers.

    But she had indeed cured Nora, and that was a fact.

    Jane felt that she was hundreds of times more aplished in medicine than Cora.

    Chapter 550 Unscrupulous Quack2/4

    So she retorted to Cora, ¡°What if you can¡¯t cure even this one patient? It would prove that you don¡¯t actually have the ability to cure cancer. You¡¯re just jealous of others¡® sess and want to take away their honor, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t cure her, you can say whatever you want.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Cora¡¯s confident look only made Jane find it ridiculous.

    Isidra appeared to be on the verge of death in a matter of days, yet Cora remained so confident. Jane felt that she was inviting death upon herself.

    In that case, Jane naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her anymore. After all, she also wanted to quickly deal with Cora.

    ¡°Alright then, since you put it that way, I won¡¯t stop you either. As you said, if you can cure this one patient, it will prove that you have the ability to cure cancer. But if you fail, it will prove that you¡¯repletely chasing fame and fortune without any medical ethics.¡±

    Then Jane turned to the camera in the live broadcast room and said, ¡°The rules have changed now, set personally by Dr. Lane. If she loses, I ask you all to bear witness.¡±

    Soon, thements in the live broadcast room surged instantly.

    ¡°No problem, Dr. Yoris! I¡¯ve already recorded this segment for you.¡±¡°Recorded, Dr. Yoris, don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±

    Chapter 550 Unscrupulous Quack

    3/4

    ¡°Recorded, no fear of her backing out. Rest assured and focus on thepetition. We are your solid backing.¡±

    Seeing so manyments popping up in the live broadcast room, Jane felt relieved, and announced, ¡°Now we will begin diagnosing our respective patients. During this period, the patients¡® rooms will also be continuously live¨Cstreamed to ensure that no other medical treatments or idents ur.¡±

    Soon, professional live¨Cstreaming equipment was set up in the wards of all the patients participating in this medicalpetition, and the live broadcasts were started.

    There were eleven live¨Cstream rooms, attracting many viewers as soon as they wereunched.

    Among them, Isidra¡¯s live stream had the highest level of attention.

    After all, she was Cora¡¯s only patient now.

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s such a pity that such a young girl chose to be treated by an unscrupulous quack.¡±

    ¡°I respect personal choices, but I still feel it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m here to see how this unscrupulous quack ends a life.¡±

    In short, the viewers in Isidra¡¯s live¨Cstream room had different attitudes.

    But there was one thing they all agreed on was that Cora couldn¡¯t possibly cure Isidra.

    Chapter 550 Unscrupulous Quack

    4/4However, even though nobody had high hopes for her abilities, Cora entered the ward and diligently examined Isidra. She reviewed various examination reports from before and then began writing a prescription.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551 Just Give It a Try Actually, Isidra and the viewers in the live broadcast had the same thought that she didn¡¯t have much faith in Cora¡¯s ability to cure her.

    Seeing Cora writing a prescription in a seemingly professional manner, Isidra said, ¡°I will write you a disimer so that you won¡¯t be held responsible. You can leave.¡±

    During this period, her family searched all over the world for renowned doctors for her.

    Those famous doctors were initially just like Cora, making bold promises.

    But in the end, they only made her condition worse.

    Now, all Isidra hoped for was to spend these remaining days infort and suffer less.

    But Cora didn¡¯t respond to her words. Instead, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You must have many dreams yet to fulfill, right?¡±

    Seeing that Isidra avoided answering, she said, ¡°I heard the nurse say that you used to y the violin and had quite a reputation.¡±

    Isidra moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chapter 551 Just Give It a Try

    2/4

    The violin was indeed her favorite instrument, and her dream had always been to hold her own solo concert.But this serious illness was caught off guard, making her dreams out of reach...

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Cora continued, ¡°I bet you want to y the violin now, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so sick that you don¡¯t even have the strength to pick up the violin.¡±

    This time, Isidra went from being silent to suddenly breaking down emotionally.

    ¡°Since you know, why do you keep talking about it!¡±

    Even when she was going through the most painful chemotherapy, she still persisted in ying the violin.

    It was because she would feel less pain when she heard the sound of the violin.

    But as her condition worsened, she found it harder and harder to hold anything heavy.

    Now she couldn¡¯t even stand up, let alone y the violin.

    And yet, Cora kept stimting her.

    If she had the strength, she would have wanted to grab a pillow and hit Cora.

    Not only Isidra but the viewers in the live broadcast room also felt indignant about Cora¡¯s behavior.

    Chapter 551 Just Give It a Try

    3/4

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she blind? Can¡¯t she see that the patient is so repulsed by her mentioning the violin? She just keeps on and on!¡±¡°She isplete ignorance.¡±

    ¡°I think she must believe that Isidra has no hope of being cured, so she intends to provoke her with words, saving herself the effort of treating her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that we will allow you to do whatever you want after sending Isidra for treatment. I can tell you for sure that if something happens to Isidra because of you, the Wolf family won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, I just searched Isidra online and found out that she has quite a reputation. If Cora can treat Isidra well, then it¡¯s fine. But if she fails, her life maye to an end.¡±

    ¡°I think whatever consequencese to Cora, and she brought them upon herself. She can only me herself.¡±

    But despite all the negativements online, Cora took out a pill and handed it to Isidra.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you want to have the strength to y the violin, then take this. After taking it, you¡¯ll have the energy to y in the afternoon.¡±

    Isidra sneered, ¡°Just one pill? Will that give me strength? Do you think too highly of yourself? Even my parents and brother took me to seek out all the renowned doctors, and they might be arrogant, but they wouldn¡¯t say something like what you just did!¡±

    Chapter 551 Just Give It a Try

    4/4

    Most doctors would leave some leeway for themselves, suggesting trying this medication first to see if it could help with recovery, or if not, then prescribing a different one.

    But a doctor with Cora¡¯s absolute tone was a first for her.

    And because of that, Isidra began to doubt Cora even more.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t say something like that because they don¡¯t have a medicine like mine.¡±

    Cora then poured a ss of water and handed both the pill and the water to Isidra.¡°Just give it a try since you believe you will never have another chance to y the violin, right? If you can stand up and y the violin this afternoon, then it will be a win for you...¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552 The Father and Son At the same time, all theizens who watched the whole process on the live stream channel were anxious for Isidra.

    1/4

    [Don¡¯t be fooled by this quack doctor. If it is highly poisonous, you will die.]

    [Even a genius doctor is not as crazy as her. I think there must be something wrong with the pill.]

    [That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t take medicine indiscriminately. Is there anyone in the First Hospital? Hurry up to stop it.]

    But no matter how manyments were on the screen, Isidra didn¡¯t see them for the time being.

    She was now staring at the small ck pill in Cora¡¯s hand, feeling somewhat apprehensive and expectant.

    As Cora said, ever since she lost her energy, she felt that she would never be able to y the violin again in this life. That was why she became so depressed.

    What if the pill was as effective as Cora said and could help her regain the strength to y the violin after taking it?

    Even if it were poisonous, it would be worth it to have her y the violin again.

    In the end, Isidra couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. She took the Chapter 552 The Father and Son pill and water from Cora and swallowed them.2/4

    As a result, all thements saying that it was over appeared on the screen of the live¨Cstream channel.

    Cora saw Isidra take the pill and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the rest of the medicine when Ie over in the afternoon. There are no other major problems.¡±

    Then, Cora left in a hurry.

    Because she was quite worried about Byron and Martin being alone.

    Though they were father and son, it was the first time they had been alone together.

    On the other side, Byron received a hint from Cora¡¯s eyes. After picking up Martin from the taxi, he took Martin to a nearby shopping mall.

    But Martin didn¡¯t seem to like shopping in the mall very much.

    Upon entering the shopping mall, he showed no smile and refused to let Byron hold his hand.

    So, the father and son stared at each other at the entrance.

    In the end, it was Byron who broke the silence first.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to drive you home, but I don¡¯t have a child car seat in my car. You can pick one you like.¡±

    Martin thought of Cora¡¯s car in Leucrest Town, which was Chapter 552 The Father and Son indeed equipped with a child car seat.asionally, Cora asked Jerry to give them a lift. She also removed the child car seat and installed it in Jerry¡¯s car.

    3/4

    After much deliberation, Martin agreed with Byron¡¯s idea and felt he could only go home with a child car seal.

    The two went to a counter selling child car seats and quickly chose one.

    As Byron was paying the bill, the shopping guide asked him about the car model.

    Byron told the shopping guide the car model. The shopping guide added, ¡°The Maserati is indeed a great car, but it may not be suitable for the child car seat you just chose.¡±

    Byron asked directly, ¡°What car model is more suitable? Please rmend one for us.¡±

    The shopping guide mentioned a car and then called the car sales manager in the mall.

    ¡°Sir, our car model is currently the most suitable for installing a child car seat. It has a spacious rear seating area, which will provide your child with a morefortable and secure experience. Of course, it may be rtively expensive.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t care about the price. Thefort and safety of his son mattered, so he said to Martin, ¡°Now, you still have to help me choose a new car. Otherwise, we can¡¯t go back.¡±

    So, in order to go home, Martin helped Byron choose a car.

    Chapter 552 The Father and Son But every time they checked out, the shopping guide would always ask them if something was missing in the car, so they bought more and more things.

    4/4This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    By the time Cora found the father and son, they had already picked up a new car and even changed their clothes and shoes.

    They also put on sunsses and hats. Moreover, there were several bags of children¡¯s products with well¨Cknown logos printed on the bags.

    ¡°Are you nning an escape?¡± Cora couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips, looking at the bags and the new car beside them.Write yourment

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son!

    1/4

    ¡°I just wanted to buy a child car seat for Martin at the beginning, but the shopping guide said that my car was not suitable for installing a child car seat, so I bought another car. Then it seemed that other things were missing, and I bought them all.¡±

    Byron continued, ¡°What do you think is missing? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±

    ¡°No need. We will leave New York soon, and these things may note in handy. You¡¯d better return everything when you are free.¡±

    Cora could feel Byron¡¯s words were full of ttery.

    But she couldn¡¯t forget what he didst night. Although he helped her protect Martin from being involved in disputes today, it would not be able to make up for it.

    Byron wanted to directly ask Cora to stay, but he knew that Cora was angry now.

    Even if he asked her to stay now, Cora would not agree, and they might end on a sour note.

    He could only say, ¡°You can¡¯t go back to Leucrest Town for the time being, can you? Martin will stay here for at least a period, and these things must be needed.¡±

    Cora was unable to refute it.

    Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son!

    She was restricted to the area of her activities and could not leave New York.

    2/4

    Then Byron asked her, ¡°How is yourpetition? Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong. Thepetition is on. However, thispetition will be live¨Cstreamed in its entirety. When I go to the hospital, I might need to trouble you taking care of Martin.¡±Her words made Byron suddenly see a glimmer of hope again. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble to me. He is also my son.¡±

    Cora seemed to be about to say something, but Byron didn¡¯t wait for her words and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s have lunch. Don¡¯t starve Martin.¡±

    Cora hurriedly checked the time and found that it was past twelve o¡¯clock. She was afraid that Martin would be starving, so she didn¡¯t refuse and took Martin to Byron¡¯s car for lunch.

    She didn¡¯t know that Byron had opened the door to a new world because she could not refuse when he used Martin as an excuse...

    On the other side, Jane had just checked on her ten patients. Each patient was very cooperative, and even thements on the live stream channel were friendly.

    When Jane left the area for the live stream, she asked Elon Klein, the person in charge of the live stream channels, ¡°How is everything with Dr. Lane?¡±

    ¡°I heard that she gave Isidra a pill, saying that it would make her Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son!

    stand up and y the violin in the afternoon, and left.¡±

    3/4

    Jane couldn¡¯t restrain her expression well and showed a look of disdain on the spot. ¡°Isidra is seriously ill. She said she could stand up and y the violin in the afternoon. She bragged too much.¡±¡°The viewers on the live stream channel mocked her relentlessly, doubting her abilities. They are all waiting to see if Isidra could actually stand up in the afternoon!¡±

    Elon alsoughed at Cora, but he was pleased.

    Due to Cora¡¯s arrogant behavior, many viewers were eager to see her being proven incapable. As a result, the number of viewers on Isidra¡¯s live stream channel remained high.

    It was now said to be in the top three most popr live¨Cstreaming channels in real¨Ctime.

    Jane tried her best to restrain her tone from showing her cynicism. ¡°If Isidra can¡¯t stand up this afternoon, Dr. Lane will be ridiculed by all theizens online.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°She will definitely be ridiculed. But she deserves it for behaving overconfidently!¡±

    So long as Elon could make a fortune, Cora¡¯s future fate was not his concern!

    In a blink of an eye, it was afternoon.

    Compared with the number in the morning, the number of viewers on Isidra¡¯s live stream channel had increased by four or Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son! five times.

    4/4

    There were also about ten times morements on the screen.

    Almost every viewer who came in would ask: [Has Isidra stood up?]

    Amidst everyone¡¯s attention, Isidra woke up from an afternoon nap.

    B Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son!1/4

    ¡°I just wanted to buy a child car seat for Martin at the beginning, but the shopping guide said that my car was not suitable for installing a child car seat, so I bought another car. Then it seemed that other things were missing, and I bought them all.¡±

    Byron continued, ¡°What do you think is missing? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±

    ¡°No need. We will leave New York soon, and these things may note in handy. You¡¯d better return everything when you are free.¡±

    Cora could feel Byron¡¯s words were full of ttery.

    But she couldn¡¯t forget what he didst night. Although he helped her protect Martin from being involved in disputes today, it would not be able to make up for it.

    Byron wanted to directly ask Cora to stay, but he knew that Cora was angry now.

    Even if he asked her to stay now, Cora would not agree, and they might end on a sour note.

    He could only say, ¡°You can¡¯t go back to Leucrest Town for the time being, can you? Martin will stay here for at least a period, and these things must be needed.¡±

    Cora was unable to refute it.

    Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son!She was restricted to the area of her activities and could not leave New York.

    2/4

    Then Byron asked her, ¡°How is yourpetition? Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong. Thepetition is on. However, thispetition will be live¨Cstreamed in its entirety. When I go to the hospital, I might need to trouble you taking care of Martin.¡±

    Her words made Byron suddenly see a glimmer of hope again. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble to me. He is also my son.¡±

    Cora seemed to be about to say something, but Byron didn¡¯t wait for her words and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s have lunch. Don¡¯t starve Martin.¡±

    Cora hurriedly checked the time and found that it was past twelve o¡¯clock. She was afraid that Martin would be starving, so she didn¡¯t refuse and took Martin to Byron¡¯s car for lunch.

    She didn¡¯t know that Byron had opened the door to a new world because she could not refuse when he used Martin as an excuse...

    On the other side, Jane had just checked on her ten patients. Each patient was very cooperative, and even thements on the live stream channel were friendly.

    When Jane left the area for the live stream, she asked Elon Klein, the person in charge of the live stream channels, ¡°How is everything with Dr. Lane?¡±

    ¡°I heard that she gave Isidra a pill, saying that it would make her Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son!

    stand up and y the violin in the afternoon, and left.¡±

    3/4

    Jane couldn¡¯t restrain her expression well and showed a look of disdain on the spot. ¡°Isidra is seriously ill. She said she could stand up and y the violin in the afternoon. She bragged too much.¡±¡°The viewers on the live stream channel mocked her relentlessly, doubting her abilities. They are all waiting to see if Isidra could actually stand up in the afternoon!¡±

    Elon alsoughed at Cora, but he was pleased.

    Due to Cora¡¯s arrogant behavior, many viewers were eager to see her being proven incapable. As a result, the number of viewers on Isidra¡¯s live stream channel remained high.

    It was now said to be in the top three most popr live¨Cstreaming channels in real¨Ctime.

    Jane tried her best to restrain her tone from showing her cynicism. ¡°If Isidra can¡¯t stand up this afternoon, Dr. Lane will be ridiculed by all theizens online.¡±

    ¡°She will definitely be ridiculed. But she deserves it for behaving overconfidently!¡±

    So long as Elon could make a fortune, Cora¡¯s future fate was not his concern!

    In a blink of an eye, it was afternoon.

    Compared with the number in the morning, the number of viewers on Isidra¡¯s live stream channel had increased by four or Chapter 553 He Is Also My Son! five times.

    4/4

    There were also about ten times morements on the screen.

    Almost every viewer who came in would ask: [Has Isidra stood up?]

    Amidst everyone¡¯s attention, Isidra woke up from an afternoon nap.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554 A Miracle Before Demise?

    [Isidra, try to stand up and y the violin.]

    1/4N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    [Is it my illusion? Why do I feel that Isidra¡¯splexion in the afternoon is more rubicund than that in the morning?]

    [I agree with you! I also think that Isidra¡¯splexion in the afternoon is better than that in the morning. Could it be that Dr. Lane can really cure cancer?]

    [I think it might be the result of the afternoon nap! When people just wake up, they are generally ruddier than usual.]

    Seeing Isidra wake up, viewers on the live stream channel were quick to post numerousments.

    But they were unaware that Isidra woke up in shock.

    During this period, she rarely had such afortable nap.

    She fell asleep, either from excessive pain or sedation.

    It was the first time that she fell asleep after feeling sleepy and woke up in high spirits like today.

    Did Cora¡¯s medicine really work?

    Thinking of this, Isidra thought of what Cora had said in the morning. After she took the pill, she could get up to y the Chapter 554 A Miracle Before Demise? violin in the afternoon.2/4

    Although she still felt that Cora had talked big, she still couldn¡¯t help but have a try.

    Isidra got out of bed and took out the violin from the cab.

    When she skillfully ced the violin on her shoulder and yed it, everyone on the live stream channel suddenly stoppedmenting. They seemed shocked by the sound of the violin.

    It wasn¡¯t until a short whileter that the live stream channel was bombarded withments which skyrocketed by a factor of ten thousand.

    [Oh, my God! She gets up and ys the violin!]

    [This is the most beautiful violin music I have ever heard!]

    [Dr. Lane should be the first person to cure cancer, right?]

    [Is this a miracle before demise?]

    Some were surprised, and some were impressed. Of course, there were also many voices of doubt.

    At this moment, Cora appeared in Isidra¡¯s ward again.

    ¡°Do you feel a little more energetic?¡±

    Isidra turned around and saw Cora standing at the door of the ward.

    Probably it was because of the dazzling afternoon sunlight or her3/4

    Chapter 554 A Miracle Before Demise? perception. Isidra felt that Cora looked radiant like an angel at this moment.

    In astonishment, she quickly put away the violin. ¡°I feel much better all over, and my hands regain strength.¡±

    Cora stepped forward, examined her again, and nodded. ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting better, but you still have to keep taking the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Is it the pill you gave me this morning?¡±

    In Isidra¡¯s tone, there was suddenly a kind of respect for C¨°ra that she didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°Yes, and you also need to take this bag.¡±

    Cora brought the medicine she personally made for Isidra.

    She was worried that Jane had made such a scene and would y tricks in private, so Cora decided to prepare medicine for Isidra and deliver it in person every day.

    ¡°Should I take it now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can wait until evening.¡±

    Cora handed it to Isidra. Unexpectedly, Isidra opened it and took it on the spot.¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that there is something wrong with my medicine now?¡± Cora couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw her hasty look.

    Chapter 554 A Miracle Before Demise?

    ¡°No. I think what you said this morning is right,¡± Isidra said.

    ¡°What is right?¡±

    4/4

    ¡°My feelings other than others¡® views matter. I feel really much morefortable now than I did in the morning, so I have confidence in you,¡± Isidra replied.

    ¡°Then you have to take your medicine on time and don¡¯t eat other things indiscriminately, understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will listen to you.¡±

    Even though Cora appeared to be about her own age, the significant change gave Isidraplete confidence in Cora and even developed a sense of respect that went beyond their age difference.

    The viewers on the live stream channel watched the interaction between the two and began to express their opinions again.

    [It seems that Dr. Lane is professional. Isidra¡¯s attitude towards her ispletely different from that in the morning.]

    [I suspect that Isidra was bribed by Dr. Lane, but I have no evidence.]

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555 Was She Bribed?

    [I think it¡¯s impossible for Isidra to be bribed by Dr. Lane. The Wolf family is not short of money at all. Once you search online, you will know how powerful Isidra¡¯s family background is.]

    [Isidra is not for money but for fame. She has practiced the violin for many years. Is she not for the sake of fame? But it will be different if she is Cora¡¯s aplice. She can cause a sensation on the Inte without even practicing the violin...]

    Jane and Elon, the person in charge of the live stream channels, were also watching Isidra¡¯s live stream.

    After reading thesements, Elon couldn¡¯t help but ask Jane, ¡°Are you sure Dr. Lane doesn¡¯t know traditional medicine?¡±

    This live stream was organized by Elon.

    He knew better than anyone else whether Isidra was Cora¡¯s aplice.

    But the great change in Isidra¡¯s attitude made him suspicious.

    ¡°Yes, she used to be a doctor in the cardiac surgery department. But after leaving New York for a while, she suddenly transforms into a doctor proficient in traditional medicine. Do you think it¡¯s credible?¡±

    Jane still didn¡¯t believe that Cora knew traditional medicine and could cure cancer.

    Chapter 555 Was She Bribed?

    ¡°What about Isidra? Her reaction doesn¡¯t seem like a fake.¡±2/4

    Elon also felt that Isidra was visibly better than in the morning.

    ¡°I guess she may have given Isidra something containing anesthetics to enhance her confidence. In this way, after a good rest, Isidra would be a little energetic and would cooperate with her follow¨Cup treatment.¡±

    Jane¡¯s analysis seemed reasonable, but Elon was confused.

    Jane knew that Elon might not believe her, so she added, ¡°When the results of Isidra¡¯s various inspectionse out tomorrow, you will know the truth.¡±

    Therefore, in the following days of thepetition, both Jane and Elon focused on Isidra¡¯s inspection data.

    Isidra¡¯s data didn¡¯t fluctuate much, especially in the shaded parts.

    However, she was in high spirits. She could y the violin for about an hour every day.

    Then manyizens began to discuss on the live stream channel again.

    [I feel that Isidra¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved much. Do you think she pretended to have no strength to stand up and y the violin?]

    [I also suspect that Isidra pretended.]

    Chapter 555 Was She Bribed?

    Of course, there were also some different voices.3/4

    [Why do you only focus on the data of Dr. Lane¡¯s patient? What about Dr. Yoris¡®? I am a medical student. I think some of her patients are not good. Their disease deteriorated a lot, and the treatment should be stopped immediately.]

    [Isidra didn¡¯t pretend. I¡¯m her friend. She couldn¡¯t sit up when we metst time. Today she can stand up. I¡¯m really happy for her. I also believe that Dr. Lane can heal Isidra.]

    But these different voices were quickly overwhelmed by the preconceived ideas from those who only wanted to target Cora.

    In the evening, Jerry called Cora.

    ¡°How is everything going now?¡± Cora asked about the matter immediately.

    In the past few days, every time she called Jerry, Jerry said he was busy and hung up within seconds.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Today, it was the first time Jerry took the initiative to call her in the past ten days.

    ¡°It has been dealt with. I will go to New York to find you tomorrow!¡±

    Probably, because Jerry had dealt with the trouble at hand, he showed some pleasure in his tone.

    ¡°How is Martin? Does he miss me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s good.¡±Chapter 555 Was She Bribed?

    4/4

    Cora nced over. Not far away, Martin was doing a jigsaw with Byron on the sofa. She hesitated whether to continue her unfinished sentence.

    Before she could say anything, Jerry added, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good chat when we meet tomorrow. I have to get together with my friendster, so I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    Jerry was obviously avoiding something.

    Cora knew it, but she couldn¡¯t expose Jerry.

    Thinking about it, she could only say to Jerry, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    She hung up the phone and nned to make it clear to him tomorrow.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556 A Familiar Figure!

    After dinner, Martin took a bath and then felt drowsy.

    Today, when Cora delivered medicine to Isidra, Byron took Martin to a private kindergarten.

    The kindergarten was said to be good, with almost all the best kindergarten teachers in New York.

    However, Byron was not in a hurry to let Martin go to kindergarten now. He just showed him around there.

    Martin was not particrly repulsive. At first, he wanted to leave, butter he joined a few other kids in building blocks together.

    He might be too tired from ying, so he became sleepy early tonight.

    Byron nned to talk to Cora about letting Martin go to kindergarten for two days after he fell asleep.

    However, he heard the call between Cora and Jerry...

    Jerry would return to New York the next day!

    Byron didn¡¯t want him toe back so soon because his return would hinder the process of repairing his rtionship with Cora.

    He considered it and sent a message to Carter. [Find a way to Chapter 556 A Familiar Figure!

    keep Jerry in Leucrest Town.]2/4

    Carter replied quickly: [Show me a picture of your son, and I¡¯ll decide whether to do it or not.]

    Byron thought for a while, took a photo of the drowsy Martin, and sent it.

    Carter was instantly excited: [You look alike. Have you taken a DNA test?]

    Byron replied directly: [No need. He¡¯s definitely my son. Hurry up!]

    Then Carter carried out his order.

    However, Jerry seemed to have made up his mind.

    No matter how much trouble Carter caused, Jerry still booked the train ticket for the next morning.

    Early the next morning, Byron was in an inexplicably bad mood when he learned that Jerry still got on the train.

    At the sight of Cora and Martin in his car, he finally felt a little better.

    ¡°After I deliver the medicine to Isidra, I¡¯m going to pick up Jerry at the train station. Remember to send Martin to...¡±

    Cora arrived at the First Hospital. She was about to get out of the car when she turned around and caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.

    Chapter 556 A Familiar Figure!

    3/4She didn¡¯t even finish her words and immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Cora?¡±

    Seeing that Cora rushed into the traffic, Byron got out of the car and chased after her.

    The moment a car was speeding towards her, he dragged her back to a safe ce.

    Yet, Cora seemed to be still immersed in her own world, whispering over and over again, ¡°It¡¯s him!

    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡±

    ¡°Cora, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Byron¡¯s face was full of anxiety.

    It wasn¡¯t until Byron¡¯s voice came that Cora seemed to be pulled out of another world.

    ¡°My dad! That man just now was my dad!¡±

    ¡°Your dad?¡± Byron frowned.

    Based on his understanding of Cora, her dad, Jarvis, was dead.

    Didn¡¯t Jarvis drive into Coldale Ferry at the time of the copse of the Lane Group?

    At that time, countless people at the scene confirmed that he was in the car when the car crashed into Coldale Ferry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Rescuers had salvaged the severely damaged car for three days and nights at Coldale Ferry.

    Chapter 556 A Familiar Figure!

    Although Jarvis¡® body had not been found until now, judging from the serious damage to the front of the car, it was almost impossible for Jarvis to escape from such a car.

    Upon this thought, Byron quicklyforted Cora. ¡°You are mistaken.¡±

    ¡°I am not. I really saw my dad just now.¡±4/4

    Cora turned her head to look in the direction where Jarvis was seen just now, but no one was there anymore.

    Everything just now seemed to be her hallucination.

    She looked in that direction in a daze. Byron put his hand on her forehead and then frowned. ¡°You have a fever.¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557 A Thrilling Scene!

    ¡°Fever?¡±

    Cora just felt a little dizzy for no reason.

    She might have caught a cold, or she might be suffering from

    1/5

    the tremendous effects of her hallucination of Jarvis. So she was now in a fever.

    ¡°Get into the car first. You should not stand in the cold wind. And Martin is still in the car.¡±

    After Byron¡¯s reminder, Cora quickly returned to the car without hesitation.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    As expected, she opened the car door and immediately met Martin¡¯s anxious eyes.

    ¡°Martin, I¡¯m sorry. I seemed to have seen your grandfather just now, so I forgot you in the car. It was my fault. Martin, I am sorry.¡±

    She hurriedly hugged Martin and apologized.

    Tugging on her sleeve lightly, Martin didn¡¯t look angry at all but was worried about his mother.

    Although Martin didn¡¯t say anything, Cora understood his concern for her.

    Chapter 557 A Thrilling Scene!

    ¡°I am fine. I just have a fever, so I was mistaken.¡±2/5

    Cora tried her best to show a smile to Martin, not wanting him to worry too much.

    But Martin still touched Cora¡¯s forehead and put on an angry look.

    ¡°I am fine. A little fever is nothing serious.¡± Coraforted Martin.

    Unexpectedly, Byron also persuaded her. ¡°I think you¡¯d better rest at home for a day today. It won¡¯t be toote to do what you want after you recover.¡±

    Martin hurriedly nodded. It was rare for the father and son to reach an agreement.

    Cora refused. ¡°I still have to prepare medicine and send it to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You can tell others to do it,¡± Byron said.

    Cora said, ¡°If this medicine passes through someone else¡¯s hands, it might not be the same medicine as I delivered before.¡±

    Because the wholepetition was live¨Cstreamed, Cora was not worried about Jane¡¯s tricks at other times.

    But in terms of medicine, she still needed to prepare it herself, lest Jane would get in the way.

    Byron seemed to quickly understand Cora¡¯s worries and frowned. ¡°How about I send you some people to guard?¡±

    Y Chapter 557 A Thrilling Scene!¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Isidra¡¯s treatment is almost done. She will recover as long as the congestion is discharged.¡±

    Cora added, ¡°I don¡¯t like to give up halfway.¡±

    3/5

    Byron looked at her paler face through the rearview mirror. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back straight after you deliver the medicine. I¡¯ll find someone to pick up Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    In fact, Cora wanted to pick Jerry up in person, but she was getting dizzy now.

    It was hard for her to get to the hospital to deliver Isidra¡¯s medicine, let alone pick up Jerry.

    So she could onlypromise. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After sheforted Martin, she was ready to get out of the car and enter the hospital.

    Byron watched her figure drift away, but he didn¡¯t start the car for a long time.

    Through the rearview mirror, he noticed Martin¡¯s worried gaze was fixed on Cora¡¯s back.

    ¡°What about waiting for your mother here instead of going elsewhere?¡±

    Martin nodded immediately.

    On the other side, in Isidra¡¯s ward.

    Chapter 557 A Thrilling Scene!She was standing by the window and ying the violin. The hospital gown made her look very thin.

    4/5

    However, her spirits andplexion were better than those at the beginning of the treatment. It could be vaguely seen she used to be a beauty.

    As a result, her live stream channel was very popr in the live stream industry. Every day, many viewers spontaneously came to the live stream channel to visit her, and some simply liked the violin repertoire she yed.

    [I really like the repertoire she performs. I always feel an infinite yearning for life and dreams from her performance.]

    [I do hope she can be healed.]

    [Somehow, I suddenly hope that Dr. Lane can cure her.]

    [That¡¯s also what I am looking forward to.]

    Reading the one¨Csidedments in thement section of Isidra¡¯s live stream channel, Jane couldn¡¯t help feeling more and more anxious.

    Over the past few days, Isidra¡¯s condition has improved markedly. In particr, her various blood measures had begun to favor those of normal people.

    Jane began to wonder whether Cora could cure cancer.

    This thought urred to her frequently, and she regretted the previous proposal of live¨Cstreaming each ward.

    Chapter 557 A Thrilling Scene!

    5/5

    Because in this way, she would not be able to do anything to Isidra and pass the buck to Cora!

    Jane, who was glued to the live stream, soon discovered a thrilling scene...

    B

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558 Cora Was Arrested!

    Just as Jane was watching Isidra¡¯s live stream, Cora happened to enter Isidra¡¯s ward and appeared on her live stream channel.

    ¡°How do you feel today?¡± Cora asked Isidra as usual.

    Isidra¡¯s attitude towards Cora waspletely different. Seeing Cora enter the ward, she quickly put down her violin and came to Cora.

    Dr. Lane, I seem to be in better spirits today, but my stomach seems a little tight.¡±

    ¡°Let me check first.¡±

    As soon as Cora ordered, Isidra immediately cooperated.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The congestion may be discharged in these two days.¡±

    Cora handed the medicine she had brought to Isidra. ¡°Take it. I¡¯m going back after that.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lane, don¡¯t you stay any longer? Vaughn brought me several kinds of small cakes today. Let¡¯s share them together. There are sea salt vored ones that you like.¡±

    In the past few days, Isidra had a very good attitude towards Cora. She often asked Vaughn to bring snacks and shared them with Cora.

    Chapter 558 Cora Was Arrested!

    2/4Cora would stay for the past few days if she had nothing to do. They chatted and ate snacks together, and she asionally gave her acupuncture or something.

    Isidra hadn¡¯t chatted with girls of the same age for a long time, so the time she spent in the ward with Cora was her happiest time.

    When she heard that Cora wasn¡¯t staying today, her eyes dimmed significantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today. I want to go back and have a rest.¡±

    Cora wasn¡¯t sure if it was a psychological effect or something else. Anyway, she was weak and a little cold all over.

    Her clothes were obviously much thicker than Isidra¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well? Dr. Lane, go back and rest early.¡±

    Isidra took a closer look and found that Cora looked listless with a pale face, so she didn¡¯t dare to keep her anymore.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯lle over to apany you tomorrow.¡±

    Cora asked Isidra to finish the medicine and nned to leave.

    But at this moment, Isidra suddenly vomited.

    A mouthful of blood spewed out without warning.

    That scene terrified the viewers on the live stream channel.

    Chapter 558 Cora Was Arrested![Oh, my God! What was going on? Why did Isidra vomit so much blood?]Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    [Wasn¡¯t she in good spirits? Was she irritated or something?]

    [There must be something wrong with Dr. Lane¡¯s medicine!]

    3/4

    [It is a pity Isidra can¡¯t survive. She is still so young. I said that her life should not be given to such a person who has never even read a book on traditional medicine.]

    [Call the police! The quack doctor is going to kill someone.]

    When the viewers on the live stream channel were having different opinions, Jane, who was watching the live stream, chose to call the police immediately.

    ¡°Hello, is it the police station? This is the First Hospital. A doctor here...¡±

    The police station was on the street next to the First Hospital, and they came in a short time.

    As the medical staff from the First Hospital just arrived and sent Isidra to the emergency room, the uniformed police officers were also present.

    ¡°Are you Cora? Someone reported that you used drugs indiscriminately without a medical qualification certificate, which caused the death of a patient. Come to the police station with us now!¡±

    ¡°I have a medical qualification certificate. Isidra is not dying. She is just undergoing congestion removal. When the congestion Chapter 558 Cora Was Arrested!

    clears, she will fully recover.¡±

    4/4Cora also knew that their presence was too coincidental, so she didn¡¯t want to go with them.

    But they were determined. ¡°She is being rescued now, dying. You don¡¯t have to defend yourself. Come with us.¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559 His Trust!

    ¡°Just wait a moment. Isidra will wake up after a while.¡±

    Cora tried to negotiate with them.

    But her participation in Isidra¡¯s first aid just now exhausted her.

    In addition, she was still having a fever, and she was also groggy.

    She didn¡¯t confront the police for long before she fell weakly to the ground.

    ¡°You were fearless when you recklessly administered medication to the patient. Now, it¡¯ste for you to be fearful only after causing her death.¡±

    When the policemen saw Cora sitting on the ground, they thought that she had fallen from a guilty conscience.

    Without hesitation, they immediately took out the handcuffs and put them on Cora¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take me away like this. I didn¡¯tmit a crime. I was just fulfilling my duty of curing diseases and saving lives!¡±

    Cora once wanted to wave away the police officer who wanted to handcuff her hands.

    But she was dizzy and had no strength.

    Chapter 559 His Trust!

    In the end, she was handcuffed and taken away.At this moment, the live stream in the ward had not stopped.

    2/4

    So the scene where Cora was taken away by the police just now happened to be clearly presented to the viewers.

    Thement section on the live stream channel was instantly bombarded with countlessments!

    [Undergoing congestion removal? How dare she say that? The vomited blood is as much as that of a murder scene!]

    [She didn¡¯t even understand the principles of traditional medicine, so she prescribed medicine for the patient randomly. How could there be no idents? In my opinion, she deserves it.]

    [Didn¡¯t you see that? She was too scared to get up just now. I think such an unscrupulous quack doctor, who risks others¡® lives for fame, should stay in prison for the rest of her life and nevere out to harm others.]

    [I feel the scene where she was taken away by the police is a satisfying ending. It¡¯s just a pity that Isidra was killed at a young age!]

    By the time the numerousments flooded thement section, Cora had already been dragged out of the gate of the First Hospital by the police.

    The appearance of the police officers immediately attracted the attention of many people.

    Chapter 559 His Trust!

    3/4

    Therefore, Byron and Martin, who parked the car not far away, couldn¡¯t help but look at the crowded ce.When Byron recognized the woman who was handcuffed and dragged by the police to the police car, he suddenly panicked.

    Martin also saw that the embarrassed woman was Cora and suddenly became manic.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He started banging on the car window and tearing the safety seat straps on him.

    Byron had no choice but to pick him up and quickly ran towards Cora.

    When the father and son arrived in front of Cora, she was about to be pushed into the police car.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why did you put handcuffs on my wife?¡±

    He reprimanded coldly. He blurted out the word ¡°wife¡± as naturally as if they had never been separated.

    Martin also exerted all his strength and rushed to Cora. His little hands held onto the hem of her dress tightly.

    ¡°Your wife killed someone. Of course, she is arrested,¡± one of the police officers said.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to kill someone.¡± Byron hurriedly went to check on Cora.

    Herplexion was much worse than before, and even her water¨Cred lips had be pale now.

    Chapter 559 His Trust!

    Cora was looking down at Martin, reassuring him not to be afraid. Suddenly, she heard Byron¡¯s firm words.

    People around her didn¡¯t believe her words, but Byron was so sure that she wouldn¡¯t kill anyone.4/4

    The feeling of being unconditionally trusted seemed to bring her back to when they were most in love four years ago.

    She met his gaze and exined earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Like Madam Hansen, Isidra needs to drain the congestion. When the congestion clears, she will be fine.¡±

    Byron also looked into Cora¡¯s eyes seriously.

    ¡°My mother was a cancer patient who was cured by her. After using her medicine, patients will always undergo congestion removal before they fully recover.¡±

    It had been too long since they hadn¡¯t looked at each other so seriously.

    But no matter how long it was, they were still deeply attracted to each other.

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560 Race Against Time However, the police officers didn¡¯t buy their words. ¡°You are her husband, so you naturally favor her.¡±

    ¡°We are upright, and we don¡¯t have to lie,¡± Byron argued firmly.

    ¡°It will take some investigation before we can reach a conclusion. Please don¡¯t hinder us from carrying out our official duties!¡±

    Other police officers also surrounded him at this time.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Byron still refused to leave, ready to fight with them.

    A conflict was about toe. Cora suddenly said,

    ¡°Take good care of Martin, and then get awyer for me.¡±

    Martin was still young. Cora was worried that what happened today would leave a deep shadow on him, which was not conducive to his healthy growth.

    Furthermore, she was even more unwilling to let Byron sh with the police for her, leaving a blemish in his life.

    She could onlypromise to go to the police station for the time being.

    But she knew that with Jane¡¯s impatient attitude, she probably would suffer a lot after she went there.

    Chapter 560 Race Against Time2/4

    So after giving these instructions, she did not forget to remind Byron, ¡°Remember to be quick!¡±

    Both of them knew each other very well. Byron understood Cora¡¯s reminder and her eyes immediately.

    She was framed, and there might be another trick.

    If he was also arrested for obstructingw enforcement, she would meet her doom.

    Byron could only temporarilypromise. ¡°I see. I will do it as quickly as possible!¡±

    Cora smiled, showing her dimples that he liked the most. ¡°Well, I believe in you.¡±

    Cora was taken into a police car.

    But Martin didn¡¯t understand the hints in the eyes between the two of them. He just simply didn¡¯t want to be separated from his mother.

    His little hands were tightly clutching the hem of Cora¡¯s dress, and great tears were streaming down his face.

    ¡°Martin, be obedient. Go home with your father first, okay? I wille out soon.¡±

    Cora also tried to appease Martin, but he still refused to let go.

    Byron could only pull his little hand away. ¡°Be obedient. I will definitely get her out.¡±

    Chapter 560 Race Against Time3/4

    Martin was still anxious. He knew it was not a good thing to be taken away by the police!

    The moment the police drove away, he cried hysterically.

    ¡°Martin, listen. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stop them. However, once I stop them, I¡¯ll be arrested, too. At that time, I won¡¯t be able to save your mother in time.¡±

    Byron took Martin to his car while exining to Martin, ¡°She is having a fever, and she¡¯s still waiting for us to save her. Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. What we have to do now is to race against time, understand?¡±

    Others might think children would refuse to listen to such a long analysis.

    Somehow, Martin listened to it.

    He stopped crying and looked up at Byron as if asking him what to do next so that Cora could reunite with them faster.

    Byron took him into the car. Driving to the Hansen Mansion, he called Carter.

    ¡°Get Cora released on bail right now. The sooner, the better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with it now. But it¡¯s kind of tricky.¡±

    Carter also followed the live stream before, so when Byron called in, he had already started making arrangements.

    ¡°Because of the live stream, everyizen witnessed Miss Lane¡¯s Chapter 560 Race Against Time

    4/4

    patient vomit blood. Thousands ofizens are demanding a strict investigation into the matter. George said that if Miss Lane was released soon, it would cause a chain reaction. He doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it...¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561 Exactly the Same!

    ¡°George is afraid of getting involved? Then you can show him those photos of him when he was drunk and see if he¡¯s still afraid.¡±

    If unnecessary, Byron didn¡¯t want to go to such extremes either.

    But now, he had a bad feeling in his heart.

    That feeling made him too agitated to care about anything else.

    After Carter agreed, he quickly hung up the phone.

    But soon, Nora¡¯s call came in again.

    ¡°Byron, what are you doing right now? Come home immediately!¡±

    Nora had been paying attention to the medicalpetition these past few days.

    After all, in her eyes, Jane was her savior.

    So Nora paid close attention to Jane¡¯spetition.

    For this reason, she downloaded the live¨Cstreaming app and watched it every day.

    So she was quite aware of what happened with Cora just now.

    Chapter 561 Exactly the Same!What annoyed her the most was that someone imed to be Cora¡¯s husband when she was being taken away by the police, trying to interfere with the officers.

    2/4

    Although the leak was only a blurry photo, showing only Byron¡¯s silhouette. But Nora, who knew her son well, recognized the man was Byron right away.

    For this reason, she urgently called Byron.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Once you divorce her, you mustpletely break ties. What¡¯s the point of lingering like this?

    ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to see any connection between you and her anymore. If you¡¯re standing up for her, I don¡¯t want to see that.¡±

    After saying so much, Byron remained silent on the other end, which made Nora even more furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much. Did you hear me? Don¡¯t go looking for her, don¡¯t bail her out, got it?¡±

    Nora emphasized several times, and finally, there was a response from Byron¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost home now. Later, you help me take care of someone.¡±

    ¡°Who? It better not be Cora! Did you really get her out?

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that woman? Besides being good¨Clooking, she¡¯s worthless and causes trouble everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for her, would you have almost died?

    Chapter 561 Exactly the Same!

    3/4¡°Listen to me. Find someone sensible. Look at others in your age group. They¡¯re already nning for their second or third child.

    How about you? You¡¯re still single.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything else. Just let me see my grandchild before I die.¡±

    Nora kept nagging incessantly.

    Byron hardly responded, only speaking up at the end, ¡°You¡¯ll see itter.¡±

    ¡°What? See what?¡±

    Nora was a bit confused.

    She just mentioned wanting to see her grandchild earlier.

    But then Byron said he would show herter.

    Nora felt it was impossible.

    Apart from Cora, who had been taken away by the police, Byron didn¡¯t even have a normal rtionship with any other woman.

    Nora didn¡¯t believe he could bring back a grandson all of a sudden and wanted to ask for rification.

    But Byron hung up the phone directly.

    About twenty minutester, in the Hansen Mansion.

    ¡°Madam Hansen! Sir Hansen!¡±Chapter 561 Exactly the Same!

    4/4

    The butler rushed toward them like a whirlwind from the front gate to the hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At that moment, Nora and Osborn were looking at the newly nted flowers in the backyard.

    They turned around and saw the butler heavily panting as he approached.

    ¡°You¡¯re already at such an age, not much younger than us. How can you still act like a young person, doing things in such a hasty manner?¡±

    Osborn also criticized the butler for hisck ofposure.

    The butler was panting heavily and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in a hurry. It¡¯s just that is really astonishing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so astonishing?¡± Nora asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just see for yourselves.¡±

    Following the direction indicated by the butler. Osborn and Nora caught sight of two individuals, one significantly taller than the other, walking towards them as if they were perfectly identical.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562 He Is My Son!

    ¡°Oh my goodness, am I hallucinating?¡± Osborn was dumbfounded.

    1/4

    Nora even doubted herself, ¡°Is my illness acting up again? How else could I see Byron and his younger self together?¡±

    At this time, Byron had already walked up to them, carrying Martin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating. This is my son!¡±

    ¡°This... this...¡± Nora didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings.

    She never expected that when Byron said on the phone earlier that he wanted to show her his grandson, he actually brought him here.

    And the appearance of the child, looking exactly like Byron when he was young. Even though she didn¡¯t need any identification to prove it, she knew for sure that he was Byron¡¯s son.

    ¡°Who is the child¡¯s mother?¡±

    As soon as Osborn asked, he immediately had an answer in his mind.¡°It¡¯s Cora? She didn¡¯t have an abortion back then?¡±

    Chapter 562 He Is My Son!

    2/4

    Byron nodded slightly and said, ¡°I need to go out and take care of something. Can you please look after Martin for me, and we¡¯ll discuss this once I¡¯m done with my tasks.¡±

    He needed to go out and handle things, so he felt running around with Martin would only waste time.

    But when he tried to hand Martin over to Nora, the child held onto his cor tightly!

    On the face that looked so much like Byron, there was a strong sense of rejection toward the Hansen elders.

    ¡°Look, you should stay here with Grandpa and Grandma for a day. I have to go save Mom. She¡¯s in danger if I¡¯mte.¡±

    Byron had no choice but tomunicate with Martin patiently.

    When Martin heard that Cora was in danger, the force with which he grabbed Byron¡¯s cor grew stronger.

    Coupled with the determined look in his eyes, it was obvious that he wanted to save his mother together with Byron.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young now, and it won¡¯t help even if you go. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a burden. I¡¯m just afraid that the longer the dy, the worse your mother¡¯s condition will be. Don¡¯t forget. She had a fever this morning.¡±

    Martin was also very worried about Cora¡¯s health, so in the end, even if he didn¡¯t want to stay at the Hansen Mansion, he had to let go.¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are your grandparents, and they¡¯ll take good Chapter 562 He Is My Son! care of you.¡±

    3/4

    After saying this, Byron only rubbed Martin¡¯s head and didn¡¯t even say a word to his parents before leaving directly.

    It wasn¡¯t until Byron left that the confused Osborn and Nora finally regained their senses.

    ¡°Martin? Is that your name? Is your mother Cora?¡±

    Osborn still couldn¡¯t believe that he suddenly had such a big grandson.

    Nora couldn¡¯t wait to reach out and hold Martin in her arms, ¡°Come to Grandma quickly, my little grandson!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But Martin avoided her and refused to let her touch him.

    When Byron received the call from Nora in the car, it was on speakerphone.

    So Martin heard their conversation loud and clear.

    Martin knew they didn¡¯t ept his mother, which was equivalent to not wanting him either.

    So he wanted to avoid getting close to them.

    But Nora and Osborn didn¡¯t give up and kept trying.

    ¡°Martin, I am your grandma. I am not a bad person. Come here, and I will give you some fruit to eat.¡±

    ¡°I have beautiful flowers over here. Would you like toe and Chapter 562 He Is My Son! see them. Martin?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t even look at them.

    The butler brought some small toys. ¡°Madam Hansen, Sir Hansen, you can try these.¡±

    4/4Nora and Osborn each held a toy, attempting to soothe Martin again.

    They spent the entire afternoon in various attempts but were ignored time and time again...

    Due to Isidra¡¯s live stream¡¯s unprecedented poprity and the sudden scene of Cora¡¯s patient coughing up blood, the news of Cora¡¯s arrest immediately skyrocketed to the top of the trending headlines.

    When Sara saw this news, she was ecstatic.

    She even discussed it with Jane, who had just returned home. ¡°That bitch got caught, did you know?¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563 Working Together

    1/5

    After putting her bag away, Jane sat down next to Sara and said, ¡°I heard the news.¡±

    Sara was the one who reported it to the police. How could she not know?

    ¡°I just saw on the trending list that her husband is trying to bail her out.¡±

    Sara asked, ¡°Who is her husband? It¡¯s not Byron, is it?¡±

    There were indeed some photos from the scene on the trending list, but they weren¡¯t particrly clear, so Sara wasn¡¯t sure if it was referring to Byron.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Byron.¡± Jane¡¯s mood visibly dampened when mentioning Byron.

    In fact, she had nned to pursue Byron after defeating Cora and sending her to prison.

    But now it seemed that Byron¡¯s mind was still focused on Cora.

    This made her wonder if it was really the right decision to sacrifice Harry¡¯s child and divorce him for Byron.

    ¡°What should we do? If Byron gets involved, that despicable woman will probably be released soon.¡±

    Chapter 563 Working Together Even though Byron disappeared for four years, his influence remained.2/5

    Just by his reappearance in New York causing such a stir, it was evident that those who held power and influence still respected him.

    Furthermore, he regained control of the Hansen Group and brought about a significant breakthrough in just over a month. Those people would not dare to oppose him anymore.

    So Sara was worried that once Byron got involved, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that wicked woman.

    Jane tried her best to appear less unhappy. ¡°This matter likely won¡¯t be resolved quickly. Isidra is a member of the Wolf family the Grakrord City, and she is Vaughn Five¡¯s only sister.¡±

    ¡°Vaughn? The young man who has already climbed to that position?¡±

    Sara was somewhat surprised.

    Jane had vaguely heard others discussing Isidra¡¯s extraordinary background in the live stream before, but she didn¡¯t connect Vaughn and Isidra at all.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him. I heard he dotes on Isidra the most, so ever since Isidra was diagnosed, he has taken her to seek famous doctors around the world. This time, he came with Isidra to register and participate in my treatmentpetition.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just agree to treat Isidra? It would have been a great opportunity to leverage Vaughn¡¯swork.¡±

    Chapter 563 Working Together

    3/5

    Actually, what Sara wanted the most was for Jane to establish a rtionship with Vaughn. Then, the Yoris Group could definitely leverage Vaughn¡¯s influence and be unstoppable in the domestic market without even having to worry about the Hansen family anymore.

    Moreover, she heard that Vaughn was still unmarried, and Jane was also divorced. If the two of them hit it off, that would be even better.Jane said, ¡°Isidra participating in our medicalpetition was her own decision. Maybe she doesn¡¯t think I can cure her.¡±

    ¡°It turns out it was Isidra¡¯s decision. Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. But it would be best if she died. Once she dies, Vaughn will definitely not spare the killer who caused his sister¡¯s death.¡±

    Thinking about under Vaughn¡¯s pressure, which would make it difficult for the police to release Cora, Sara felt inexplicably satisfied.

    And as Jane looked at Sara¡¯s smug face, she also felt satisfied.

    After all, it was the first time she had seen a mother who sent her own daughter to prison but was so happy about it.

    But she wondered what Cora¡¯s expression would be once she found out about all of this.

    Jerry just got off the train and immediately called Cora. He called her more than ten times, but Cora still hadn¡¯t answered.

    Jerry had a faint feeling that something was wrong, and then he Chapter 563 Working Together saw the news notification on his phone: [Explosive News! Unscrupulous quack doctor Cora was arrested.]

    He quickly clicked on the news and saw not only the details of Cora making Isidra vomit blood but also a picture of Cora¡¯s hands being handcuffed during her arrest.

    4/5During this period, although Jerry was preupied with things in Leucrest Town, he had still been following Cora¡¯s situation and knew about the challenge she reluctantly epted from Jane, the person known for curing cancer.

    But because he knew that Cora had already sessfully treated many cancer patients in Leucrest Town, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.

    However, Jerry never expected things to evolve like this.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Jerry immediately asked someone to find Byron¡¯s contact information and called him.

    If it were in Leucrest Town, Jerry could quickly establish connections and get Cora out first.

    But this was New York. His abilities and connections were limited, far inferior to Byron¡¯s.

    Byron answered the phone quickly, and Jerry quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Jerry! I heard the news that Cora had been arrested. What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°I am currently trying to establish connections, but because Chapter 563 Working Together Isidra is a member of the Wolf family, and with Vaughn

    5/5

    currently exerting pressure on the police, I cannot get her out yet. I am now preparing to reach out to Vaughn and arrange a meeting!¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed something you can do.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564 His Humility After ending the call with Jerry, Byron managed to obtain Vaughn¡¯s private contact information through various connections.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He immediately called Vaughn, and Vaughn was quickly connected on the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wolf! I am Byron, Dr. Lane¡¯s husband.¡±

    There was a brief pause on the other end before a response came.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the Financial Butcher, Mr. Hansen. I¡¯ve heard of you.¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s tone carried a hint of coldness, but he remained polite toward Byron.

    Clearly, he held some respect for Byron.

    However, he deliberately avoided any mention of Cora, evidently leaving no room for discussion regarding the medical incident.

    Being astute, Byron naturally understood the underlying meaning.

    But he continued to engage with Vaughn as if he hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°I contacted you because I wanted to discuss the incident of Dr.

    Lane treating Miss Isidra Wolf, which led to Cora¡¯s arrest.¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 564 His Humility2/4

    ¡°Then let me make it clear, Mr. Hansen. I cannot make any concessions in this matter. Isidra is my beloved sister. I sent her to New York for treatment in the hope that she would survive, not be an experimental subject of an unscrupulous doctor.¡±

    Vaughn also said, ¡°I made it clear from the beginning that if the other doctors participating in thepetition didn¡¯t have the ability, Isidra would be treated by Dr. Yoris. It was your wife who insisted onpeting without any patients willing to be treated by her, which led to Isidra¡¯s innocent involvement and her bing a sacrificialmb for the experiment.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that Dr. Lane couldn¡¯t cure your sister? Her reputation in New York may not be as great as Dr. Yoris¡¯s, but in Leucrest Town, she has sessfully treated numerous cancer patients. That is an indisputable fact. She did not treat your sister as an experimental subject.¡±

    Byron added, ¡°Moreover, your sister is not in a critical condition now!¡±

    ¡°My sister was coughing up blood like it was a murder scene, and yet you can still say she isn¡¯t in critical condition? I know my sister has an incurable disease, and I was prepared to lose her. But I never imagined she would have to leave in such a tragic way.¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s voice became hoarse towards the end.

    Clearly, the live scene of Isidra coughing up blood had a significant impact on him.

    ¡°Your sister wasn¡¯t coughing up blood. She was just expellingChapter 564 His Humility stagnant blood from her body. You might not know this, but my mother was also cured by Dr. Lane, not as the rumors say, by Dr.

    Yoris. Before my motherpletely recovered, she experienced the same symptom of coughing up blood. At that time, we thought she wouldn¡¯t survive, but after taking a CT scan following her expelling stagnant blood, the previous shadows in her lungs hadpletely disappeared.¡±

    3/4

    Byron continued, ¡°Mr. Wolf, I¡¯m not asking you to let go of my wife right now. I¡¯m just begging you to release her temporarily until we can confirm Miss Isidra Wolf is not facing any problems. My wife had a fever today when she went to deliver medicine to Miss Isidra Wolf. Please, extend your kindness and let her out for the time being. I will be forever grateful to you.¡®

    Byron was born into a wealthy family that others could only dream of in their entire lives, and with his own efforts, he became a figure at the pinnacle of power and wealth.

    He was always the one who received pleas from others, but today he had to sincerely plead with another person.

    It was evident that he was extremely unsettled.

    When Vaughn heard the sincerity in Byron¡¯s plea, he was surprised.

    Especially when Byron promised a lifetime of gratitude, it made Vaughn realize that Byron truly cared about this woman.

    And in Vaughn¡¯s chosen profession, if he had a business magnate like Byron providing strong support from behind, his future would certainly be much smoother.

    Chapter 564 His Humility

    4/4

    Even if he chose to enter the business worldter on, with Byron as his connection, he would surely achieve something.

    Byron¡¯s words were a great temptation to Vaughn.

    If it were any other matter, he would probably have agreed Byron without hesitation.But when it concerned Isidra¡¯s life and death...

    Vaughn almost hesitated but ultimately declined, ¡°I will be arriving in New York soon. Unless Isidra wakes up, there¡¯s no room for negotiation. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hansen!¡±

    While Byron faced setbacks, Cora was also suffering.

    Since being arrested, they had been shining bright lights at her.

    Her mind was already hazy, her mouth parched, and shey motionless on the table.

    At that moment, someone brought her a cup of warm water.

    1

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565 Taking Matters Into My Own Hands!

    ¡°Have a drink of water. You seem quite ufortable.¡±

    Noticing that Cora hadn¡¯t drunk any water, the person attempted to ce the cup directly into her hands.

    But Cora struggled violently, the uncontroble strength causing her to knock over the water and shatter the ss into pieces.

    ¡°Why are you like this? I just wanted to give you some water because you seemed unwell.¡±

    The person became a little angry upon seeing the shattered ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t ept something unclear like this. Who knows if it¡¯s a trap?¡±

    In this kind of ce, casually drinking water or leaving fingerprints could lead the case in a different direction.

    Cora dared not take any chances, even though she was really thirsty and needed to cool down.

    After apologizing, shey still on the table without moving.

    Seeing this, the person simply left.

    1/4

    Chapter 565 Taking Matters Into My Own H...

    2/4A few minutester, the person stood before Jane and reported.

    ¡°She is extremely cautious, and there is no way to fool her.¡±

    Jane frowned and asked, ¡°Can I arrange to meet her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Mr. Hansen has previously informed my superior, instructing us to ensure that she does not have any contact with people outside before he arrives to take her away.¡±

    Not mentioning Byron was fine, but as soon as Byron was mentioned, the fake smile on Jane¡¯s face immediately became colder.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    She divorced Harry regardless of everything, all for Byron.

    Yet, in the end, Byron still cared about that despicable Cora!

    But the more he protected Cora, the more Jane wanted to kill her.

    Jane believed that as long as Cora was gone from this world, Byron would obediently return to her side.

    ¡°Please help me arrange a meeting with her. I¡¯m just a doctor, and I won¡¯t do anything unreasonable.¡±

    As soon as Jane made her request, the person became busy, saying, ¡°Dr. Yoris, you have apassionate heart. How could you possibly do anything unreasonable? However, I can only follow orders here. If I were discovered, I would also be punished.¡±

    ¡°I just have a few words to say to Dr. Lane. How about this? If Chapter 565 Taking Matters Into My Own H...3/4 you help me arrange a meeting with Dr. Lane, I¡¯ll start treating your mother tomorrow. And I have a few courses of oral medication avable as well, which I can give you for free.¡±

    Jane had a rtionship with this person because his mother was suffering from cancer.

    But Jane¡¯s reputation was already significant, and appointments with her patients were almostpletely booked until next winter.

    Furthermore, the oral medication she had developed to cure cancer had already skyrocketed in price.

    Just one course of treatment with oral medication would almost cost millions.

    As soon as Jane made this promise, she immediately waived several million in treatment fees for him.

    He was overjoyed on the spot and agreed to Jane¡¯s request directly.

    ¡°Alright... Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go distract a few people, and when you receive my message, you can go inside and meet Dr. Lane.¡±

    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll arrange for my assistant to pick up your mother tomorrow.¡±

    A few minutester, Jane met Cora.

    Cora was hunched over the table, with a bright light shining down on her head.

    Chapter 565 Taking Matters Into My Own H...

    Jane looked at Cora¡¯s disheveled appearance, and her voice carried a hint of amusement.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, I never expected us to meet in a ce like this!¡±

    Cora was in a daze, and she felt as if she had returned to her childhood.

    4/4

    Her father lifted her high above his head, both of them smiling.

    But as theyughed, her father suddenly let go for some unknown reason, causing her to fall from the height.When she abruptly woke up, she saw Jane standing before her with a sinister smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling unwell?¡±

    Jane attempted to touch Cora¡¯s forehead, adopting the stance of a good doctormitted to healing and saving lives.

    But before Jane¡¯s hand could make contact, Cora blocked it.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 566

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    1/4

    Chapter 566 You Are a Time Bomb!

    ¡°Stop pretending. Isn¡¯t it thanks to you that I went to jail?¡±

    After Cora was locked up, she had already analyzed the situation back then.

    Isidra was coughing up blood, and many people were worried and scared.

    But for a normal person, the first thought would be to save the person. Only someone with ulterior motives would prompt the police to intervene so quickly.

    Or perhaps it should be said that ever since Jane initiated thispetition, her ultimate goal was always to send Cora to prison.

    She just couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity.

    So when Isidra coughed up blood, it became a breakthrough for Jane.

    Cora spected that Jane probably called the police herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite clever.¡±

    Jane believed that Cora wouldn¡¯t leave this ce alive today, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush.¡°But you can¡¯t me me. It¡¯s yourck of medical skills and your reckless behavior that ended up killing Isidra and offending Vaughn!¡±

    Chapter 566 You Are a Time Bomb!

    2/4

    ¡°Who said Isidra died? She expelled the stagnant blood from her body. When she wakes up, you will be able to see that the shadowy areas in her lungs have all disappeared through a CT scan.¡±

    Cora was still lying on the table, her voice much softer than usual.

    But even so, her tone was still so determined.

    However, Jane still didn¡¯t believe her words. She just coldly stared at Cora lying on the table, feeling that she was nothing more than an ant now, and any movement from her could easily end Cora¡¯s life.

    ¡°Even if Isidra doesn¡¯t die, I will find a way to make her die in the emergency room. So today, there will only be one oue.

    And that is because you killed Isidra. You scare yourself to death in prison.¡±

    Jane thought that when she expressed her thoughts, Cora would be scared.

    But Cora¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly calm.

    Cora remained calm as if she was not the one whose life and death had just been determined by Jane.

    ¡°So, this is your entire n? Can I ask one more question? Why doyou have to kill me? Is it because I am the real daughter of the Yoris family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s part of the reason.¡±

    Chapter 566 You Are a Time Bomb!

    Jane put her bag on the table and took out a pair of rubber gloves.

    3/4

    Then she took a syringe and medication from her bag, drawing the medication into the syringe and expelling the air.

    She only had ten minutes with Cora, so she had to inject the medicine into Cora¡¯s veins in the final moments.

    In doing so, Cora¡¯s heart would stop an hourter, While she was preparing all of this, Cora asked her in a low voice, ¡°I never wanted to return to the Yoris family. You can just be the Yoris family miss without any worries. Why do you have to be so against me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re like a time bomb, and if it¡¯s not dealt with, who knows when it will explode? So I have to kill you to prevent any future trouble.¡±

    ¡°If you kill me, won¡¯t you worry that one day Mrs. Sara Yoris or other members of the Yoris family will find out the truth and turn against you?¡±

    ¡°All those people are foolish. As long as you¡¯re gone from this world, no one will know these things. Especially Sara, when she heard that you were imprisoned, she was overjoyed at home!¡±As Jane spoke, she nced at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for you to leave this world...¡±

    With that said, she held the syringe, grabbed Cora¡¯s hand, and prepared to inject it into her vein.

    Chapter 566 You Are a Time Bomb!

    Unexpectedly, Cora, who seemed weak just moments ago, suddenly resisted.

    They instantly started grappling with each other.

    4/4

    Cora had the upper hand at first and even managed to pin Jane down.

    But suddenly, dizziness struck, and Jane took advantage of the opportunity, gaining the upper hand.

    In the blink of an eye, Jane was straddling Cora¡¯s body, still holding the syringe, her expression sinister and terrifying.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567 Revealing the Truth Meanwhile, Byron and Vaughn finished their call, feeling restless.

    Carterforted him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Isidra to wake up? I think she should wake up soon. Didn¡¯t Madam Hansen also wake up quicklyst time?¡±

    ¡°My mom could wake up quickly it was because no one sabotaged things behind the scenes.¡±

    Byron lit a cigarette, but after smoking for a while, he felt restless. ¡°What about George?¡±

    ¡°George indeed wanted to release Miss Lane after seeing those photos, but he honestly admitted that he recently had some health issues. He¡¯s hoping for Miss Yoris¡¯s treatment. So Mrs. Sara Yoris used this as leverage, preventing George from releasing Miss Lane.¡±

    1/4

    Vaughn was contacted by Byron, while Carter has been handling themunication with George all along.

    Upon hearing this, Byron suddenly extinguished his cigarette butt.

    ¡°Do you still have the DNA test results for Sara and Cora that I asked you to do?¡±

    ¡°I still have them. They¡¯re in the car¡¯s drawer.¡±

    Chapter 567 Revealing the Truth2/4

    Carter always felt that the test report woulde in handy, so he put it in the car¡¯s drawer four years ago.

    Later, because Byron temporarily left New York, he forgot about the information.

    Unexpectedly, after four years, this test report was mentioned again.

    ¡°Bring that test report with us, and let¡¯s go talk to Sara!¡±

    As soon as Byron finished speaking, Carter¡¯s eyes behind the sses were filled with surprise.

    ¡°Are you sure? Miss Lane didn¡¯t want their family to know about these things, right? What if she pursues itter...¡±

    But before Carter finished speaking, Byron directly said, ¡°I can¡¯t manage that much now. I want her to stand safely in front of me.¡±

    So, Carter stopped persuading and went with Byron, bringing the test report to the Yoris family!

    Sara was in a good mood today and had ordered a lot of fresh seafood. She was preparing a seafood feast in the kitchen to celebrate tonight.

    Then a servant came to inform her that Byron had arrived with his assistant Carter at the Yoris family while she was still busy handling king crabs.

    ¡°I guess he just wants me to go easy on Cora. He doesn¡¯t even Chapter 567 Revealing the Truth

    3/4consider that all of this is because that little slut has been getting in my way all along.¡±

    After Sarained a few words, she ordered the chef, ¡°You help me continue to process this crab, and keep the crab roe for me to make a baked egg with cheese, and eat it with white wine at night.¡±

    After that, she took off her gloves, washed her hands, put on a dignified air, and went to the living room to meet Byron.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Mr. Hansen? The sun must have risen in the west today because you¡¯ve unexpectedlye to visit my Yoris family.¡±

    But regardless of her sarcastic remarks, Byron¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He got straight to the point, ¡°Contact George immediately and release Cora.¡±

    Coincidentally, William and Arnold had just returned home as well.

    Seeing Byron¡¯s furious demeanor, they immediately understood that he hade because of Cora¡¯s arrest.

    William¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Cora¡¯s fate depends on herself. If she hadn¡¯t acted recklessly, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in prison.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Arnold, speaking from the perspective of someone who had experienced simr situations, advised Byron, ¡°If I remember correctly, you and Cora have already broken up. You don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter, lest you also get implicated in the end.¡±

    Chapter 567 Revealing the Truth

    4/4

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to discuss these things for that little slut, then please leave. You should know that she even threatened me not long ago and had an arrogant attitude...¡±

    Sara also assumed a haughty posture.

    But Byron spoke frankly, ¡°If Cora is your biological daughter, the bloodline of the Yoris family, would you still be willing to turn a blind eye?¡±B Write yourment

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568 She Is Your Biological Daughter As soon as Byron spoke, whether it was Sara, William, or Arnold, they all looked visibly stunned.

    1/4

    After a moment, Sara sneered, ¡°Cora is my own flesh and blood? What kind of joke are you ying?¡±

    William chimed in, ¡°There is no way Cora could be the bloodline of our Yoris family. What do you take me for?¡±

    Although William had a strained rtionship with Sara, he was not the type to have affairs outside.

    Being well acquainted with his son¡¯s character, Arnold said, ¡°I know you¡¯re desperate to save Cora, but you can¡¯t just make up stories.¡±

    But Byron simply gave Carter a meaningful look.

    Carter then took out the identification report and ced it on the Yoris family¡¯s table.

    ¡°I am not making this up. This is the truth. Cora is the bloodline of your Yoris family, not Jane.¡±

    Byron¡¯s firm tone made the three of them feel a vague sense of unease.

    Especially William, who picked up the DNA identification reportChapter 568 She Is Your Biological Daughter and started flipping through it.

    Arnold leaned over to read it as well.

    Sara muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Jane came out of my own womb. How could she not be my flesh and blood?¡±

    2/4

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that during the days when you were giving birth, your former rival, Flora, also gave birth in the same hospital. She saw two babies with the same gender and swapped them.¡±

    Byron sinctly told Sara the truth he had learned from Cora four years ago, and Sara felt her whole body trembling.

    If what Byron said was true, then what had she done to her own daughter all these years?

    Mocking her when Cora had to face the Lane family falling into bankruptcy.

    Stealing her ideas during the Continental Crafts Competition and causing her to be embroiled in a giarism scandal.

    When Byron passed away, she mocked her for being kicked out of the Hansen family and bing a loner.

    And now, during her imprisonment, she exerted pressure to ensure she could never walk out of those prison gates.

    Sara couldn¡¯t ept this fact.

    If Cora was truly their daughter, then everything wasoutrageous.

    Chapter 568 She Is Your Biological Daughter 3/4 So she could only hope that Byron was lying.

    But she noticed that both William and Arnold had grave expressions on their faces.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    So, she couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and ask William, ¡°It¡¯s not true, right? He must have given us fake results. How could she be our child?¡±

    However, as she spoke, she saw the result written on one of the reports in William¡¯s hand: [Sara is excluded as Jane¡¯s biological mother.]

    The result of the other report was written: [Based on our center¡¯s investigation, Sara is Cora¡¯s biological mother.]

    In that instant, Sara¡¯s entire brain felt like it was being blown apart by pain. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true. It mustn¡¯t be true...¡±

    Cora was actually her own biological daughter.

    This was too absurd!

    She had done such malicious things to her own daughter...

    Sara was nearly on the brink of copse due to this cruel reality, and she even passed out momentarily.

    If it weren¡¯t for William supporting her, she would have probably fallen to the ground.

    After regaining herposure, she red at Byron with teary eyes and used him, ¡°No, this must be something you Chapter 568 She Is Your Biological Daughter 4/4 fabricated to help Cora escape me.¡±

    William and Arnold obviously thought the same way as they both directed their gaze toward Byron.

    But Byron looked back at them, his deep eyes cold as if they were about to freeze over.

    ¡°Do you think I have the ability to see into the future? How else would I have known four years ago that Cora would go through this ordeal today and make the identification report in advance?¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569 Hanging by a Thread!

    ¡°Four years ago?¡±

    William quickly grasped the key point.

    He hurriedly checked the signing time on the identification report and found that it was indeed four years ago.

    1/4

    In addition, the paper of this report had turned slightly yellow, indicating that it was not recently made...

    In his heart, he already had a bad conjecture.

    But before he could say anything, Byron sneered, ¡°No wonder Cora refused to acknowledge you as her true family even four years ago, even though she knew about it. And now I know it is because none of you are worthy of being her family.¡±

    ¡°She knew four years ago?¡± Arnold¡¯s hands began to tremble as well.

    Four years ago, Arnold had a good impression of Cora and inexplicably wanted to be closer to her.

    Even when he saw Cora diligently learning wood carving from him, he had thought it would be great if she were his own granddaughter.

    Butter, Jane actually giarized Cora¡¯s carving of the original model of the old Lane Mansion, and he had chosen to protect Chapter 569 Hanging by a Thread! Jane, thus breaking off his mentor¨Cship with Cora.2/4

    He still remembered it was Christmas Eve, a bitterly cold night, when Cora said to him, lonely and helpless, ¡°Originally, I hoped to feel a little warmth of family from your side today on Christmas Eve. But now it seems like just a dream...¡±

    He had felt sorry for her back then, but between his own granddaughter and his apprentice, he had chosen his granddaughter without hesitation, leaving Cora to swallow her grievances.

    But now, knowing that Cora was his own granddaughter, Arnold truly felt as if his heart had been crushed.

    On that Christmas Eve, when everyone was celebrating and filled with joyous reunion, he dealt such a heavy blow to Cora, who didn¡¯t even have any family at the time...

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier since you knew?¡± William¡¯s eyes were also red.

    William realized that he had repeatedly used the fact of whether she could work at the First Hospital to threaten Cora and force her topromise with the Yoris family.

    He really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of feelings Cora had felt when she knew they were her family, yet had to witness them doing so many hurtful things to her.

    ¡°Why? You should ask yourselves what you have done to her!¡±

    After Byron¡¯s rebuke, he continued, ¡°Enough. This is not the time for you to cry. Cora is still running a fever and might be in Chapter 569 Hanging by a Thread!

    3/4danger! Let George release Cora now, and I¡¯ll go pick her up.¡±

    After saying this, Byron left the Yoris Mansion with Carter and headed to the police station.

    William picked up his phone and called George, hurrying toward the garage.

    Sara forced herself to follow along, as did Arnold.

    They all wanted to see for themselves whether Cora was safe.

    They hurried to the police station, where they were personally received by George.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to release Cora? Weren¡¯t you saying before...¡±

    George looked at Byron, then at the Yoris family members, feeling that their expressions at the moment were somewhat subtle.

    ¡°What happened before is in the past. Just give me a straight answer, is Cora okay right now?¡±

    Arnold even impulsively stepped forward, grabbing George¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Sir Hansen, let¡¯s talk calmly. And besides, Cora was only locked up here, with someone specifically guarding her. How could anything happen?¡±

    George felt that Arnold¡¯s attitude was very strange, as he couldn¡¯t understand why Arnold would express such concern forChapter 569 Hanging by a Thread!

    someone who had been locked up by them before.

    4/4

    ¡°Where is she? Take us to see her quickly.¡± Sara grew more and more anxious, urging repeatedly.

    ¡°This way, follow me.¡±

    George hastily led the way. ¡°It¡¯s this room. We have someone specifically assigned to guard her. Nothing will happen...¡±

    But just as they reached the door of the cell, they were all shocked by the scene.

    Jane was straddling Cora, about to inject a syringe into Cora¡¯s eye.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    And Cora was desperately resisting, tightly gripping Jane¡¯s hand, trying to prevent her from sticking the needle into her eye.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570 Cora Was in a Coma!

    ¡°My God! What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    George was the first to exim.

    1/4

    ¡°Cora!¡± Byron rushed to the door and kicked the door. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    It was because he could see that Cora¡¯s strength was almost exhausted.

    William also rushed over and kicked the door. ¡°Cora, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Arnold also hurriedly joined.

    Sara yelled, ¡°Jane, let me go! Don¡¯t hurt my daughter!¡±

    At this time, Jane, who was fighting against Cora, naturally heard their voices.

    Jane was smart. She had guessed that the Yoris family now knew that Cora was their biological daughter.

    But things hade to this. Should Jane just let Cora go and watch their family reunite?

    No!Jane mustn¡¯t let Cora go.

    Chapter 570 Cora Was in a Coma!

    2/4

    Otherwise, even if Isidra died, the Yoris family would try their best to keep Cora alive, Jane couldn¡¯t bear to look at the happy appearance of Cora being loved by Byron and the Yoris family.

    Therefore, Cora must dic!

    So Jane gathered all her strength, trying to pierce the syringe into Cora¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, Byron kicked open the door.

    Byron kicked Jane out when Jane tried to pierce Cora with all her strength.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Byron almost used all his strength to kick Jane.

    Jane was like a ball, flying several feet, hitting the wall before stopping.

    Jane felt as if her body was falling apart, and the pain was overwhelming.

    But her former close rtives, who had spoiled her, all acted as if they didn¡¯t see her get hurt.

    Byron immediately rushed to Cora and held her.Cora raised her head and looked at Byron¡¯s familiar handsome face. She burst into tears. ¡°Why are you taking so long...¡±

    Chapter 570 Cora Was in a Coma! Her words contained many grievances.

    If he came anyter, she couldn¡¯t hold on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Byron held her tightly in his arms.

    3/4

    When Cora smelled the familiar tobo and cologne fragrance on him, she felt inexplicably relieved. She couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and fell asleep.

    ¡°Cora? Hello?¡± Byron said.

    Byron noticed that Cora had fallen asleep, and became more and more uneasy, so he quickly reached out to her forehead.

    Only then did he discover that Cora had a fever.

    ¡°Her temperature is so high that she must be immediately sent to the hospital!¡± Byron said.

    At this time, William and Sara were also beside Cora. One of them held Cora¡¯s hand, and the other stroked Cora¡¯s face.

    They wanted to talk to Cora, but Cora passed out without even making eye contact with them.

    Byron picked up Cora. William and Sara quickly followed.When Arnold followed, he saw George standing outside with a fawning expression. Arnold angrily reprimanded George.

    Chapter 570 Cora Was in a Coma!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°This is what you said to be guarded and safe?¡± Arnold asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I will investigate this!¡± George promised quickly.

    4/4

    But Arnold still looked angry. ¡°Remember to keep an eye on that criminal inside. Otherwise, no one can save your lifeter.¡±

    After saying these threatening words, Arnold followed William and the others quickly.

    Jane also heard the words Arnold said just now.

    She only wanted Cora to die. They didn¡¯t see Jane kill Cora with their own eyes. Why did he call Jane a criminal?

    Jane was so annoyed that she didn¡¯t care about her body which was kicked like a bone cracked by Byron just now, and rushed forward to question Arnold, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t kill Dr. Lane. Why are you calling me a criminal?¡±

    But Arnold didn¡¯t even look at Jane.

    George stopped Jane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Yoris. Now you are suspected of attempted murder and cannot leave here.¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571 Restore Her Health?

    ¡°I attempted to murder? Do you want to cure your disease or not?¡±

    Jane¡¯s face turned cold suddenly. And she looked at George like a poisonous snake haunting, a cold and damp ce.

    She was so unscrupulous because she believed that as long as she knew the cure for cancer, many people would want to save her life.

    It was because everyone wanted to live!

    George was embarrassed. ¡°Of course, I have to treat my disease. But you know that the scene you were about to attack Dr.

    Lane just now was watched by so many people...¡±

    ¡°So help me destroy the physical evidence!¡±

    Jane handed the syringe to George.

    George looked at the cold syringe in his hand, ¡°L... shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to treat your cancer anymore?¡± Jane said.

    ¡°Of course I want. But it¡¯s against thew to help you deal with this physical evidence. If it were found out, I wouldn¡¯t be held ountable,¡± George said.

    But he never expected that Jane responded with a smile, ¡°Of Chapter 571 Restore Her Health?2/4

    course, I know this is against thew. Otherwise, why do I ask you to deal with it?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    George looked at Jane in disbelief.

    He already understood that Jane asked him to deal with the physical evidence for nothing more than to make him her aplice.

    In this way, he must be implicated if she had something wrong, so he could only do everything to protect her!

    She was so cruel!

    Good lenses, bad frames.

    On the surface, Jane was kind and approachable, but she was evil and ruthless...

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Seeing that he was still silent, Jane urged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with the syringe.¡± George finallypromised.

    Jane¡¯s smile became gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to bring two courses of oral liquid to youter.¡±

    George thanked her with a smile but still felt sad that this life¨Csaving medicine was controlled by a vicious person, Jane.

    After being sent to the hospital, Cora was in aa.

    Her fever persisted, causing pneumonia, and she was sent to theemergency room.

    Chapter 571 Restore Her Health?

    3/4

    Unexpectedly, Cora¡¯s emergency room happened to be next to the emergency room where Isidra was.

    So Byron, William, and others met Isidra¡¯s rtives, who rushed outside the emergency room.

    When Vaughn saw Byron standing at the emergency room door, Vaughn immediately recognized Byron.

    Byron also saw Vaughn, but now Byron was not in the mood to negotiate with Vaughn. Byron¡¯s attention was on Cora in the emergency room.

    So Byron only nodded slightly at Vaughn, and then Byron¡¯s eyes fell on the headlight on the emergency room door.

    Vaughn saw Byron¡¯s worried look and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Hansen, is your rtive being rescued?¡±

    ¡°Well, my wife,¡± Byron said.

    Byron¡¯s words made Vaughn frowned.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t she...¡± Vaughn asked.

    ¡°I said that someone tried to hurt my wife this time. This one wanted to kill my wife. After this drainage, the lesion will be eliminated once Isidra awakens. But my wife might have died if I had arrived a littleter.¡±

    Byron vented his anger on the entire Five family, which made Vaughn a little unhappy.

    Chapter 571 Restore Her Health?

    4/4

    ¡°Isidra is still not awake, nor has shee out of the emergency room. It¡¯s too early for you to say this,¡± Vaughn said.

    Vaughn still didn¡¯t believe that Cora could cure Isidra¡¯s cancer.

    But at this moment, the door of the emergency room where Isidra was located was opened.Vaughn and Isidra¡¯s other family members rushed there immediately.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my sister?¡± Vaughn asked.

    ¡°Miss Isidra Wolf is now awake. And we got the examination results we did for her just now. It shows that all her previous shadows have disappeared...¡± Docter said.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572 He Got Angry

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Vaughn almost suspected that there was something wrong with his cars.

    After Isidra was diagnosed, he took her to search for famous doctors worldwide, but her disease had no improvement.

    But now, Isidra¡¯s cancer was cured by that quack?

    1/3Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes! Look. Here are the CT images and her various inspection reports,¡± The doctor said.

    The doctor was also amazed by this result. When Vaughn introduced various data indicators, he praised, ¡°If Dr. Cora¡¯s medicine is mass¨Cproduced, it can save countless dying people.

    ¡°How can she be so capable? A few years ago, shepleted such a difficult cardiac surgery at a young age. And now she is so aplished in cancer. I think she is an angel sent by God to save people.¡±

    But Vaughn felt a little ufortable when he heard the doctor¡¯s praise. ¡°But Isidra vomited so much blood. Is it all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All the data show that after the blood is discharged from her body, Isidra¡¯s various indicators are no different from normal people,¡± The doctor said.

    ¡°But why did she stay in the emergency room for so long?¡±

    Chapter 572 He Got Angry Vaughn asked.

    Vaughn couldn¡¯t believe that someone in the emergency room for a long time would be fine.The doctor said, ¡°We thought she was in aa before, so we didn¡¯t dare to touch her. Butter, we discovered that she seemed so tired and fell asleep.

    2/3

    ¡°Let Miss Isidra Wolf rest in the ward for a day or two now. After confirming that there is no problem, she can be discharged from the hospital.¡±

    Until Isidra apanied Isidra back to the ward, seeing her smiling and hearing her tell their parents that she wanted to eat steak in the evening and two sandwiches, Vaughn still felt a little unbelievable.

    He loved Isidra very much. He was on the verge of despair. On the way to New York, he had said goodbye to her repeatedly in his heart, but he didn¡¯t expect things to take such a sharp turn...

    After much deliberation, Vaughn went to the emergency room again.

    At this time, the headlights of the emergency room where Cora was located were still on, and the nurses kepting in and out, telling bad news, like Cora¡¯s temperature had risen again, and the family needed to sign a critical illness agreement.

    Vaughn could tell that the man, who appeared in various financial news and had always been confident, when he signed the critical illness notice, his hands shook.

    Chapter 572 He Got Angry The people standing behind Vaughn were probably Cora¡¯s rtives.

    They were all crying and sighing.3/3

    Especially a middle¨Caged woman had fainted several times from crying.

    Vaughn thought Cora cured Isidra¡¯s illness but was trapped in prison. And because of the Wolf family, Cora almost died.

    The Wolf family owed Cora this time on all ounts.

    So Vaughn stepped forward and asked Byron, ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Byron looked at Vaughn coldly. ¡°No. You only need to know that your family will be aplices if something wrong happens to Cora. I won¡¯t let any of you go...¡±

    Vaughn looked at Byron¡¯s furious look like a sleeping lion was awakened and wanted to destroy everything. Vaughn was upset.

    Even though the Wolf family was engaged in official careers, Byron could affect the Wolf family.

    But recalling Byron had controlled Belgon¡¯s currency stock market and forced Belgon¡¯s currency to delist, Vaughn was still a little worried.

    B

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573 Martin Rejected Them

    ¡°Baby, talk with me.¡±

    Nora sat next to Martin in the Hansen Mansion, coaxing him. gently.

    Osborn also tried to hold Martin¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t talk. But eat something. If you don¡¯t eat anything, what if you get hungry?¡±

    But besides Martin rejecting the two¡¯s contact, he also worried about his mother¡¯s safety.

    Even if Osborn and Nora showed Martin¡¯s favorite cartoon, he still didn¡¯t watch it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat or drink, you will be sick. Eat some.¡±

    Nora coaxed Martin for a long time, but he ignored her, which made her frustrated.

    Nora said, ¡°Martin¡¯s mother should be Cora. Maybe she said something in front of Martin that made him reject us.

    ¡°It is indeed a good thing that a grandson suddenly appeared now. But I don¡¯t want Byron to be with Cora. Who knows what will happenter?¡±

    But when she said these, Martin suddenly smashed the apple she had stuffed into his hand on the ground.

    Chapter 573 Martin Rejected Them2/4

    Even if Marlin resisted their touch just now, he didn¡¯t have any excessive behavior, not to mention being angry enough to smash things.

    So Martin suddenly smashed the apple on the ground, which started Osborn and Nora.

    Osborn and Nora rushed to see Martin and saw Martin staring at them angrily.

    Osborn suddenly understood the reason and hurriedly said, ¡°Your grandma is just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Then he told Nora, ¡°Martin probably looks like Byron not only in appearance but also in IQ and personality. Don¡¯t say such nonsense in front of him, so he won¡¯t get close to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk nonsense. Cora and Byron are unsuitable. Something wrong must happen if they keep dating. You see. This time, Cora caused a catastrophe because of treating indiscriminately...¡± Nora said.

    Nora was sometimes quite stubborn and refused topromise on what she decided.

    As a result, Martin became angrier as she heard these, and he stood up and ran into the yard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Seeing Martin run out, Osborn and Nora panicked.

    ¡°Housekeeper, stop Martin.¡±

    Chapter 573 Martin Rejected Them

    3/4While they quickly chased Martin, Osborn med Nora. ¡°You can say these words in front of other people. How hard is it for a child when you say his mother is bad in front of him?¡±

    Nora agreed, so when she chased Martin back and brought him back to the house, she didn¡¯t mention Cora again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a video call with your dad and see what your dad is doing?¡± Nora said.

    Martin didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Nora, but his eyes lit up when he heard they would call Byron because Martin was eager to get information about Cora from Byron.

    Seeing this, Nora immediately took out her mobile phone and made a video call to Byron.

    In the hospital, Byron was worried about Martin besides worried Cora, who was lying in the emergency room.

    Seeing the video call from Nora, Byron thought that something happened to Martin, so Byron immediately connected.

    Soon Nora and Martin appeared in the video.

    ¡°Martin, what¡¯s the matter? If you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± Byron said.

    Martin didn¡¯t respond. But his big eyes kept staring at the video as if he wanted to see some details.

    Nora was the first to speak, ¡°Byron, Martin doesn¡¯t talk to us or eat. If nothing is going on over there,e back and cheer him up.¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574 She Had a Bad Time!

    1/4

    Nora¡¯s intention was to stop Byron get involved in Cora¡¯s affairs.

    But after Nora said these words, Byron said coldly, ¡°I still have something to do here. Martin, be good. I¡¯ll pick you up when I¡¯m done.¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to tell Martin that Cora was being rescued.

    But at this time, Martin mmed on the phone screen, looking anxious.

    Nora immediately noticed that the ce where Martin mmed was a hospital sign that appeared behind Byron.

    ¡°Byron, why are you in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡± Nora said.

    After Byron had a narrow escape, now what Nora was most afraid that Byron appeared in the hospital.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Byron said.

    But Nora didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why are you in the hospital when you¡¯re fine? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this time, Martin mmed the screen more frequently.

    Based on Byron¡¯s knowing of Martin after getting along withChapter 574 She Had a Bad Time!

    Martin during this period, the faster he mmed, the more anxious Martin was.

    2/4

    In addition to the obvious concern, there were tears in his eyes.

    Martin was worried about his mother and urgently wanted to know Cora¡¯s current situation.

    So after much consideration, Byron still decided to tell Martin the truth. ¡°Martin, listen carefully. Your mother has a fever that caused pneumonia. She was currently being rescued in the hospital...¡±

    Although Martin was young, he also had the right to know.

    Furthermore, Byron knew that with Martin¡¯s cleverness, it was almost impossible to hide it from him.

    And if Byron didn¡¯t tell Martin all the time, Martin would keep guessing and be more nervous and irritable.

    But telling Martin directly had a huge impact on him.

    Martin cried loudly on the spot.

    It made Osborn and Nora anxious.

    Nora said, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t cry. My heart is about to break.

    ¡°Your mother will get better. Medicine is so advanced now.¡±Osborn and Noraforted Martin but to no avail.

    Byron could only say, ¡°Eat something now. I¡¯ll ask Carter to pick Chapter 574 She Had a Bad Time!

    you up to see your mother in the hospital. Remember, Carter will let you get into his car only after you have caten.¡±

    With these words, Martin finally stopped crying and nodded with sobs.

    3/4

    Osborn and Nora were worried that their grandson would go to the hospital. And since Martin was born, it was the first time they had seen him, so they were unwilling to separate from Martin like this.

    So Osborn and Nora decided to go to the hospital with Martin.

    After Byron ended the call, he realized that William, Arnold, and Sara were all looking at him eagerly.

    ¡°Byron, is that Cora and your son?¡± William asked.

    ¡°Did Cora have a baby? When?¡± Arnold asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Sara asked, ¡°Is the child already three or four years old and wearing a baseball cap?¡±

    ¡°Well, Martin is three years old now. Cora lied to me that the baby was aborted. She gave birth and raised Martin alone. These four years... She had a bad time,¡± Byron said.

    Byron¡¯s frank confession was like a sharp knife, hurting the hearts of the three.

    ¡°God, my Cora...¡±

    Arnold couldn¡¯t hold back his tears on the spot.

    Chapter 574 She Had a Bad Time!

    A girl like Cora should be favored by the whole family.

    4/4But she actually ran to Leucrest Town, gave birth, and raised the baby alone.

    The country was unfriendly to unmarried women with children, so how much pressure Cora had to bear to give birth to Martin alone could be imagined.

    B

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 The Savior of His Family!

    1/4

    ¡°So, it was true when Sara said years ago that she bumped into Cora in the obstetrics and gynecology department, who was pregnant. If we had realized back then that she was our biological daughter, we wouldn¡¯t have let her give birth alone.¡±

    William regretted it deeply.

    Sara¡¯s regret was even stronger. ¡°I ran into that child and Cora in the hospital. I scolded her and thought she got what she deserved, which led to the child being unable to speak to this day. I can¡¯t believe I treated my daughter and my grandson like that. Oh my, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    Sara was so distressed that she almost fainted again.

    At that moment, a nurse brought another critical illness notice.

    ¡°Family members, please sign here.¡±

    Byron felt as if his heart was about to stop..

    Despite this, he still managed to sign it with trembling hands. He didn¡¯t want to dy Cora¡¯s treatment.

    Seeing the critical illness notice again, Sara became hysterical.

    ¡°Oh god, I can bear the punishment for my sins, but please don¡¯t treat my daughter like this. She has suffered enough in her Chapter 575 The Savior of His Family! life...¡±William was busymunicating with the medical staff to understand Cora¡¯s current condition and future treatment.

    Arnold closed his eyes and prayed. If only his granddaughter could be safe, he was willing to die the next day.

    2/4

    After themotion, Carter arrived with Martin, Osborn, and Nora.

    When they saw Martin, William and Sara instinctively wanted to get closer.

    But when Martin saw them, he pushed them away even more than he did with Osborn and Nora. He didn¡¯t even let them touch him and immediately hid behind Byron.

    Byron¡¯s attention was focused entirely on the door of the resuscitation room. Only when Martin touched him did hee back to his senses and pick Martin up.

    ¡°Stay with Daddy here and wait for Mommy toe out, okay?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Martin nodded immediately. His eyes, like Byron¡¯s, were directly fixed on the direction of the resuscitation room door.

    Holding Martin and smelling his sweet scent, Byron kept whispering in his heart, ¡°Cora, Martin is still so young, and he is waiting for you outside. Please, you have to pull through. We can¡¯t live without you.¡±

    Nora was somewhat puzzled when she saw Sara and the Yoris family members.

    Chapter 575 The Savior of His Family!3/4

    ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s not Dr. Yoris lying inside.¡±

    ¡°Cora is our child. The two children were switched by someone with ill intentions back then.¡±

    The moment Sara started talking, she burst into tears again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nora was stunned on the spot, and so was Osborn.

    But at that moment, the door of the resuscitation room opened again.

    This time, the nurse brought good news. ¡°The patient¡¯s fever is starting to go down!¡±

    Everyone showed a look of joy upon hearing this.

    Especially Byron, who was excited. ¡°Martin, did you hear that? Cora¡¯s temperature is down. She will get better soon.¡±

    Martin was so happy that he forgot he didn¡¯t like this irresponsible dad, and he hugged Byron¡¯s neck andughed brightly.

    About two hourster, Cora was out of danger and was moved to a regr ward.

    Upon hearing the news, Vaughn rushed over with Isidra and their parents.

    ¡°We heard Dr. Lane is out of danger, so my family and Ie to Chapter 575 The Savior of His Family! visit.¡±

    4/4

    Vaughn¡¯s attitude was much better than before.

    Because once Isidra returned to the ward, she was in high spirits and even started bouncing around.

    This convinced their family that Cora had truly cured Isidra¡¯s cancerpletely.In this case, Cora became a great benefactor to the Wolf family.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 Waiting for You to Wake Up!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Isidra had just found out about Cora¡¯s arrest due to her bout of vomiting blood. Cora was now locked up, suffering from pneumonia after getting a high fever in prison. It had almost cost her life.

    1/4

    So when she entered the ward, she apologized to Byron right away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My overreaction caused all the trouble for Dr.

    Lane.¡±

    But Byron didn¡¯t want to deal with them. He only said, ¡°Wait until she wakes up, then you can tell her yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will apologize to Dr. Lane myself when she wakes up. But you are her family and were scared because of this incident.

    Ultimately, it started because of me. So, I should be the one to apologize.¡±

    Isidra¡¯s attitude was sincere and wless.

    Her parents agreed. ¡°We owe Dr. Lane a lot this time. If she hadn¡¯t helped our daughter despite the pressure, we would have lost her. When Dr. Lane wakes up, we will personally thank her.

    ¡°Dr. Lane is our benefactor. If she needs anything from us in the future, we¡¯ll be there, no questions asked.¡±

    They thanked her repeatedly, but they knew that Cora was still asleep. They left, understanding that her family wouldn¡¯t like to Chapter 576 Waiting for You to Wake Up! hear their gratitude.

    Until they left, Nora was still a bit confused.2/4

    ¡°Is Isidra okay now? But wasn¡¯t she vomiting blood on the live stream? It seemed like she was about to die.¡±

    Osborn teased her. ¡°Did you forget that you also vomited blood before? You scared the entire family!¡±

    ¡°I vomited blood because I was expelling clotted blood. I recovered after that.¡±

    It was at this point that Nora remembered something. ¡°Isidra¡¯s symptoms were exactly like mine. Didn¡¯t I recover after taking Dr.

    Yoris¡® medicine?¡±

    ¡°I told you. You were taking medicine prescribed by Cora, not Dr. Yoris.¡±

    Byron added, ¡°Cora¡¯s medicine was mixed into your medication by the nursing staff. When you came home, she sent another bottle. I added it to your soup each time we made it so that your treatment would not be interrupted.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Nora had an epiphany. She felt guilty toward Cora. She also thought that if Cora was the daughter of the Yoris family, was Cora the one the fortune¨Cteller had said was a perfect match for Byron?

    Nora considered matchmaking Cora with Byron.

    After all, they already had a child. If they got back together now, everything woulde full circle!

    Chapter 576 Waiting for You to Wake Up!

    3/4

    While Nora was happily lost in thought, the Yoris family of three kept staring nkly at Cora.The more they looked, the more they thought Cora looked like Sara, but with William¡¯s handsomeness added.

    They were more and more convinced that she was their biological daughter.

    Sara even wanted to touch Cora¡¯s hand and adjust her nket.

    She had never done that for her child.

    But when she moved closer, Martin blocked her way, looking cautious.

    Sara immediately crouched down, whispering to Martin, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt your mom. I am your mom¡¯s mother. How could I hurt her?¡±

    But Martin still blocked her, as ifpletely unconvinced she wouldn¡¯t hurt Cora.

    ¡°Martin, I know I was wrong. I said such hurtful words to you and your mom at the hospital. It was like I had a blindfold on.¡±

    Martin still didn¡¯t move.

    He didn¡¯t understand how this mean old woman could suddenly be his grandma.

    Luckily, at this moment, the nurse came.

    Chapter 576 Waiting for You to Wake Up!

    4/4

    ¡°Only one family member can stay in the room after ten o¡¯clock.¡±

    Sara bravely volunteered to stay, but Byron said, ¡°You all return and rest. We¡¯ll talk about everything after she wakes up.¡±

    In the end, Sara had to leave with everyone else.

    The once noisy ward was now quiet, with only Byron left.He sat next to Cora¡¯s bed, holding her hand and whispering, ¡°Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, sleep well. I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up...¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577 Cora Woke Up Cora woke upte at night.

    1/4

    She realized Byron was right by her bedside, holding her hand.

    He didn¡¯t change his clothes from the morning, and his handsome face had grown stubble and dark circles.

    He looked somewhat worn out.

    But for some reason, seeing him like this made her feel more at peace.

    She examined him closely, noticing a scar on his forehead.

    The scar looked old and faded.

    But Cora remembered he didn¡¯t have that scar four years ago.

    Thinking about this, she reached out to touch the scar.

    However, the moment she moved, Byron opened his eyes.

    ¡°Awake? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    Online Coding Boot Camps from $5,300

    Contact Us The Tech Academy Online Coding Boot Camps Sponsored Immerse in Multi-Dimensional Sound Crutchfield SponsoredHe immediately leaned closer to her, and his voice filled with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Cora said, her voice hoarse and not like hers.

    Chapter 577 Cora Woke Up But Byron quickly brought the doctor over.

    2/4

    After a check¨Cup, the doctor reported that Cora¡¯s inmmation was receding, and she was gradually improving.

    Hearing this, Byron felt as if a weight had been lifted from his heart.

    He reached for Cora¡¯s hand. Cora didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she looked up and gave him a faint smile.

    Although he knew her smile was tofort him, he still felt that this was the first time their hearts had been so close since their reunion...

    Meanwhile, the Wolf family announced that Isidra had woken up after coughing up blood, and all her tests showed she had returned to normal.

    This should have been uplifting news, a glimmer of hope for cancer patients everywhere.

    But for some reason, it was met with skepticism as soon as it was announced.

    [Some people must use this as a smoke screen to protect Cora.][The scene of Isidra coughing up blood was horrifying. It¡¯s not a tiny step from there to being dered healthy again. Do they think we¡¯re fools?]

    [I heard from a friend working at the First Hospital that Isidra died from coughing up blood on the spot. But it seems like Dr.

    Lane¡¯s influential husband struck a deal with the Wolf family to Chapter 577 Cora Woke Up announce that Isidra is still alive.]

    [Abovementer, I have a friend who wants more details.]N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    [Who is Dr. Lane¡¯s husband? Is he able to put pressure on the wealthy family?]

    [Search for ¡°Financial Butcher¡°, and you¡¯ll understand.]

    [I just searched it, and I was shocked!]

    [I also searched it and now understand why the Wolf familypromised.]

    3/4

    Almost all thements were one¨Csided, something even Isidra hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°Vaughn, why do they all doubt me? I do not need to lie.¡±

    Isidra was furious, pointing at one of thements. ¡°I have fully recovered, but not a single one of Dr. Yoris¡¯s patients has been cured. It¡¯s clear who won and who lost. But look at them. They are acting like Dr. Yoris is the winner.¡±Vaughn looked at thements. A frown appeared on his face.

    At first, he thought that once Isidra¡¯s current state was revealed, public opinion about Cora would change.

    But instead, thements escted to discussing the power behind Cora, suggesting caution about getting ounts banned and the like.

    So, someone was definitely fanning the mes, steering public Chapter 577 Cora Woke Up opinion.

    4/4

    ¡°Vaughn, what if I start a live stream right now? If everyone sees me in good health, they will believe it.¡±

    Cora saved her life. Isidra could not just stand by while people ndered Cora.

    But Vaughn said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you see that people online are about to tear Dr. Lane apart?

    ¡°You told me before to repay kindness with gratitude. Dr. Lane saved me, and now you want me to stand by while she is bullied?¡±

    Hearing this, Vaughn said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying we don¡¯t help her clear her name, but now is not the time. It¡¯s clear someone is stirring up trouble, so let the public opinion fester, and we can see what their end game is. When the timees, you can start a live stream and expose their intentions, which will be the most effective attack on our enemies.¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s words made Isidra see things in a new light.

    ¡°Okay, I will follow your advice.¡±

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578 An Unwed Mother?

    Just as Vaughn anticipated, the buzz on the inte kept escting. This was because the Wolf family announced Isidra¡¯s recovery, but there were no recent updates or photos of Isidra.

    People started to wonder whether Isidra was still alive. They also continued to criticize Cora heavily.

    Some even exposed Cora¡¯s private life in Leucrest Town over the past four years.

    For instance, Cora had a child before marriage. She and her son were also often seen with Jerry, a wealthy businessman from Leucrest Town.

    There were also reports that Martin, now three, still could notmunicate with others. Several kindergartens turned him down.

    Laughter and mockery followed.

    [She pretends to be so innocent on live shows. I thought she was a charming woman, but it turns out she is a ygirl.]

    [An unwed mother, who has flirted with Jerry, a wealthy man in Leucrest Town, and now is with the so¨Ccalled Financial Butcher, Byron. I think instead of deceiving people by practicing medicine. She should write a book on hooking up with men. It would sell well worldwide and make her rich.]

    Chapter 578 An Unwed Mother?

    2/4

    [Her child can¡¯t speak at the age of three? I guess this is retribution for messing around and harming innocent patients.]After reading thesements online overnight, Sara was so upset that she created several ounts and started arguing with theizens.

    But how could she alone stand a chance against all the keyboard warriors?

    Herments were drowned out within seconds.

    However, she didn¡¯t give up. She became even more determined.

    When William returned home, he saw Sara, with her disheveled hair, typing furiously on theputer and muttering curses.

    [All of you are those born without mothers¡® love! I am Cora¡¯s mother. She is not motherless, and she is not unloved!]

    [Cora did not flirt around. She was married to Byron, and the child was Byron¡¯s. If you continue to spread rumors, wait for thewyer¡¯s letter.]

    [My grandson is only three years old. What did he do wrong? Your whole family is sick! Keep spouting nonsense and wait for a warning from thewyers!]

    William rubbed his forehead, asking her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? It¡¯ste.¡±

    It was already 3 a.m.

    Usually, at this time, Sara would be asleep.

    Chapter 578 An Unwed Mother?

    ¡°They have insulted my daughter. Do you think I can sleep?¡±3/4

    While responding to William, Sara continued arguing with theizens: [If you dare, stay, fight until dawn!]

    ¡°Arguing with them is useless. These people are paid to guide public opinion. Instead of wasting your time here, you should consider what to bring Cora to eat in the morning.¡±

    Sara suddenly lost her motivation. She stopped typing.

    ¡°I know arguing with them is useless, but you can¡¯t expect me just to watch these people insulting my daughter and my grandson, can you? As for the food, I have prepared oatmeal in several vors. I just don¡¯t know whether she will eat what I made.¡±

    Thinking of all the things she had done to Cora and Martin in the past, Sara felt there was no hope that Cora would ever ept them again in this lifetime.

    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try? I heard that Cora has never had breakfast made by her mom... I mean Flora, by Flora.¡±

    Sara always hated hearing the word ¡°Flora¡± from William¡¯s mouth.

    Every time she heard it, she would have a big fight with William.

    But today, she frowned and asked him, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went to the hospital to see Cora again. I Chapter 578 An Unwed Mother?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ran into Byron smoking outside, so we had a chat...¡±

    B

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579 Be Kind to Her!

    ¡°He said that Flora was never very good to Cora before. She never made breakfast for Cora. That¡¯s why Cora used to envy other mothers who made breakfast for their children. When she had Martin, she always insisted on making breakfast for him, no matter how busy she was.

    ¡°She is also skilled at many things. Piano, dance, chess, drawing... Oh yes, and one thing you wouldn¡¯t expect is marksmanship.¡±

    William sat next to Sara. They talked about Cora.

    This was the first time in their many years of marriage. The couple sat and chatted calmly.

    ¡°I knew about the marksmanship. Evelyn even lost to her before. If Cora participated in internationalpetitions, she would win shooting awards.¡±

    The more Sara talked, the gentler her smile became. ¡°Why is Cora so smart? How can she be good at everything? Even in fields that others have hardly touched, she outperforms the professionals. She¡¯s a true genius.¡±

    William said, ¡°But if you knew that her genius is built on the foundations of poor sleep and hunger in her childhood, you wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±

    That was why William was unhappy when he talked about Chapter 579 Be Kind to Her! Cora¡¯s skills.

    ¡°What?¡± Sure enough, Sara was just like William. When she learned that Cora¡¯s abilities came from hardship, she lost herjov.

    2/4

    ¡°Cora has always loved medicine. She wanted to skip grades to enter medical school. But Flora strongly opposed her bing a doctor. She tried to stop her from entering medical school by enrolling her in various interest sses.¡±

    Sara¡¯s eyes reddened again when she heard what William was saying.

    ¡°That woman is pure evil! If she has any issues, she should take them up with me. How dare she hurt Cora?¡±

    Seeing Flora¡¯s shaking shoulders, William took her into his arms for the first time.

    This incident made William realized Flora¡¯s cunning nature. He truly let go of their past.

    Sara also leaned on William¡¯s shoulder.

    Their recent discovery made them realize that their grudges cost them many things.

    But it seemed like it wasn¡¯t toote to make amends.

    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s be good to Cora, whether or not she epts it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chapter 579 Be Kind to Her!3/4

    When Cora woke up the next day, many people were already in the hospital room.

    There were people like Martin and the Hansen elders, William and Sara, and Arnold.

    When Cora woke up, Martin was the first to rush to her.

    ¡°Be careful not to touch Mom¡¯s IV. Be gentle.¡±

    Byron wanted to hold back Martin, but Cora smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She hugged Martin gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, I made you worry.¡±

    Martin felt a lump in his throat. He buried his head in her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll get better soon. Then, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡±

    While Cora was holding Martin, the Yoris family members had already gathered around her.

    But Cora seemed not to notice them. She only whispered to Martin.

    In the end, Sara couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She wanted to reconcile with Cora.

    ¡°Cora, I have made a serious mistake. Can you please forgive me?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Chapter 579 Be Kind to Her!

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580 Unexpectedly Moved!

    1/4

    Cora was astonished when she saw Sara treat her like her own daughter.

    By the time the Yoris family arrived yesterday, Cora was not fully conscious.

    So, Cora had no idea what they said or what they discovered.

    Cora woke up briefly during the night. Byron didn¡¯t want to disturb her by mentioning the upsetting matters concerning the Yoris family, so he kept quiet.

    Now, the Yoris family seemed to know about her connection with them.

    Cora looked up and saw Sara, William, and Arnold staring at her. They treated her as if she was their treasure, their precious...

    ¡°I showed them the previous DNA test results,¡± Byron said, catching Cora¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Why did you show them? Did I tell you that I never wanted to recognize them?¡±

    The anger in Cora¡¯s raspy voice confirmed her aversion to the Yoris family.

    ¡°I had to resolve it in the simplest way possible. Jane might have Chapter 580 Unexpectedly Moved!

    killed you if we had been a stepter yesterday.¡±2/4

    ¡°But I would rather die than have any involvement with them...¡±

    Cora¡¯s response sent a shiver through the three members of the Yoris family.

    William quickly said, ¡°We know we have made many mistakes but were deceived into making them.¡±

    Arnold added, ¡°Cora, we made many mistakes in the past, but please give us a chance to make amends.¡±

    Sara even quickly brought out various oatmeal she had made with a blender early in the morning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry for now. Eat something first. This is the breakfast I made for you. I made oatmeal because it¡¯s easy to eat and digest when you don¡¯t have an appetite. Let me get it for you...¡±

    Sara wanted to serve Cora, but Cora didn¡¯t even look at her.

    ¡°Please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Seeing Cora¡¯s attitude, Martin quickly stepped in front of Sara, stopping her from getting close.

    So, Sara could only try tomunicate with Martin.

    ¡°Martin, I made many mistakes because of misunderstandings with your mom. But now, I realize my mistakes and won¡¯t hurt your mom again. Can you let me feed her this oatmeal?¡±

    Chapter 580 Unexpectedly Moved!But having seen Sara sh with Cora before, Martin felt she would hurt Cora. So, like a young calf, he rushed at Sara, determined to keep her away from Cora.

    3/4

    Sara had just opened the thermos containing the oatmeal when Martin¡¯s charge knocked it out of her hands.

    Seeing that the hot oatmeal was about to scald Martin, Sara quickly pushed him away.

    The hot oatmeal ended up falling on Sara¡¯s hand instead.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Everyone quickly came forward to help Sara.

    Even Cora, lying in bed, wanted to help.

    But when Sara noticed her trying to get up, she quickly said, ¡°Cora, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t get up.¡±

    Cora froze.

    Because in her mind, Sara was always a very delicatedy.

    Even a tiny bit of sunlight could scare her, leading her to have maids hold an umbre for her, even on cloudy days..

    Any minor illness would lead her to the hospital.

    Cora remembered that when she was a rotating doctor at the First Hospital, she saw Sara visiting for minor illnesses several times.

    Chapter 580 Unexpectedly Moved!

    4/4Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But such a person got burned today, yet her first reaction was to save her grandson and worry about Cora¡¯s health...

    Being cared for in this way made Cora feel unexpectedly moved.But when the oatmeal on Sara¡¯s hand was cleaned, blisters had already formed...

    B

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581 Burst Into Tears

    ¡°Let¡¯s rush to the emergency room.¡±

    ¡°All these blisters should be treated by a doctor.¡±

    Arnold, William, and the Hansen elders took Sara to the emergency room.

    At that moment, only Cora, Byron, and Martin were left in the ward.

    1/4

    Martin felt like he had done something wrong. He was worried about Sara¡¯s hand injury and was feeling down.

    Cora held Martin¡¯s hand and nced at the several thermoses on the table.

    All of them were just taken out of Sara¡¯s bag.

    There were six thermoses that was just knocked over. Each could hold 33 ounces.

    All of them together were pretty heavy.

    But Cora remembered that Sara had been holding them all along beforeing up.

    Cora smelled a faint aroma of pumpkin in the air. She figured the oatmeal that had been knocked over must be pumpkin vored.

    Chapter 581 Burst Into Tears2/4

    She liked pumpkin, so smelling this aroma suddenly made her crave it.

    She couldn¡¯t help herself and opened the lids of the other thermoses.

    Besides pumpkin oatmeal, there was chestnut, sweet potato... and jujube cashew¨Cvored ones.

    Cora looked at the soft and sticky oatmeal, and all were her favorite vors.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist, and she took a spoonful to taste.

    Then, she was touched.

    Tears fell down.

    When Martin saw Cora crying, he got nervous.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He wanted to rush forward, but Byron held him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Mom is happy,¡± he said.

    Martin looked up at Byron, full of confusion.

    He didn¡¯t understand how Cora could cry with happiness after tasting oatmeal made by a stranger.

    Byron patted Martin¡¯s head and told him, ¡°This is the first time your mom has tasted the vor of motherly love...¡±

    After treating her wound, Sara nned to go back to Cora¡¯sChapter 581 Burst Into Tears ward.

    3/4

    But as she walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, she saw Byron and Martin standing in the distance.

    She quickly approached.

    ¡°Why did you alle out? What if something happens to Cora alone in the ward?¡±

    ¡°Cora will be fine,¡± Byron said.

    He knew that Cora just needed some time alone to vent.

    So he left the ward with Martin.

    ¡°But...¡± Sara knew Cora, a mother, wouldn¡¯t easily give up.

    But she was still uneasy about leaving sick Cora alone. What if she needed something and couldn¡¯t find anyone?

    But before she could express her worries, Byron pushed Marlin toward her.

    ¡°I brought him to apologize.¡±

    Sara looked down and saw Martin standing in front of her with asullen look.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve treated the wound. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    It would be a lie to say it didn¡¯t hurt.

    But Martin was Cora¡¯s child, her sweetheart. How could Sara Chapter 581 Burst Into Tears me him?

    Martin heard Sara wasn¡¯t ming him. She even said in a gentle. So he looked up at her.

    4/4

    Sara looked at Martin. She felt she could see a trace of Cora on his adorable and handsome face. So she squatted down to talk to him.

    ¡°From now on, when someone is holding something hot, you can¡¯t bump into them. Not even to protect your mom. Because you might get burned too.¡±

    Martin was stunned for a moment, then nodded his head. Clearly, he knew Sara was looking out for him.

    ¡°Good boy. In a few days, I will look for a good kindergarten for you.¡±

    Sara thought about the news she had read online the night before. The news mentioned that kindergartens had rejected Martin because he couldn¡¯t speak. So she said these words casually.

    Yeah, she decided to buy a kindergarten for Martin. From then on, the kindergarten would be Martin¡¯s domain. No one would dare to reject him and criticize him...

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582 Love Rivals Together When Sara tried to touch Martin¡¯s face again, he hid behind Byron.

    In his eyes, things were to be taken on their own merits.

    On the matter of Sara getting burned, he knew he was wrong. and needed to apologize.

    But for Sara to have contact with him, she first needed to gain Cora¡¯s forgiveness.

    Seeing Martin still rejecting her touch as always, Sara felt somewhat sad.

    But she knew that she couldn¡¯t me Martin or Cora.

    If she hadn¡¯t messed up so badly in the first ce, none of this would have happened.

    At that point, Byron said, ¡°I¡¯m already contacting the kindergarten. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just go home.¡±

    Regardless of Sara¡¯s mistakes, the fact that she saved Martin just now was undeniable.

    Whether to ept her apology, Byron thought that was up to Cora.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle to see her in the afternoon.¡±

    Chapter 582 Love Rivals TogetherSara was worried that visiting Cora¡¯s room at this time would upset her, hindering her recovery,

    2/4N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything she wants to eat, just tell me. I¡¯ll cook it for her.¡±

    Her hand was burned and might leave a scar.

    But as long as she could get another nce from Cora, she felt everything was worth it.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Byron, with Martin, saw Sara and the others out.

    Nora had always wanted to thank Cora in person because her life had been saved by Cora too.

    In the end, she and Osborn were sent away by Byron for the sake of not upsetting Cora.

    But Byron didn¡¯t expect to find Jerry in Cora¡¯s room when he returned.

    Jerry and Byron shared a smile, both men¡¯s faces beaming, yet the air seemed to freeze.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you should rest if you have no other matters. I¡¯ll take care of Cora and Martin.¡±

    Byron was silent.

    The words felt oddly familiar.Chapter 582 Love Rivals Together Didn¡¯t he say the same to William and the Hansen elders?

    He was speaking as Cora¡¯s husband.

    So, did Jerry consider himself Cora¡¯s husband?

    Byron frowned in response.

    3/4

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, are you joking? It doesn¡¯t make sense for others to care for my wife and son.¡±

    Jerry didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Your wife? If I remember correctly, you and Cora are divorced. She is your ex¨Cwife.¡±

    ¡°An ex¨Cwife is still a wife. I will take care of her. No need to trouble, Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    Watching the back and forth between the two men, Martin looked at his daydreaming mother and started pushing them.

    ¡°Martin, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±

    Being pushed by Martin felt like a mental punch to Jerry.

    Seeing this, Byron smirked. ¡°A stranger isn¡¯t as close as a father, right, Martin?¡±

    But Martin¡¯s reply was to push him out as well.

    Suddenly, Byron wasn¡¯t as happy anymore.

    Jerry understood Martin¡¯s meaning. ¡°He wants us to argue outside. You thought he was taking your side?¡±

    Chapter 582 Love Rivals Together

    4/4

    As the words fell, Martin pushed him again, and his face puffed up in anger.So, Jerry had to concede. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Of course, before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to drag Byron along. ¡°What are you standing around for? Let¡¯s argue outside.¡±

    Byron suddenly remembered the task he had given Jerry in Leucrest Town and felt he needed to talk seriously with him.

    Then, these two love rivals left together. Their departure was somewhat bizarre.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583 Return to the Yoris Family

    1/4

    On the overpass on the second floor of the hospital, two tall and handsome men leaned against the guardrail and smoked.

    Many passers¨Cby couldn¡¯t help but cast their eyes on them.

    However, both ignored the envious eyes, and their indifference was precisely the same.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Byron spoke first.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all done. Do you want to do it today?¡± Jerry gave Byron a cold look. He never thought that he would work with his rival in love.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°When do we have to wait? Didn¡¯t you see theizens almost drowned Cora with saliva?¡±

    Jerry wanted to solve the problem quickly and urately.

    ¡°She will have a terrible fall when she stands high. If she falls now, she will only be disabled at most.¡±

    Jerry couldn¡¯t help thinking that Byron was ruthless.

    ¡°Is it cruel to do that? I heard that the woman was your ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡±Chapter 583 Return to the Yoris Family

    2/4

    Byron stubbed out the cigarette. ¡°As for my girlfriend, Cora is the only one in the past, now and in the future. I am not you, Mr.

    Lloyd, who has dozens of girlfriends.¡±

    ¡°Now I am regretful for what I have done, which proves that my love for Cora is sincere.¡± Jerry was not annoyed when Byron mentioned Jerry¡¯s life of hanging out with girls.

    When the two were about to quarrel, Byron received a call.

    The call was from Carter.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, the public opinion on the Inte has escted, and the police had to release Miss Yoris under pressure.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The reason for Jane¡¯s sudden disappearance was said by someone online to be the frame of Cora¡¯s husband.

    Therefore, manyizens took the initiative to ask the police to release Jane.

    [What should cancer patients do if Dr. Yoris doesn¡¯t show up?] Comments like that were countless.

    Reporters rushed to the prison gate after hearing the news, hoping to obtain first¨Chand information.

    After the reporters took photos of Jane walking out of the prison, Jane appeared on trending topics.

    ¡°There were witnesses and physical evidence, but they couldn¡¯t even detain her. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±Chapter 583 Return to the Yoris Family Byron was so angry that he even cursed.

    ¡°The physical evidence is gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They searched the police station but couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    3/4

    Byron and others hurried to send Cora to the hospital, so they ignored the physical evidence.

    However, the physical evidence couldn¡¯t disappear.

    Therefore, someone must have helped Jane destroy it.

    After thinking about it, Byron suspected George.

    }

    ¡°Find someone new and send them to search Mr. Cook¡¯s residence.¡±

    From Byron¡¯s words, Jerry knew what was going on.

    After Byron hung up the phone, Jerry asked, ¡°Was Jane released? Can we do it now?¡±

    After Byron pondered for a while, the two started to take action separately.Soon, another two days passed.

    Cora recovered well, and the doctor said she could be discharged from the hospital.

    On the day she was discharged from the hospital, William, Sara, Chapter 583 Return to the Yoris Family and Arnold all came to the hospital.

    4/4

    Seeing Cora start to pack her luggage, Sara wanted to help her.

    Cora alienatedly refused. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Otherwise, I can¡¯t find them easily.¡±

    Sara could only give up.

    After a few seconds, Sara said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Cora, you¡¯d better go home with us. I will take good care of you at home.¡±

    Hearing Sara¡¯s words, William and Arnold echoed one after the other.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have just recovered and have to take care of Martin. There must be many inconveniences. Just go home and live with us.¡±

    ¡°I am still strong and can help you take care of Martin.¡±

    The three arrived at the hospital early in the morning, trying to persuade Cora to return to the Yoris family.

    However, before Cora responded to them, another voice came from the ward door.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584 I Make It Through

    ¡°Cora will return to the Hansen Mansion with us. Martin can¡¯t do without his mother.¡±

    Sara turned around and saw Nora and Osborn walking into the ward with Martin.

    When Cora was hospitalized, Martin could only be taken care of by Nora.

    After a few days of getting along, Martin still didn¡¯t like Nora touching him.

    When they entered the ward, Martin broke free from Nora¡¯s hand and threw himself on Cora¡¯sp.

    When Cora saw Martin, her face was no longer expressionless, and she picked Martin up.

    ¡°Martin, do you miss Mom?¡±

    Martin nodded. He was so well¨Cbehaved and mild that he didn¡¯t look like the soldier who fought against Nora and Osborn with his wits and courage in the Hansen Mansion.

    ¡°I will be discharged from the hospital. And I can stay with you all the time.¡±

    Cora¡¯s words made Nora smile.

    Chapter 584 I Make It Through

    2/4This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Martin had been living in the Hansen Mansion for the past few days, so Cora would live there if she wanted to stay with Martin.Then, Nora could y with Martin every day and take care of Cora to make up for what she owed Cora.

    Moreover, once Cora lived in the Hansen Mansion, Nora would help Byron protect his wife and child. They wouldn¡¯t be attracted by others. That was the most important thing for Nora.

    Nora had bumped into Jerry visiting Cora several times in the past few days.

    Seeing Jerry caring for Cora, Nora felt the two must have an unusual rtionship.

    When Martin was there, they looked happy and like a family.

    Later, Nora learned from Byron that Jerry was Cora¡¯s boyfriend.

    How could Nora allow that to happen?

    Therefore, Nora acted secretly, vowing to protect Byron¡¯s destined marriage.

    Although Nora had her n, the Yoris family had theirs.

    They didn¡¯t care if Byron and Cora would be reconciled. Anyway, Cora was beautiful and capable. Even after giving birth to a child, she had many admirers.

    Even if Jerry failed, many others would pursue Cora.

    For the Yoris family, it was more important to resolve Cora¡¯s Chapter 584 I Make It Through resentment towards them and return to their family.

    In their eyes, it was the best time to thaw the rtionship.3/4

    Hearing Nora¡¯s words, Sara said, ¡°Cora should go home and live with us for some days. She is weak and needs to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°She can recuperate in the Hansen Mansion, and Martin likes the atmosphere of the Hansen family.¡± Nora didn¡¯t give in.

    Arnold said, ¡°The atmosphere in the Yoris family is also good. I can teach Cora and Martin how to carve, and we can also paint together.¡±

    Osborn joined in the battle of robbing Cora. It was rted to Byron¡¯s lifelong happiness, so he couldn¡¯t sit idly by.

    ¡°I know how to carve and paint, and I also know how to y chess. I have bought Martin two kindergartens, and I am waiting for him to choose.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t expect her and Martin to be so popr.

    She got a headache from the quarrel, so she could only say, ¡°Stop quarreling. Martin and I will live in our apartment.¡±

    ¡°How can you do that? You have just recovered. However, you are still weak. How can you have the energy to take care of yourself and Martin?¡±

    Sara was the first to object.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cora. Even if you don¡¯t want to go back with them, you can go back with me and Osborn. If you drag your newly

    4/4

    Chapter 584 I Make It Through recovered body to take care of Martin alone, you will be exhausted.¡±

    Nora also hurriedly said.

    However, Cora said, ¡°This happened before, and I made it through.¡±

    Hearing that, the Yoris family and the Hansen elders showed guilt.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585 Martin¡¯s Father That was right. After Cora gave birth to Martin alone in Leucrest Town, her situation must be hundreds of times worse.

    At that time, some of themined about Cora and ignored what happened to her because their son¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Some didn¡¯t know that Cora was their family andughed at her for killing her husband and being kicked out of the family.

    Sara choked and said, ¡°Cora, what happened before was because we didn¡¯t know about your situation, but now you have us.

    There is no need to be alone.¡±

    Nora said, ¡°Cora, your ordeal is over. Don¡¯t be exhausted again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you feel guilty. I just have recovered. It¡¯s not a problem to bring Martin back to the apartment and alive alone.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Cora had made it clear, but the two families didn¡¯t want to give up.

    At that moment, there came Byron¡¯s voice. ¡°If you want to go back to the apartment, go back to the apartment.¡±

    Nora became furious. ¡°Byron, how could you let Cora live in the apartment?¡±

    Chapter 585 Martin¡¯s Father2/4

    Nora tried her best to wink at Byron. If Cora fell in love with Jerry, Byron wouldn¡¯t have a chance.

    Byron ignored Nora¡¯s hint and said, ¡°She can do whatever makes her happy.¡±

    Nora murmured in her mind, ¡°She is happy. How about you?¡±

    However, she still didn¡¯t make Byron embarrassed in front of so many people.

    As for the Yoris family, they knew that Cora had made up her mind and would not go back to the Yoris Mansion with them, so they could only let her go temporarily.

    Cora brought Martin back to the apartment.

    Sara and William wanted to stay longer with Cora, so they followed her to the apartment.

    The Hansen elders nned to help Byron chase his wife, so they also went to the apartment.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Not to mention Byron, he drove his wife and son home.

    When the car stopped, they saw Jerry carrying a lot of food and waving at them.

    The faint smile on Byron¡¯s face disappeared.

    When Martin got out of the car, he ran to Jerry and hugged his high.

    Chapter 585 Martin¡¯s Father3/4

    Jerry put down the two bags of food and lifted Martin high. Their bright smiles were even more heart¨Cwrenching to Byron.

    Byron found that Jerry and Martin were like father and son.

    ¡°Martin, I brought you two new game controllers. Shall we practice after dinner?¡±

    Martin jumped happily and nodded repeatedly.

    Looking at the scene, the Hansen elders felt ufortable.

    ¡°This man looks more like Martin¡¯s father than Byron.¡±

    Although Osborn had seen Jerry in Cora¡¯s ward, Osborn found nothing wrong.

    At that moment, Jerry and Martin were so intimate, and Jerry came downstairs to Cora¡¯s apartment with so much food.

    The Hansen elders thought Jerry was more like the man in Cora¡¯s family than Byron.

    ¡°You finally realized that. He has been with Cora for four and has taken care of Cora and Martin.¡±

    years When Nora finished her words, Osborn rolled his eyes politely.

    ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you help Byron?¡±

    ¡®I want to, but look at Byron. He is not anxious. Why should I be inxious?¡±

    Jerry carried Martin in his arms and talked to the Yoris family Chapter 585 Martin¡¯s Father

    4/4

    and Cora while walking toward the elevator. Seeing that, Nora urged Byron to catch up with Cora.B

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586 Straighten Your Mind!

    A group of people entered Cora¡¯s small apartment. The apartment was crowded.

    When the Hansen elders and the Yoris family felt uneasy, Jerry took the initiative to prepare to cook.

    The Hansen elders hurriedly had a meeting with Byron.

    ¡°Byron, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Cora? Your rival in love has taken the kitchen as his.¡±

    Byron looked up and saw that Jerry was busy talking andughing with Cora and Martin. His eyes suddenly darkened.

    ¡°She wanted to be reconciled with me, but I refused her. Later, she agreed to date Jerry.¡±

    As soon as Byron finished his words, he was hit by Nora.

    ¡°Why did you refuse? What a good chance! Do you want to give up your child¡¯s mom to your love rival?¡±

    Osborn also scolded, ¡°Did you refuse her? Something was wrong with your thoughts. You waited for Cora to coax you. However, t turned out to be self¨Cdefeating, and you gave your rival a chance.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Chapter 586 Straighten Your Mind!

    He didn¡¯t expect Osborn to know his thoughts urately.2/4This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Byron was silent. Seeing that, Nora punched Osborn.

    ¡°I said his wisdom would hurt him, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Look at him. Isn¡¯t the truth right in front of you? His emotional intelligence is enough for him to be a bachelor for a lifetime.

    ¡°Although he is rich, tall, and handsome, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    Osborn was scolded because of Byron and became unhappy. ¡°If you don¡¯t help in the kitchen, you have to send her a gift when your wife marries another man.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t talk to me, I would have been there.¡± With that, Byron went to help in the kitchen.

    However, Nora knew Byron didn¡¯t know how to cook.

    Therefore, she went to the kitchen too.

    In the kitchen, Jerry was cooking.

    Cora was helping him, and they were talking andughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make so many deep¨Cfried ones. Your teeth can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Martin likes it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t always take Martin as an excuse. I believe you are the one who will eat the most today.¡±¡°Ha ha...¡±

    Chapter 586 Straighten Your Mind!

    3/4

    Byron stood between the two of them and fixed his eyes on Cora. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡±

    Before Cora answered, Jerry said, ¡°Do you know how to cut lettuce? Help me cut the lettuce, and I¡¯ll make a sd.¡±

    Without saying a word, Byron took the lettuce and the knife and started chopping.

    Byron was in a suit and leather shoes, and he was expressionless. When he chopped, he sent shiver running down others¡® spine.

    It seemed that he was not chopping Jerry instead of the lettuce.

    However, Jerry didn¡¯t seem to know about that. He pointed at the lettuce chopped by Byron and said, ¡°You chopped it. It¡¯s not suitable for the sd.¡±

    Byron stuck the knife on the cutting board with a ng.

    The sound made everyone in the room look at him in astonishment.

    Byron asked Jerry expressionlessly, ¡°Why is it not suitable?¡±

    Jerry said with a smile, ¡°Cora doesn¡¯t like chopped lettuce, so it is not suitable.¡±

    Neither of them showed an angry expression, but the feeling of being evenly matched and not giving in made others feel like there was something burning.

    Chapter 586 Straighten Your Mind!

    4/4A conflict was about to break out. Seeing that, Nora hurried forward and picked up the knife that Byron had put down and neatly cut the lettuce.

    ¡°Since Cora doesn¡¯t like chopped lettuce, I will cut them into tiny pieces.¡±

    Although Nora hoped that Byron could be reconciled with Cora, she didn¡¯t want Byron¡¯s failure to develop into a murder case.

    While cutting the lettuce, Nora did not forget to urge Byron.

    ¡°Byron, help Cora wash the vegetables. She has just recovered and needs a rest.¡±

    Therefore, Byron, who was about to fight, had taken over the vegetables from Cora¡¯s hands.

    B

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587 Some Clues Cora was sent back to the living room to rest.

    That was exactly what the Yoris family wanted.

    ¡°Cora, you have just recovered. Don¡¯t be tired.¡±

    1/4

    Sara also wanted to help in the kitchen but was coldly rejected by Cora.

    She wanted to pull Cora to sit beside her, but Cora also refused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with Martin. I haven¡¯t been with him for several days.¡±

    Then, Cora yed with Martin all the time until dinner was ready.

    After Jane was released from prison, she stayed in a hotel.

    Although it was a five¨Cstar hotel, Jane couldn¡¯t get used to living in it because she had always been sheltered by the Yoris family.

    If possible, Jane would rather go back to the Yoris Mansion.

    However, the Yoris family knew that she was not a child of the Yoris family. How could they allow her to go back?

    Byron kicked Jane in prison, but the Yoris family didn¡¯t care about her. Jane was full of anger when she thought about that.3

    Chapter 587 Some Clues

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    2/4

    Jane swept everything on the table to the ground and smashed them to pieces, but her anger was not vented.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and made a call.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another 340 thousand dors. Maximize the denunciation of Cora, so that the police have to detain her again.¡±

    As long as Cora was in prison, Jane would have a chance to kill Cora.

    Jane thought Cora had taken everything from her, so Cora had to die.

    After Cora died, the Yoris family would be in great pain.

    As for Jane...

    She knew killing people was against thew. Plenty of people wanted to save her as long as she firmly grasped the cure for cancer.

    Thinking that the Yoris family would lose their daughter but could do nothing with her, Jane felt indescribably happy.After Jane paid 340 thousand dors, all kinds of articles about Cora causing Isidra¡¯s death but being exempted from punishment because of his wealth and power were reposted online.

    More and more online games paid attention to the issue, and Chapter 587 Some Cluesizens discussed it below the news.

    3/4

    [If it cannot be resolved, I don¡¯t think there will be justice in the world.]

    [Isidra is so pitiful. She was brutally murdered by an unscrupulous doctor at such a young age. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even get justice. It is probably the tragedy of ordinary people.]

    [Isidra is not an ordinary person. If you search for Isidra¡¯s brother, you will know she is not ordinary. I can only say the power of capital is great.]

    When the me for Cora and the capital behind her reached the peak, several videos were also quietly posted online.

    In one of the videos, an old man suffering from cancer fainted in a small medical clinic, and a young female doctor gave him treatment. The old man was miraculously saved, and the doctor was praised by countless people.

    In the other videos, Isidra seemed to recover and was shopping with her bosom friends.

    In addition, several cancer patients held their ID cards and supported Cora, saying that their cancer was cured by Cora.

    With the spread of the videos, manyizens discovered some clues.

    [Is that the medical clinic in Leucrest Town? I heard from my uncle that his cancer was cured there. It is said that a young female doctor developed the medicine. The doctor in the video Chapter 587 Some Clues looks like Dr. Lane.]4/4

    [You are right. That¡¯s Dr. Lane, Dr. Lane is famous in our city, She cured many cancer patients in Leucrest Town. She is the heroine of Leucrest Town.]

    Write yourment

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588 Unprepared Someizens: [I am Isidra¡¯s college roommate, and we are close. I can prove that the girl in the video is her.]N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    1/3

    Anotherizen: [I am in charge of the spinal cord bank. I just checked the ID card in the video. The man did register with us for spinal cord donation, and he withdrew itst month. The reason for the withdrawal is having recovered.]

    Some thought thoseizens¡®ments were credible. However, some believed they were false proofs hired by Cora, so they deliberately liked thements to make more people see andugh at them.

    In short, theizens¡®ments made the videos a trending topic soon.

    Therefore, Jane quickly saw thosements.

    ¡°Isidra? It was filmed a few years ago. How dare they use it as perjury. Her corpse should be cremated. How could you see?

    ¡°How dare you support Cora? I have taken screenshots of your ID cards and saved them. If you get cancer in the future, I will not help you no matter how you beg me.¡±

    Jane was confident in her cancer treatment, so she didn¡¯t take those people seriously.

    At that moment, ament appeared.

    Chapter 588 UnpreparedThe poster¡¯s ID was ¡°I am Isidra¡°.

    2/3

    Thement: [Friends who want to see whether I am still alive,e to my live stream at 8 o¡¯clock tonight. I will see you soon!]

    Jane was panicked. ¡°Is she alive? Impossible.¡±

    After she saw the ount¡¯s information, sheughed.

    It was a new ount. Apart from the profile picture of Isidra in a hospital gown and thement, it posted nothing.

    In other words, the ount wanted to take advantage of Isidra¡¯s poprity to live stream.

    ¡°I thought it was Isidra, but it turned out someone was taking advantage of a dead man.¡±

    Jane threw the phone aside with disdain and began to have dinner sent by the five¨Cstar hotel.

    After Isidra posted thement, she asked, ¡°Vaughn, is thement enough? The ount doesn¡¯t have a single post. Is it unconvincing?¡±

    She added, ¡°Is an official certification necessary?¡±

    ¡°If you do that, someone will block the ount in advance,¡± Vaughn said.

    To prove Cora¡¯s innocence, Vaughn had also done a lot.

    He found someone to take pictures of Isidra and guided publicChapter 588 Unprepared

    3/3

    opinion. He would appear in Isidra¡¯s live stream. Moreover, he had found a behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes team to control thements.

    He did it all by himself.

    What Vaughn did was not ordered by Byron. He just wanted to express the gratitude of the Wolf family to Cora for curing Isidra.

    If what Vaughn did could calm Byron, it would be great.

    Even so, the Wolf family would apologize to Cora.

    ¡°Is Jane so capable?¡± Isidra was surprised.

    ¡°She is incapable, but she lied she could cure cancer, which made countless ignorant people in power willing to do things for her for themselves or their families.¡±

    Vaughn added, ¡°If you want the official certification, I will have someone get it for you five minutes before the live stream.¡±

    Isidra¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°I got it. You are going to make her unprepared.¡±

    Vaughn smiled.

    Soon, it was 7:55 p.m.

    B

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 588 Unprepared Someizens: [I am Isidra¡¯s college roommate, and we are close. I can prove that the girl in the video is her.]

    1/3

    Anotherizen: [I am in charge of the spinal cord bank. I just checked the ID card in the video. The man did register with us for spinal cord donation, and he withdrew itst month. The reason for the withdrawal is having recovered.]N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Some thought thoseizens¡®ments were credible. However, some believed they were false proofs hired by Cora, so they deliberately liked thements to make more people see andugh at them.

    In short, theizens¡®ments made the videos a trending topic soon.

    Therefore, Jane quickly saw thosements.

    ¡°Isidra? It was filmed a few years ago. How dare they use it as perjury. Her corpse should be cremated. How could you see?

    ¡°How dare you support Cora? I have taken screenshots of your ID cards and saved them. If you get cancer in the future, I will not help you no matter how you beg me.¡±

    Jane was confident in her cancer treatment, so she didn¡¯t take those people seriously.

    At that moment, ament appeared.

    Chapter 588 UnpreparedThe poster¡¯s ID was ¡°I am Isidra¡°.

    2/3

    Thement: [Friends who want to see whether I am still alive,e to my live stream at 8 o¡¯clock tonight. I will see you soon!]

    Jane was panicked. ¡°Is she alive? Impossible.¡±

    After she saw the ount¡¯s information, sheughed.

    It was a new ount. Apart from the profile picture of Isidra in a hospital gown and thement, it posted nothing.

    In other words, the ount wanted to take advantage of Isidra¡¯s poprity to live stream.

    ¡°I thought it was Isidra, but it turned out someone was taking advantage of a dead man.¡±

    Jane threw the phone aside with disdain and began to have dinner sent by the five¨Cstar hotel.

    After Isidra posted thement, she asked, ¡°Vaughn, is thement enough? The ount doesn¡¯t have a single post. Is it unconvincing?¡±

    She added, ¡°Is an official certification necessary?¡±

    ¡°If you do that, someone will block the ount in advance,¡± Vaughn said.

    To prove Cora¡¯s innocence, Vaughn had also done a lot.

    He found someone to take pictures of Isidra and guided publicChapter 588 Unprepared

    3/3

    opinion. He would appear in Isidra¡¯s live stream. Moreover, he had found a behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes team to control thements.

    He did it all by himself.

    What Vaughn did was not ordered by Byron. He just wanted to express the gratitude of the Wolf family to Cora for curing Isidra.

    If what Vaughn did could calm Byron, it would be great.

    Even so, the Wolf family would apologize to Cora.

    ¡°Is Jane so capable?¡± Isidra was surprised.

    ¡°She is incapable, but she lied she could cure cancer, which made countless ignorant people in power willing to do things for her for themselves or their families.¡±

    Vaughn added, ¡°If you want the official certification, I will have someone get it for you five minutes before the live stream.¡±

    Isidra¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°I got it. You are going to make her unprepared.¡±

    Vaughn smiled.

    Soon, it was 7:55 p.m.

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590TheSituationChanged

    ThemomentVaughnappeared,no<strong>one</strong>leftmessagesinthmentarea for<strong>a</strong>moment.

    When everyonewassilent,Vaughntookthechancetospeak.¡°Hello,everyone.IamVaughn.Iamnotlying.¡±

    The<strong>man</strong><strong>in</strong><strong>front</strong>of the camerawasinasuit,andhishair waswell<strong>¨C</strong>groomed,buthewas rxed,which couldn¡¯t beseeninpoliticalnews.

    Hepulledoffhistieandsaidcasually,¡°Ihaverified witheveryhatIsidrahasrecoveredunderthe treatmentofDr.Lane,butfewpeoplebelievethat.

    ¡°Inthepastfewdays,thesituationbecameoutofcontrol.Weevendiscoveredthat manyoverseasounts wereguidingpublic opinion.We runonthelivestream togetjusticetoDr.Lane assoonaspossible.¡±

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_5" name="aswift_5" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&us_privacy=1---&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&gpp_sid=-1&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=280&adk=628828293&adf=2650456819&pi=t.aa~a.1381849204~i.15~rp.4&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722188&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=2116754960&ad_type=text_image&format=748x280&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=187&rw=748&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722186363&bpp=1&bdt=2112&idt=1&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280&nras=3&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=788&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=6&uci=a!6&btvi=4&fsb=1&dtd=2424" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_4" name="aswift_4" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&us_privacy=1---&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&gpp_sid=-1&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=280&adk=628828293&adf=2650456819&pi=t.aa~a.3116311222~i.15~rp.4&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722188&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=2116754960&ad_type=text_image&format=748x280&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=187&rw=748&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722186356&bpp=1&bdt=2106&idt=1&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280&nras=2&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=1068&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=5&uci=a!5&btvi=3&fsb=1&dtd=2419" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    Vaughn wasexpressionlessbuthadapowerthatwasdifficultforordinary peopletomatch<strong>,</strong>soeveryonehadtolistentohim.

    When Vaughnfinishedhiswords,thmentarea,whichhadbeensilent foralongtime,had newmessages.

    [Ohmy,he¡¯sVaughn.I havegowatchtonight¡¯spoliticalnews.Vaughniswearing that suit,and eventhetieisexactlythesame.]

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>590</strong>The<strong>Situation Changed</strong>

    <strong>2/3</strong>

    <strong>[</strong><strong>I</strong><strong>have</strong>neverexpected<strong>that</strong>IcouldtalktoMr.Wolfinthe<strong>live</strong><strong>stream</strong>inmy<strong>lifetime</strong><strong>.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    [<strong>We</strong><strong>believe</strong><strong>that you</strong>areMr.<strong>Wolf</strong>,but<strong>Isidra¡¯s</strong><strong>appearance</strong>issodifferent.<strong>]</strong>

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_7" name="aswift_7" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&us_privacy=1---&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&gpp_sid=-1&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=280&adk=628828293&adf=3382959632&pi=t.aa~a.1381849204~i.29~rp.4&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722188&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=2116754960&ad_type=text_image&format=748x280&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=187&rw=748&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722186372&bpp=1&bdt=2122&idt=1&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280&nras=5&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=1740&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=8&uci=a!8&btvi=6&fsb=1&dtd=2438" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_6" name="aswift_6" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&us_privacy=1---&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&gpp_sid=-1&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=280&adk=628828293&adf=3382959632&pi=t.aa~a.3116311222~i.29~rp.4&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722188&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=2116754960&ad_type=text_image&format=748x280&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=187&rw=748&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722186368&bpp=1&bdt=2117&idt=1&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280&nras=4&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=2020&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=7&uci=a!7&btvi=5&fsb=1&dtd=2431" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    <strong>Vaughn</strong>tookalookat<strong>the</strongmentarea.Manizenswere<strong>still</strong>questioningIsidra<strong>,</strong>soheraised hishandandtouched<strong>Isidra¡¯s</strong>head.

    ¡°Isidrahassufferedalotinthepastfewyears.Shewassopainfuleverydaythat shecouldn¡¯thave mealsnormally.Especiallyinthepasttwoyears,shealmostvomited whatevershehad.Shecouldonlysurvivebyputtingonadrip.¡±

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_2" name="aswift_2" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=280&slotname=6792702736&adk=1581522659&adf=2650456819&pi=t.ma~as.6792702736&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722184&rafmt=1&format=748x280&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&fwrattr=true&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722184357&bpp=1&bdt=106&idt=71&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280&nras=1&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=1516&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1920&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7CeEbr%7C&abl=CS&pfx=0&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=3&uci=a!3&btvi=1&fsb=1&dtd=76" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    Vaughncontinued,¡°Because ofDr.Lane¡¯smedicine,Isidrahasrecovered.Now<strong>,</strong>shehasagoodappetite.Shelikestohave steaks,pizza,andmilkshake.asionally,shewantstohavesupper.¡±

    ¡°Vaughn,ifyougoon,everyoneknowsthatyouareraisingapig.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itgoodtobeapig<em>?</em>I¡¯dratheryoubeapig,soIcanrestassured.¡±VaughntouchedIsidra¡¯sheadagain.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Isidra¡¯seyeswerered.¡°Vaughn,don¡¯tworryaboutme.From

    nowon,Iwillbe fine.¡±

    Throughthescreen,everyonecouldfeelthatVaughnand IsidracherishedtheirlifeafterIsidraregainedhealth.

    EveryonebegantobelievethatthegirlwasIsidra.

    Chapter<strong>590</strong>TheSituationChanged

    <strong>3/3</strong>

    ¡°<strong>If</strong>someonestilldoesn¡¯tbelievethatthis isIsidra,youcanlookforthosephotosofherbeforeshegotsick.Thereisnodifferencefromhercurrentappearance.

    ¡°Besides,Dr.Lane curedIsidra.Shehas helpedtheWolffamily.IfsomeonewantstoruinDr.Lane¡¯sfame,hewillbetheenemyofme,VaughnWolf<strong>,</strong>andtheWolffamily.Wewill defendDr.Lane¡¯slegalrights withthw.¡±

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_9" name="aswift_9" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&us_privacy=1---&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&gpp_sid=-1&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=90&adk=2627126737&adf=771319316&pi=t.aa~a.1381849204~i.56~rp.4&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722189&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=2116754960&ad_type=text_image&format=748x90&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=187&rw=748&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722186387&bpp=2&bdt=2137&idt=2&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C342x100%2C342x50&nras=8&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=2890&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=10&uci=a!a&btvi=9&fsb=1&dtd=3062" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    <ins><iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_8" name="aswift_8" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?gdpr=1&us_privacy=1---&gdpr_consent=CP5JSkAP5JSkAEsACBENAlEoAP_gAEPgAB5QINJD7D7FbSFCwHpzaLsAMAhHRsCAQoQAAASBAmABQAKQIAQCgkAQFASgBAACAAAAICZBIQAECAAACUAAQAAAAAEEAAAAAAAIIAAAgAEAAAAIAAACAAAAEAAIAAAAEAAAmAgAAIIACAAAhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAQQaQD2F2K2kKFkPCmQWYAQBCijYEAhQAAAAkCBIAAgAUgQAgFIIAgAIFAAAAAAAAAQEgCQAAQABAAAIACgAAAAAAIAAAAAAAQQAAAAAIAAAAAAAAEAAAAAAAQAAAAIAABEhCAAQQAEAAAAAAAQAAAAAAAAAAABAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAgAA.akgAAAAAAAA&addtl_consent=2~2072.70.89.93.108.122.149.196.2253.2299.259.2357.311.313.323.2373.338.358.2415.415.449.2506.2526.482.486.494.495.2568.2571.2575.540.574.2624.609.2677.864.981.1029.1048.1051.1095.1097.1201.1205.1211.1276.1301.1344.1365.1415.1423.1449.1451.1570.1577.1598.1651.1716.1735.1753.1765.1870.1878.1889.1958~dv.&gpp_sid=-1&client=ca-pub-6923413280724852&output=html&h=280&adk=628828293&adf=771319316&pi=t.aa~a.3116311222~i.56~rp.4&w=748&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1706722189&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=2116754960&ad_type=text_image&format=748x280&url=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-590%2F&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=187&rw=748&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiIsbnVsbCwwLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJOb3QgQShCcmFuZCIsIjk5LjAuMC4wIl0sWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTIxLjAuNjE2Ny44NiJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMjEuMC42MTY3Ljg2Il1dLDBd&dt=1706722186379&bpp=1&bdt=2129&idt=2&shv=r20240124&mjsv=m202401250101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Deebfc1b9079fbf34%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MZ_r2-3M-mNwZ3FWOg9odLmDfwTow&gpic=UID%3D00000d060994df71%3AT%3D1706508796%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DALNI_MbQQ-PmjldVud5f5RGlpG7ZwUJscQ&eo_id_str=ID%3D2309d82f0b15e807%3AT%3D1706600124%3ART%3D1706722133%3AS%3DAA-AfjZWZnBJWAkB0luSd3wynwW4&prev_fmts=0x0%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C748x280%2C342x100%2C342x50%2C748x90&nras=9&corrtor=2280177352840&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1457055723.1706722184&ga_sid=1706722184&ga_hid=1212535670&ga_fc=0&u_tz=420&u_his=7&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=834&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=215&ady=2980&biw=1519&bih=747&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759875%2C44759926%2C95320891%2C95323008%2C31078663%2C31078665%2C31078668%2C31078670&oid=2&pvsid=4052008711744877&tmod=1908849734&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2Finformsworld%2Fsnatched-a-billionaire-to-be-my-husband-chapter-589%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C834%2C1536%2C747&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&bz=1&td=1&psd=W251bGwsbnVsbCxudWxsLDNd&nt=1&ifi=9&uci=a!9&btvi=10&fsb=1&dtd=3085" width="748"></iframe></ins>

    AfterVaughnsaidthat,heannounced,¡°I¡¯llhave atransnationalvideoconferenceter,solet¡¯scallitaday.¡±

    Vaughnspokesententiously.Then,hestoppedthelivestreamafterexiningeverything.

    Peopletryingtoguidetheopinioninthelivestream darednottosayanythingwrongaboutCora.

    Theyonlydaredtosay:[IfDr.Lanecancurecancer,Dr.Yoris¡®medicineisalsonotbad.]

    [Dr.Yoris¡®medicineshouldbemoreeffectivethanDr.Lane¡¯streatment.Dr.Yoriscuredcancerbefore.]

    Manypeopleasked:[WhataboutDr.Yoris¡®tenpatients?Isidrahasrecovered.Howabout themnow?¡°]

    ¡°Thetenpeoplewereonlivestreambefore.Whyhaven¡¯ttheybeenonlivestreamrecently?<em>¡±</em>

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591 Shift the Responsibility Ten people had been lucky enough to be selected by Jane. More and more people began to wonder how they were doing.

    Since Jane was temporarily detained because she identally hurt Cora, the live stream of the ten people was suspended. It was so strange.

    Not so many people paid attention to the situation of the ten people, thinking that they would soon get the news of the recovery of the ten people.

    When the ten people were mentioned in the popr live stream, it was hard not to notice that they had not been on the live stream for days.

    As a result, manyizens began to call the First Hospital to ask why the patients suspended the live stream. Countlessizens even called the customer service of the live stream tform.

    The customer service was unclear about the situation, so they could only tell theizens they needed to confirm the situation with the boss before informing the public of the ten people.

    The phone of the boss of the live stream tform almost exploded.

    The boss answered, ¡°Their situation is good. I will contact Dr. Yoris to determine the time of the live stream.¡±

    >

    Chapter 591 Shift the ResponsibilityAfter hanging up the phone, the boss called Jane.

    When she received the call, Jane was taking a bath in milk.

    2/4

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to call me if there is no emergency?¡±

    There had been enough trouble, and Jane could only find a moment of peace when she took a bath.

    However, the beautiful moment was disturbed, so Jane couldn¡¯t be kind.

    The boss was polite. After all, the coboration with Jane had brought a lot of new users to his tform.

    ¡°Dr. Yoris, I have no choice but to call you. After Isidra¡¯s live stream, manyizens called my tform to ask about the situation of your ten patients. Can you resume the live stream?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Jane was stunned for a moment. ¡°Was Isidra on the live stream?

    Is she alive? Are you sure they didn¡¯t find someone to act her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Mr. Wolf showed up in her live stream, so it can¡¯t be faked.¡±

    After the boss exined, he asked, ¡°The live stream...¡±

    ¡°I will contact the people at the hospital for furthermunication.¡±Jane hung up the phone without waiting for the boss to respond.

    After a while, she called the First Hospital and asked about the situation of the ten people.

    Chapter 591 Shift the Responsibility The result was far from ideal.

    ¡°The tumor of three patients had spread. Five patients at the carly stage have developed to the middle or terminal stage. Some of them will die in two days.¡±

    3/4

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Jane stood up from the bathtub in disbelief when she heard the result.

    The milk sshed.

    Jane didn¡¯t care about that. She grabbed the bathrobe and put it on. Then, she asked, ¡°I told you to give them medicine every day. Have you ignored what I told you?¡±

    ¡°We did follow your instruction without interruption. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince video.¡±

    After Jane was temporarily detained, the doctor discovered that the examination results of the ten patients were getting worse.

    Fearing it would turn into a cyberbullying incident, the hospital found the boss of the live stream tform to suspend the live stream and change it to a surveince video.

    They nned to upload the surveince video online after the patients recovered.

    Unexpectedly, the condition of those patients got worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If you had followed my instruction, they couldn¡¯t be what they are now.¡±

    Chapter 591 Shift the Responsibility Her patients were all dying under Jane¡¯s treatment. Jane couldn¡¯t believe it, so she shifted all the responsibility to the hospital.

    4/4The person in charge of the hospital was angry when Jane med him. ¡°Dr. Yoris, you have a legal liability for what you say. If you want to shift the responsibility to us, we will call the police.¡±

    The person in charge hung up the phone, and Jane panicked.

    If her medicine couldn¡¯t cure cancer, no one would protect her after she yed the gangster. Moreover, the public opinion she guided before would push her into trouble.

    If that happened, what should she do?

    B

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592 Give Up Self¨Chelp?

    On the other hand, Cora didn¡¯t know what was going on online.

    She had just finished eating and sat on the sofa watching Martin and Jerry y games.

    Sara had helped wash the dishes and prepared a te of peaches for Cora.

    ¡°Have more fruits, so you¡¯ll get more vitamins to prevent you from getting sick.¡±

    Cora nced at the peach te but didn¡¯t eat any.

    Then Sara took a piece with a fork and handed it to Cora¡¯s mouth.

    Cora had no choice but took the fork and ate the peaches by herself.

    Seeing Cora eat the peaches, Sara had a smile on her face.

    Osborn and William also smiled and nced at each other quietly.

    But the Hansen elders were anxious to see Martin and Jerry y together intimately.

    Nora even kept implying Byron hurried up and yed with Martin. They hinted at him to build a good rtionship with Chapter 592 Give Up Self¨Chelp?

    2/4Martin, not to be reced entirely by Jerry.

    But Byron was holding Martin¡¯s tablet from before and operating it, ignoring Nora¡¯s hints.

    Therefore, Nora could only helplessly give Osborn a look and implied it to him. ¡°Byron deserves to be divorced and single!¡±

    Osborn rolled his eyes and implied to Nora. ¡°He must be inherited this from someone. Anyway, it is not inherited from me!¡±

    When Osborn and Nora were arguing secretly, Arnold suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Cora, do you know the International Woodcarving Competition will be held in New York? I still have a ce in thepetition. If you want to participate in it, I will...¡±

    Osborn remembered that Cora liked woodcarving very much.

    In the beginning, Osborn and Cora knew each other because of woodcarving.

    If Osborn hadn¡¯t covered Jane¡¯s giarism and her plot with Cora, Cora would be his favorite student now, and he must have made a lot of achievements in woodcarving.

    As long as he thought about this matter these days, Osborn would regret it.

    He talked about this matter with William today, and both were sad about it.

    But William said that they could make up for Cora for the rest of Chapter 592 Give Up Self¨Chelp?their lives.

    3/4

    That was why Arnold thought of the International Woodcarving Competition.

    Each inheritor of woodcarving intangible cultural heritage had the right to make one of their apprentices directly to the final.

    Arnold originally nned to let Jane in the final.

    But now, Cora was the best candidate for thispetition.

    He also wanted to take the opportunity to repair the rtionship with Cora.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Cora to reject him before he finished speaking. ¡°No, I can join it by myself.¡±

    Hearing Cora¡¯s words, everyone unconsciously looked at her.

    Even Byron, who was busy operating the tablet, and Jerry and Martin, who were ying games, looked at her.

    ¡°Cora, I know what I did in the previous match did hurt you. But I didn¡¯t know at that time that you were my granddaughter and also a member of the Yoris family. If I had known, I would not have done that.¡±

    ¡°I think you misunderstood me. What made me angry at the time was not your favor, but you still favored Jane without hesitation because she was your favorite granddaughter on the basis you knew that I hadn¡¯t giarized. You disregarded the facts and favored your granddaughter. That is what I hate most.¡±

    Chapter 592 Give Up Self¨Chelp?

    4/4

    Arnold was guilty, especially after seeing Martin¡¯s cold eyes toward him after hearing what Cora said. He was even more at a loss.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    And Cora added, ¡°Again, I can join thispetition by myself this time, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±It was embarrassing to let the Yoris family stay here, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We are going to rest too. You can return home and rest.¡±

    People in the Yoris family also felt embarrassed to stay here for the time being, so they bid farewell and left.

    Osborn and Nora were also tired and wanted to go back to rest. ¡°We are leaving first. As for Byron, he will be alone when he returns anyway, so let him stay here.¡±

    Parents were nice to their children. Even if they were too tired to move, they would help their children before they left.

    But unexpectedly, Byron seemed to have given up on saving himself. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    His words made the Hansen elders stare at each other nkly and speechless.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593 Even a Dog Would Refuse You!

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need it! We can walk!¡±

    1/4

    Nora stared so hard at Byron that she almost threw her eyeballs out.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good for you to stay here. Martin likes to y games, so you can help him find some more fun ones. Cora has just been discharged, so you must help here!¡±

    Osborn was also upset.

    He wanted to tell Byron bluntly, ¡°Your love rival is here. If you send us home, your love rival will be happy and take this opportunity to get along with Cora.¡± But he had to bite these words back and implied Byron it.

    But Byron said, ¡°The driver will take a long time toe. I¡¯ll take you back. As for Martin, I have already found the game for him.¡±

    When Martin heard Byron mentioning him suddenly, he looked up at Byron.

    So, Byron handed the tablet to Martin.

    ¡°I found some problems for you. Let¡¯s see if you can solve them.¡±

    Martin took over theputer, thinking Byron was looking forChapter 593 Even a Dog Would Refuse You! those boring little games on the inte.

    But seeing the data on theputer screen, he was excited.

    2/4This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Because what Byron got him were hacker tutorials and practice questions.

    It was much moreplicated than the ones Jerry had found for him before.

    All of a sudden, hispetitive spirit was aroused.

    He immediately threw away the new game controller Jerry had brought and happily yed with the tabletputer.

    Seeing Martin¡¯s reaction, Byron raised his eyebrows at Osborn and Nora.

    He seemed to say, ¡°Look, my son has been tamed by me!¡±

    But the Hansen elders showed desperate expressions.

    Was Martin the most important now?

    The most important thing now was to be with Martin¡¯s mother!

    Forgot it!

    But they could not do anything because they had such a stupid son!So, the Hansen elders sighed, said goodbye to Cora, and left.

    Before Byron left, he told Cora, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Chapter 593 Even a Dog Would Refuse You!

    ¡°You can say it now.¡± Cora felt Byron¡¯s eyes were hot, so she turned her face away.

    3/4

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I talk about it now, I won¡¯t be able to finish it in three days and three nights.¡±

    Seeing Cora¡¯s pretty face and pink cheeks, Byron couldn¡¯t help reaching out and pinching her.

    Cora suddenly felt her face burned and pped his hand away. ¡°Stop doing it. If you want to go, go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Byron smiled and nced at Jerry before leaving.

    On the way to send the Hansen elders home, the Hansen elders could not helpining about Byron.

    ¡°Why do you have to send us off? Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife and child are in the same room with Jerry?¡±

    ¡°I know you think nothing will happen to the two because Cora has just been discharged. But what if it happens?¡±

    ¡°And you are alone if you go home. Why do you return?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you at home right now!¡±The two talked andined to Byron.

    ¡°I know what to do!¡± Byron replied.

    As a result, this sentence led to a new round ofints.

    Chapter 593 Even a Dog Would Refuse You!

    ¡°Do you know what to do? If you knew what to do, your son would not be homeless for four years!¡±

    4/4

    ¡°If you know what to do, your wife would not be someone else¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Look at you. You are in your thirties now. You have nothing besides being good¨Clooking, having a rich family at home, and being a little smart.¡±

    ¡°And you are divorced and now single.¡±

    ¡°Yes, with your current condition, even a dog will refuse you to be its mate. If you remarry your ex¨Cwife, you will be single for the rest of your life...¡±

    Hearing these words, Byron could only say, ¡°I¡¯lle to them after I send you home, okay?¡±

    The two suddenly smiled, ¡°Okay! It¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594 Break Up?

    More than an hourter, Byron sent the Hansen elders home and parked the car downstairs in the apartment.

    He knew he was not as bad as the two said.

    1/4

    Furthermore, Byron did care about Cora and worried that Cora and Jerry would be alone together.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Just now, he took Martin¡¯s tablet to help him learn about being a hacker. At the same time, he also installed visual monitoring software on the tablet.

    In addition, to transmitting their picture to his mobile phone in real time, the software also had a motion warning.

    In this way, not only could he secretly see Cora, but he could also secretly observe how Cora and Jerry get along so that he would infer their rtionship.

    Not long after the car stopped, he took out his mobile phone.

    Opening the visual monitoring software, he saw Martin¡¯s cute appearance.

    Martins¡¯s hair was messy, and he also changed his clothes.

    It seemed that Cora had already helped him take a bath justnow.

    Chapter 594 Break Up?

    However, Martin was still earnestly oveing the problems Byron left him, ignoring Jerry¡¯s invitation to y games with him.

    2/4

    In the corner, Cora was still preparing Martin¡¯s bed while reminding. ¡°Martin, you can only y for five minutes, and it¡¯s time to go to bed.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t make a sound but nodded, indicating that he had heard Cora¡¯s words.

    Jerry also helped Cora change Martin¡¯s sheet.

    Suddenly, Jerry put the sheet over his head to scare Cora.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a ghost!¡±

    Cora was very calm and threw a pillow on his forehead.

    ¡°Are you still a ghost now? Do you want me to dig out the tooth decay for you?¡±

    Jerry rubbed his head. ¡°No! No need.¡±

    Seeing Jerry getting along with Cora very rxed and warmly, Byron felt a little ufortable and wanted to rush upstairs immediately.

    But then, Cora suddenly said again, ¡°Okay, Martin, five minutes is up. Give me the tablet quickly and go to bed.¡±Martin was reluctant to stop ying with the tablet and tapped it twice. Then Cora directly confiscated it.

    Chapter 594 Break Up?

    ¡°Sleep now, or you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡±

    Martin went to bed obediently, and the tablet happened to be put aside.

    Byron didn¡¯t see Cora and Martin but heard her voice telling Martin a story.

    That voice, as gentle as water, caused excitement in Byron¡¯s heart.

    Soon, Martin seemed to fall asleep.

    Cora took the tablet downstairs and put it in the cab.

    Byron didn¡¯t see the picture but heard Jerry¡¯s voice suddenly approaching.

    ¡°Cora, Grandpa said he hasn¡¯t seen Martin for several days.¡±

    3/4

    Byron listened and secretly scolded Jerry for being a scheming bitch.

    Jerry said his grandfather missed Martin, but he aimed to bring Cora back to Leucrest Town.

    Byron desperately hoped that Cora would expose this trick and reject Jerry.

    But Cora quickly agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Martin back this weekend.¡±

    At that moment, Byron wanted to go upstairs and bring Cora and Martin back to his side.

    Chapter 594 Break Up?

    4/4

    Even if Cora disagreed, he would lock her by his side for the rest of his life.He firmly believed that even if Cora didn¡¯t love him now, their rtionship would return to the past as long as they stayed together for a long time.

    He even wanted to turn this impulse into action. He didn¡¯t want to pretend to be generous and no longer tried to know about the past between Cora and Jerry.

    But just as his hand touched the car door handle, Byron heard Cora¡¯s voice again. ¡°Jerry, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    Byron¡¯s hand paused.

    B

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595 Fair Competition?

    Cora was arranging the things on the cab with her back to Jerry in the apartment.

    1/4

    Jerry also helped pack up the game controller Martin forgot to pack just now.

    Cora suddenly said the sentence, causing Jerry to stop all his movements and go to see her.

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±

    Since Byron tried to keep Cora and Martin at the train station, Jerry felt a change in Cora¡¯s attitude toward Byron.

    This time, Byron prepared everything for Cora while she was hospitalized.

    Jerry could feel Cora looking at Byron with a unique feeling in her eyes.

    He even expected that Cora would break up with him one day.

    During the four years, he finally got such an opportunity.

    He was unwilling to give it up like this!

    He pretended not to understand anything and asked Cora half¨Cjokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to return to Leucrest Town? If you don¡¯t want to, my future work focus will be shifted to NewChapter 595 Fair Competition? York.¡±

    2/4

    He also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You find your biological parents. And it¡¯s natural for you not to want to leave. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    He added, ¡°I¡¯ll call Grandpater and tell him we won¡¯t return in recent days.¡°.

    Jerry even wanted to make an excuse that he had something to do to avoid Cora¡¯s breakup.

    But at this time, Cora said, ¡°Jerry, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    At that moment, the smiling mask Jerry put on just now seemed to be cracked instantly.

    ¡°I know what you mean, but I don¡¯t want to break up.¡±

    Jerry came to Cora and looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Cora, is there something I didn¡¯t do well enough? Did I make you sad? I promise I will change in the future. Can you give me another chance?¡±

    But Cora raised her head and looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Jerry, it¡¯s not that you did something wrong. It¡¯s me. I don¡¯t deserve what you¡¯ve done for me. You¡¯re still young and prominent.

    You deserve better people to love you wholeheartedly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say, and all I want is you...¡±

    Chapter 595 Fair Competition? Jerry¡¯s eyes turned red.3/4

    The first time he saw Cora fainting in the medical clinic, he knew he had fallen in love with her.

    He still couldn¡¯t forget the excitement when he saw Cora for the first time.

    Thinking of the love that he had hidden so hard all these years and the joy of being with Cora during this period, Jerry was desperate, and his voice became hoarse.

    ¡°You said that you would try with me. Why do you sentenc¨¨ me out before we try?¡±

    Cora lowered her eyes, not knowing how to answer.

    The silence was like an invisible wall separating the two.

    It was the most extended silence between the two since they met.

    Jerry couldn¡¯t stand the silence, so he finally broke it first. ¡°Is it because of Byron?¡±

    This time, Cora raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She knew that this answer was cruel to Jerry.

    But it was the truth.

    ¡°I thought I could forget him, but I cannot!¡±

    There was someone who wouldn¡¯t interfere in her life but could make her feel mixed feelings when others mentioned his name.Chapter 595 Fair Competition?

    As soon as she saw him, she would instantly be overjoyed.

    Byron was such a person to Cora.

    4/4

    ¡°I know all of this. Before I fell in love with you, I knew someone was in your heart. I can wait until you get over the pastpletely and open your heart to me. Or, it doesn¡¯t matter if you never forget him for the rest of your life...¡±

    At the end of Jerry¡¯s words, his tone was almost humble.

    He waspletely different from the vivid image in her memory.

    ¡°Jerry, it is unfair to you! Let¡¯s break up peacefully.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any fairness, and I don¡¯t want to break up with you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t ept me for now. I willpete fairly with Byron.¡±

    Seeing Cora¡¯s stubborn attitude, Jerry left these words and went resolutely.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596 You Are Mine!

    1/4

    Looking at Jerry¡¯s angry and sad back, Cora opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    At this time, if she stopped Jerry, what could she do?

    She could never give him what he wanted.

    It was better to let him go and calm down.

    Cora rubbed her sore forehead and decided to take a bath first.

    After staying in the hospital for a few days, she needed a bath to clear herself.

    She got wet but didn¡¯t even have time to use the shower gel. Then she heard the sound on the door.

    At this moment, she recalled Nora¡¯s inadvertent words that Nora said today when they were having dinner. ¡°Recently, a criminal in the neighborhood only kills single women or widows...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of these people at first. After all, she had learned closebat techniques. Most men would not be her opponents.

    If the criminal dared toe here, she could deal with him.

    But what about Martin?

    Chapter 596 You Are Mine!

    2/4Thinking that Martin was still sleeping soundly on the bed, Cora immediately turned off the tap, put on a bathrobe, grabbed the toilet plunger, and ran out.

    However, as soon as she pushed the bathroom door, a ck figure rushed toward her, hugging her tightly.

    She waved the toilet plunger and was about to hit the man.

    But at this moment, a familiar male voice came into her ear. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Immediately afterward, Cora smelled the familiar smell of colognebined with smoke.

    She suddenly looked up.

    Under the dim light, the handsome face had a robust and graceful aura, like an invincible young king.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    It was Byron!

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    Cora¡¯s tone was not soft, but she visibly rxed.

    Byron took the toilet plunger from her, lowered his head, and looked at her. ¡°I miss you and Martin, making me unable to sleep.

    So, I came here.¡±

    He inadvertently overheard her conversation with Jerry just now.Chapter 596 You Are Mine!

    3/4

    Jerry said they hadn¡¯t tried it yet, meaning she still belonged to him alone.

    Furthermore, she also admitted that Byron was the only one in her heart.

    Although he also knew that Cora probably said these words to break up with Jerry, he still couldn¡¯t control the excitement in his heart.

    He originally nned to give Cora more time.

    She had just been discharged from the hospital, so he didn¡¯t want to push her.

    He nned to wait for dawn in the car, buy breakfast for them, and send it to them.

    But hearing those words, he couldn¡¯t control his desire to see her. Finally, he came up to see her.

    ¡°You should go now. It¡¯ste at night. Don¡¯t let people misunderstand us.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t look at him and was about to return to the bathroom to continue her shower.

    She could tell he lied and didn¡¯t sleep at all!

    It was because he didn¡¯t change his clothes.He must have driven here directly after sending the Hansen elders home.

    Chapter 596 You Are Mine!

    4/4

    Although she wanted to break up with Jerry, she didn¡¯t think about being with Byron again.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Byron to stretch out his long arms and bring her into his arms just after she took a few steps.

    ¡°You are mine. If I am not with you, others will misunderstand.¡±

    His voice was low and hoarse, and he looked at Cora carefully.

    Her body was still wet. Even her bathrobe was a little wet, making her sexy figure reveal.

    And her eyes and eyshes were still dripping with water.

    She was charming and sexy at this time.

    Seeing her, he wanted to have her right now.

    He lowered his head, wanting to kiss Cora.

    But Cora turned her face away, causing his kiss tond on her cheek.

    But he didn¡¯t give up.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597 His Happiness!

    Seeing Byron wanting to kiss her again, Cora used her martial skills and fought with him.

    But Byron was familiar with her closebat skills and could urately predict her next moves almost every time.

    After the fight, Cora was exhausted, losing her strength.

    She could only say, ¡°Byron, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    1/4

    But his voice was hoarse. He almost pleaded, ¡°Cora, ept me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tire you...¡±

    His voice was charming, bewitching her to agree with him.

    Cora resisted for a while. But in the end, she fell into the sofa with him because she was exhausted and unable topete with him or because he bewitched her.

    He was gentler than any moment four years ago, and every kiss seemed to show his pity and cherish.

    Cora couldn¡¯t bear it and gave him a response.

    At that moment, Byron felt his heart tremble.

    In this situation, he dated back to four years ago.

    He was happy in this world with his beloved one back then.

    Chapter 597 His Happiness!2/4

    But his sleeve was pulled when he was ready to express his love to Cora.

    Although the strength was not muscr, Byron was sure it didn¡¯te from Cora.

    Turning his head, he saw Martin standing by the sofa and staring at them with big eyes.

    Byron and Martin looked at each other in a daze. Cora quickly pushed Byron away, pulled his clothes together, and squatted before Martin.

    ¡°Martin, why are you up?¡±

    She felt her whole face was about to burn because Martin saw such a scene.

    Fortunately, she dimmed the light in the room after Martin fell asleep just now.

    So Martin shouldn¡¯t be able to see what happened to them and the annoying blush on her face.

    ¡°Are you sweating? Let me see if you need to change your clothes.¡±

    Cora carried Martin, checked whether his clothes were wet with sweat, and took him upstairs.Byron was interrupted by Martin at his exciting moment.

    It made Byron frustrated.

    Chapter 597 His Happiness!

    Then he raised his head and watched Cora carry Martin upstairs, only to see Martin lying on Cora¡¯s shoulders and staring at him indifferently with a pair of cold eyes like him.

    Seeing such cold eyes, Byron had an inexplicable premonition that Martin would interrupt him frequently in such things.

    3/4

    But Byron didn¡¯t take it seriously then because he didn¡¯t think a child could understand such a thing.

    Butter, his experience told him that sometimes children knew more than he thought.

    Coaxing Martin to sleep, Cora was too tired to open her eyes, so she justy beside Martin and fell asleep.

    Waiting on the sofa for a long time, Byron didn¡¯t wait for Cora. Then he went upstairs and found the two sleeping together.

    Byron once thought about what exactly happiness was.

    Was it the wealth that could not be spent in several lifetimes or the supreme right?

    He had all these, but he had never been as happy and satisfied as he stared at Cora and Martin¡¯s sleeping faces.

    So he couldn¡¯t help but take out his mobile phone and record the beauty and happiness that belonged to him.When Cora woke up the next day, Byron had already prepared breakfast.

    Chapter 597 His Happiness!

    4/4

    ¡°You can have breakfast with Martin and take a rest. I¡¯ll go back to thepanyter.¡±

    On one side of the dining table was hisptop. Theptop was still in boot mode.

    There was also a cup of ck coffee on the table.

    While he was talking, he was packing up theputer. It seemed he was in a hurry.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t stay here and prepare breakfast for them, he could save much time dealing with his business. Then he didn¡¯t have to be in a hurry.

    But Byron said, ¡°I¡¯d like to do it. I have been absent for four years.¡±

    Cora wanted other reasons to avoid him being with her and Martin.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    But unexpectedly, he carried theptop, lowered his head, and kissed her lips.

    B

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598 The Fight!

    Cora was kissed in a daze.

    Seeding in kissing her, Byron was happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you! Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Cora was suddenly annoyed.

    But Byron gently rubbed her hair and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s great. I will work, so I might not have time toe here at noon. Let¡¯s have dinner together in the evening.¡±

    During the few days, Cora was hospitalized, he stayed in the hospital daily, so he also umted a lot of work.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He exined it neatly and left.

    When Cora returned to her senses and wanted to refuse him to eat together, he had already left.

    She stared nkly at the breakfast on the table. It was almost her favorite.

    Four yearster, he didn¡¯t forget.

    She was a little touched.

    So in the next few days, she didn¡¯t refuse Byron to visit her small apartment frequently.

    Chapter 598 The Fight!2/4

    But every night, when Byron wanted to do something with her, she still had some resistance in her heart.

    Sometimes she would directly reject him, making him give up for now. But sometimes he refused to let her go, tried every means to coax her, but finally got spoiled by Martin.

    In short, Byron was quite aggrieved in the past few days.

    And early this morning, Cora suddenly received a call from the police station.

    ¡°Are you Mrs. Sara Yoris¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Cora wanted to say no but was worried that something terrible might happen. Then she could only say, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then the police told her that Sara had fought with someone and injured one.

    Cora had no choice but to rush to the police station with Martin.

    Rushing to the police station, Cora saw Sara¡¯s clothes were scratched. Sara¡¯s face was injured, her hair was messed up, and she ultimately lost the image of a nobledy in the past.

    And beside her, Flora was also injured.

    There was a big tear in her clothes. Her scarred face looked even more fragmented now.

    When the police asked the two about the reason for the fight, Sara became more excited.Chapter 598 The Fight!

    3/4

    Sara said, ¡°She stole my daughter and didn¡¯t treat my daughter well. Flora mentally oppressed my daughter every day! I must hit this woman to death. Otherwise, she would harm others if she stayed in the world!¡±

    Seeing Sara was out of mind, Flora became more arrogant.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t harm others! Sara, you are so stupid. You treat my daughter as a treasure and hate your daughter to death. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    ¡°Bitch, how dare you say that! If you hadn¡¯t stolen my daughter, how could I target my daughter?¡±

    Sara was rageful. While shouting, she stepped forward and wanted to tear Flora¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Bitch! You make Cora refuse to admit that I¡¯m her mother now. Go to hell! I will let you meet your maker!¡±

    The two were about to fight again, so the police could onlye forward to maintain order.

    Under the police¡¯s persuasion, the two, over fifty years old, finally calmed down.

    At this time, Cora was led to Sara. ¡°Sara, I, your daughter,e to protect you.¡±

    Sara raised her head and saw Cora standing aside with Martin in Cora¡¯s arms, obviously a little surprised.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ask you toe here. If people of the Chapter 598 The Fight!

    4/4

    Yoris family know that I get into the police station because of fighting, they will definitely...¡±

    They would think she made trouble again.Although the rtionship between her and William had improved recently, it was far from the rtionship between ordinary couples.

    So when the ident happened, she still thought of Cora.

    But, even if she reported Cora¡¯s mobile phone number to the police, she didn¡¯t dare to expect Cora toe.

    After all, she had done so many terrible things to Cora before, and the discord between them was considerable.

    Unexpectedly, Cora came here.

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599 You Are Shameless!

    While shouting, Sara hurriedly arranged her clothes and hair, for fear of frightening Cora and Martin.

    Cora and said directly before Sara finished speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s return home. I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, give Martin to me. You¡¯ve just recovered, and it¡¯s very tiring to carry him.¡± Sara naturally reached out to pick up Martin.

    If it were in the past, Cora couldn¡¯t imagine that ady like Sara would take the initiative to help take care of a child.

    But now that this scene happened before, she felt it was natural.

    Martin felt a little and insisted her to carry him when he came to a strange environment, making Cora indeed tired.

    So she didn¡¯t refuse Sara¡¯s help this time and handed Martin to her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Martin did not resist Sara this time, either.

    Sara reached out to hug he. He also hugged Sara¡¯s neck obediently and stayed quietly in her arms.

    Sara was a little excited. After all, it was the first time that Martin did not resist her intimate contact.

    Chapter 599 You Are Shameless!

    ¡°Martin, you are a good boy, I made you some enacke today and put them in my bag! You can eat them when we go back!¡±She patted Martin¡¯s back lightly, With gentle voice, the whepletely different from the tough look she had when she wee fighting with Flora just now, Everyone was a little surprised to witness the change in Sara¡¯s expression.

    Especially Flora, she didn¡¯t expect Sara to have such a gentle expression, But what she cared more about was the kid in Sara¡¯s arms. ¡°16 this Cora¡¯s child?¡±

    Flora also cast her astonished gaze on Cora, After Cora returning to New York, they met ones, But she had never heard that Corn gave birth to a child.

    Sara nced at Flora and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, this is the Kid that Cora gave birth to. Are you envious? I¡¯m his grandmother, But you are nothing to him!¡±

    In fact, Flora felt very ufortable. She thought Cora was raised by her, but Cora didn¡¯t even tell her that Cora gave birth to a child!

    Cora was not her biological daughter. Then she believed Cora was ungrateful no matter how she fostered Cora, But Flora was unwilling to lose, she said again, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Chapter 599 You Are Shameless!

    Sooner orter, Jane will give birth to a baby. Then I will be a grandmother.¡±3/4

    Sara felt ufortable to hear such words. Sara thought, ¡°Jane is so cruel because she aborted her own kid, so it must be a nice dream for you to be a grandmother.¡±

    But she raised Jane, Sara was unwilling to say these words.

    As for Cora, she never looked at Flora from the beginning to the end.

    Even if Flora asked about Cora¡¯s matters just now, even if Flora unted that Jane would give her a grandson before Sara, Cora didn¡¯t look at Flora.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Cora¡¯s expression remained calm, as if she hadn¡¯t been influenced by Flora¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Now that Sara was holding Martin and being released on bail by Cora, she felt warm in her heart and couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce.

    Just when they were about to leave, a policeman came and said, ¡°You are Cora, right? Please deal with the procedures about Mrs. Flora Lane. Mrs. Flora Lane also gave us your phone number.¡±

    Now, Cora finally turned around and gave Flora a cold look.

    Chapter 599 You Are Shameless!

    4/4

    Flora shrugged, as if she was determined that Cora would help her.

    But Sara was furious. ¡°You still have the nerve to provide Cora¡¯s number? Why are you so shameless? If it weren¡¯t for you, would Cora be miserable?¡±Flora was still confident and arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I fostered Cora. She should help me with these things. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    Sara was really about to piss off and was about to continue fighting with Martin in her arms.

    But at this time, Cora¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    Write yourment Gi

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 I Won¡¯t Help You!

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with her. It¡¯s not worth being detained for such a person.¡±

    Cora¡¯s voice instantly calmed Sara down and made her give up fighting with Flora.

    Then, Cora looked at Flora again. There was no anger in his eyes, only coldness.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you capable? Then ask Jane toe and bail you.¡±

    She turned around and told the police, ¡°I won¡¯t deal with her matter. Let her biological daughter do it.¡±

    From their conversation, the police knew roughly their intricate rtionships, so they nodded.

    But Flora was upset. ¡°Cora, no matter what happens, I brought you up. You let me stay in the police station. Won¡¯t you be at ease?¡±

    ¡°Why am I not at ease? When I learned you stole me when I was born, I wanted to let you stay in the police station. But considering the upbringing of the Lane family, I let you go. But it doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you. I am not your daughter at all. I won¡¯t let you go again and again.¡±

    Cora¡¯s words made Flora¡¯s face pale.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Chapter 600 I Won¡¯t Help You!

    2/4

    ¡°You should wait for Jane toe. You have been hospitalized for so long, but she hasn¡¯te to care for you. It¡¯s time for her to care for you.¡±Finishing speaking, Cora was about to leave.

    However, Flora retorted, ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want when you return to the Yoris family? Don¡¯t forget Jane is the most effective person to cure cancer. Soon, all of you will be asking for her help. Let¡¯s see how she deals with you then!¡±

    These words directly made Coraugh.

    ¡°Mrs. Flora Lane, you don¡¯t know how big trouble Jane has made. Do you think the ten patients who participated in her treatment were asked by the tform to suspend the live broadcast so that they could not appear in front of the public? No! Because they took Jane¡¯s medicine, their condition worsened. Some can¡¯t take it anymore and cannot live long.¡±

    Seeing Flora¡¯s proud expression turn into an unbelievable look, Cora continued to say,

    ¡°Soon, this matter will be shown to the public. The family members of the patients will soon make this matter a hit on the inte.

    Jane will be exposed to the public. Everyone will know her academic fraud. Many people will sue her. Then she will be in jail and sentenced. At that time, she will beg others. Let¡¯s see how others deal with her.¡±

    Hearing what Cora said, Flora felt dizzy, as if her head was hit.

    Chapter 600 I Won¡¯t Help You!

    ¡°Is this true? It is impossible. Jane ispetent...¡±

    She panicked, trying to get a good answer from Cora.

    ¡°You can go on thinking like this. Self¨Cdeception is something you¡¯re very good at.¡±Cora stayed no longer this time and soon left with Sara and Martin.

    3/4

    On the other hand, Flora, learning that Jane¡¯s medicine failed to cure cancer and kill people, panicked utterly.

    ¡°No, she must lie to me. Jane is smart. How could her medicine not work?

    ¡°Yes, it must be that. Cora is a bitch. She always looks down on Jane and makes up such a lie.¡±

    Although she said so, Flora¡¯s expression was extraordinarily flustered.

    She muttered for a while, then began to pray to the police again.

    ¡°Can you help me contact Jane again? I have something to say to her...¡±

    The police were so annoyed by her that they had no choice but to contact Jane.

    Cora hailed a taxi and returned to her small apartment with Chapter 600 I Won¡¯t Help You!Sara and Marlin.

    4/4

    Sara quietly observed Cora¡¯s expression, as if she wanted to ask something but didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    In the end, Cora took the initiative to say, ¡°If you want to ask something, just say it. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask, that bitch... I mean Flora, had she always treated you like this before?¡±

    After much deliberation, Sara couldn¡¯t help asking this question.

    Flora¡¯s attitude at the police station just now was too arrogant.

    But Cora was too calm when facing Flora, as quiet as if what Flora did was taken for granted.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601 I¡¯ll Listen to You

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through much worse than that.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    1/4

    Every time Cora closed her eyes, she thought of Flora threatening to jump off a building, forcing her to break up with Byron just to give Jane a chance to be with Byron.

    Furthermore, there was the matter of giving up treatment...

    All of that was not much worsepared to today.

    Maybe she had faced so much, so Cora was not as angry today as before.

    But Cora¡¯s calm expression made Sara feel more ufortable, as if someone had stabbed her in the heart.

    ¡°How could she do this? Even if it were a small animal, she should have a little affection after so many years, let alone you are a person, and you¡¯ve treated her so well...¡±

    It was tough for Sara to imagine the grievances Cora had suffered when staying with Flora all these years.

    Thinking of that, she was in such agony that she could hardly breathe.

    ¡°Some people¡¯s hearts are made of stone, and they can¡¯t be warmed up.¡±

    Chapter 601 I¡¯ll Listen to You2/4

    Cora added, ¡°And she has mental problems, so don¡¯t provoke her. If she gets out of control and does something terrible, she won¡¯t be held legally responsible, and we will be the only ones to suffer the loss.¡±

    Hearing Cora¡¯s persuasion, Sara was still sad.

    But when she thought Cora was now standing in her position and thinking for her, Sara felt warm and touched.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t go to her anymore.¡±

    This was the first time her daughter had talked to her so sincerely, so, of course, Sara would agree.

    ¡°Go take a bath and clean the wound. I¡¯ll find you some clothes to change into and send you backter,¡± Cora said.

    She thought it was also because of her that Sara got these injuries.

    Therefore, Cora couldn¡¯t leave Sara alone and had to take care of her injuries.

    Sara nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Before taking the bath, Sara also gave Martin the snacks she had made in her bag.

    ¡°Try it. If you think it¡¯s delicious, I will make it for you again next time.¡±

    Chapter 601 I¡¯ll Listen to You3/4

    Martin probably learned something from Flora¡¯s attitude, and he didn¡¯t reject Sara so much today.

    So he didn¡¯t refuse Sara¡¯s snacks either.

    And Cora only told him, ¡°Don¡¯t overcat, or you won¡¯t have the appetite for lunch in a while.¡±

    Then, she went to find Sara a set of clothes and a medicine chest...

    On the other side, the police station called Jane several times, but she rejected all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Flora Lane, but we haven¡¯t reached Miss Yoris. How about you find out more about her other contact Information?¡±

    But Flora repeatedly begged them, ¡°Call her one more time, please. Please! I don¡¯t have any other family.¡±

    Gabe was indeed good to her, but in Flora¡¯s eyes, Gabe was just her stepson and had no blood rtionship with her, so he was not considered her family.

    Moreover, Flora now wanted to make sure that Jane was safe.

    ¡°Mrs. Flora Lane, you have said this many times.¡± The policeman was also very annoyed. He also had a lot of other work to do.

    Chapter 601 I¡¯ll Listen to YouBut Flora asked him over and over again to call Jane, which made a lot of his work dyed.

    ¡°Just call her again, please. Onest time. I¡¯ll give up if she doesn¡¯t answer.¡±

    The policeman was a bit speechless. ¡°You have said this more than a dozen times too.¡±

    4/4

    But the policewoman beside him tugged at his sleeve to remind him not to say such things.

    Because she felt Flora seemed to be mentally ill. What if Flora did something terrible if she was provoked again and again?

    Under the reminder of the policewoman, the policeman could only call Jane again.

    Fortunately, the call was connected this time.

    ¡°Hello, this is the police station. Are you Jane, the daughter of Mrs. Flora Lane?¡±

    ¡°I am Jane, but I¡¯m not Flora¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Now, the policeman was even more speechless.

    Write your

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602 A Joke But Flora seemed to know the person on the other side of the phone would say that, so she quickly snatched the telephone receiver from the policeman and talked directly to Jane.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jane, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Flora...¡±

    When facing Jane, Flora dared not directly say that she was Jane¡¯s mother for fear of irritating Jane again.

    The policeman wanted to take back the receiver. After all, he was on official business now.

    But the policewoman shook her head at him again, telling him not to provoke Flora anymore.

    Ultimately, the policemanpromised and allowed Flora to talk directly to Jane.

    ¡°What do you want with me again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop looking for me?¡±

    1/5

    Even though the policeman had already reminded Jane that Flora was at the police station, Jane did not utter a single word of concern for Flora but simply questioned her.

    ¡°I know. I know you don¡¯t want to see me. But I¡¯m being detained at the police station now, and I wonder if you coulde over and help me with the formalities...¡±

    Chapter 602 A Joke

    2/5

    In fact, apart from not wanting Gabe to see her in a terrible mess, Flora wanted to see Jane in person to make sure she was okay.But she didn¡¯t expect that Jane would reject her relentlessly. ¡°What does your being detained at the police station have to do with me? Don¡¯t bother me!¡±

    Then, Jane hung up the phone directly.

    And after Jane hung up, Flora¡¯s face was gloomy.

    She even saw that the policemen looked at her like they were watching a joke.

    But she didn¡¯t me Jane, and nor did she think Jane made her a joke.

    Flora knew that Jane was in a lot of trouble right now, so, in fact, she even felt guilty for adding to it at this time.

    In the end, she had no choice but to ask Gabe to help with the formalities...

    On the other side, in a five¨Cstar hotel.

    Jane¡¯s hair was disheveled. After hanging up Flora¡¯s phone call, she continued to find a phone number and dialed it.

    ¡°Mr. Scott? It¡¯s Jane, William¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Chapter 602 A Joke

    3/5

    Last night, news came from the First Hospital that among the ten patients Jane had treated carlier in the live broadcast, two died despite emergency rescue efforts because of their serious condition.

    And another patient had been rescued yesterday and was currently on a venttor to maintain life.In addition to the three most seriously ill, five others were also in terminal stages.

    The remaining two patients were initially detected in the early stage but were now also in the middle stage.

    In other words, those ten patients all got worse after taking her medicine.

    Jane was very anxious. She couldn¡¯t figure out why the medicine she gave Nora cured Nora all at once, but it had the opposite effect on these patients.

    And now the family members of the patients were particrly emotional, especially the family members of the two deceased patients. They were all moring for this matter to be exposed.

    Once it was exposed, Jane was bound to be the target of public criticism.

    No matter how many people had bragged about her before, everyone would despise and hate her afterward.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to throw in the towel.

    Chapter 602 A Joke

    4/5

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I heard your son is about to graduate, right? I can talk to my grandpa, and your son will have an internship at the Yoris Group.¡±

    She chatted with the people on the other side of the phone calmly and didn¡¯t look like a desperate person.¡°I have something here that I would like to ask for your help. The cost is not a problem as long as you can help me get it done.¡±

    Jane thought they had talked so long that the man would not refuse to help her when she promised him a handsome reward and an internship for his child.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that, at this point, the man would say, ¡°Miss Yoris, it may not be convenient for me to intervene in your affairs.¡±

    ¡°Why? Mr. Scott, is it because I¡¯m not paying you enough? I can increase it.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the money. The Yoris family warned everyone in the industry that we should stay out of this.¡±

    And Mr. Scott added, ¡°And I¡¯ve heard the Yoris family im that you¡¯re no longer a Yoris, that if you ask for our help, we¡¯re not to agree to anything. Miss Yoris, are you having trouble with your parents? If so, you¡¯d better go back and apologize to them.

    ¡°Parents will always tolerate their children¡¯s willfulness, and Chapter 602 A Joke

    5/5

    everyone in the Yoris family loves you so much. If you apologize, maybe even before you ask for their help, Mr. William Yoris will take care of this for you.¡±

    Mr. Scott kept talking, but Jane had already hung up the phone with a dark face.

    It was true that parents would always tolerate their children¡¯s willfulness, but the problem was that she was not the biological daughter of the Yoris family...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603 The Death of Patients

    1/5

    As Byron returned to the apartment, he was surprised that Sara was there.

    ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris.¡±

    Cora hadn¡¯t returned to the Yoris family yet, so he called Sara the same way Cora did.

    Sara looked in a good mood today, and even with a band¨Caid on her forehead, her smile was extraordinarily bright.

    ¡°Byron, you¡¯re off work. Come and take Cora to have a rest. I¡¯ll steam a fish, and then we can have dinner.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Byron looked away from the band¨Caid on Sara¡¯s forehead and led Cora out of the kitchen.

    ¡°What happened to Mrs. Sara Yoris¡® forehead? Should we take her to the hospital?¡±

    Byron was curious why Cora allowed Sara to enter this house alone this time.

    The first few times Sara came to visit Cora alone, Cora shut her out.

    Sara only had a chance toe in when she came with Nora or Arnold because Cora felt it was hard for the old people toe Chapter 603 The Death of Patients and was too rude to turn them away.2/5

    Cora then told Byron that Sara and Flora had a fight today and went to the police station. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with her wounds. It should be nothing serious.¡±

    Seeing that Byron was still staring at her, she said irritably, ¡°I let her in just because she got injured today, and I don¡¯t want to give her another hard time.¡±

    Byron smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, so she urged Martin to wash his hands and have dinner.

    At the dining table for four, Sara was busy picking fishbone for Martin and didn¡¯t even have time to eat.

    Seeing this, Cora picked up a piece of braised pork and put it in Sara¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself. Just enjoy your dinner.¡±

    Sara said so, but her eyes turned red.

    She forked the braised pork, and even her hand holding the fork started shaking.

    Byron looked at Sara, then at Cora, wanting to say something.

    But Martin also got him a piece of braised pork and stuffed it in his mouth.

    Chapter 603 The Death of Patients Martin¡¯s eyes were still alienated and indifferent, as if he was telling Byron to concentrate on eating and not talking.3/5

    But Byron¡¯s eyes still softened when looking at Martin. While chewing the braised pork, Byron praised, ¡°The braised pork is really delicious today.¡±

    Jane had asked many people for help, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back the news.

    Soon, the top three searches were dominated by these hashtags, ¡°Jane¡¯s improper treatment resulted in the death of patients¡°,

    ¡°Jane didn¡¯t cure the patient¡¯s cancer but got them killed¡°, and ¡°Three of the ten people Jane treated for cancer have died, and patients¡® families have demanded an exnation¡°.

    Netizens who supported Jane before all turned around and condemned her.

    [If the medicine doesn¡¯t work, you should face it frankly. Those are lives! How could you be so cruel and let them be the victims of your eagerness for quick sess?]

    [The best at curing cancer? I think she¡¯s the best at murder!]

    [Three out of ten people died. I heard that the condition of the remaining seven people has also seriously deteriorated. But Jane shifted the responsibility to the First Hospital, saying that the patients were not given the medicine ording to her instructions.

    The First Hospital also got involved and imed that all surveince videos of all patients during the treatment Chapter 603 The Death of Patients period would be published!]

    As everyone talked about Jane¡¯s disregard for life, they also discussed Cora¡¯s medical skills.

    4/5

    [So Dr. Lane 100% cured the cancer of her patients, and she is the best at curing cancer!]

    [I finally understand why Dr. Lane was so confident when she faced the camera.]

    [Does any of you know the contact information of Dr. Lane? I was one of the people who participated in the treatment program before. Now I regret so much that I didn¡¯t receive the treatment of Dr. Lane. Could you please tell me the contact information of Dr. Lane? Thank you very much!]And someonemented: [I think that if the First Hospital wants to restore its reputation now, it should beg Dr. Lane to go back and help them treat those patients whose condition has worsened!]

    [Anyway, the remaining seven people¡¯s lives also matter. I hope Dr. Lane can forgive their ignorance and help them treat their illnesses.]

    Manyizens evenmented on the tweet of the official ount of the First Hospital to beg it to ask Cora to save those pitiful people.

    But in fact, Cora had alreadye to the First Hospital, ready to save those seven lives...

    Write yourment

    5/5

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604 Please!

    1/4

    As Cora came to the floor where the seven people were, these patients were very excited almost immediately when they heard the news.

    Perhaps because of Isidra¡¯s case, these people were now confident in Cora¡¯s treatment and extraordinarily cooperative.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, do I only need to take this medicine every day? Do I need any other treatment?¡±

    ¡°And me, Dr. Lane. I¡¯m almost at the terminal stage. Do I need to take medicine after surgery?¡±

    They asked questions individually, and Cora patiently answered them one by one.

    Soon, a morning passed.

    At noon, the leader of the hospital invited Cora to lunch.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to treat these patients. Our hospital would definitely be notorious this time if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    The acting director thanked Cora repeatedly.

    After all, the First Hospital was listed now, and today¡¯s negativements had caused the hospital¡¯s share price to plummet.

    Chapter 604 Please!If this continued, the performance of this quarter would definitely be terrible.

    And if the mysterious boss were to hold him ountable, he would not be able to be the acting director.

    2/4

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. The First Hospital was also the first hospital I worked in. I have special feelings for it. So I won¡¯t watch the public opinion ruin it.¡±

    There was one more critical thing that Cora didn¡¯t mention. In fact, the hospital was under her name.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t just watch the hospital lose money.

    After all these polite forms, the acting director said, ¡°There is actually another thing today.¡±

    After his words fell, the door of the box they were in was pushed open.

    A middle¨Caged woman walked in with a smile on her face and several boxes of gifts in her hand.

    Her face looked visibly swollen, herplexion was awful, and even her eye sockets were hollow.

    This was the look of a seriously ill person.

    ¡°This is Yulia Wim. Dr. Lane, I believe you still have an impression of her.¡± The acting director looked at Cora with a Chapter 604 Please!smile.

    Cora withdrew her gaze and nodded. ¡°Well, I have a little impression.¡±

    3/4

    Yulia was the group member Cora selected during her treatment contest with Janest time.

    But at that time, Yulia was the one in the group who trusted Cora¡¯s medical skills the least and wanted to leave anyway.

    Therefore, Cora remembered her appearance.

    As Yulia heard that Cora remembered her, the smile on her face was even brighter. ¡°Dr. Lane, I¡¯m really sorry about what happenedst time. I was blind and mistook you for a quack doctor.¡±

    Cora¡¯s expression remained calm, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. When people face the unknown, they are instinctively afraid.¡±

    Hearing that Cora didn¡¯t me her, Yulia felt that these gifts in her hand had given her confidence.

    ¡°No, no, it was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t refused too fiercely at the time, you would not have been bullied by the Inte, Dr. Lane.

    I¡¯ve asked a lot of people for help and specially asked the director to arrange this lunch to apologize to you formally.¡±

    Cora nced at the acting director, and thetter lowered his head and stroked his thinning hair.

    Chapter 604 Please!

    4/4

    ¡°Your apology is epted, but the gifts are not necessary. I have something to do in the afternoon, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    But when Yulia saw that Cora was leaving, she immediately became impatient. ¡°Dr. Lane, let me just say it straight. I came to you today to apologize and beg you to help me. I¡¯ve had several operations before, but after the examination, the doctor told me that the cancer was still spreading.¡±

    ¡°But I clearly remember at that time, you said no matter the oue, you would not ept my treatment. And I also said at the time that there would be no connection between us, and Iwould not treat you in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... But I...¡±

    2

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605 Dying

    1/4

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Yulia cried, ¡°Do you want money? I have a lot of money. My husband left me a lot of money after his death. Look! I¡¯ve brought you this...¡±

    As she said that, Yulia opened one of the gift boxes she brought just now.

    The box was not filled with the precious, delicious mushrooms that werebeled on the packaging but was filled with cash.

    ¡°These boxes are full of money, too.¡±

    Yulia pointed to the other gift boxes. ¡°As long as you help me cure my illness, these are all yours. And if you think it¡¯s insufficient, I can give you more.¡®

    Yulia also valued money very much before, so she directly stole a rich husband from someone else.

    That man was over thirty years older than her, and even his child was older than her.

    But she still married that man despite her family¡¯s objections.

    During that time, countless people teased her for marrying a man old enough to be her father and for not being able to bear children after getting married for so many years.

    Chapter 605 Dying

    2/4But she didn¡¯t care at all. She would be happy as long as she had money and leisure.

    She even felt those people whoughed at her were actually jealous of her.

    But after getting sick, she suffered from pain every day, and there was no one trustworthy around her. Then she suddenly realized that money was mere worldly possessions.

    If Cora could give her a healthy body, Yulia was even willing to give all her money in exchange.

    She thought that with so much cash, Cora would waver by seeing it and would agree to treat her immediately.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Cora to pick up her handbag and leave without even looking at the cash.

    Unwilling, Yulia chased her out. ¡°Am I not paying enough? I can give you all my property if you cure my illness. I don¡¯t want to die...¡±

    In the end, she almost hugged Cora¡¯s thigh and begged.

    That scene made the passing guests in the box next door very surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Let me go!¡±

    More and more people were watching, and Cora felt a little annoyed.

    Chapter 605 Dying

    3/4¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I won¡¯t get up. And I will go outside and tell others that you won¡¯t give me treatment because you didn¡¯t receive enough money from me. You¡¯ve forgotten the responsibility to save lives and heal the wounded as a doctor!¡±

    Yulia¡¯s words that distorted the truth almost made Coraugh out of anger.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll make up things? If you go out and ask, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯ve cured countless cancer patients in Leucrest Town, and I only charged a little money for the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you willing to heal other people but not me? Does my life not matter because I once offended you?¡±

    It was the first time Cora saw such a troublesome person, and she immediatelyughed angrily.

    ¡°Your life also matters. But I initially said I would not treat you since you refused my treatment repeatedly. In addition to being annoyed by you, it was also because you were at the best time for treatment. But you missed it. Your disease is spreading fast, and there is no cure...¡±

    Yulia was dumbfounded.

    She thought the disease would definitely be cured as long as Cora treated her.

    But now Cora¡¯s words were tantamount to a death sentence for Chapter 605 Dying her.

    4/4

    ¡°No! You must be lying to me. Isidra¡¯s condition was so bad then, but you still cured her, didn¡¯t you? I can even walk and jump, so how can I be dying? You must still be angry with my offense to you, so you refuse to treat me!¡±

    ¡°Isidra seemed seriously ill, but the part where her cancer spread was not fatal. And you... I suppose you have already cut off half of the important organs, but your situation is worsening, right?¡±

    Yulia was stunned immediately.

    Because Cora was right.¡°If you insist on me prescribing those medicines, I can also give them to you. It¡¯s just that those medicines really don¡¯t work for you.¡±

    Cora took a box of pills from her bag, told Yulia the number and frequency of the pills taken, and left.

    Yulia refused to ept the reality, so she still took the medicine given by Cora as a life¨Csaving straw.

    But two monthster, she still died of illness...

    B Write yourment

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606 Missing

    1/4

    Today, Cora was supposed to bring Martin to the First Hospital to treat patients, but Sara just came over and said that she could help take care of Martin so that Cora could go about her own affairs without any worries.

    And after Martin had contact with Sarast time, he wasn¡¯t so resistant to Sara.

    So Cora said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±

    And as Cora hurried home after work, Martin was taking a nap.

    Sara seemed to be attracted by the news broadcast on TV and didn¡¯t even notice that Cora hade back.

    Cora walked up and found that the scene of Jane¡¯s urgent arrest was being shown on TV.

    Looking at the scene, Sara looked dazed and sad.

    It was only when she realized someone was approaching that she returned to her senses.

    ¡°Cora, you are back.¡±

    She quickly turned off the TV and exined, ¡°Martin fell asleep. I had nothing to do, so I just watched TV for a while. I don¡¯t feel sorry for her. I just feel pity.¡±

    Chapter 606 Missing2/4

    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you feel sorry for her. It¡¯s understandable. After all, you have raised and cherished her for so many years.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t seem to have anything abnormal in her expression, but it was her calm look that made Sara feel distressed.

    ¡°Cora, I really don¡¯t feel sorry for her. She deserves it. But I feel sorry for you more than her. Seeing that scene, I thought of the picture of you being arrested on the Inte some time ago. I think you must have been scared and aggrieved. After all, you haven¡¯t done anything bad.¡±

    Sara wept. ¡°But I was apuding in my heart at that time. A person like me is indeed unqualified to be your mother...¡±

    Now, as long as Sara thought of what she had done to Cora before, her heart was filled with regret.

    Seeing Sara weeping, Cora also felt ufortable.

    In fact, whether it was her or Sara, they were all victims of Flora¡¯s radical behavior back then.

    Finally, Cora handed Sara a tissue. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t cry. We don¡¯t need to punish ourselves for others¡® mistakes.¡±

    Sara froze momentarily, took the tissue from Cora, and burst into tears.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t cry because of the trouble Flora and Jane had brought them, but simply because of joy for Cora¡¯s Chapter 606 Missing action.Cora was gradually epting her...

    3/4This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    On Friday night, as Byron returned to the apartment, he found that Cora and Martin were not there and immediately panicked.

    Especially when he opened the cab and found that Cora¡¯s pink suitcase was missing, and when he called Cora and found that Cora¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t get through, he was even more anxious, like a cat on hot bricks.

    He immediately asked Carter to investigate the whereabouts of Cora and Martin.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Cora?¡±

    Byron hurriedly opened the door, only to discover it was Sara and William.

    ¡°Byron, what¡¯s wrong?¡± William asked.

    ¡°Are you hungry? I made soup for Cora to beautify her skin. I also made Martin his favorite fried chicken cutlet. And I used the air fryer without oil! How about you have some first?¡± Sara said happily.

    Although Byron greeted them, his expression was gloomy, so William and Sara inevitably asked more.

    Chapter 606 Missing And Byron told them, ¡°Cora and Martin are missing!¡±

    4/4

    ¡°What!¡± Sara was so frightened that the food box in her hand fell to the ground. She took out her phone to call Cora and found that Cora¡¯s phone was not turned on.

    William also rushed into the house directly, searching everywhere. ¡°Cora? Martin?¡±

    But after searching around, they found that the two were indeed not there, as Byron said.Just as the three of them were anxious, Byron¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607 Being Tricked It was a call from Carter. ¡°Miss Lane and Martin took the train to Leucrest Town this afternoon.¡±

    This news made the expressions of the three of them better.

    At least they were not in danger.

    ¡°Back to Leucrest Town? Why didn¡¯t Cora tell us...¡± William muttered.

    Sara covered her eyes. ¡°She hasn¡¯t epted us yet, so she wants to go back.¡±

    But Byron thought of something. ¡°She promised Jerry before that she would go to Leucrest Town to see his grandfather.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°After I learned that Cora was our daughter, I sent people to Leucrest Town to investigate. When those people came back, they said that after Cora arrived in Leucrest Town, she passed out at the door of Sir Lloyd¡¯s medical clinic and was saved by Jerry.

    Later, Sir Lloyd thought that Cora was carrying Jerry¡¯s child, so he took Cora in and let her work in the medical clinic.¡±

    William suddenly recalled what he had investigated before and took the opportunity to tell Sara, ¡°Cora came into contact with medical knowledge when she was about to give birth.¡°.

    After Sara heard it, she didn¡¯t feel how proud it was that Cora Chapter 607 Being Tricked had mastered medical skills in just a few years but felt very distressed.

    ¡°She was pregnant and had learned the essence of medical knowledge. She must be exhausted,¡± Sara said with tears.When other people were pregnant, they were pampered and loved by everyone.

    But Cora was forced to leave her hometown when she was pregnant, working part¨Ctime and studying at the same time.

    2/4

    It was hard for Sara to imagine how bad Cora¡¯s state was then...

    ¡°Speaking of which, I think we should go and thank Sir Lloyd.¡± Byron suddenly suggested.

    Sara and William also notably agreed with Byron¡¯s proposal.

    Sara approved in particr. ¡°Yes! Why didn¡¯t I think of this? If it weren¡¯t for Sir Lloyd¡¯s care, Cora and Martin wouldn¡¯t be where they are today!¡±

    William said, ¡°How about we go home, pack our luggage now, and leave for Leucrest Town to thank Sir Lloyd!¡±

    But Byron said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the luggage is necessary. We can buy what we need when we arrive at Leucrest Town. The gifts for Sir Lloyd can also be prepared in Leucrest Town.¡±

    What he said was exactly what Sara had in mind, ¡°Yes, yes! We are not short of that money anyway!¡±

    Chapter 607 Being Tricked Then, the three of them hurriedly set off for Leucrest Town.

    However, they didn¡¯t take the train but took Byron¡¯s private ne!

    It wasn¡¯t until the ne passed through the clouds and flew to Leucrest Town that William faintly felt that something waswrong.

    3/4

    William turned his head and nced at Byron, who was resting with his eyes closed. He felt that they had been tricked by Byron just now!

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Byron¡¯s private nended at the airport of Leucrest Town.

    As soon as they got off the ne, Byron asked Sara, ¡°I have asked Carter to investigate Cora¡¯s address in Leucrest Town. Shall we go directly there now?¡±

    Sara directly agreed, ¡°Okay. The soup and fried chicken cutlet are still hot, so they can still eat them.¡±

    The food box was sealed, and it wouldn¡¯t crack even if it fell on the ground, so Sara picked it up and took it directly to the ne.

    ¡°How about we book a hotel first?¡± William nced at Sara and then at Byron.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the hotel. I¡¯ll ask someone to book it near where Cora and Martin live.¡±

    Chapter 607 Being Tricked

    4/4

    Byron responded and walked as fast as the wind toward the exit.

    Sara also echoed, ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t have to worry about the hotel or anything else. Anyway, we are not short of money.¡±

    William rolled his eyes. He was almost certain that Byron had tricked them, and Sara became an unwitting aplice.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608 Stay

    About half an hourter, the subsidiary of the Hansen Group in Leucrest Town arranged a car and took

    the three of them to a residential building with a sense of age.

    The environment was tolerable, but there was no elevator.

    "Cora lives on the seventh floor." Byron got off the car and walked upstairs.

    It could be seen that he was not willing to waste even a second.

    Sara and William followed, going up floor by floor.

    Before halfway there, Sara was out of breath. "Is there no elevator here?"

    She didn''t like to take the stairs, so the Yoris Mansion only had two floors, and it was equipped with a

    special elevator.

    "No, because the rent is cheap." Byron had investigated how much Cora spent renting this house, and

    the price was unimaginably low for him.

    William walked to the sixth floor and was a little tired.

    On a night inte autumn, he was sweating from climbing the stairs.

    He stopped for a while to rest and asked a casual question.

    "Cora didn''t live here before Martin was born, did she?"

    In fact, he felt that this was impossible. After all, a walk up this high would be exhausting for the

    average person, and Cora was pregnant then.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    But at this time, the voice of Byron, who was walking in front, suddenly became hoarse. "She has been

    renting this apartment since she arrived in Leucrest Town..."

    For a moment, both William and Sara felt like they had been punched hard by someone in the heart.

    Cora had to leave New York ande to Leucrest Town alone to bear the suffering on her own, which,

    of course, had something to do with Byron, but William and Sara had also contributed to it.

    Because of that, they dared notin about how tired taking these stairs was.

    Cora climbed so many stairs every day when she was pregnant, and she persisted.

    Soon, the three of them came to the seventh floor.

    Because Cora and Martin came back suddenly, they didn''t call the nanny back.

    So as the doorbell rang, it was Cora who opened the door.

    The moment the door was opened, Cora frowned slightly. "Why are you here?"

    She didn''t expect Byron, William, and Sara toe directly to Leucrest Town to find her.

    "I''m afraid that if youe here alone, and you have to take care of Martin and your work at the same

    time, you will wear your body down," Byron said without blushing.

    William and Sara had followed Cora into the house.

    Sara smiled and handed the soup and food box to Cora. "Has Martin slept? I made you soup and made

    Martin his favorite fried chicken cutlet."

    "He hasn''t slept. Come in."

    With Cora''s permission, all three of them entered the house.

    Martin was watching cartoons on the sofa and was stunned when the three of them came in.

    But he soon returned to normal and continued to watch cartoons.

    Sara stepped forward and handed him the fried chicken cutlet.

    William and Byron were observing the house, looking at Cora''s living environment in the past four

    years.

    The house was not big, but everything was cozy.

    The corners of the table were covered with ayer of anti-collision strips, and the color was also pink

    and blue, which seemed fresh and gentle.

    Byron also took a closer look at theyout of the house. There were two bedrooms.

    One of them contained many of Martin''s things and Cora''s skin care products. Martin and Cora should

    live in this room.

    Although the other one could be seen to be often upied by someone, the bedding was in the floral

    patterns that middle-aged and elderly women liked, so it should be used by the nanny.

    Of course, he also looked in the bathroom, and there wasn''t even a single men''s item in it.

    Byron felt even warmer in his heart, so after sitting in the living room for a while, he said, "It''s getting

    Well, this was Byron''s whole n.

    If he brought Cora''s parents here together with him, Cora would definitely not shut him out.

    And then, at the right time, he could send William and Sara to the hotel to rest.

    So logically, the other room belonged to him tonight.

    In the long night, he could start to eliminate Cora''s rejection, give her affection, and resolve the crisis

    between them...

    Of course, Sara now also saw that Byron''s motives were not pure. But Cora and Martin had been

    through a long day, and Sara was unwilling to dy their rest, so she could only say, "Okay. Then we

    wille and see you tomorrow."

    Although there was still a room here, Sara dared not expect to live in Cora''s house.

    But she didn''t expect Cora to ask, "How about you stay here tonight?"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609 Reasonable Both Sara and William¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Sara¡¯s voice was even trembling. ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    1/5

    ¡°The room is for the nanny who takes care of Martin. But we haven¡¯t been in Leucrest Town recently, so I told her to go home and rest.¡±

    Cora added, ¡°You can sleep after changing the sheets and pillowcases. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay.¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°I can make breakfast for you tomorrow morning.¡±

    William and Sara spoke out one after another, and their faces were filled with joy.

    Of course, they were excited!

    This was the first time Cora didn¡¯t reject them so much and was even willing to let them live at her house!

    Did this also mean that the day when Cora would ept them as her parents was getting closer?

    Butpared with William and Sara, Byron¡¯s expression was incredibly dark.

    Chapter 609 Reasonable He carried out his n step by step just to stay with Cora.

    But in the end, he turned out to be a joke!2/5

    The point was that he believed that as smart as Cora, she must have seen through his motives just now.

    But to ruin his n, she could even tolerate William and Sara!

    It seemed that she was still very repelled by him...

    ¡°Cora, can I just stay here, sleeping on this sofa?¡±

    Byron still didn¡¯t want to let go of the opportunity to clear the air with Sara and tried to fight for it.

    But Cora said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient. There is no bathroom in the other room. If you sleep on the sofa, it would be embarrassing for them to go to the bathroom when theye out.¡±

    Very good! How reasonable it sounded!

    Byron couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute.

    A few minutester, Byron could only go to the hotel he had just booked.

    But before going out, he tried to hold Cora¡¯s hand and then told her, ¡°Remember to lock the door and call me if you need.¡±

    But Cora shook his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s a bit redundant for you to Chapter 609 Reasonable3/5

    remind me that. This is the ce where Martin and I have lived for a long time.¡±

    Byron suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    And he left, after all.

    But when everyone fell asleep, he suddenly made a video call to Cora.

    Cora hung up several times, but he kept trying every time.

    In the end, Cora could only answer it angrily.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    Her tone was irritable, and her pretty face was full of anger.

    But she lowered her voice for fear of disturbing others¡® rest.

    As for the man on the other end of the video, he was in a dark ce. The background light was dim, and there was even some noise around him.

    But even so, the man still looked distinguished and outstanding, attracting passers¨Cby¡¯s attention.

    There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°I miss you, so I just want to take a look at you. I haven¡¯t really looked at you today.¡±

    He had a lovely voice, full of maism, but his tone was aggrieved at the moment.Chapter 609 Reasonable It inevitably reminded Cora that every time they got together these days, his eyes seemed to stick to her.

    4/5

    Thinking of those overly passionate gazes, Cora felt her cheeks flushed uncontrobly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point if you look at me? I won¡¯t be yours even though you take one more look at me.¡±

    But then, she realized her tone just now was a bit coy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always belonged to me!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    His tone was ambiguous, making Cora feel her ears were getting hot.

    When she was annoyed and about to hang up the video call, Byron said, ¡°Cora, can youe downstairs?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to the hotel yet?¡± Cora was surprised.

    Byron had been gone for almost an hour!

    He didn¡¯t have a car in Leucrest Town, so how could he stay downstairs for so long?

    To prove what she had in mind was correct, Cora drew the curtains apart and saw that slender figure downstairs...

    ¡°My wife and son are here, so where can I go?¡± He also saw her head out the window and waved at her while smoking a Chapter 609 Reasonable cigarette.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610 Can We Make Up?

    Somehow, despite the distance between them, Cora could clearly see the gleam in his deep eyes.

    His smile extended from his lips to his eyes, so captivating.

    Cora quickly averted her gaze and pulled the curtains shut, saying, ¡°I already told you I¡¯m not your wife. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯te down.¡± His voice came with a hint of amusement.

    ¡°Are you crazy? The autumn nights in Leucrest Town are much colder than in New York!¡±

    Especially in the deep night, the winds here were howling.

    The swaying tree branches on the roadside could show the winds outside were anything but gentle.

    What was more, he came here in such a hurry, only wearing thin shirt and cks.

    Staying downstairs all night in this cold would surely make him sick!

    But on the other side of the video call, Byron¡¯sughter became even more obvious. ¡°Cora, are you worried about me?¡±

    Chapter 610 Can We Make Up?

    2/5¡°I¡¯m not. I just don¡¯t want you to fall sick here and then me it on me,¡± Cora replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll follow your advice! I¡¯ll get sick, and you cane to take care of me...¡±

    He chuckled as he spoke in a teasing tone, and his intentions were clear.

    Frustrated, Cora hung up the video call.

    Byron didn¡¯t call back, and he didn¡¯te upstairs either.

    Cora thought he had left, so she cautiously lifted a corner of the curtains.

    To her surprise, he was still there, smoking a cigarette, and his eyes were fixed on her direction.

    Feeling anxious, she quickly positioned the curtains andy down.

    ¡°It would be your own fault if you got sick from the cold, and you can¡¯t me anyone else,¡± she grumbled, trying to ignore the man downstairs.

    However, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    In the end, she became restless and put on a coat, heading downstairs.

    The freezing cold wind cut through, and Byron was still Chapter 610 Can We Make Up?smoking.

    3/5

    Despite the cold, this was the closest he had been to Cora in so many years.

    His heart felt noticeably warmer.

    Just then, Cora appeared before him in her yellow sleep gown.

    Taken aback, he quickly put out the cigarette before approaching her.

    ¡°Cora,¡± he said with a more pronounced smile, making his sharply defined face appear even more charming.

    But Cora felt that the smile in his eyes was more of a mocking meaning to her, so she didn¡¯t even bother looking at him.

    ¡°Hurry back, or...¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Byron suddenly kissed her, making her unable to say a single word.

    Cora was shocked, widening her beautiful eyes.

    Byron tightly held onto her waist, and his eyes still carried a bright smile.

    Cora struggled to break free, but he held her even tighter.It felt like she was being deprived of her breath. Finally, he released her, gently caressing her cheek. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Chapter 610 Can We Make Up?

    4/5

    His low and husky voice, filled with desire, spoke volumes about the intensity of his feelings.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police,¡± Cora said, afraid that she couldn¡¯t resist the allure of his charm if they kept this up.

    After making her statement, she turned around and walked back upstairs.

    Unexpectedly, Byron followed her to the stairs.

    Irritated, Cora asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    In the dim light, Byron¡¯s smile was alluring as he replied, ¡°There are many things I want to do, but for now, the most important thing is to ensure you get home safely before I leave.¡±

    Cora sighed inwardly.

    She didn¡¯t find this man so good at teasing before!

    But considering the conversation would never end if she continued retorting, Cora chose to remain silent.

    As they reached the front door, Byron suddenly embraced her from behind.

    ¡°Cora, can we make up?¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611 Special Service

    1/4

    Cora still felt somewhat resistant to his touch. When he hugged her, she almost froze on the spot.

    But Byron couldn¡¯t bear to let her go and continued softly, ¡°Four years ago, we made terrible¨Cmistakes. We thought our choices were for each other¡¯s good, but it only led to us being nearly separated by a thin line between life and death.¡±

    The four¨Cyear gap was the deepest wound in both of their hearts.

    Mentioning it again now made Cora¡¯s eyes well up with tears.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally avoiding back to find you. The injuries I sustained four years ago were severe. It took me a year to ept the fact that I couldn¡¯t stand up and another two years of rehabilitation to finally stand up again...N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°I also thought about showing up in front of you despite my broken body, but I couldn¡¯t ept it. I was afraid you would look down on me for not being able to stand...¡±

    Byron spoke a lot, repeatedly apologizing for his four¨Cyear absence from her life.

    Finally, he said, ¡°Now that we have ovee all obstacles and reunited, can we stop tormenting each other? We¡¯ve wasted four years, and our lives are already halfway through. If we don¡¯t ept each other now, we¡¯ll grow old...¡±

    Chapter 611 Special Service

    2/4Cora¡¯s tears fell like a broken dam, and her hands clenched into fists hanging over her sides.

    She never expected that his life during these four years would be so difficult.

    For sure, how could such a proud person like him ept the reality of not being able to stand?

    If he couldn¡¯t even ept it himself, how could he appear before her?

    And back then, if she hadn¡¯t insisted on breaking up, he wouldn¡¯t have fought so desperately to protect her.

    Time had passed, and fortunately, they had both survived those hardships.

    Cora cried like a lost child, her shoulders trembling.

    Byron hurriedly pulled her towards him, gently wiping away the tears from her face. ¡°Cora, can you give me another chance?¡±

    Cora made a soft sound, agreeing to his request.

    Byron immediately lowered his head and kissed her again.

    In his mind, countless brilliant fireworks exploded simultaneously.

    At this moment, his wandering heart seemed to have found its Chapter 611 Special Service anchor.

    That night, Byron naturally wanted to stay overnight.However, Cora felt uneasy with Sara and William here, not to mention Martin. If they heard any noise, it would be embarrassing, so she firmly disagreed.

    Later, Byron was driven back to the hotel by her.

    However, ever since being chased back, he had been sending Cora messages non¨Cstop, and they even kept the video call on while sleeping.

    The next day, Sara got up early to prepare breakfast.

    Unexpectedly, Byron arrived even earlier, bringing a special breakfast from a well¨Cknown hotel.

    3/4

    When Cora and Martin woke up, he was still busy taking care of them.

    To be honest, Sara and William were quite surprised.

    Although they had seen Byron grow up, they had never seen him being so submissive to anyone else.

    Especially when Cora was brushing her teeth in the morning, he even helped squeeze the toothpaste as if it was something he should be doing naturally.

    This scene also left Martin quite puzzled.

    Chapter 611 Special Service

    4/4

    In this household, there was only one person who had received this special treatment before, and that was him.

    Curiously looking at them, Martin was met with a warning from Byron. ¡°What are you looking at? Your mom is the only woman in this home. From now on, we¡¯ll take these responsibilities for her!¡±

    Martin was speechless.

    So were Sara and William.Cora seemed to handle the pressure well, brushing her teeth and washing her face calmly under their various gazes as if she had already been ustomed to being taken care of by Byron.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612 A Whole Family On their way to visit John, Sara took the opportunity while Byron got off the car first with a gift box to quietly ask Cora, ¡°Have you two made up?¡±

    Cora felt a bit embarrassed, but she nodded.

    1/4

    Seeing her reaction, Sara smiled, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that you two have made up. After all, he is Martin¡¯s father, and this way, your family can beplete.¡±

    ¡°I also agree that you two reconcile. At least it will allow Martin to grow up with both biological parents by his side, without any regrets,¡± William added with a faint smile.

    As soon as they arrived at the Lloyd Mansion, the servants came out to receive them.

    It was evident that the Lloyd family was also a prominent household in Leucrest Town.

    The mansion was adorned with sculptures and flower beds, with eachndscape meticulously designed.

    In no time, the servants led them to the backyard of the Lloyd Mansion. ¡°Sir Lloyd has been talking about Miss Lane and Martintely. He will be very happy when he sees youing.¡±

    ¡°Martin, would you like to have some cake? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Chapter 612 A Whole FamilyThe servant, Mary, seemed to be quite fond of Martin. As they walked towards the backyard, she asked Martin various questions with enthusiasm.

    Martin nodded with a smile. He also liked Mary very much, holding her hand all the way.

    2/4

    After winding through several turns, they finally arrived at the backyard.

    John was enjoying coffee and amusing the birds.

    Mary said, ¡°Sir Lloyd, look who¡¯s here!¡±

    John turned his head and instantly broke into a smile.

    ¡°Martin,e over here! I have something good to show you.¡±

    Martin immediately ran over and even climbed onto John¡¯sp.

    The intimacy they disyed made Sara and William envious.

    At this moment, Cora felt a little neglected and spoke up, ¡°Sir Lloyd, didn¡¯t you see me?¡±

    ¡°Who? Why should I pay attention to a naughty girl disappearing for a dozen days?¡± John didn¡¯t even turn his head, still amusing Martin with the parrot he had just bought.

    ¡°Its feathers have just grown up, so it can¡¯t fly yet. You can try holding it in your hand and feeding it something.¡±Chapter 612 A Whole FamilyN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    3/4

    Martin put the little parrot in his hand, feeling fascinated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t purposely avoiding to see you. You know, I recently went back to New York.¡±

    Cora stepped forward and took the initiative to add coffee for John.

    ¡°And then you brought the whole family back with you?¡±

    John took the coffee and then looked at the three people behind Cora.

    Sara and William only received a passing nce from him before his gaze settled on Byron.

    Byron was wearing a blue shirt, looking refreshing but with a touch of elegance that couldn¡¯t be imitated by anyone else and that he couldn¡¯t get rid of himself.

    And that face was extraordinarily handsome.

    Even Jerry, who was known as the most handsome man in Leucrest Town, would pale inparison with him.

    In a few seconds of eye contact, John could almost confirm that this man was Martin¡¯s biological father. They looked too much alike.

    After exchanging nces for a brief moment, Byron took the initiative to greet John.

    Chapter 612 A Whole Family

    ¡°Hello, Sir Lloyd. I am Martin¡¯s father, Byron Hansen. I apologize foring to visit without prior notice.¡±

    Sara quickly stepped forward as well.

    4/4

    ¡°Sir Lloyd, we are Cora¡¯s parents. We heard from Cora that you have taken great care of them for the past four years. So we took the liberty toe with her this time to show our gratitude.¡±William also ced the gifts they brought on the table. ¡°Sir Lloyd, this is a small token of our appreciation.¡±

    However, John only sneered and asked, ¡°Cora, do you have so many family members? I thought you and Martin magically appeared out of thin air.¡±

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613 Smile Vanished Hearing John¡¯s remarks, the expressions of the three people present turned grim.

    ¡°Cora is definitely not someone who appeared out of thin air. But we...¡± William was about to exin.

    However, John interrupted him directly, ¡°No matter what happened, you shouldn¡¯t have let a pregnant woman wander alone! If Cora hadn¡¯t been brave enough, you wouldn¡¯t have seen her standing here with Martin safe and sound!¡±

    John was right. Thinking of Cora¡¯s experience, Sara was also filled with trepidation.

    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Sir Lloyd, I know we¡¯ve let Cora down. But four years ago, we didn¡¯t know Cora was our daughter. If I had known she was my child, how could I have made so many mistakes and left her alone to struggle in Leucrest Town while pregnant?¡±

    As Sara spoke, her tears flowed uncontrobly.

    John furrowed his brows and looked at Cora. ¡°Have you just found your parents? What about your older brother?¡°.

    ¡°I was switched with another baby when I was born. Gabe is the Chapter 613 Smile Vanished

    2/4

    son of the Lane family,¡± Cora exined while passing a tissue toSara.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    John nodded in partial understanding and then turned to look at Byron.

    ¡°Then what about you? What were you doing when Cora was pregnant?¡±

    He knew that Cora would return to New York to visit someone¡¯s grave every year on a certain day, wearing ck clothes.

    He had thought she was mourning her husband, but her husband was right there in front of them now.

    ¡°I had a car ident, lost consciousness for a while, and then spent a year in the hospital. After that, I went through rehabilitation...¡±

    Seeing Byron¡¯sposed attitude, John felt that his grandson had already lost in a certain sense.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just an outsider. I shouldn¡¯t interfere too much,¡± John said, signaling he didn¡¯t want to discuss these matters any further.

    But Cora couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir Lloyd, to Martin and me, you¡¯re closer than family. How can you consider yourself an outsider?¡±

    Chapter 613 Smile Vanished

    3/4William also solemnly promised, ¡°You are Cora¡¯s teacher and the Yoris family¡¯s benefactor. Just let us know if there¡¯s anything the Lloyd family needs in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your kindness is something we can never repay in our lifetime. So please let us be at your disposal.¡±

    As Sara echoed William, Cora couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her.

    She felt Sara had changed recently.

    In the past, Sara wouldn¡¯t have valued anyone¡¯s favor so much.

    But recent experiences seemed to havepletely erased her arrogance.

    Now, she appeared as a pitiful woman who just discovered herself being tricked for over twenty years.

    While Cora was looking at Sara in a daze, she suddenly felt another gaze.

    It was Byron.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    As she looked at Sara, he was staring at her intensely.

    With their eyes meeting, Byron didn¡¯t look away but kept staring at her, smiling.

    It was a slight but sincere smile.

    Chapter 613 Smile Vanished4/4

    In fact, from this morning, when he brought breakfast for them, he had been watching her like this, as if he could never get enough and wanted to be with her every second.

    This overly intense gaze made Cora feel ufortable, so she averted her gaze first.

    Byron¡¯s smile deepened as he noticed that Cora¡¯s ear blushed.

    John also caught this scene, and his somewhat hazy gaze turned more profound.

    ¡°Forget about the gratitude. I¡¯ve just done what my conscience requires. Besides, Cora often helped me with shifts before, so I just returned the favor.

    ¡°But speaking of which, Cora, you haven¡¯te back in a long time since you went to New York, and I¡¯ve been on duty for almost a month now. Don¡¯t you think you should...¡±

    He seemed to be asking Cora to help take his shift and see patients for a few days.

    If Cora agreed, she would have to stay in Leucrest Town for a few more days.

    As Byron thought of this, his smile suddenly vanished.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614 Unnecessary Trouble

    ¡°Sir Lloyd, if you need it, I can open a branch in New York for you. Then patients with appointments to see Cora can directly visit the clinic there,¡± said Byron.

    He didn¡¯t want Cora to stay in Leucrest Town for too long.

    1/4

    This ce held memories of her past with Jerry, and it was also Jerry¡¯s home.

    He feared that staying here might cause unnecessary trouble, especially considering the hostile look John had been giving him since earlier.

    So he wanted to leave here with Cora and Martin as soon as possible.

    John¡¯s expression suddenly became meaningful.

    Instead of directly addressing Byron, he looked at Cora and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help take your shift to see patients. You can take these few days to rest.¡±

    Cora smiled and made a fresh cup of coffee for John.

    She had be ustomed to the fact that John would take about thirty days off every month from his work if possible.

    Chapter 614 Unnecessary TroubleJohn was pleased that Cora readily agreed without hesitation.

    2/4

    ¡°Good. Next weekend is my birthday. Don¡¯t forget toe to the banquet.¡±

    John rarely celebrated his birthday in such a grand manner, but this time, he did it to amodate someone, his grandson.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go in advance to assist. By the way, would you like to try the improved form for rheumatism? I promise that it won¡¯t taste bitter,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°Yes, I do, if it¡¯s really not bitter.¡±

    Cora and John continued to chat aimlessly, and John also invited William and Sara to attend the banquet.

    ¡°Martin, you and your grandparents areing too, okay?¡±

    Martin nodded happily, and Sara and William also responded with a smile.

    Finally, John turned to Byron and invited him as well. ¡°Mr. Hansen, you are also wee if you are free.¡±

    As expected, Byron¡¯s eyes had nothing within but coldness.

    Nevertheless, he maintained a polite and calm demeanor. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle if I¡¯m free.¡±

    Afterward, Cora chatted andughed with John for a long timeChapter 614 Unnecessary Trouble before finally bidding farewell to the Lloyd Mansion with reluctance.

    With John¡¯s request, Cora spent the following week continuously seeing patients at the medical clinic.

    During this time, Sara took the initiative to help look after Martin, worried that Cora might exhaust herself trying to bnce work and caring for Martin.

    3/4

    Meanwhile, William returned to New York because the Yoris family was hosting a charity g at the end of the month, and he needed to prepare the guest list and the auction items.

    As for Byron...

    He almost wanted to transfer all his work to Leucrest Town.

    Even if there were urgent matters in New York that required his presence, he would return to Leucrest Town the same day.

    On this evening, he had just received an urgent call from Carter asking him to New York.

    He made time in his schedule to make a video call to Cora.

    But when the call was connected, he remained silent for a while, gazing deeply at her through the screen.

    Seeing his tired face, Cora finally said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡°There¡¯s too much going on today, and I won¡¯t be able toe Chapter 614 Unnecessary Trouble see you tonight,¡± he replied.

    4/4

    Cora understood that he meant he might not make it to Leucrest Town tonight.

    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t care,¡± Cora said nonchntly.

    Byron seemed to have been flying constantly this week.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t tired, she felt exhausted just watching him.

    But he retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t care, really? Then why were you holding my hand so tightlyst night?¡±

    His voice turned husky, and his gaze became intense.

    Cora could feel her cheeks burning even if there was a screen between them.

    Byron was referring tost night when he had woken her up while Sara was asleep, and the two of them had almost gotten carried away in the car.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up. There are patients waiting for me,¡± Cora said decisively and ended the video call.

    Little did she know that when she finished work and returned home, she would see a familiar figure waiting downstairs...This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    B

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615 Testing Under the dim streetlights, a man leaned against his car, smoking a cigarette.

    1/4

    Though he was still dressed in a suit, his tie was loosely knotted, and he had casually unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt.

    Even in this state, Byron didn¡¯t look untidy, and his profile still had a breathtaking allure.

    Several young girls passing by couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to his mature and elegant appearance.

    They stood there for a while, discussing among themselves. One of them even gathered the courage to approach him and strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Sir, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡±

    Cora hadn¡¯t expected young girls these days to be so forward.

    But she was more curious about how Byron would respond.

    After all, he had always imed that he hadn¡¯t been with any other woman during their four years apart.

    But who really knew what went on in his heart?

    To her surprise, Byron simply gave the girl a cold nce and Chapter 615 Testingsaid, ¡°You can ask my wife.¡±

    With that, he looked in Cora¡¯s direction urately.

    It was at that moment that Cora realized Byron had already noticed her presence.

    2/4

    The girl also turned to look at Cora, her expression filled with embarrassment. After repeated apologies, she quickly left with her friends.

    Byron extinguished his cigarette and walked toward Cora.

    ¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t make it tonight. Why did youe?¡± Cora took the initiative to speak, perhaps feeling a bit guilty for peeking.

    ¡°I was uneasy if I couldn¡¯t see you,¡± Byron replied.

    ¡°You can see me in the video call. It makes no difference,¡± Cora said.

    Byron looked unfazed. ¡°Are youining that I didn¡¯t go upstairs?¡±

    Cora was slightly annoyed.

    She knew he was teasing her!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Not wanting to provoke her further, Byron asked, ¡°You saw them all, yet you allowed others to harass me, huh?¡±Chapter 615 Testing

    ¡°How would I know if it would spoil your ns?¡± Cora responded.

    3/4

    ¡°So, were you testing me?¡± Byron¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed as he gazed down at her.

    His aura was already formidable enough with normal expression.

    Not to mention now, his gaze was fixed on Cora.

    Caught off guard by his imposing presence, Cora was momentarily speechless.

    She tried to avoid his gaze, thinking that he would relent soon after.

    Little did she expect Byron to suddenly grab her hand and pull her into the car.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cora eximed.

    ¡°I just want to do something to prove that I haven¡¯t cheated during our time apart,¡± Byron said, using his height advantage to easily overpower her and push her into the backseat.

    ¡°On the busy road? Are you crazy?¡±

    Cora could feel his temperature rising and sensed what he intended to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The car window is tinted, and no one can see inside,¡±

    Chapter 615 Testing he whispered in her ear as he began to make his move.

    4/4

    Although Cora was hesitant, Byron cajoled her into eventually indulging in desires with him until the sky began to lighten.

    When Cora finally dragged her tired body out of the car, Byron held her slender waist, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go with me? If you go back now, you might wake up Martin and Mrs. Sara Yoris.¡±But Cora brushed his hand away. ¡°I want to sleep. Leave me alone.¡±

    Seeing the unfulfilled look on his face, she knew what he wanted if she were to go with him.

    After the intense intimacy just now, he still seemed enthusiastic.

    If she were to go there, she might not survive the night.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616 It Impacted My Performance Hastily carrying her bag, Cora walked upstairs while Byron followed her and kept grumbling, ¡°Heartless! You can¡¯t be so indifferent after just sleeping with me!¡±

    1/4

    Cora turned back to re at him, who quickly smiled, ¡°Okay, I was joking. Go rest and call me when you wake up.¡±

    Apparently, his easy surrender made Cora feel slightly better.

    She gave a light snort and proceeded upstairs.

    Cora had overslept and woke up close to noon.

    Sara was cutting up food for Martin when she saw Coraing out of the room. ¡°You should rest more if you¡¯re tired. I can take care of things here.¡±

    Cora felt a little embarrassed. Sara thought she was tired from seeing patients.

    But in fact, she had been stuck with an unreasonable man.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Byron called just now, asking what you were up to. Did you two have another argument?¡±

    Her question made Cora blush even more.

    2/4Chapter 616 It Impacted My Performance They weren¡¯t arguing. They were practically fighting in the car!

    And Byron wasn¡¯t following the rules of engagement!

    So fearing that Cora might get angry and refuse to answer his call, Byron called Sara instead.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t argue. I probably turned off my phone, so he couldn¡¯t reach me.¡±

    Fortunately, Sara didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. ¡°Ah! What does Sir Lloyd like? William said he ising tomorrow and wants to bring the birthday gift, but we¡¯re not sure what will be suitable.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already prepared a gift.¡± Cora said.

    But Sara insisted, ¡°What you¡¯ve prepared is your personal gift. We want to prepare something on behalf of us. They shouldn¡¯t be mixed.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe a painting or calligraphy. He seems interested in those.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have your father find a few nice pieces in the safeter.¡±

    As soon as they finished talking, the doorbell rang.

    Sara went to open the door and led Byron inside.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Chapter 616 It Impacted My Performance ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±

    3/4¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cat together. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of dishes for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Byron intentionally came at lunchtime to join them.

    Naturally, he spotted Cora at the table.

    She must have just woken up, for she was still in her pajamas.

    They were very conservative, covering her entirely.

    The moment Cora looked up, and she noticed Byron¡¯s gaze fixed on a certain area of her. Instantly, her cheeks turned red, and she quickly lowered her head to have her meal.

    Byron found her eating with gusto, so after sitting next to her, he started to scoop her favorite dishes onto her te.

    ¡°Eat more if you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    Cora felt like he was doing it on purpose.

    After all, he wanted to have another roundst night.

    But Cora declined him with the excuse that she was hungry.

    Sara served Byron some soup and then noticed that theChapter 616 It Impacted My Performance atmosphere at the table was inexplicably awkward.

    Cora wolfed down her food, seemingly ignoring Byron¡¯s affectionate gazes, But what about Byron?

    He was happily serving Cora dishes, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    4/4

    Later that evening, Byron suddenly sent Cora several pictures of cars, asking her, ¡°Which one do you like?¡±

    ¡°Are you buying another new car?¡± Cora was confused. After all, Byron was only in Leucrest Town for a few days, yet he kept buying cars.

    Byron quickly called her, sounding quite serious.

    But his words made Cora blush again.

    ¡°I felt that the backseat of the carst night was not wide enough, which impacted my performance!¡±

    2

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617 Time to Quit Smoking

    ¡°There is no next time in a car! Stop daydreaming!¡±

    Even though they weren¡¯t on a video call, Cora pictured him leaning against the car yesterday, smoking, with a cold and maddeningly attractive demeanor.

    1/5Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Not in a car? Then how about the bedroom or the living room? I won¡¯t mind the balcony either!¡±

    Perhaps because they couldn¡¯t see each other, the man on the other end of the phone became increasingly nonsensical.

    Cora was annoyed. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±

    Through the phone, Byron chuckled, ¡°Okay. Come downstairs then, can you?¡±

    Cora opened the curtain and saw that he was indeed standing by the car downstairs, smoking, just likest night.

    As if in sync, he also looked up, and their eyes met.

    Even though they were distant from each other, it felt like pink bubbles were floating in the air.

    ¡°You should leave there. I won¡¯te downstairs.¡± Cora didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happenedst night.

    Chapter 617 Time to Quit Smoking

    2/5

    She hadn¡¯t agreed to start over with him, so they shouldn¡¯t act like they were already back to being together.But Byron was adamant. ¡°I want to see you. If you don¡¯te down, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    It had been over ten hours since their intimacyst night.

    In these hours, not a moment passed without him thinking of her.

    This longing was even stronger than during the period they were in passionate love with each other.

    He felt like his blood was boiling inside, making him restless.

    Only her presence acted as an antidote.

    Cora didn¡¯t respond and hung up the phone.

    She wanted to make it clear that she wouldn¡¯t indulge him.

    However, for the next hour or so, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from peeking through the curtains to see if the man downstairs had left.

    And every time she looked, she found him still there, smoking and asionally ncing up at her.

    ¡°He smokes too much! Isn¡¯t he afraid of death?¡± Cora muttered, annoyed.

    Chapter 617 Time to Quit Smoking ¡°Why is he still there?¡± She grumbled.

    Finally, unable to resist, she went downstairs to find him.3/5

    As Byron saw her approaching, a bright smile appeared on his handsome face.

    ¡°Cora!¡±

    He promptly put out his cigarette and strode over to embrace her.

    The force of his hug made her feel like he was trying to absorb her into his body.

    He buried his head in her neck, greedily inhaling her scent.

    The restlessness from before seemed to dissipate, yet somewhere inside still felt hollow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here smoking. Go back,¡± Cora said, a bit dazed by his embrace.

    ¡°No. Here is my home, wherever you and Martin are,¡± he dered.

    Then, he kissed her.

    Immersed in the kiss, Cora found herself being led into the car again.Chapter 617 Time to Quit Smoking

    4/5

    However,pared to the previous night, he was much gentler today, but they still went on for the whole night.

    By the time dawn arrived and they were dressing up, Cora once again caught a strong smell of smokeing from him, wrinkling her brows.

    ¡°You should quit smoking!¡±

    ¡°Why? Are we preparing for a baby?¡±

    He suddenlyughed, a hint of wickedness in his smile.

    The doctor in charge of his rehabilitation was also a heavy smoker, but when the doctor and his wife started nning to have a baby, he quit smoking.

    Byron remembered that during that time, the doctor looked tortured whenever he saw Byron smoking,ining about how difficult quitting was.

    Byron ended up firing that doctor, iming he was too noisy.

    But now, he thought he should have been envious of that doctor.

    Afraid of bing too envious, of thinking of Cora and the child they never had, he fired him.

    Now, he was relieved. Cora was right beside him, and their child, Martin, came into the world safely.

    He finally understood himself better.

    Chapter 617 Time to Quit Smoking

    5/5

    But before he could finish his thoughts, Cora punched him. ¡°You jerk! You didn¡¯t use condoms either time and now you dare to talk like that!¡±B

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618 To Have a Daughter Cora recalled that they didn¡¯t take any precautions bothst night and tonight.

    Though it wasn¡¯t during the dangerous period, there was still a possibility of pregnancy!

    Lost in thought, she became increasingly worried.

    But despite receiving a punch, Byron still had a smile on his face. ¡°We¡¯ll give birth to the baby if you get pregnant. It would be perfect to have a daughter, and then we¡¯ll be the happiest family in the world.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be there for her during her previous pregnancy, causing her so much suffering.

    If she were to get pregnant again, he would take good care of her throughout!

    However, looking at his smug smile, Cora remembered the pain she went through when delivering Martin, which made her even more furious.

    She grabbed a pillow from the backseat and smacked it at Byron. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to have a baby for you? Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have one more, and I promise to take good care of you,¡±

    Chapter 618 To Have a Daughter Byron patiently said, holding her in his arms.

    2/5Cora struggled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I only agreed to give you a chance, but I haven¡¯t epted you yet.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you epted me? Then why did you sleep with me? You little liar!¡± Byron teased.

    Cora was infuriated.

    Who was the one cajoling and deceiving her into the car for two nights?

    Who was the one to be deceived?

    But she knew well of the way to irritate him and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bad woman. I slept with you but won¡¯t take responsibility. If you want a child, find someone else!¡±

    Then she pushed Byron away and got out of the car without looking back.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that the satisfied man behind her was calm as ever.

    As she got out of the car, he followed and said, ¡°Then sleep with me more until you¡¯re willing to be responsible for me.¡±

    Upon reaching the sixth floor, Cora entered her apartment and locked the door promptly.

    Byron was amused by her caution.

    315

    Chapter 618 To Have a DaughterHe sent her a message: [Have a good rest. I¡¯ll pick you up at dusk.]

    He nned to attend John¡¯s birthday banquet with her.

    Who knew if John organized this banquet to assist his grandson?

    Although John and Jerry did do favor to Cora and Martin, it didn¡¯t mean that Byron would willingly give up his wife and child to another man!

    After sending the message, Byron drove away.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to make a phone call to Carter, instructing, ¡°Give the doctor who worked on my rehabilitation 1.6

    million dors as a bonus.¡±

    ¡°Which doctor?¡± Carter was a little bewildered by the sudden order.

    ¡°The one I fired before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Dr. Swift. Did Dr. Swift just save the world?¡±

    If now, why would he be given 1.6 million dors as a bonus out of nowhere?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t save the world.¡±

    He justined about quitting smoking for baby Chapter 618 To Have a Daughter preparation, which was a very happy thing, and he shouldn¡¯t have been dismissed because of it, or to be more precisely, because of Byron¡¯s emotions then.

    So the 1.6 million dors was thepensation for his unwarranted dismissal.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    4/5Byron didn¡¯t want to mention the baby preparation and quitting smoking, fearing it would trigger jealousy again when they prepared for a second child. He changed the subject and asked Carter, ¡°Are you freetely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy! You¡¯re not in thepany, and I have to handle all the meetings.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Then why ask so many questions?¡±

    Having shut down Carter¡¯s gossiping thoughts with a concise question, Byron hung up the phone.

    Meanwhile, Cora was taking a shower after returning home. She had nned to buy emergency contraceptive pills after waking up.

    But then she received an urgent call and headed to the medical clinic to see patients.

    Later, shepletely forgot about the contraceptive pills...

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619 Can¡¯t Love You!

    In the evening, Byron went to pick up Cora as promised.

    1/4

    But was told by Sara, ¡°Cora and Martin left with Jerry earlier!¡±

    Byron¡¯s expression suddenly became very gloomy.

    He clearly made an appointment with Cora to go to John¡¯s birthday banquet together in the evening.

    However, she caught their son and left with another man!

    While he was furious, he unconsciously wondered if he really made her angry by bullying her for two consecutive nights.

    Seeing Byron¡¯s disappointed look, Sara also knew that he must feel horrible. Thus, she asked him, ¡°We were just about to go there. Why don¡¯t you go with us?¡±

    Byron nodded and followed them away.

    Although he was sad, his wife and children were there.

    Was he supposed to wait here alone till he got cheated on? Of course not.

    Thus, Byron went to the birthday banquet with Sara and the others.Chapter 619 Can¡¯t Love You!

    The birthday of John was held in the lobby of Lunar Hotel in Leucrest Town.

    Almost all the wealthy and aristocratic families in Leucrest Town, whether they were invited or not, came with congrattory gifts.

    2/4

    Although the Lloyd family only ranked sixth in the ranking of wealthy families in Leucrest Town, John was the master of Cora, who was rumored to have cured cancer.

    With the esction of the live broadcast of Cora and Jane¡¯s medicalpetition to cure cancer, John¡¯s medical clinic was also getting more and more attention from these wealthy families.

    Thus, most of those who came to give gifts today wanted to make friends with John and then get acquainted with Cora. After all, everyone could get sick.

    When Jerry brought Cora and Martin into the hall, he saw many people around John.

    There were many people holding congrattory gifts beside John, trying to persuade him to ept the gift.

    ¡°Why are there so many people today?¡±

    Cora was taken aback by such a big scene.

    14This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    John had also invited her to attend banquets of all sizes of the Lloyd family before, but she had never seen so many people.

    Chapter 619 Can¡¯t Love You!¡°I heard from Grandpa that he didn¡¯t invite many people.¡±

    3/4

    Jerry was also very puzzled. He had seen the list of invites, and it consisted of only those who had made good friends with the Lloyd family before.

    However, looking at the people present today, everyone in the wealthy circle of Leucrest Town was probably here.

    ¡°Should I go?¡±

    Cora noticed that there were a lot of girls tonight, so she thought that the Lloyd family might have brought those girls here as Jerry¡¯s potential girlfriend. Thus, not wanting to obstruct Jerry¡¯s future, she was about to leave with Martin.

    But Jerry suddenly grabbed her hand tightly and brought her back to his side.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me before you came here today?¡±

    Cora paused for a moment.

    Today, before the two came to John¡¯s birthday banquet together, Jerry went to the medical clinic to find Cora two hours earlier.

    He dressed up for the asion and wanted to take Cora to do styling and attend the birthday banquet together.

    This was the first meeting between the two since they broke up Chapter 619 Can¡¯t Love You!in New Yorkst time.

    4/4

    Jerry still chatted with Cora and was still extremely gentle and patient with her, as if nothing had happened.

    But Cora could not ept it.

    Under Flora¡¯s influence, she hated this feeling of not cutting things offpletely.

    So, she broke up with Jerry again.

    At that time, she said, ¡°Jerry, when I said I¡¯m breaking up with youst time, I wasn¡¯t joking. I really don¡¯t n to be together with you anymore.¡±

    Jerry tried to intercede. ¡°Cora, what do you not like about me? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll change right away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me. There¡¯s someone else in my heart. I can¡¯t love you anymore!¡±

    Cora lowered her head, not daring to face Jerry¡¯s disappointed eyes.

    However, she did not know that the action of her lowering her head made her cor slip a little identally, allowing Jerry to see the hickey on her corbone...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620 Not Quite Love At that moment, Jerry felt as if his heart had sunk into the bottomless deep sea and kept falling.

    ¡°So you started over with him?¡±

    Although he already knew the answer, he still asked Cora.

    1/5

    As long as she said that she was not with him, even if she lied to him, he would still choose to believe her.

    But Cora said, ¡°Yes, we are together again.¡±

    In an instant, Jerry felt as if his heart was sliced open.

    Then, the rest of it also began to shatter and finally scattered all over the ce.

    He had been in countless rtionships and had countless breakups.

    But never before had he felt heartbroken like today.

    ¡°Then what are your ns for the future? Go back to New York, or stay in Leucrest Town? Also, what about Martin?¡±

    He felt that his eye sockets were getting hotter.

    ¡°We have to discuss things in the future. But I think I should go Chapter 620 Not Quite Loveback to New York. You know, my biological parents are also there.¡±

    2/5

    Cora actually liked Leucrest Town very much, but she was afraid that Jerry would be sad to see her and Martin.

    Therefore, she might as well not prolong the pain.

    Seeing Jerry lowering his eyes, Cora could not help but pat him on the shoulder,forting.

    ¡°Jerry, you are so handsome, gentle, and considerate. You should soon meet a woman who loves you wholeheartedly...¡±

    Four years.

    For more than a thousand days and nights, it was Jerry¡¯spany that allowed her to gain a foothold in this strange city.

    It was also hispany that allowed her to give birth to Martin safely.

    It was not that she had no feelings for Jerry.

    However, it was just beyond friendship, but not quite love.

    However, Cora was surprised to see that when sheforted Jerry in such a soft voice, Jerry suddenly raised his head, and his eyes looked like he had sessfully pulled a prank.

    ¡°Are youforting me? Do you think I¡¯m sad? Stupid, I¡¯ve been in so many rtionships. If I had to be sad every time, I Chapter 620 Not Quite Love would have died young.¡±Jerry sessfully pranked Cora, and she looked at him in a daze.

    Jerryughed and said, ¡°But, although I¡¯ve been in so many rtionships, I¡¯ve always been the one who dumped others. You¡¯re the first who dared to dump me. Since you¡¯re the first, you have to promise me three things. Only then I¡¯ll break up with you peacefully.¡±

    3/5

    Because in the matter of breaking up, Cora always felt that she owed Jerry, so she agreed straight away. ¡°Okay, tell me what you want.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°First, you will attend Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet with me today. No matter what I say, you can¡¯t refuse me.¡±

    ¡°Second, before you leave Leucrest Town, apany me to the dentist and have this decayed tooth pulled out.¡±

    ¡°Third, you and Martin eat fried chicken with me one more time...¡±

    When Jerry raised his eyebrows and said this with a smile, Cora also felt a little better.

    ¡°These are all fine. But didn¡¯t you say that lying down and letting the dentist pull out your teeth is like a pig waiting to get ughtered? Are you sure you want me to watch when you get ughtered?¡±

    Chapter 620 Not Quite Love¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried you might realize toote that I¡¯m the most handsome man and best boyfriend for you. So, I¡¯m just helping you to eliminate that possibility, okay?¡±

    Jerry blew upwards to raise his bangs and, at the same time, showed a handsome and charming smile to Cora.

    ¡°Why? Do you regret breaking up with me more now? If you regret it now, I can treat it like you never said anything.¡±

    4/5

    Cora was amused and raised her hand to beat him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend the birthday banquet? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±

    Jerry followed. Under his bright and mboyant smile, sadness was hidden in his eyes.

    Just like that, the two arrived at John¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Seeing a lot of young women at the birthday banquet, Cora wanted to leave.

    So Jerry reminded her.

    Cora said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that I might hinder your luck with thedies.¡±

    ¡°Before you fulfill my three requests, you are my luck. And tonight, you have to be mypanion and help me drive away thosedies.¡±

    Jerry¡¯s words gave Cora a headache.

    Chapter 620 Not Quite Love

    5/5

    But when she raised her head to meet the sinister gaze not far away, her head ached even more...

    B

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621 Confrontation

    1/4

    Byron followed William and Sara to John¡¯s birthday banquet. As soon as he arrived, he nced around the birthday banquet hall and quickly saw Cora.

    Tonight, she wore a mermaid dress in ck with ruffled sleeves. The close¨Cfitting cut made her graceful curves even more prominent.

    Her long hair was tied into a tall ball head, leaving only a few strands of long hair around her ears, permed into enchanting curls, swaying in the wind.

    She also put on makeup, not the type of exaggerated heavy makeup, but a very simple and elegant one, with only a little glossy lip oil on her lipstick.

    However, for some reason, such light makeup looked stunning on her face.

    Byron admired Cora¡¯s appearance very much. However, when his eyes fell on her hand in Jerry¡¯s arms, the light in his eyes quickly faded away.

    Instead, there was a hostile look on his handsome face.

    At this time, Jerry also quickly saw Byron.

    Byron was tall, handsome, and personable!Chapter 621 Confrontation

    2/4This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Even in a crowded and noisy ce like a birthday banquet, he was still the most eye¨Ccatching.

    However, Jerry also quickly noticed the sharp warning in Byron¡¯s eyes. Thus, he suddenly grinned and nodded at him.

    At the same time, he took the initiative to walk over with Cora. ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, and Mr. Hansen. Thank you foring.¡±

    While Sara and William responded with a smile, William asked again, ¡°Where is Old Mr. Lloyd? We want to go and congratte him.¡±

    Meanwhile, Sara nced at Cora frequently as if asking Cora, ¡°Didn¡¯t you reconcile with Byron? Why are you with Jerry again?¡±

    Cora also had a headache because she knew that someone else, like Sara, had also misunderstood her.

    She could clearly tell by how cold his eyes were now.

    Cora wanted to go forward and say something, but Jerry suddenly tapped the back of her hand, forcing her to look up at him.

    Looking at each other, Cora saw the cunning in Jerry¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be reminding her that she was only allowed to apany him today. She could not do anything intimate with Byron, as it would be a critical blow to someone who had just broken up.

    Chapter 621 Confrontation Cora was angry and frustrated.But when she thought of what Jerry had done for her and Martin, she did not step forward in the end.

    ¡°Grandpa is over there.¡± When Jerry spoke, his eyes fell on Byron again.

    3/4

    The two men had the same outstanding temperament but clearly also were hostile to each other.

    Even if one just stood near them, one could feel the inexplicable mes dancing in the air.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s celebrate the Old Mr. Lloyd¡¯s birthday first, and we¡¯ll talkter.¡± William looked around at his daughter¡¯s ex¨Chusband and current boyfriend and then pulled Sara away.

    Sara actually did not want to leave, but she could not resist William¡¯s strength.

    In the end, she could only leave with William.

    But halfway through, Sara could not helpining, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see that those two were about to fight because of your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, they dare not beat my daughter. What am I afraid of?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Chapter 621 Confrontation Sara was still worried about Cora and Martin.

    4/4

    But before she finished speaking, William said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these two children are from famous families, and they are smart and sensible enough. They will never make trouble in public. Because it concerns your daughter¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°What if your prediction is wrong?¡±

    ¡°That can only prove that neither of them is qualified to be your daughter¡¯s husband!¡±

    Then, William brought Sara up to congratte John.B Write yourment

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622 Come With Me?

    Jerry watched William and the others leave and looked at Byron with raised eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Hanson, would you like to congratte or take a seat first?¡±

    At this time, he was still holding Martin with one hand, and Cora was holding the other hand.

    It felt like he, Cora, and Martin were a family of three.

    1/4

    Compared to these two things, I want to talk to my wife and children first.¡± Although Byron did not look like he was gritting his teeth, his tone was freezing cold.

    He really wanted to go forward and bring Cora and Martin back to his side.

    But he was worried that it would appear disrespectful to Cora if he pulled Cora in front of so many guests today.

    He could only tell himself repeatedly that Jerry was kind to them by caring for Cora and Martin for four years, so it was not wrong for them to choose to be close to him when Byron was not present.

    Now that he appeared, they would return to him.

    When the voice fell, he looked at Cora again.

    Chapter 622 Come With Me?2/4

    His face was as cold as a millennium iceberg, with an undeniable posture as if ordering her toe back to him.

    Cora opened her mouth, wanting to say something.

    But Jerry suddenly leaned into her car again and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me! If you exin to him now and return to him, then I will assume that you agree to continue the rtionship with me.¡±

    Cora could only keep her mouth shut and red at Jerry.

    Byron watched the interaction between the two and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to New York tonight.¡±

    These words finally brought Cora¡¯s gaze back from Jerry to him.

    ¡°It should be quitete after this end. You still have to go?¡±

    Cora looked at Byron and frowned.

    In the past two nights, the man tricked her into going downstairs, then did whatever he wanted to her. Then, in the morning, he woke up and dealt with the affairs of New York as usual, including video conferences and so on.

    He did not rest well, and a dark purple eye bag appeared under his eyes.

    Although it did not affect his appearance, Cora still nned toChapter 622 Come With Me?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    3/4

    persuade him to go back and rest for a night after the birthday banquet tonight.

    To her surprise, he proposed to leave Leucrest Town at this time.

    Could it be that something urgent happened to the Hansen family or the Hansen Group?

    ¡°Yes. Do you and Martin want toe with me?¡±

    Byron looked at Cora. His eyes were full of seriousness and fire that Cora had never seen before.

    Yes, he did not want to see Jerry, Cora, and Martin appearing at the same time anymore.

    For him, every second of seeing such a scene was a torment.

    Thus, he went all out to gamble on whether Cora and Martin would like to go with him.

    If he won the bet, he would win back his wife and children, which was equivalent to winning the whole world.

    But if he lost...

    In fact, at this moment, he could not even dare to imagine how miserable it would be to lose.

    He only looked at Cora intently, hoping that she could understand how the scene of her being with Jerry just now had Chapter 622 Come With Me?

    hurt him and that she could save him from despair.

    Cora met his gaze and probably understood that he waspeting with Jerry and was angry with her.

    4/4

    But she did not forget the agreement with Jerry today. Plus, she had to apany Jerry to extract the tooth.

    After hesitating again and again, Cora finally said, ¡°I may not be able to return to New York in the near future.¡±At that moment, thest gleam of light in Byron¡¯s eyes also dissipated.

    ¡°So this is your answer?¡± The corners of his lips curled up with a hint of sarcasm.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623 I¡¯m Helping You Cora felt Byron¡¯s gaze, like a sharp de, resting on her neck, which made her hesitate.

    Maybe because Jerry saw her wavering or what, he suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to go congratte Old Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    When the voice fell, he held Cora¡¯s hand.

    Cora once instinctively wanted to break free but caught a glimpse of the half¨Csmile in Jerry¡¯s eyes.

    She suddenly thought of their agreement, so she could only stop struggling.

    Later, she and Martin were taken by Jerry to congratte John¡¯s birthday.

    When the two walked towards John, Jerry lowered his head and reminded her in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Jerry smirked. ¡°Helping you piss him off!¡±

    Cora was speechless.

    She felt like he was trying to piss her off!

    Chapter 623 I¡¯m Helping You Perhaps it was because Cora¡¯s questioning eyes were too obvious, Jerry also saw through her mind and smiled again.2/5

    ¡°People often don¡¯t know how to cherish things that are too casy to get. I¡¯m making him cherish you!¡±

    Cora rolled her eyes quite politely. She just felt that he was causing trouble for her.

    ¡°Forget it. Looks like you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness at all. Let¡¯s hurry up to congratte him. The banquet is about to start.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Cora and Jerry chatted and walked over, but they did not know that Byron was still staring at their backs.

    Jerry cared for Cora and Martin for four years, so Byron felt that he could acquiesce that the rtionship between Cora and Jerry was closer than other men and could be more open¨Cminded.

    However, when he saw the backs of the two leaving together, he had the urge to destroy everything.

    He almost wanted to take practical action, but at that moment, he met Martin¡¯s gaze looking back at him.

    The eyes of father and son met, and for the first time, he read emotions other than indifference and disdain from Martin¡¯s eyebrows. It was sympathy.

    Chapter 623 I¡¯m Helping You But even so, Byron was notforted.

    So, after sending John a set of inkstones, Byron sat down at a table in the corner, drinking wine alone.

    But even so, this man was like a ray of light, making people involuntarily focus on him.

    Not long after he took his scat, several famousdies and daughters in Leucrest Town came up to him.3/5

    ¡°Which family are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±

    Hi sir, what¡¯s your surname? Let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m Lisa Ann, the daughter of Bright Group.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lana Gold, and my father is Walter Gold, from the Commercial Bureau. If you need anything, you can contact me. This is my WhatsApp number.¡±

    He was like a ma, attracting many top¨Cnotchdies and daughters in Leucrest Town to his side.

    But he did not care about these admiring eyes at all and poured himself a drink on his own.

    Seeing this, severaldies frowned.

    ¡°Is that guy here to get a free meal?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You can see that the suit on his body is of a high¨Cend private design. There¡¯s no way he just came here to eat Chapter 623 I¡¯m Helping You and drink.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the suit was rented?¡±

    4/5

    These women all believed they were the most beautiful women in Leucrest Town and had a lot of admirers.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It was extremely rare for them to ask for a man¡¯s WhatsApp. They felt that any man would at least give them some respect.However, to their absolute surprise, the man in front of them treated them indifferently. They felt like their dignity was being stepped and stomped on the ground.

    How could they not get angry?

    However, amidst their taunts, the man still did not speak, only drinking silently.

    It made them feel more and more that this man was here just to get free drinks.

    ¡°Like drinking so much? I¡¯ll buy you another ten bottles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you 50 bottles, and you tell me which nightclub you work in.¡±

    This man looked so handsome. He had to be a top gigolo at some nightclub!

    Several people talked more and more vigorously, and they almost wanted to take Byron down directly.

    Chapter 623 I¡¯m Helping You

    5/5

    But at this moment, a female voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Stop.¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624 His Wedding Banquet?

    The beautifuldies of Leucrest Town turned their heads one after another and saw Isidra.

    Isidra had had a good rest in the past few days. Her weight had returned to a normal level, and her face looked lively.

    Wearing a pink dress casually at the moment, she looked like a princess from a fairy tale book.

    Isidra was going to hold a violin concert in Leucrest Town recently, so she was quite familiar with thedies here.

    Coupled with the influence of the previous live broadcast, her fame had also greatly increased Therefore, thesedies all recognized her.

    ¡°Isidra?¡±

    ¡°Isidra, do you know this gentleman?¡±

    ¡°I do. He is not someone you can afford to offend, so be careful whates out of your mouth.¡± Isidra¡¯s warning was obvious.

    Because among thesedies, two or three of them often hung out at nightclubs and were the sugar mama of several gigolos.

    Especially Hiry Sanders. She would always order two gigolos Chapter 624 His Wedding Banquet?2/5

    every time she went to the nightclubs. She even ended up killing one in the past.

    Hiry resentfully said, ¡°Are you lying to us because you¡¯re interested in him too?¡±

    She turned her head to look at Byron and saw that his side face was charming too, and the moles at the end of his eyes were cold and seductive.

    She had never met such a superb man in any nightclub.

    If this person was not the person Isidra said she could not afford to offend, she would make him submit to her tonight, no matt¨¨r what.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him. He is the husband of my savior, and he is the mysterious power that is discussed on the Inte. You can Google it, the Hansen Group and Byron Hansen. Then,e to tell me these things again after you figure out how many hours your family can survive if you even think of trying to do something to him.¡±

    Isidra¡¯s words made Hiry a little dubious.

    She even took out her phone and Googled Byron Hansen and the Hansen Group.

    As soon as she did, she felt a chill down her spine. She immediately turned around and left, looking like she was extremely terrified by the possibility that Byron might find her trouble after sobering up.

    Chapter 624 His Wedding Banquet?

    Seeing Hiry¡¯s reaction just now, the otherdies finally realized that this man was someone they could not afford to provoke, so they hurriedly followed Hiry.

    As soon as they left, Isidra sat next to Byron.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, where is Dr. Lane? Why are you drinking alone here?¡±Isidra thought that if she was different from Hiry and the otherdies to Byron.

    3/5

    At least she knew Byron before, and she did not try to flirt with Byron just now, even helped him.

    No matter what, Byron should at least give her some feedback instead of ignoring her.

    But the result was still somewhat beyond her expectations.

    Byron did not even look at her and continued pouring wine into his ss.

    Isidra could not ept being ignored. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and get Dr. Lane for you?¡±

    With that said, she got up.

    This time, Byron finally had some reaction.

    But it was just a very cold look and a cold reprimand. ¡°Get out!

    Chapter 624 His Wedding Banquet? You are more annoying than them!¡±

    4/5

    Then, he took the wine and left the seal.

    It was not until Byron left that Isidra recovered from the shock of being coldly reprimanded just now.¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? What does Dr. Lane like about him?¡±

    After Cora and Martin congratted John on his birthday, they sat down with Jerry.

    They were arranged at the table closest to John¡¯s main table, Obviously, the Lloyd family treated Cora and Martin as their own.

    And this arrangement also caused many guests to misunderstand.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, when did you get married? Your child is already this big?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you¡¯re really sleek. Congrattions on winning the heart of the beautiful and capable Dr. Lane.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you really are blessed to have such a beautiful wife. Come, let¡¯s have a toast.¡±

    Amidst the noises, Jerry did not exin anything and only drank with anyone who came to toast.

    That feeling. It was as if today was not John¡¯s birthday banquet Chapter 624 His Wedding Banquet? but Jerry¡¯s wedding banquet with Cora...

    5/5

    Write yourment

 Chapter 625

    hapter 625 Really Left?

    1/5

    In addition to toasting Jerry, there were also many guests who came to toast Cora.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, thank you so much for developing this anti¨Ccancer drug. You are simply a blessing to our mankind.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lane, if you need us in the future, just tell us...¡±

    However, among these toasts, there was a baffling one.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Mr. Lloyd? Isidra is a liar.¡±

    Cora raised her eyebrows and nced at the woman in front of her.

    She was wearing a very seductive tight red dress, her hair was also wavy, and her cleavage was clearly visible.

    In addition, the most prominent thing about this person was her arm which was densely packed with tattoos. There were so many tattoos it was difficult to even figure out what they were.

    However, the content of the tattoos did not matter. Cora could tell that she was a gangster, so she did not take her words to heart.

    But after that, her eyes frequently searched for Byron.

    Chapter 625 Really Left?But she did not see him.

    2/5

    Whether it was the banquet room or a dance floor where people sing and dance.

    For this reason, she even took Martin to the bathroom as an excuse and looked around outside the banquet hall, but she still did not find Byron.

    She led Martin and walked on the empty corridor, feeling slightly discouraged.

    ¡°He really left?¡±

    At this time, a man¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Who left?¡±

    Cora hurriedly turned her head to look and saw Jerry.

    She quickly hid the disappointment on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Jerry did not ask any further, just picked up Martin and said to them,

    ¡°Go in and hold on. It should end soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Soon, the three of them entered the banquet hall again.

    But they did not know that at the moment they left, a slender figure came out from the end of the corridor.Chapter 625 Really Left?

    Seeing the figures of the three of them drifting away, a smile appeared on the corner of the man¡¯s lips.

    3/5

    Maybe because of the evening breeze, this smile did not express joy at all, only sarcasm and indifference...

    After the birthday banquet, Cora and the others were sent home by Jerry.

    When they arrived, Jerry suddenly said, ¡°Cora, I made an appointment for tooth extraction on Friday.¡±

    Sensing the delicate atmosphere between the two, Sara and William took Martin upstairs first.

    ¡°Friday? Then I will make time that day.¡±

    When Cora responded, she was still staring at her phone.

    Yes, she was actually waiting for Byron to send a message.

    But from the middle of the dinner to now, Byron had not sent her any messages.

    This made her wonder if her phone was broken!

    After all, in the past few days, except for video conferences, this man sent her a text message every five minutes every day on average.

    Just when she refreshed her phone again but did not see any new messages and could not hide the disappointment in herChapter 625 Really Left?

    4/5

    eyes, Jerry¡¯s voice suddenly came from above her head.

    ¡°Afraid that he really left?¡±

    Cora looked up and saw Jerry¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes were obviously dimmed.

    This made her not know how to answer all of a sudden.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing this, Jerry said again, ¡°If you are really afraid, I¡¯ll exin to him.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, he took out his phone as if he really wanted to help Cora exin to Byron.

    ¡°But won¡¯t our previous agreement be voided in that case?¡±

    In fact, Cora was still worried that Jerry might lose his temper and refuse to break up with her peacefully.

    At this moment, Jerry was so angry he almostughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m you? Our promise is one thing, but I just can¡¯t bear to see you so restless and worried.¡±

    It had been four years.

    He finally watched her change from looking lifeless to looking lively today, and he really did not want her to change back suddenly.

    Seeing that Jerry was really going to make a call, Cora finally reached out to stop him. ¡°Never mind.¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626 His Departure

    1/4

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to exin it for you?¡± Jerry confirmed again.

    ¡°Yes, I want to abide by our previous agreement.¡± Cora looked up at Jerry.

    She promised to have a proper rtionship with Jerry.

    But before it officially started, her determination was shaken because of Byron, and it ended hastily.

    All things considered, she still felt that she owed Jerry.

    Thus, since she could not ept Jerry¡¯s love, she wanted to at least make him happy in thesest three promises.

    Jerry understood what Cora meant, and he did not know whether he should be happy or sad.

    After that, they chatted for a while, and Cora went upstairs.

    Back home, Sara was ready to give Martin a bath.

    Seeing Corae back, she told her, ¡°Byron called just now, saying that he has returned to New York.¡±

    Cora suddenly froze.

    Chapter 626 His DepartureShe thought that Byron would not leave so soon.

    2/4

    Or, because of her intimate rtionship with Jerry tonight, he would have a big fight with her before leaving.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Unexpectedly, he left so quietly...

    Somewhere in her heart seemed to suddenly be empty again.

    Seeing her distraught look, Sara said, ¡°He should still be at the airport now. If you don¡¯t want him to leave, you can make it to the airport if you leave now.¡±

    William also said, ¡°Your mother will take care of Martin. I will take you to the airport.¡±

    They could all see that Cora was still reluctant to see Byron leave.

    Hence, they could ask nothing and do everything they could to help her as long as she was not sad and upset.

    Martin also looked at Cora.

    His bright eyes were full of agreement with Sara and William¡¯s words.

    He also did not like to see Cora¡¯s lonely look.

    Although there was also a small part of the reason, which was that he felt that his scumbag Dad looked very lonely and pitiful Chapter 626 His Departure when he left today.3/4

    But this was only a small part of the reason, almost negligible.

    William had already grabbed the suit jacket that was ced on the sofa before and was about to go out with Cora. ¡°We¡¯ll call a cab while going downstairs, and it should arrive when we¡¯re at the door.¡±

    The Yoris family did not have any business in Leucrest Town, and Cora did not buy a car here, so they relied on cabs to travel these days.

    It was exactly because they had to take a cab that William did not feel safe about letting Cora go out alone sote.

    His child was too good¨Clooking. It would be horrible if she was targeted by bad guys.

    But when William walked to the door, he heard Cora say, ¡°No need, let him go.¡±

    Whether it was Sara, William, or Martin, they were all taken aback by these words.

    Sara was the first to ask Cora, ¡°Cora, do you know what it means for you to just let Byron leave like that?¡±

    Although she and William did not know what exactly Cora had said to Byron just now, she knew that when Byron called and said he was going back to New York, his tone was terrible.

    Chapter 626 His Departure

    4/4

    If Cora just let him leave like this, the two of them might have no future.

    But Cora pulled the corner of her lower lip and said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that if he really wants to leave, I can¡¯t make him stay.¡±

    If the fruitless rtionship between her and Jerry were really a thorn in Byron¡¯s heart, then sooner orter, it would explode between them.

    Even if it did not lead to a breakup this time, it would next time.So instead of trying to make him stay, again and again, it was better to leave him be.

    ¡°But...¡± William still wanted to say something.

    Cora interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she quickly entered her room.

    B Write yourment Gifts

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627 Never Came William wanted to catch up, but Sara shook her head at him.

    ¡°Are we really going to watch them separate?¡±

    1/4

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to try your best to keep someone who doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±

    It took Sara most of her life to realize this truth.

    Therefore, she understood Cora¡¯s choice now.

    On the contrary, William felt very ufortable after hearing this. ¡°Their situation is different from ours at that time...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different? Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see my daughter humbly beg anyone, not even Byron of the Hansen family.¡±

    Sara also said, ¡°There are too many good men in the world. If they really can¡¯t be together, it won¡¯t be difficult for Cora to find another one. Jerry is a good choice too.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to look for a man again, I can raise her and her son for the rest of their lives.¡±

    Hearing Sara¡¯s bold words, William shook his head helplessly.

    But he also felt that it was better to let Cora and Byron solve the matter between them themselves.

    Chapter 627 Never Came2/4

    Byron was waiting at the airport to board the ne with a sullen face.

    Next to him, Jasper Thomas, the general manager of the Hansen Group¡¯s Leucrest Town division, was apprehensive.

    Lately, when Byron was in Leucrest Town, for the time being, Jasper acted as his temporary assistant, dealing with his work and personal life affairs.

    However, he still did not have much contact with Byron.

    He really was puzzled. Byron had just said this morning that he would stay here for a while and specifically told him to buy and get that big and spacious Jeep tonight.

    However, just as he obtained the car s at night, he received a call from Byron, asking him to contact the airline immediately to take a private flight back to New York.

    Byron even told him to return the Jeep which he just bought for him.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, the captain is ready. You can board the ne now.¡±

    In fact, Jasper had already said the same thing 15 minutes ago.

    But until now, Byron still had yet to board the ne, so Jasper had to remind him again.

    Chapter 627 Never Came3/4

    But as the voice of his reminder fell, Byron¡¯s face became more and more bleak.

    Moreover, Jasper also found that Byron looked at his phone more and more frequently and also frequently looked at the security checkpoint...

    Jasper pondered over and over again and roughly guessed who Byron was waiting for.

    Considering all factors, it should be the woman Byron often went to pick up and drop off these few days.

    But that woman did not seem to like Byron very much, maybe because Byron had a failed marriage before.

    Although Jasper was not sure if the woman was the one Byron was waiting for, seeing that Byron did not move, he asked, ¡°Mr.

    Hansen, why don¡¯t I contact the captain now to wait another half an hour?¡±

    However, when he asked this question, he received a sharp look from Byron.

    If eyes could really kill, then he would have died just now.

    Byron did not answer, and Jasper was at a loss. ¡°Or another hour?¡±

    This time, Byron finally said, ¡°No need! I¡¯m going to board the ne now!¡±

    Chapter 627 Never Came At the same time as the voice fell, Byron got up and walked quickly towards the boarding gate.

    4/4

    But Jasper did not feel relieved. He had an intuition that he just offended Byron just now for some reason...

    Just like that, Byron boarded the private ne headed for New York.

    When the ne took off into the sky, his heart was also half cold.

    He waited for her at the airport for a long time and even made a special call to say goodbye to William and the others. In fact, it was all to let her know that he was leaving.He thought she would at least chase him to the airport to exin.

    As long as she was willing to exin, no matter how bad the reason was, he would ept it.

    Even if she did not exin, as long as she was willing toe to the airport to tell him to stay, he would give her an out.

    But she did not even show up. What could he do?

    Seeing the ne rise thousands of feet above the ground and the bright and dazzling lights of the city, Byron¡¯s eyes were dim...Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    2

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628 Live Separately?

    The following day, Cora got up carly as usual and was going to go to the medical clinic carly this morning.

    Seeing her expression was terrible, Sara asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    1/4

    ¡°Very good.¡± In fact, Cora didn¡¯t close her eyes almost all night.

    As soon as she closed her eyes, she could see everything that happened between her and Byron and the sarcasm on his face when he asked herst night, ¡°So that¡¯s your answer?¡±

    But did she not regret chasing him back?

    In fact, no regrets! Even after chasing him, what could she say when Byron asked about her and Jerry?

    In this matter, she didn¡¯t want to break her promise to Jerry because she already owed him too much.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest this morning and go to the clinic in the afternoon?¡± Even though Cora lied that she had a good rest, Sara was still worried when she saw that her face was so pale that there was no blood.

    ¡°No. I will stay here for another two weeks at most and try my best to help Master in the clinic.¡±

    Chapter 628 Live Separately?

    2/4She owed the Lloyd family too much. Besides, even if she stayed home, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. So, it was better to do something meaningful.

    So, in the next few days, Cora spent most of the day in the clinic, went out early, and returned homete at night every day.

    Facing a lot of patients every day also consumed a lot of her energy, and she lost a little weight visibly to the naked eye.

    Sara looked at her with significant distress and continued cooking various nourishing dishes for her daily.

    But Cora was a bit of fun. Because of her busy schedule, she temporarily forgot about Byron and other worries. Just like four years ago...

    New York, the headquarters of the Hansen Group.

    A group of people stood at the door of the president¡¯s office, everyone was holding a lot of documents in their hands, but they didn¡¯t dare to go in, as if there were a scourge inside.

    Just as everyone looked around tremblingly, Wake ran out of the office tearfully, holding a document.

    ¡°Wake, how¡¯s it going? Did you pass?¡± The people holding the documents just now hurried forward to chat with him.

    ¡°Hell no! I can¡¯t go on!¡± Wake burst into tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Even the wig on his head fell off, but he didn¡¯te back to pick Chapter 628 Live Separately?

    it up.3/4

    Someone hurriedly helped Wake pick up the wig and waved it. ¡°Wake, your wig!¡±

    ¡°Drop it! There is nothing to love in life, and even a wig can¡¯t keep me!¡± Wake didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Wake has been a senior employee of the Hansen Group for more than ten years, and he is the most mature and stable leadership team member. The pass rate of his basic n is as high as 97%. But the ns made by him are all rejected by Mr.

    Hansen, and he cries! What will we encounter after entering the office?¡± One of the department managers was also extremely panicked.

    ¡°I also think I¡¯m about to prepare my wake...¡±

    Severalpany executives were desperate for their future until they saw Carter, who was also about to enter Byron¡¯s office with a document in his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Pope, thank you. We will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pope, saving a life is the best thing in life!¡±

    In a short time, almost everyone stuffed the documents to be handed over to Byron into Carter¡¯s hands.

    Carter looked at the documents in his hand that were about to block his sight, and the corners of his lips twitched unconsciously. ¡°I will save your life and see the most beautiful Chapter 628 Live Separately?

    4/4

    thing in life, but have you ever thought I would die on the spot for this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pope, you are acting bravely in the face of righteousness. Even if you die on the spot, you will reach Paradise carly!¡±

    ¡°Your fearless spirit is a model for my generation to learn from.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink after getting off work.¡±¡°My cousin graduated from Cox University, and she was the university belle back then. Will I introduce her to Mr. Pope sometimeter?¡±

    Amid everyone¡¯s praise and promises, Carter had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter Byron¡¯s office...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629 She Will Come Back?

    1/4

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, these are the documents that need your review...¡±

    As soon as he entered the office, Carter regretted it a little.

    Because even if the university belle would be his wife and immediately bore him a baby, it still couldn¡¯t make up for the violent eye attack he suffered from Byron at this time.

    ¡°Why, other people have no hands or feet, and you have to deliver the documents?¡± Byron¡¯s voice was colder than his eyes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Just listening to it, Carter felt he should return and add two down jackets.

    ¡°No, I was just about toe in, and they asked me to send them to you.¡± Carter hastily put down the file and was about to turn around and leave.

    But no matter how fast he was, he still couldn¡¯t avoid the reproach. ¡°Who is paying you, and who are you working for?¡±

    Carter felt he might have to step on the sewing machine if he stayed here.

    So he quickly threw out a sentence. ¡°I found out today that the lease of Household No. 3 on the 3rd floor of Building A2 in Shangri¨CLa Community has expired, and they are about to move out.¡±Chapter 629 She Will Come Back? Building A2 of Shangri¨CLa Community was the apartment building where Cora lived in New York.

    Household No. 2 was rented by Cora, House No. 1 was leased by the elderly couple, and House No. 3 was rented by a young woman whose rent came due and was getting ready to leave.

    ¡°It seems I have given you too little work recently, and you are so bored to inquire about these irrelevant things!¡± Byron nced at him coldly.

    Carter quickly moved his poker face, showing a not¨Cso¨Cugly smile. ¡°It¡¯s not an insignificant matter!¡±

    Why did he suddenly inquire about this?

    2/4

    Wasn¡¯t it because after Byron returned to New York, he was like a cloud of thunderclouds daily, densely covering the Hansen Group¡¯s Building?

    The executives of the Hansen Group¡¯s collectivelyined, but no one suffered more than Carter.

    At least other people could avoid Byron¡¯s anger far away except for submitting documents.

    But he, Carter, was the assistant of Byron, and he had to report to him every day and listen to his orders, so it was impossible to avoid him no matter what.

    So in the past few days, he had been struck by lightning the most Chapter 629 She Will Come Back?

    times.3/4

    Now his calm facade couldn¡¯t bear to cover his disturbed heart any longer. He would be damned if he didn¡¯t save himself.

    He knew that some time ago, Byron suddenly left New York for Leucrest Town because of Cora.

    But this time, when Byron returned to New York, he came back alone.

    It was conceivable that Byron¡¯s ferocious temper was caused by Cora¡¯s noting back with him.

    For this reason, Carter specially called Cora to say hello...

    Of course, the content of the phone call was more on the sidelines. How did Cora turn Byron into a cloud of thunder so that no matter who he caught, he would hack at random?

    But Cora had a very strict mouth and refused to say anything. However, Carter still got some useful information.

    But before he finished speaking, Byron scolded him again, ¡°Talk about things that have nothing to do with work during working hours, and I will inform the ounting departmentter that your bonus this month will be donated directly to welfare institutions...¡±

    Not to be outdone, Carter said, ¡°Miss Lane will return to New York in no more than two weeks!¡±

    Chapter 629 She Will Come Back?

    4/4Byron was taken aback and then asked, ¡°She will return to New York? How do you know?¡±

    It had been several days since he came back from Leucrest Town.

    These days, he had been waiting for her call. He only needed her one call, even one message.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t exin what had happened that night between her and Jerry. He would give up everything if she actively took one step toward him.

    But no. No matter how long he waited, the woman seemed to want to keep out of touch with him forever. She never sent him any messages, let alone a phone call.

    He was even disqualified from viewing her Instagram. This made him doubt his position in Cora¡¯s heart more and more. He felt more and more hopeless.

    He even felt that Cora had already decided to stay in Leucrest Town and live with Jerry, so his temper would be increasingly irritable.

    Who would have thought that Carter told him that Cora nned to return again?

    Write yourment

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630 Ingratiate Miss Lane With Yourself

    ¡°I called Dr. Lane to say hello and asked her when she would return to New York. I wanted to trouble her to treat my aunt, but she said she woulde back in no more than two weeks after finishing handling the matter.¡± As Carter said, he quietly observed Byron¡¯s expression from behind his sses.

    He saw the thundercloud, with the lightning and thunder just now, that seemed to be scorching him at any time seemed to dissipate a lot in an instant.

    ¡°Then did she say what matters she had to do?¡± Byron asked.

    ¡°Miss Lane didn¡¯t say anything about this.¡±

    1/4

    Carter thought, ¡°If I know what Miss Lane is going to do, I will help her finish it first and let here back to handle you. You don¡¯t have to ask.¡±

    ¡°Just now, you said about the cancetion of the No. 3

    household, hurry to find someone to rent that household first, and let them redecorate and disinfect it.¡±

    Although that apartment building was under Cora¡¯s name, it had continued to be rented out over the years.

    Basically, Cora would not bother to ask. And it was a subsidiary Chapter 630 Ingratiate Miss Lane With You...2/4 of the Hansen Group that helped to rent the apartment, and the rent would be paid into her ount on time every month.

    Carter nced at Byron. ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to get married recently and need to save money for my married life. This month¡¯s bonus has been donated to a welfare agency. I may need to find another part¨Ctime job, and I may not have time to help you rent...¡±

    Byron knew he wasn¡¯t looking for a part¨Ctime job but was asking for this month¡¯s bonus. ¡°I will donate money to the welfare agency for you. If you rent the house, you will get double the bonus.¡±

    Carter changed his words immediately. ¡°Well, then, I will not look for a part¨Ctime job for the time being, and I will help you rent the house first.¡±

    When he came out of Byron¡¯s office, the people who entrusted him the documents rushed up.

    ¡°Mr. Pope, can you breathe?¡±

    ¡°Have you been scolded or beaten by Mr. Hansen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alive, of course. I can breathe! And I haven¡¯t been reprimanded or beaten, and my bonus has been doubled.¡±

    In the words of everyone¡¯s concern, Carter very calmly sent the document with Byron¡¯s signature to everyone.

    ¡°Fuck! Mr. Hansen¡¯s mood has been good? Mr. Pope, how did Chapter 630 Ingratiate Miss Lane With You... you do it? Respect!¡±

    3/4Under everyone¡¯s admiring eyes, Carler muttered in his heart, ¡°How do I do it? You only have to ingratiate yourself with Miss Lane!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when Cora and Jerry agreed to pull out his teeth.

    Jerry was still very handsome before lying on the operating table and even teased Cora while the doctor was getting ready. ¡°He agreed to let youe out with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    It was as if they were having an affair, causing the dentist and the nurse to look at them strangely.

    ¡°He¡¯s back in New York.¡± Cora showed no expression but lowered her eyes.

    ¡°He went back? I thought he was just threatening you.¡±

    In fact, Jerry still wanted to throw off on Byron, but seeing her obviously tapering chin, he didn¡¯t want to do this anymore.

    ¡°After pulling out my teeth with me, you can go back to New York.¡± He wanted to take advantage of thest period of time to create some sweet memories belonging to them.

    But in the end, he was still reluctant to put her in a dilemma.

    But Cora rolled out her eyes at him. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chapter 630 Ingratiate Miss Lane With You... 4/4 How could he continue saying those misleading words while the doctors and nurses almost regarded them as having an affair?

    Jerry also knew what Cora cared about, so he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show off my charmter to fascinate these people and make them forget what they heard just now.¡±

    Cora smiled mysteriously, ¡°Do you think that after pulling out a tooth in a few hours, you can still look charming?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It took a few hours to pull one out?¡± Jerry was surprised.

    Just at this time, the dentist tried the drilling tool. The sound made by the tool made him look back unconsciously and suddenly swallow saliva with some fear.¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget it. I still don¡¯t want to extract my tooth.¡±

    He wanted to give up, but Cora pressed him down and helped the nurses tie him to the operating table.

    Later, during the tooth extraction process, Jerry looked at Cora sadly several times, but he could only hold her hand firmly...

    B

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631 Be happy!

    1/4

    Jerry thought that after the tooth extraction operation, he would take Cora to the yground or somewhere.

    But after the operation, his face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head.

    Going to the yground at this time wouldn¡¯t leave her any sweet memories. And it would be good not to leave her with a horrified experience.

    So after thinking about it again and again, he gave up. ¡°I¡¯m going back, don¡¯t go to the clinic. Go home and apany Martin.¡±

    Because his face was swollen, his speech was a little slurred.

    Coupled with that naive look, Cora still couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.

    Jerry suddenly became furious. ¡°You heartless woman, for whom did I pull my teeth?¡±

    ¡°The teeth grow on your body. Who else can you pull out for?¡± She was stillughing.

    At noon, the autumn sun was not scorching but also bright.

    But Cora¡¯s smile still made the sunshine lose its color and engraved in his mind.

    Jerry had even thought about what he would brag to their Chapter 631 Be happy!descendants a few yearster.

    2/4

    He would say, ¡°Dr. Lane, the most capable person to cure cancer, was very beautiful when she was young. When she smiled, the sun turned into a shadow. She has been chasing me, but I don¡¯t like her, so I would rather pull out my teeth to affect my appearance to let her give up.¡±

    Looking at Jerry and seeing that he was a little distracted, Cora thought he was angry. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯tugh at you anymore. Go back and rest quickly. Remember not to stay upte tonight. Otherwise, no one can save you from the pain.¡±

    Jerry nodded and walked towards his home.

    Cora was also preparing to leave.

    But halfway through, Jerry suddenly called her, ¡°Cora!¡±

    When she turned her head, she saw him looking at her again with an inexplicable reluctance in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She once wanted to return to see if he was not feeling well.

    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to tell you, don¡¯t forget our appointment to eat fried chicken burgers in two days.¡±

    Jerry smiled, but the smile moved his swollen face, making him restrain himself again.

    ¡°I remember it! I thought you were going to say something Chapter 631 Be happy!3/4

    important!¡± Cora smiled, waved to him again, then turned and left.

    But she didn¡¯t know that Jerry was looking intensely at her back at this moment and didn¡¯t retract his eyes for a long time.

    This was thest time they saw each other. Because he had truly loved her, he could not be friends with her in the future...

    Two dayster, Cora brought Martin to the fast¨Cfood restaurant that she had agreed with Jerry.

    But when the two arrived at the store and searched around, they still didn¡¯t see his figure.

    ¡°Strange, this guy is neverte for burgers and fried chicken.¡± Cora wondered.

    Looking down and seeing Martin¡¯s nervous gaze, she could onlyfort him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Jerry probably has something to do.

    Let¡¯s order food first and wait for him.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    In fact, she was thinking that after eating fried chicken and hamburgers today, she and Martin would bid farewell to Jerry.

    But when ordering, the waitress saw them and asked, ¡°Are you, Miss Lane?¡±

    When hearing this, Cora already had a bad premonition. ¡°Yes, I am Cora. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The waiter brought up a letter and several gift boxes. There were Chapter 631 Be happy!

    4/4

    many models and Lego toys that Martin liked.

    In other boxes were some advanced custom jewelries.

    The waitress put all these in her hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Mr. Lloyd asked me to give you all these things if youe here to order. And he wanted me to tell you, ¡®Be happy for the rest of your life, Cora.¡°¡±

    Write yourmentGifts

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632 Go and Find Him!

    Cora panicked inexplicably and quickly opened the only letter.

    On it was Jerry¡¯s handwriting: [Cora, when you read this letter, I should already be several thousand meters above the sky and heading to Spain. Thest three requests were made out of my willfulness. I didn¡¯t expect you to reallypromise. At this point, I feel as if I have won over your ex¨Chusband. So these few days are the happiest I have had since then. Thank you very much for allowing me to be self¨Cwilled at thest moment and leave us terrific memories. I¡¯m sorry to say goodbye to you and Martin this way because I don¡¯t like seeing you or him cry. But in a corner deep in my heart, there is still a ce for you. I¡¯m just sorry. I may not dare to meet you again in the future. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help it because I love you very much and have already regarded you two as my family. In the end, I must say, Cora, I like you very much. I will never be your friend for the rest of my life after I fell in love with you at the very first sight I saw you. But I know that you will not be happy staying by my side, so go find him. I believe that after going through so much turmoil, he should know how to cherish your hard¨Cwon love even more. Tell him I will always pay attention to you. Once he makes you unhappy, I wille to take you away at any time. From Jerry, who loves you and Martin forever!]

    After she read the letter, Cora¡¯s tears were like beads with a broken thread.

    She quickly took out her mobile phone and called Jerry. But his Chapter 632 Go and Find Him! phone was turned off.

    2/4

    Cora once took Martin with her, wanting to leave the fast¨Cfood restaurant and go to the airport to find Jerry.But when she reached the door, her footsteps stopped again.

    What should she do after finding Jerry at the airport? Ask him to stay here?

    But could she give Jerry the love he wanted? She couldn¡¯t give it.

    Her heart was not big, and she could only amodate one person in her life.

    So even if they chased Jerry to the airport because of reluctance to let him leave, their ending would still not change.

    Her tears burst even more at that moment. Jerry¡¯s letter made it clear that they might never see each other again in this life.

    The man who used to be like an elder brother gave her warmth beyond friendship and took good care of her and Martin but neverined. She would never see him again in this life.

    She shouldn¡¯t have left so soon if she had known that the separation after the tooth extraction was permanent.

    Regret, sadness, and depression... All kinds of emotions were intertwined, which made her cry.Martin also seemed to understand something from her crying.

    Chapter 632 Go and Find Him!

    He looked at the blue sky outside the ss window of the fast¨Cfood restaurant, and his eyes were full of sadness...

    Perhaps it was because Jerry left hastily and firmly, which caused Cora to have a lot of resistance to Leucrest Town.

    Two dayster, she booked a flight back to New York. Before leaving, she took Martin to visit John again.

    3/4

    John was still the same as before, sitting in the yard and ying with the birds.

    But she didn¡¯t know if Jerry¡¯s departure made his back look slightly lonely.

    But when he saw Martin, John was still as happy as ever. ¡°Martin,e here quickly.¡±

    Martin happily ran forward and let John hold him to watch the birds.

    When they had almost finished ying, John asked Cora, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost there.¡± Cora nodded.

    ¡°If you leave this time, even if youe back again, you won¡¯t be able to stay forever.¡± John was obviously sentimental.

    But he understood that there was no banquet in the world that never ended. Cora didn¡¯t belong here and would leave here sooner orter...Chapter 632 Go and Find Him!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633 A New Neighbor?

    ¡°I will still bring Martin to visit you often, Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I can go directly to New York if you don¡¯t keep your promise,¡± John said jokingly.

    ¡°Then you are wee toe and y with us anytime.¡± Just talking about this, the two of them inevitably mentioned Jerry.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about Jerry¡¯s leaving. This incident is considered a good thing for him.¡±

    John said, ¡°He used to be romantic, and we were all worried that he would never settle down in this life. But after meeting you, he began to know how to like and care for someone. I believe that with this experience, when he meets someone he likes in the future, he won¡¯t be as casual as before...¡±

    It was not sure whether Jerry would meet someone he liked in the future.

    But Cora knew that John was trying tofort her to make her not me herself so much.

    Soter, to make John less worried about her and Martin, she always smiled when she said goodbye.

    On the flight at 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Cora took Martin, Sara, and William on a flight back to New York.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Chapter 633 A New Neighbor?

    2/4On the ne, William asked Cora, ¡°What are your ns for the future? Or, go to the Traditional Medicine Hospital?¡±

    In New York¡¯s Traditional Medicine Hospital, the Yoris family had also be a major shareholder before.

    Therefore, Jane was able to enter the hospital of Traditional Medicine Hospital so smoothly before and be a doctor.

    Right now, Cora¡¯s qualifications clearly surpassed Jane¡¯s, so William naturally wanted to help her arrange an easier job.

    But Cora said, ¡°I promised Master to set up a branch of the medical clinic in New York. When the timees, I will transfer the patients with my number registered there to New York so that he will not have to sit in the medical center for twelve hours a day.¡±

    They discussed this countermeasure when she took Martin to say goodbye to John this morning.

    Seeing that William was rejected, Sara immediately asked, ¡°After you go back, do you want to go home with Martin for a few days?¡±

    But Cora still refused, ¡°After we return, Martin and I will still live in the apartment since we¡¯re used to it...¡±

    For a while, Sara and William were rtively silent. In fact, they all just hoped to do something for Cora, who seemed to be a little resistant to them...

    Chapter 633 A New Neighbor?

    3/4But who could they me for all this? It was they who didn¡¯t realize that their biological daughter had been swapped, and it was they who pushed Cora away again and again.

    They could only tell themselves that all this should not be rushed, and they needed to give Cora lime.

    Cora resisted them more than now and seldom talked to them beforeing to Leucrest Town.

    But after this trip to Leucrest Town, Cora not only let them live in her house but also chatted with them more and more.

    This meant things were getting better...

    It was already evening when the ne arrived in New York.

    After getting off the ne, William received a call from Arnold. ¡°Your grandpa said that dinner has been prepared at home and asked us to go back and eat together.¡±

    Cora pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Sara said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we can have dinner outside.¡±

    Anyway, everything she did now was based on Cora¡¯s preferences.

    If Cora was willing to ept her, she could move out of the Yoris Mansion.

    Chapter 633 A New Neighbor?

    After Cora nodded, the four of them ate at a hotel near the airport.

    4/4

    After dinner, William and Sara sent them back to the apartment.

    Just when the elevator arrived, they saw a few workers in uniforms moving furniture...

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634 His Car?

    ¡°Is there a new neighbor next door?¡±

    1/4

    William looked at the furniture that was moved in by the transport workers. Every piece was made of genuine leather and was very valuable.

    The longer he looked, the deeper he frowned.

    Ordinary rich people would not condescend to live in such a small room.

    ara was even more straightforward, stretching his neck to look to the next house. ¡°Is the new neighbor a man or a woman?¡±

    But she didn¡¯t see anyone else except the porters inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either. I recently knew that the next households have withdrawn their rent.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t take it seriously. After opening the door, she brought Martin into the house.

    Sara was worried. ¡°I think there are floating poptions here, so it¡¯s not safe. How about going home with us for two days?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go home, you can stay in a nearby hotel for a few days. First, confirm the situation of the neighbors.¡± William also echoed after entering the house.Chapter 634 His Car?

    2/4

    But Cora said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The tenants here will go through a rtively strict review before renting. If they are not well¨Ccredit or have a criminal record, they generally cannot rent in.¡±

    The property rights of this house belonged to her, and she had directly entrusted the real estatepany under the Hansen Group to manage the rent on her behalf, so she was rtively clear about these things.

    Because of this, she didn¡¯t care much about the new tenants who moved in.

    After hearing Cora¡¯s words, Sara and William didn¡¯t say anything more.

    But before they left, the two told Cora over and over again that if anything happened, she must contact them.

    After sending Sara and William away, Cora bathed Martin and put him to bed.

    Now, Cora had time to sit by the window alone.

    Probably because she returned to the ce where she and Byron got along more often. When she calmed down, some images of their previous rtionship always shed in her mind.

    Cora was thinking about whether she should take the initiative to call him or find him directly.

    But she thought that he didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her and Chapter 634 His Car?

    3/4ignored her for a few days. It seemed that he was ready to break up with herpletely.

    Even if he was persuaded to be with her, this kind of problem would appear frequently without trust.

    The more she thought about it, the messy her mind became.

    At this moment, seeing a car passing by downstairs, Cora stood up quickly.

    Byron seemed to have driven that car before.

    But when she tried to look, the car had disappeared at the end of the road.

    Cora felt that she had hallucinations because she had thought too much.

    So she decided not to think about anything for the time being, turn off the lights and go to sleep...

    Byron had just left the Hansen Group.

    In the past few days, he had been working overtime.

    This was the time almost every night before he left thepany.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Other executives in thepany did not dare to leave early too, which caused the Hansen Group to be bright during this period, and the performance exploded.

    Chapter 634 His Car?

    4/4But even after getting off work sote, Byron didn¡¯t go home to rest but deliberately bypassed Cora¡¯s apartment.

    asionally, he would smoke a cigarette downstairs.

    More often, he would sit upstairs and think about daily life with Cora.

    When he drove past the apartment today, there was light on the floor where Cora lived.

    Excited, he used the gas pedal as a brake pedal.

    When he circled back to the apartment again, the light was gon?.

    Unwilling, he stopped the car and went upstairs...

    B

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635 She Is Back!

    The moment Byron arrived at the door, he knew that the light was not his illusion and that Cora had returned.

    Besides the white high¨Cheeled shoes, she often wore recently, there were also Martin¡¯s sneakers on the shoe rack at the door.

    1/4

    Although their rtionship had not yet recovered, once they returned to New York, he immediately felt livelier, and even the air seemed to fill the sweet smell of Cora.

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t enter the house rashly...

    Early the next morning, Cora took Martin to the real estate agency, nning to find a store and open a medical clinic.

    She saw three stores in one morning, but she was not very satisfied.

    At this time, she received a call from Sara, ¡°Cora, I found a nice store here. Would you like to have a look with me?¡±

    Yesterday, hearing that Cora was going to open a medical clinic in New York, Sara immediately took action.

    Through her rich friends, she temporarily found a suitable ce.

    However, the specific rent, supporting facilities, environmentalChapter 635 She Is Back!

    2/4

    location, etc., could only be determined after Cora had seen it.

    Cora thought for a while and agreed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go over.¡±

    Cora took Martin to the Yoris Mansion, originally nning to leave after seeing Sara.

    Unexpectedly, when entering the house, she saw Arnold waiting for them in the hall.

    However, Arnold looked not well. His eyes were sunken, and bandages were still wrapped around his legs.

    Seeing Cora, he was surprised. ¡°Cora, Martin.¡±

    After knowing that Cora had returned to New York yesterday, he had been looking forward to seeing them.

    During dinner, he specially instructed cooks to make a lot of things that Cora and Martin liked to eat.

    After a long time, there was no one, and he was so disappointed that he didn¡¯t sleep well all night.

    Unexpectedly, at noon today, he saw Cora and Martin.

    ¡°Why are you here? By the way, have you had lunch? If not, I...¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He was so excited that he stood up regardless of his gauze¨Cwrapped legs.

    Seeing this, the steward at the side hurried forward to help him.Chapter 635 She Is Back!

    3/4

    ¡°Old Mr. Yoris, have you forgotten what the doctor said? You have been injured, and you have to take good care of it now. You can¡¯t stand up and walk around.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Cora is willing to bring Martin back. Even if she doesn¡¯te here to see me, it deserves.¡±

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Cora finally stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry...¡±

    Before Arnold could finish his sentence, the steward hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Lane, Old Mr. Yoris broke his leg before, and you happened to be in Leucrest Town, so Mr. William Yoris came back.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Squeeze some juice for Martin!¡± Arnold dismissed his talkativeness and sent him away directly.

    At this moment, Cora suddenly realized.

    She thought it was weird when William said that he woulde back first to organize the Yoris family¡¯s celebration. After all, there were so many people in the Yoris family, and there was no need toe back himself.

    It turned out that Arnold broke his leg at that time, so he rushed back in a hurry.

    ¡°Cora, don¡¯t talk to him. He¡¯s talking nonsense. My leg is already Chapter 635 She Is Back! healed.¡±

    After the steward left, Arnold said again.

    4/4

    But Cora said unhappily, ¡°You should sit down. Otherwise, the bones will not be connected well, and you will not be able to move for a long time.¡±

    Hearing Cora¡¯s words, Arnold could only sit down.At this time, Sara also came down from upstairs with her bag in hand.

    ¡°Cora, you are here! Then let¡¯s go...¡±

    B

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636 Abandoned?

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Arnold was looking forward to Cora¡¯s return, and she was leaving again before he had carefully looked at her. He was unwilling to allow her to leave again.

    1/5

    ¡°Cora ns to open a medical clinic in New York and is looking for a store. I just knew about a good ce, so I n to visit it with her.¡±

    ¡°Where is the store?¡± Arnold asked.

    ¡°Near West Bank.¡± It was also Sara¡¯s desire to be closer to the Yoris Mansion.

    Thinking that Cora would work here in the future, she could make an excuse to pass by every day and go in to see her.

    When hearing that the location was nearby, Arnold immediately yelled at the steward, ¡°Take out my wheelchair.¡±

    He also wanted to go and look at the ce.

    If the geographical environment was good, he would buy the store and give it to Cora.

    The steward was worried. ¡°Old Mr. Yoris, the doctor said that you can¡¯t walk until at least next month.¡±

    Chapter 636 Abandoned?Arnold didn¡¯t forget, but the most important was looking at Cora.

    2/5

    He was old and couldn¡¯t watch Cora many times.

    Seeing that Arnold insisted, Cora finally said, ¡°You should stay at home. We will have dinner here tonight after seeing the ce.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Arnold was overjoyed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Cora also thought a lot during this time.

    In any case, the Yoris family were also victims. They were deceived by Flora and Jane, which led to all kinds of things that happenedter.

    So during this time, she also began to try to ept this family.

    Arnold broke his leg, and the three of them chose to hide it from her. It was conceivable that they did not want to burden her.

    But anyway, they all were families.

    If Arnold¡¯s broken leg operation was not sessful that day, Cora would feel uneasy after knowing it.But fortunately, everything was not the worst.

    Chapter 636 Abandoned?

    She wanted to cherish it!

    Although she couldn¡¯t ept everyone all at once, she was willing to try step by step....

    At the same time, in the Hansen Group.

    3/5

    In the conference room, several executives were reporting the work progress and performance of this week one by one.

    Under Byron¡¯s high pressure, all of them achieved gratifying results this week and created excellent value for thepany.

    But even after listening to their various gratifying reports, Byron was not very happy.

    He always held the mobile phone in his hand and nced at the mobile phone.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He didn¡¯t get any calls or messages from Cora.

    He was eager in the morning, thinking she would find him.

    But in the end, still nothing!

    Byron wondered whether he had been abandoned.Carter looked up and saw Byron staring at the phone, irritated and powerless, so after the meeting, he followed Byron into the office.

    ¡°Miss Lane has returned to New York.¡±

    Chapter 636 Abandoned?

    Byron pulled off his tic, sat down at the desk, and rubbed between his brows. ¡°I know.¡±

    4/5

    ¡°Then do you know that she is busy looking for a store today?¡±

    Byron immediately stopped rubbing and looked at Carter. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Open a medical clinic.¡±

    To avoid Byron¡¯s anger vented on him, Carter asked someone to pay attention to Cora¡¯s movements as soon as he knew Cora got off the ne.

    ¡°Medical clinic?¡± Byron thought about it for a while. ¡°I know a ce near LSK Investment Bank that is very suitable for opening a medical clinic.¡±

    LSK Investment Bank was under Sunda Group.

    ¡°Transfer the ce to Cora.¡±

    Carter¡¯s work efficiency was fast, and the store was transferred to Cora that afternoon.

    When he put all kinds of papers in front of Byron, wanting Byron to show them to Cora, which was a good chance for their reconciliation, he heard Byron say, ¡°You give them to her.¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637 Crisis

    1/4

    Being stared at by Carter was a little ufortable, Byron said coldly,

    ¡°I have given her the storefront. Do I need to send her all kinds of papers?¡±

    He just wanted to see if she would sumb to him by giving her a storefront.

    Otherwise, every time he sumbed to her, feeling that love was his one¨Cman show.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send then to Miss Lane right now,¡± Carter said.

    Anyway, it was not Carter who was in love, so it didn¡¯t make difference to him whether to send them or not.

    So, Carter took the relevant documents and called Cora.

    ¡°Miss Lane, it is me, Carter.¡±

    ¡°Carter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    any

    ¡°Mr. Hansen wants to give you something. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Yoris Mansion.¡±Soon, Carter set off to the Yoris Mansion.

    Chapter 637 Crisis

    2/4

    The Yoris Mansion was very lively today, and the whole mansion was decorated with balloons.

    When Carter arrived, the steward of the Yoris family was still instructing the servants at the gate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When following the steward into the house, Carter asked.

    ¡°Miss Lane took Mr. Martin Lane to dinner at home today. Old Mr. Yoris thought he would like these, so he asked us to do it.¡±

    The steward added, ¡°By the way, Tyler just happened toe to visit Sir Yoris today. I didn¡¯t expect that he and Miss Lane know each other...¡±

    Hearing this, Carter didn¡¯t feel anything wrong at first.

    Until he followed the steward into the hall of the Yoris Mansion and saw Tyler, who was more mature, talking happily with Cora...

    At that moment, he felt that even as Martin¡¯s father, Byron stillfaced a crisis.

    After thinking about it, Carter secretly took a picture of Cora and Tyler talking happily and sent it to Byron.

    After that, he entered the hall.

    Chapter 637 Crisis

    ¡°Carter.¡±

    Cora was the first to notice Carter.

    3/4

    Carter¡¯s poker face forced a smile, and after responding to Cora, he greeted the elders of the Yoris family and Tyler.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Mr. Cooper seems to be nning to return to New York for development?¡±

    Tyler hadn¡¯t appeared in New York for several years, and in the chat with Cora, he frequently mentioned some work problems, so Carter asked directly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been studying outside for a few years, and now I¡¯m nning to settle down. It just happens that Cora has returned to New York, so we can exchange ideas at any time.¡±

    Tyler said and smiled at Cora.

    No matter how long they had been separated without talking, they could still talk about everything when meeting again, and their views and ideas were also consistent.

    Tyler and Cora were like this.

    Even though their emotions at the beginning had faded, the two still maintained the same level of thinking, especially many ideas and surgical technical exchanges, which were still inspiring.

    After themunication, Carter felt that there was nothing to do with Byron.

    Chapter 637 CrisisFortunately, Cora remembered something. ¡°Carter, what did you say you want to give me?¡±

    4/4

    Carter originally wanted to give this thing to Cora after Tyler left and praise Byron, so Cora might reconcile with him as soon as possible.

    But the elders of the Yoris family asked Tyler to have dinner together, and Tyler also agreed.

    Although they also asked Carter, Byron was still waiting for his feedback, so he refused.

    Now that Cora asked, Carter directly took out the store¡¯s transfer documents...

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638 Party Cora took it, looked it over, and found that it was the transfer document of the store.

    The store was located in amercial area, and the surrounding traffic was also extremely convenient.

    ¡°Hearing that you were looking for a store, Mr. Hansen transferred this store to you.¡±

    1/4

    Carter was about to say something, but Cora had already spoken first.

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Cora gave the file back to Carter.

    This was what Carter never expected.

    ¡°Miss Lane, if you don¡¯t ept it, it will be very difficult for me to tell Mr. Hansen when I go back.¡±

    He originally thought that Byron¡¯s gift of the store would solve Cora¡¯s urgent need, so she should ept it.

    Moreover, the location of this store was excellent, and the value was high, s ordinary people wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    But Cora refused that.Chapter 638 Party Cora said, ¡°But I have found a suitable store.¡±

    2/4

    At this time, Sara had just finished working in the kitchen and came out to participate in the topic. ¡°Cora and I have already found a ce in the afternoon, and I have paid the full amount. Mr. Pope should put away the documents and have dinner together.¡±

    Tyler stood up to help Sara. ¡°Sara, what else do you need to help?¡±

    ¡°I made some sausages for Martin. You can fetch them from the kitchen for me.¡±

    Tyler went to the kitchen, and Cora hurriedly followed behind. ¡°Let me help you, Tyler.¡±

    Seeing Tyler getting along well with the Yoris family, Carter could only stand up and say goodbye.

    When the others started eating, William quietly called Sara aside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the matter of Cora and Byron.¡±

    The more others got involved, the harder it was to reconcile.

    But Sara was a little unhappy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to join in, but when he wants to give something to Cora, he should have shown up. He asks Mr. Pope to give it.Chapter 638 Party Does he only make a perfunctory effort?¡±

    3/4

    Speaking of this, Sara looked in the direction of the dining table. Seeing Cora and Tyler talking happily and Tyler taking good.

    care of Martin, she smiled.

    ¡°I remember Tyler also liked Cora before. So I can¡¯t let Tyler look down on Cora.¡±

    William also knew what Sara meant. If Byron and Cora couldn¡¯t get back together, Tyler would be their new son¨Cinw.

    Although he was still optimistic about Byron, he didn¡¯t know how to speak for him as Byron didn¡¯t show up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At this time, Arnold also urged, ¡°What are you doing there? Have dinner together. Cora and Martin are rarely at home!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Both William and Sara returned to the dining table...

    After Carter left, Byron stayed in the office alone.

    But he couldn¡¯t focus on a single document, so he kept waiting for Carter¡¯s feedback or Cora¡¯s call.

    In the end, he only received a picture from Carter.

    In the picture, Cora and Tyler were talking with smiles on their faces.

    Chapter 638 Party And when Tyler was talking to Cora, he was still putting vegetables into the child¡¯s te.

    4/4

    If the woman and child in the photo were not Cora and Martin, he might have thought it was a family of three.

    Seeing their happy smiles, Byron had the urge to smash his phone and ruin everything.But at this moment, Carter sent another new message, [Miss Lane didn¡¯t ept the store and promised Mr. Cooper to join the party in Royal Club...]

    B

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639 Meet Again Royal Club!

    1/4

    As Byron stared at the new message, the veins on his forehead were protruding, and the joints of the hands holding the phone were pale from excessive force.

    Royal Club was a newly opened entertainment venue in New York. Apart from the normal KTV services, there were many privacy services specially provided for adults.

    Although it was a new store, it had already umted a lot of customers for its versatile services Thinking of Cora appearing in that kind of ce, he was unhappy, although he didn¡¯t think she was indecent.

    Without hesitation, he sent a message to Carter, [During this period, you have worked hard for the Hansen Group. Let¡¯s go to Royal Club for a drinkter.]

    After sending the message, he picked up his suit jacket and left the office quickly...

    It was past eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    At the gate of the Royal Club, many cars were passing by.

    After Tyler stopped the car steadily, he went around to the other Chapter 639 Meet Again

    2/4side to open the door for Cora.

    Cora was wearing a green dress and carrying a white leather bag. When she got out of the car, she looked enchanting, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Sally is here, in box 428,¡± Tyler said.

    Cora nodded.

    She didn¡¯t want to join the party at first, but Tyler said that it was a small party in his medical department, and Sally would alsoe.

    Four years ago, to hide Martin from everyone, Cora unterally cut off contact with Sally, feeling guilty all the time.

    Now that she finally had the chance to meet Sally again, she wanted to say sorry to Sally face to face.

    As for Martin...

    Hearing that Tyler invited her out to a party, William, Sara, and Arnold enthusiastically promised to help her take good care of the child so that she didn¡¯t have to worry but enjoyed herself!

    Therefore, Cora followed Tyler.

    ¡°You go to the box to find them first, and I¡¯lle over after I park the car.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Chapter 639 Meet Again3/4This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Tyler drove the car to the parking lot, and Cora turned around and entered Royal Club.

    It was worthy of being called the benchmark of New York¡¯s recent service industry. As soon as Cora stepped into the hall, two rows of beautiful and handsome people were bowing together and saying, ¡°Wee.¡±

    Then an enthusiastic waiter led the way for Cora.

    ¡°Madam, is there a familiar staff? If not, do you need me to introduce one?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to find my friend. My friend is in room 428.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to room 428 immediately.¡±

    The man was very talkative and amused Cora when he led Cora to the elevator.

    Just when he was leading Cora into the elevator, their manager suddenly ran up.

    ¡°Let Mr. Hansen go up first. You and thisdy wait for the next. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Hansen.¡±

    When Cora heard that address, her heart skipped a beat.

    She couldn¡¯t help looking up to look for him in the elevator room.Chapter 639 Meet Again It really was him.

    4/4

    Wearing a pure ck handmade suit, he was tall and had long legs, and his appearance was also outstanding.

    But when he met her eyes, his face was cold.

    To be specific, he was gloomy, filling the surrounding atmosphere with a suffocating sense of oppression.

    Cora vaguely remembered that they hadn¡¯t looked at each other like this for more than ten days.

    The romantic love in the car during those two nights seemed as far away as thest century.

    The waiter only took one look at Byron and concluded from his temperament that he couldn¡¯t be offended in the service industry.

    But he was clever. Instead of showing his emotions, he calmly said to Cora,

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait for the next. Anyway, we have a good chat, right?¡±

    But he didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion. His words to adjust the atmosphere seemed to make the atmosphere gloomier...

 Chapter 640

    The waiter felt an inexplicable coldness and asked Cora with a smile, ¡°Are you cold? If so, you can wear my coat. There¡¯s no charge for you and me being so congenial.¡±

    Cora felt cold too, but she didn¡¯t want to wear other people¡¯s clothes and was about to refuse.

    But suddenly she heard that familiar voice. ¡°Let them alle up.¡±

    As soon as Byron spoke, the manager and waiter looked at him in astonishment.

    Influential people didn¡¯t like to share the elevator with others in entertainment venues as if they could show their different status through this.

    Therefore, there were unwritten rules.

    As long as a boss was visiting, except for the receptionist, other people and even customers must take another elevator.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Just now, they followed the previous regtions, but they didn¡¯t expect that Byron was different from others and wanted to share the elevator with them.

    The boss¡® mind was hard to be guessed.

    Chapter 640 Extremely Indifferent So after the manager came back to his senses, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, thank you for your understanding. Tony, bring thisdy up.¡±

    Tony quickly nodded to express his thanks and then led Cora into the elevator.2/4

    Usually, when taking the elevator, Tony would say some funny words to intrigue women, so they might frequent Royal Club for a long time.

    But today, after entering the elevator, Tony did not dare to speak glibly, trying to dull his sense of existence.

    Under the pressure of Byron, he felt like staying in purgatory when they took the elevator up together.

    Even if he didn¡¯t have to meet his eyes, he still felt like there was a sharp knife on his neck.

    Once someone identally disturbed him, this sharp de would cut his skin directly, and his blood would ssh on the spot!

    Under such circumstances, no one dared to continue talking andughing.

    Life¨Csaving was the most important thing!

    These suffocating seconds seemed like centuries to the people in the elevator.

    Chapter 640 Extremely Indifferent Cora noticed through this gloomy atmosphere that Byron seemed to be angry.

    3/4

    So she thought about exining to him about Jerry¡¯s incident before and the reason why she appeared there today.But just as she was about to open her mouth, the elevator just arrived.

    Byron walked out with long legs first, and the manager followed.

    And when Cora raised her head, she only saw Byron¡¯s indifferent face and his leaving...

    Cora felt that their rtionship still hadn¡¯t improved after the reunion.

    As for the sweetness of the previous two nights, it was just her illusion.

    It was this discovery that made Cora stop speaking.

    It seemed that Byron was unwilling to see her, let alone her exnation. Why should she go up to make fun of herself?

    ¡°This way, please.¡± Tony began to greet Cora again.

    Cora put away her lonely expression, followed Tony¡¯s pace, and entered Room 428.

    In the box, several men and women were discussing.

    Chapter 640 Extremely Indifferent

    4/4

    ¡°Tyler said today that he would give us a surprise. What do you think this surprise is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a good bottle of wine. He likes to collect some famous wines and share them at parties.¡±

    ¡°I think it might be his girlfriend.¡±

    While several people were discussing, Tony opened the door of the box and let Cora walk in.

    The moment Cora came in, the people in the box seemed to be shocked and silent for several seconds...

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641 Reunite Being stared at by so many people, Cora was slightly embarrassed for a while.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you even know me?¡±

    1/4

    As soon as the voice came out, everyone was sure that the person in front of them was Cora, the favorite of the Department of Medicine.

    Even though it had been seven or eight years since they graduated, she was still beautiful and more attractive than before...

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s Cora!¡±

    ¡°No wonder Tyler said it was a surprise. I am indeed surprised.¡±

    ¡°Come here, Cora. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    While those people were discussing, a figure had already rushed towards Cora.

    Sally hugged Cora excitedly as if she wanted to hang herself on her body.After an excited hug, Sally quickly changed to scold her,

    ¡°You bastard, you still have the nerve to appear in front of me?

    Chapter 641 Reunite

    2/4

    Four years ago, you lied to me that you went to Leucrest Town to change your life, but when you arrived, you blocked my number!¡±

    ¡°As for the fact that you gave birth to a child, I found out about it through the Inte...¡±

    With outstanding eloquence and super memory, Sally listed Cora¡¯s ¡°various evil deeds¡± furiously.

    But at the end, she began to cry,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me? Do you know how worried I was about you during that time?¡±

    ¡°But I used emails to report my safety now and then.¡± Cora took Sally back to her seat and wiped her tears with a tissue.

    ¡°But you never talk too much! Every time I reply to you in a long paragraph, you don¡¯t!¡±

    Sally had been asking around for Cora¡¯s news during that time, but Cora emailed her almost every month, which made her gradually ept the fact that Cora didn¡¯t want to meet her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In addition, Sally¡¯s father urgently called her home to get married, and she became married inexplicably. She had to deal withplicated interpersonal rtionships, so her energy was distracted.However, as soon as there was news about Cora, she would pay attention immediately.

    Chapter 641 Reunite

    3/4

    She just finished dealing with a lot of troublesome things in the past two days. As soon as seeing Cora¡¯s news on the Inte, she rushed to New York to host a party.

    Originally, she just wanted to get the news of Cora from former friends and then catch her...

    Unexpectedly, Cora showed up directly.

    ¡°You even gave birth behind my back. Do you know how sad it is for me to think of you fighting alone in Leucrest Town when seeing these bad guys?¡±

    Cora hugged Sally andforted her for a long time before Sally stopped crying.

    ¡°I just forgive you temporarily. If you leave me without saying goodbye in the future, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Sally warned Cora seriously, but as soon as the tears were wiped away, she began to ask Cora about the past four years.

    After Tyler followed into the box, she kept wandering between Tyler and Cora curiously.

    ¡°Were you and Mr. Hansen together again, ording to some clues on the Inte? Then what happened to you and Tyler?¡±

    Especially tonight, Cora was led by Tyler to see them.

    It was difficult for Sally not to think about their rtionship.

    Chapter 641 Reunite

    ¡°He went to visit Sir Yoris, Arnold Yoris, and we happened to run into each other.¡±

    Sally was a little confused. ¡°Tyler was visiting Sir Yoris. How could he run into you? Don¡¯t you hate the Yoris family very much, and the Yoris family also hate you?¡±

    4/4Jane was exposed by Cora as a fraud who harmed many cancer patients and was sentenced.

    Sally didn¡¯t think that the Yoris family would treat Cora well.

    When Cora was about to answer, someone suddenly asked...

    Write yourment

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642 Everyone Is a Fool

    ¡°Cora, tell us why you studied cardiac surgery but were able to cure cancer.¡±

    Evie Warren asked this question.

    Evie was in the same grade as Tyler.

    At that time, there were rtively few girls in their grade, and Evie was pretty with good academic performance, so she was quite popr with boys at first.

    But after Cora enrolled, all the attention that was previously on Evie went to Cora.

    Cora was not only beautiful but also a lot younger than them. The key was that her learning ability was far superior to those of them.

    After that, Evie disliked Cora.

    Originally, at the ss reunion, Evie had a good chat with other old ssmates.

    In addition, her life was good now. She had be the deputy director of the First Hospital, enjoying the pursuit of her old ssmates.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Cora appeared, everyone¡¯s topic was Chapter 642 Everyone Is a Fool Cora again.

    Evie was extremely upset, so she spoke.2/4

    Cora didn¡¯t expect to be asked these questions, thinking about how to answer.

    But Evie didn¡¯t wait for her to respond and said, ¡°Those who know how to control public opinion these days are popr. Even if they don¡¯t have any skills, they can turn public opinion around through a few videos and portray themselves as experts supported by capital.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t mention Cora¡¯s name from the beginning to the end, it was aimed at Cora.

    ¡°Cora is not that kind of person. Don¡¯t speak, Evie.¡±

    ¡°Isidra and her brother both show up in the live broadcast room before. Cora does have that ability.¡±

    Other doctors, including Matt, persuaded Evie not to mess up the atmosphere of this rare reunion of old ssmates.

    But Evie was unhappy when hearing them praise Cora. ¡°Their appearance in the live broadcast room was unconvincing. They must have owed someone favors before, so they had to perjure themselves.¡±

    Evie also said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we have done experiments before? There are almost no drugs that can kill cancer cells. It¡¯s okay for ordinary people to be deceived, but I didn¡¯t expect you Chapter 642 Everyone Is a Fool people to be deceived!¡±3/4

    ¡°If someone wants to be a doctor, she might as well find me. As a deputy director, I can still give you a favor.¡±

    There was a group of people on the Inte who always disagreed with the views of the public, creating a sense of superiority that ¡°everyone was a fool except me¡°.

    Evie was such a person.

    So ever since seeing Cora being praised in various ways, she had been waiting for the day when Cora fell.

    Seeing Evie mocking Cora, Sally immediately rolled up her sleeves.

    ¡°Cora doesn¡¯t need to lie. Evie, shut up your ignorant mouth. Otherwise, I will tear it apart.¡±

    Fortunately, Cora grabbed her immediately. Otherwise, she would have rushed to her.

    Tyler also hurriedly stepped forward to persuade her,

    ¡°Evie, stop speaking!¡±

    Originally, Evie wanted to say something, but as soon as Tyler opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Tyler invited everyone to toast together to celebrate this rare reunion after a long absence.

    Chapter 642 Everyone Is a Fool Hearing Tyler¡¯s words, everyone didn¡¯t mention the previous incident, and after drinking, they talked about other topics.

    Only Sally whispered to Cora angrily,

    4/4

    ¡°Stinky bitch, she got her position because of the backing of a senior executive in the First Hospital. Otherwise, it is impossible for the one who was unable to insert a urethral catheter!¡±

    ¡°Really? Which executive from the First Hospital does she rely on?¡±Sally only considered Cora¡¯s question as ordinary gossip and told her a name...

    B Write yourmentThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643 Strike Where It Hurts the Most!

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s Elwood, the one who used to have ill intentions toward you before.¡±

    Cora remembered Elwood quite well.

    In addition to his previous attempts to pursue her because of her attractive figure, he often insinuated that she could gain advantages by being with him. He also had helped Jane plot against her multiple times before.

    1/4

    However, Cora felt quite perplexed after listening to her. She then questioned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Elwood already married? I remember his wife already had two children with him.¡±

    Sally exined, ¡°It was an affair. When I wa at the First Hospital before, I caught her and Elwood getting all lovey¨Cdovey quite a few times. I don¡¯t understand how she could stand that bald man touching her face.¡±

    Upon hearing Sally¡¯s description of the man, Coraughed immediately, finding it amusing.

    ¡°Please, noughing! That is thetest scoop I¡¯ve got,¡± Sally said as she yfully nudged Cora, then continued, ¡°And here¡¯s something you surely don¡¯t know. Did you know that Evie¡¯s hatred towards you wasn¡¯t only due to jealousy but also because Chapter 643 Strike Where It Hurts the Most! of... Tyler?¡±

    2/4Cora was momentarily baffled and asked, ¡°Evie had a crush on Tyler?¡±

    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you pick up on it?¡± Sally had always considered Cora somewhat slow in this regard, but as it turned out today, her intuition was spot on.

    Cora didn¡¯t connect the dots until Sally pointed them out. She then reevaluated Evie and Tyler¡¯s interactions, realizing that Evie¡¯s gaze was consistently fixed on Tyler throughout the gathering.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Sally eximed, ¡°You have to strike where it hurts the most! If only you and Tyler made it official now with the cross¨Ccupped wine, it would crush her hopes.¡±

    Cora believed Sally was kidding and didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    However, it wasn¡¯t untilter during the game that Cora realized Sally hadn¡¯t been joking with her.

    As soon as Evie and the rest suggested ying the King Game, Sally enthusiastically roped Cora into participating.

    She volunteered to be the game master, devising the penalty rules and handling the card shuffling.

    After a few rounds, the king¡¯s cardnded precisely in her hands.

    Chapter 643 Strike Where It Hurts the Most! She also figured out Cora and Tyler¡¯s cards and then intentionally chose them for the penalty, dering, ¡°It¡¯s a cup¨Ccrossing toast for the ace of spades and king of hearts!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s got the ace of spades? And who¡¯s holding the king of hearts?¡±3/4

    If Cora hadn¡¯t seen how eagerly and joyfully Sally was flipping everyone¡¯s cards now, she wouldn¡¯t have thought this was a calcted move aimed at hitting where it hurts the most, just like Sally said.

    ¡°Alright, Cora is holding the ace of spades. Who got the king of hearts?¡± one of them questioned.

    Afterward, Matt, seated next to Tyler, leaned forward and excitedly raised Tyler¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Tyler¡¯s got the king of hearts.¡±

    Immediately after, someone began to prepare the drinks for Tyler and Cora.

    The group of friends then erupted into lively cheers.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink the crossed¨Ccup toast!¡± one of them eximed.

    ¡°Whoa, a handsome guy and a gorgeous girl toasting together!¡±

    added another friend.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to take a photo and send it to Professor Smith, telling him that his two proud students have got together. He¡¯ll Chapter 643 Strike Where It Hurts the Most! surely be thrilled to fly over to join us.¡±

    4/4

    The atmosphere was filled with excitement, with almost everyone beaming with happiness, including Tyler, who had a wide grin.

    However, Evie on the side was the opposite. Her face was as grim and sorrowful as if she had lost her husband.

    ¡°How about we change it? I¡¯ll take a three¨Ccup penalty instead. Is that okay?¡± Cora had no intention of striking a nerve with Evie.

    After all, they didn¡¯t have much interaction these days.

    Evie might say something, but it would be at most for tonight.

    If Cora brushed it off, she probably wouldn¡¯t have many more opportunities for Evie to chatter about her in the future.

    However, Cora didn¡¯t expect Evie to agree, saying, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s change it up. Cora is divorced and even has a child. If what they were doing here were to spread, it would be just another scandal for her. But Tyler here is still single. If word gets out, it won¡¯treflect well on him...¡±

    Write yourment

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644 Caught by Him!

    Upon hearing Evie¡¯s words, the group in the private room disyed somewhat strange expressions.

    Tyler was the first to snap out of it and red at Evie coldly, saying, ¡°Even if Cora is divorced, any rumors about her and me will be my honor. You don¡¯t have the right to speak ill here.¡±

    Evie¡¯s expression subtly changed while exining, ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just worried about how it might affect you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± he retorted.

    Evie had more to say, but Tyler swiftly averted his gaze, making it clear that he refused to have any further interaction with her.

    Suddenly, Cora interjected, ¡°Mr. Schmidt looks pretty healthy, so he probably doesn¡¯t have kidney disease. But why do you have such a sharp tongue?¡±

    Thoughts raced through her mind, ¡°Some things were just rumors, and I hadn¡¯t intended to bring them up openly. But Evie went too far. I might be divorced and a single parent, but that doesn¡¯t make me inferior. How can that be a reason for someone to attack me?¡±

    The people in the room quickly exchanged nces, feeling that Cora¡¯s words hinted at something.

    Chapter 644 Caught by Him!

    Sally even gave Cora a thumbs¨Cup in secret.She had almost stormed over to give Evie a piece of her mind just now.

    2/5

    However, Sally realized Cora¡¯s approach was more sophisticated by confronting the issue head¨Con. Now, Sally waited to see if Evie would dare to retaliate.

    Evie¡¯s expression soured, questioning, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I mean? If you don¡¯t want others to know, you shouldn¡¯t do it in the first ce!¡± Cora retorted.

    A faint smirk formed on Cora¡¯s lips as she sensed her words struck a chord with Evie.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Evie stared back at her, her face filled with anger, yet she refrained from saying anything else.

    At that moment, Matt couldn¡¯t let Evie spoil their reunion after four years, so he decided to step in to ease the tension.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s get back to our King Game. Tyler, Cora, don¡¯t think you both can escape the punishment by shifting the focus,¡± Matt said.

    The rest of the group also chimed in to y peacemakers.

    Sally asked, ¡°Tyler, you wouldn¡¯t chicken out from even a Chapter 644 Caught by Him! cross¨Ccup toast, right?¡±

    3/5Tyler smiled and turned to Cora, saying, ¡°I¡¯m with Cora on this.

    If she¡¯s up for it, I¡¯ll drink her portion too.¡±

    Just as it was four years ago, Tyler remained just as caring towards Cora.

    Sally then turned her attention to Cora and reassured, ¡°Cora, it¡¯s just a crossed¨Ccup toast, not a kiss. Go ahead and drink!¡±

    The prating stares of the group were giving Cora a headache.

    She thought, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a crossed¨Ccup toast, not a kiss. If I don¡¯t drink, Tyler will have to down six shots of alcohol. The drinks tonight are strong, and Tyler probably won¡¯t be able to participate in other games after that.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Thinking about the rare reunion in four years, Cora realized it was about to be spoiled by her hesitation. Ultimately, she gave in and agreed.

    The rest of the group then wasted no time and delivered drinks to the pair.

    Tyler¡¯s smile widened as he took the drink, toasting with Cora. ¡°Who would have thought I¡¯d get a chance to toast with you again,¡± hemented.

    Cora looked embarrassed, saying, ¡°Tyler, you can think of me as just a prop.¡±

    Chapter 644 Caught by Him!

    Tyler chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re still as straightforward as ever. You don¡¯t hesitate to turn me down, just like before.¡±

    Tyler continued to smile, though it now carried a touch of sadness and the usual affection.

    4/5

    However, Tyler and Cora appeared visibly more at ease after the conversation.

    ¡°Crossed¨Ccup toast!¡±

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s take a photo. Oh, I¡¯m sending this to Professor Smith!¡±Amidst the cheering from the others, Cora and Tyler interlocked their arms and raised their sses, both taking a sip.

    Sally even gave Evie a taunting look, and when she saw Evie¡¯s dejected expression, she felt a surge of delight.

    However, the private room door was suddenly swung wide open from the outside.

    The group was startled and instantly turned their heads to the door in bewilderment, and their eyes fell upon Byron, who stood frozen in the doorway.

    Under the dim, ambient light, the man¡¯s eyes were devoid of warmth as he stared intently at Cora, who was raising her ss for the toast...

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645 Drinks on the House?

    1/4

    The bustling ambiance that had filled the air just a moment ago inexplicably turned cold.

    The bright smiles on the faces of the group members disappeared, reced by unease.

    Although many didn¡¯t recognize the man at the entrance, there was an underlying feeling that this man had an air of unparalleled charisma, shining like a gxy of stars yet also carrying an ominous undertone as if he could unleash destruction at any moment.

    His appearance instantly turned the previously vibrant private room into what felt like a battlefield.

    Cora was also caught off guard as she hadn¡¯t expected Byron woulde to their private room.

    Among the people in this room, he was only more familiar with her and Tyler.

    However, due to Tyler¡¯s past affection for Cora a few years ago, Byron hadn¡¯t interacted much with Tylertely.

    Hence, in this instance, he could only havee for her.

    However, his behavior in the elevator just a moment ago made it seem like they were total strangers. She had started to believe he Chapter 645 Drinks on the House? genuinely intended to cut off all contact with her.

    Cora felt a bit flustered and anxious.She carefully observed the man¡¯s facial expression, hoping to catch a glimpse of concern. The manager, following the man, arrived with a bottle of wine.

    The manager announced, ¡°Mr. Hansen has kindly gifted this bottle of Roma Imperiale Grand, a delightful dry red wine for everyone¡¯s enjoyment.¡±

    2/4

    The manager was swift in action, promptly opening the red wine and carefully pouring it into a decanter.

    Upon hearing the name of the wine, the people in the private room couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other, ¡°Wow, Roma Imperiale Grand dry red wine. A single bottle could buy me amuter car.¡±

    ¡°Just a few sips would cost me a month¡¯s sry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s myck of money that¡¯s constraining my imagination!¡±

    However, even though they were impressed, no one dared to approach and thank Byron because his intimidating presence made it impossible to get close to him.

    It had been a long time since Tyler saw Byron, and after a brief moment of surprise, he greeted him, saying, ¡°Byron, long time no see.¡±

    Chapter 645 Drinks on the House?3/4

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while. That¡¯s why I brought a bottle of wine for you guys,¡± replied Byron. His tone was t, but the chilling aura he exuded made his words sound as if they were mixed with shards of ice.

    ¡°Then, on behalf of my ssmates, thank you, Byron,¡± Tyler said as he took the corkscrew from the manager and poured two sses of wine.

    He handed one to Byron, and they clinked sses.

    Byron asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving for good this time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve decided to stay and explore opportunities in New York,¡± Tyler confirmed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Well then, enjoy the rest of the party and have a good time,¡± Byron said.

    After saying that, Byron downed the red wine in his ss and left.

    The manager nodded at Tyler and quickly followed Byron.

    Throughout the entire interaction, the man never once looked at Cora.

    Both Sally and Tyler could sense that something was off between Cora and Byron, and they gazed at Cora in bewilderment.

    However, after a moment of hesitation with her eyes lowered, Cora chased after him.

    Chapter 645 Drinks on the House?

    4/4

    Only then did the rest of the people in the private room realize that it was not solely because Tyler was there that they could enjoy the expensive red wine.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Almost everyone wore an expression of surprise, while Evie, in the corner, seemed to be contemting something.Despite online ims about Cora having influential financial backers, Evie remained firm in her belief that Cora was using media publicity to create her image.

    However, the man¡¯s arrival just now made Evie wonder if Cora honestly had a powerful capitalist behind her.

    Yet, after she observed the man¡¯s cold and aloof demeanor and noticed how hepletely ignored Cora...

    Evie immediately thought that perhaps she could soon have such a man backing her up too...

    B

 Chapter 646

    hapter 646 Do You Not Want to Make Up?

    1/4

    When Cora chased after him, Byron was already nearing the end of the corridor.

    It was said that on each floor of the Royal Club was arge room at the end of the corridor, capable of amodating dozens of people for entertainment.

    However, the top¨Ctier big shots usually preferred to reserve rooms on the Royal Club¡¯s higher floors for better ambiance and service.

    Since most of them, including the alumni present, were doctors, they found it inconvenient to go to the upper floors, as they feared being criticized.

    Yet, many of them secretly longed to experience the higher floors, and during the gathering earlier, they subtly dropped hints about it.

    It was these details that suddenly dawned on Cora. Byron hade to the fourth floor for her sake.

    Otherwise, given his status as one of the prominent figures in New York, it made no sense for him to stay on such ordinary floors.Chapter 646 Do You Not Want to Make Up?

    2/4

    The more she thought about it, the faster Cora¡¯s steps became.

    Just as Byron was about to open the door to the end of the corridor and walk in, Cora practically dashed forward.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    In the nick of time, she caught hold of the man¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Byron¡¯s voice was icy.

    His gaze was even colder, devoid of warmth, as if they were total strangers.

    ¡°Can we please talk?¡± Cora wanted to exin her previous arrangement with Jerry and the situation with drinking the toast with Tyler tonight.

    However, Byron coldly brushed her hand off his sleeve and retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything left for us to discuss.¡±

    Cora¡¯s hand hung awkwardly on air as she grew anxious and asked, ¡°Byron, you don¡¯t want to make up with me?¡±

    However, just as Byron was about to enter the room, the door swung open from the inside.

    Inside stood Elena in an elegant dark green dress, her long hair cascading down her shoulders as she smiled and said,

    ¡°Byron...¡±A subtle furrow appeared on Byron¡¯s brow as he saw her.

    Chapter 646 Do You Not Want to Make Up?

    Cora interjected before he could utter, ¡°I already know your answer.¡±

    3/4

    When Byron turned around, he observed Cora nodding politely to Elena before turning away and leaving.

    She didn¡¯t even nce at him again throughout the encounter.

    At that instant, Byron realized that Cora must have misunderstood the situation.

    He momentarily thought about rushing after her, but Elena held onto his arm. ¡°Byron, are you upset? But I already informed you before returning to the country that my brother had heart problems and needed surgery...¡±

    Elena urgently exined because she had promised Byron that she would settle abroad.

    However, she had to return this time due to her brother¡¯s health problems.

    Moreover, Elena had sent a WhatsApp message to exin the reason to Byron, but Byron hadn¡¯t replied. She wasn¡¯t sure if he had even seen the text. That¡¯s why, right after shended, she rushed over to find Byron, wanting to clear things up with him.

    ¡°I just got off the ne and asked Daisy. She said you were here, so I came.¡±

    Little did she know he was not there when she arrived at the private room.

    Chapter 646 Do You Not Want to Make Up?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    4/4

    Elena exined briefly, and Byron nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Elena wanted to say more, considering that she hade all this way and was seeing him again.However, Byron was not in a good mood. When he saw her still standing at the private room door, he asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    In that fleeting moment, Elena¡¯s hopes and the joy of reunion were shattered into pieces before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Elena thought that even if she couldn¡¯t be Byron¡¯s lover, she could maintain a friendship.

    But now, it seemed like she had overestimated everything...

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647 Misunderstand After Elena left, Byron returned to the spacious private room that could easily hold dozens of people.

    1/5

    Around fifteen minutester, Carter finally opened the private room door and entered.

    Byron remained silent, downing sses of expensive liquor like in water. Carter couldn¡¯t help raising an eyebrow and asking,

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just went over to deliver drinks to Miss Lane? Why are you sitting here alone?¡±

    Half an hour ago, Carter drank with him in the private room.

    Carter could tell he was still waiting for Cora, but his patience was running thin, so he resorted to provoking him, saying, ¡°Why are you dragging me here to drink alone? If you dare, find the person who made you upset. Come on, man. You¡¯re not even remarried yet and already scared of your wife.¡±

    Byron retorted, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m scared of her? I am not scared of her! I respect her!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Afterward, Byron sought out the manager of the Royal Club and ordered a fine bottle of wine to be sent to the room where Cora was as a gesture of respect towards her.

    As Carter could tell, sending wine as a sign of respect was merely a cover. Byron was only finding a way to justify being the first to Chapter 647 Misunderstand back down.

    But he decided not to point that out.

    He guessed that with Byron sending the wine, he and Cora would likely be on good terms again.2/5

    Wanting to spare himself from witnessing any potentially dramatic scenes once they reconciled, Carter used the excuse of stepping out to smoke.

    He had initially thought that upon returning to the private room, he might stumble upon some explicit scenes, but instead, all he saw was Byron still sitting there, quietly drinking alone.

    The gesture of sending the wine and showing respect hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as he had anticipated.

    ¡°She¡¯s showing respect to someone else...¡± Byron muttered under his breath, then tilted his head back and downed a ss of strong liquor.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Carter asked.

    However, Byron didn¡¯t answer Carter¡¯s probing question. He poured another ss of alcohol for himself and drank it in silence.

    Byron had initially hoped that sending the wine could provide a chance to mend things with Cora.

    Instead, he walked in on her sharing a cross¨Ccupped toast with Chapter 647 Misunderstand Tyler...

    3/5He knew such toasting was likely a game in this context, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his mounting irritation.

    Byron muttered angrily to himself, ¡°A cross¨Ccupped toast!

    Hmph...

    She has never shared a toast with me but does it with other men?¡±

    Driven almost mad by jealousy, he knew that Cora might have misunderstood when she saw Elena earlier, but Byron stubbornly refused to go after her to exin.

    He reflected, ¡°Why is it always me who has to back down? Why should I be the one to appease her, especially after she drank a cross¨Ccupped toast with Tyler?¡±

    Frustration gnawed at him, prompting him to consume one strong liquor after another tonight.

    Carter observed him drinking the alcohol as if it were in water, and he shook his head in resignation.

    Cora returned to the private room and poured herself a ss of alcohol.

    Sally noticed that Cora finished one ss and was about to pour another, so she quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Cora, this alcohol is quite strong. Would you like something else?¡±

    Chapter 647 MisunderstandCora responded, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I feel like drinking tonight.¡±

    Ignoring Sally¡¯s advice, Cora poured herself another ss of alcohol.

    Sally nced at Cora¡¯s slightly intoxicated face, her eyes glistening with tears. Suddenly, she realized something.

    4/5

    She asked, ¡°Did Byron get the wrong idea about you and Tyler? You know, I could go and clear things up with him. If I hadn¡¯t joked around, you wouldn¡¯t drink that cross¨Ccupped toast with Tyler.¡±

    Cora shook her head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± she said, downing anotherrge sip.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t necessary, you wouldn¡¯t have gone after him just now. Which room is he in? I¡¯ll go exin it all to him.¡±

    Sally was known for her boldness.

    Since she had caused the situation, she wasn¡¯t about to ignore it.

    Seeing her about to leave the room, Cora hurriedly held her back.

    ¡°Sally, don¡¯t go. I went after him earlier because of another misunderstanding...¡±

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648 Reced

    ¡°What did you misunderstand?¡± Sally questioned.

    1/4

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a misunderstanding. It¡¯s more like I¡¯ve overestimated my importance. I¡¯m not as important to certain people as I thought. I can easily be reced,¡± Cora said, taking thest sip of her drink from the ss.

    She wasughing at herself.

    She was making fun of herself,ughing at that she believed Byron hade to the Royal Club¡¯s fourth floor just for her, ridiculing her assumption that he had brought the drinks for her.

    However, Elena¡¯s timely appearance from his private room shattered her presumptions.

    Cora repeatedly reminded herself, thinking, ¡°Even without Byron, I survived for four years, didn¡¯t I? So, there¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t ignore the overwhelming emptiness in her heart. It felt like something had been scooped out, leaving her feeling miserable. In a desperate attempt to numb the pain, Cora poured another ss of alcohol and gulped it down.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Seeing Cora so distressed, Sally decided to throw caution to the wind and join Cora in drinking.

    Chapter 648 Reced As a result, both of them ended up getting heavily drunk.

    By the time the party ended, Sally and Cora were utterly intoxicated.

    Tyler had to ask Matt to take Sally back while he took it upon himself to see Cora safely back to the Yoris Mansion...The following morning, Cora awoke in an unfamiliar setting, feeling dazed.

    Yet, after seeing Martin sleeping peacefully beside her, she instantly felt calm.

    2/4

    After nting a soft kiss on Martin¡¯s cheek, she rolled out of bed to begin her morning routine.

    As per the original n, she had nned to take Martin to explore some kindergartens that day.

    Although Byron, Sara, and Nora suddenly acquired several kindergartens, Cora decided to let Martin grow up in a typical environment.

    So they agreed not to reveal Martin¡¯s identity, even if he enrolled in kindergarten.

    Sara was initially against it, but when she saw Cora¡¯s determination, she reluctantly gave in.

    As Cora finished getting ready and came downstairs to prepare Chapter 648 Reced

    3/4

    Martin¡¯s breakfast, she noticed that Sara was already busy in the kitchen.When Sara saw Cora, she quickly brought a hangover remedy, asking, ¡°Does your head hurt? Here, drinks this hangover remedy.¡±

    With a slight headache from the hangover, Cora wasted no time and drank the hangover remedy.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink so much. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Sara advised.

    Dark circles were prominent under Sara¡¯s eyes, and herplexion had lost its usual luster, a ssic sign of stayingte.

    Cora suddenly recalled her hazy statest night and how someone was by her side offering her water, wiping her face, and tucking her in.

    She realized it must have been Sara taking care of her all night.

    This feeling of being cared for and pitied was something Cora had never experienced before in her life.

    It was subtle yet profoundly touching, resonating with her emotions.

    It made her realize that she wasn¡¯t living in this world all alone anymore.

    Perhaps because her heart had been touched, Cora¡¯s attitude Chapter 648 Recedtowards Sara softened noticeably.

    4/4

    ¡°I got it. You should rest at home this morning. I¡¯ll take Martin to visit the kindergarten instead,¡± Cora suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I...¡± Sara started to decline, but when she saw the concern in Cora¡¯s eyes, she was deeply touched.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Sara replied.

    After Cora and Martin finished the breakfast prepared by Sara, they headed out to visit the kindergartens.

    Cora and Martin visited a total of three kindergartens, but two of them rejected Martin when they knew that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    The only one that didn¡¯t reject him was the one previously acquired by Byron.

    However, Cora didn¡¯t feel discouraged and thoroughly inspected every aspect of the school. Afterward, Corapleted the enrollment process for Martin.

    After a busy morning, Cora received a phone call from Carter...

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649 Face to Face Carter called to ask if Cora could check on his aunt today.

    1/4

    She was not gravely ill. She was blind, yet she refused to undergo surgery. And because of that, she stumbled around and bumped into things repeatedly every day, causing numerous injuries to her body.

    Cora did promise to check on Carter¡¯s aunt before, so she didn¡¯t refuse him.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Carter to set the meeting ce at his office at the Hansen Group.

    Cora was secretly opposed to this idea because she would most likely bump into Byron if she went to the Hansen Group.

    And after yesterday¡¯s heartbreak and despair, she had actually put an end to her rtionship with Byron in her heart.

    But Carter said, ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯ve been so busytely that I really don¡¯t have time to take my aunt to meet you at other ces.¡±

    Cora had no choice but to agree. ¡°All right, then.¡±

    Hence, she went to the Hansen Group after she took Martin back to the Yoris Mansion.

    Then she discovered that everyone at the Hansen Group was like Chapter 649 Face to Face Online Coding Boot Camps from $5,300

    Contact Us The Tech Academy Online Coding Boot Camps Sponsored Tune Out the Noise: JBL Live 660 NC Bluetooth Headphones Crutchfield Sponsoreda taut string, and they walked so fast that they seemed to be almost flying.

    She had been to the Hansen Group before, yet she had never seen the employees here so strung out to this extent.

    2/4

    Just when she was wondering why each of the employees here looked as if they had gears rotating in their bodies, Carter appeared in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯m sorry for making youe here.¡±

    ¡°Carter, don¡¯t be so formal with me. Let¡¯s see your aunt first,¡±

    ¡°Then please follow me, Miss Lane.¡±

    Carter led Cora to his office, and they passed the meeting room on the way.

    Coincidentally, a meeting just ended, and many executives of thepany were walking out of the meeting room.

    The passing executives greeted Carter, each calling him ¡°Mr. Pope¡°.

    Of course, some had their interests piqued upon seeing a beautiful young woman behind Carter.

    A middle¨Caged man walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Pope, this beautifuldy is...¡±

    He was Adolph Mays, a man in his early forties and one of the Chapter 649 Face to Facepany¡¯s shareholders.3/4

    He was proficient in the business field and was very popr in thepany.

    Yet, his only w was that he was a pervert!

    Many new secretaries in thepany¡¯s secretarial department had tragically be his victims.

    And now, he found Cora.

    He assumed she must be a newly hired assistant, thus exining why Carter was taking her.

    Moreover, since Cora took Martin to kindergarten today, she had specially put on light makeup and wearing a pink dress, making her look so gentle and beautiful that it was difficult for Adolph to connect this person with Dr. Lane, who appeared on the Inte before.

    Adolph stared at Cora so intensely that his eyeballs almost bulged out of their sockets.

    But Carter didn¡¯t want to reveal any information about Cora to him, so he just said, ¡°Mr. Mays, she is not someone you can get your hands on.¡±

    ¡°Tch! Do you fancy her yourself? Then let¡¯s see which of us is more capable.¡±

    Adolph didn¡¯t bother to say anything more to Carter and only Chapter 649 Face to Face showed Cora a determined smile.

    And he left.

    4/4

    He had decided that he must sleep with her if he had a chance to get in touch with this woman next time.

    Over the years, Adolph had slept with quite a number of women in thepany, and most of them had just be regr employees.In order to keep their jobs, these female employees usually chose to let things go.

    Regardless of their reputation, when those individuals made a fuss about it that reached thepany¡¯s senior management¡¯s ears, the board of directors would also choose to cover it up for Adolph in consideration of his outstanding ability.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    So Adolph had gotten used to these methods and felt he could move freely in the Hansen Group.

    Carter wasn¡¯t aware of what Adolph was thinking, only taking Cora directly to his office.

    But at this moment, Byron walked out of the conference room and bumped into Carter and Cora face to face.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650 Ruin the Anklet

    1/5

    ¡°Mr. Hansen.¡±

    Carter was the first to greet him.

    His voice was calm, without any sense of remorse.

    Byron nodded slightly, then unconsciously nced at the woman behind Carter. ¡°Did shee to check on your aunt¡¯s eyes?¡±

    He noticed that her clothes looked much better today. She also specially put on makeup on her face, and herplexion wasn¡¯t that ghastly. She was exceptionally beautiful.

    Especially her feet which were wearing white high-heeled shoes, and the beautiful anklets tied around her ankles, making the ankles look slenderer and creamier.

    But after studying her from top to bottom, he couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly envious.

    She had never been so well-dressed when seeing him before.

    Especially during those few days in Leucrest Town, where she was barefaced every day and did not wear high heels.

    Was it because she had reconnected with Tyler so that she deliberately dressed up so well?

    Chapter 650 Ruin the Anklet

    2/5Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Just thinking of this made him want to ruin even those anklets.

    However, this wicked woman didn¡¯t even look at him.It seemed as if she was deliberately avoiding him and wanting to cut off contact with him.

    Carter looked at the two of them. One didn¡¯t even say hello, and the other looked like he wanted to eat people.

    He felt that his effort to create a chance for them to meet this time had gone in vain.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll go in first, then. After you rest for about 20 minutes, there will be another meeting on the third floor. Remember to attend on time.¡±

    Byron nodded, and Carter brought Cora into his office.

    After walking a few steps, Byron still couldn¡¯t help turning his head.

    Only to see the back of that woman walking into Carter¡¯s office slowly without even looking back.

    He quickly averted his gaze and walked to his own office.

    A middle-aged woman in a in dress was sitting upright in Carter¡¯s office.

    It was evident she had taken good care of her skin, only that her Chapter 650 Ruin the Anklet hair was all gray.

    ¡°Miss Lane, this is my aunt, Liana Hayes.¡±

    3/5¡°Are you the recently famous Dr. Lanc? I heard about your achievements from the juniors in our family. They said that you can even cure cancer.¡±

    Although Liana couldn¡¯t see anymore, she was very friendly.

    She even fumbled around to reach and greet Cora.

    However, she identally knocked into the table leg and nearly fell.

    Fortunately, Cora and Carter quickly moved to hold her up, narrowly escaping something worse.

    ¡°Ms. Liana Hayes, you can just call me Cora. You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me.¡±

    ¡°I just want to get closer to see what you look like. Carter said that you are Byron¡¯s wife and that you are very beautiful.¡±

    Liana held Cora¡¯s hand and said again, ¡°Although I still can¡¯t see your face clearly, to be a person whom Byron can set his eyes on, your appearance and character must be the finest.¡±

    Cora opened his mouth but said nothing in the end.

    She didn¡¯t want everyone to know about her breakup with Byron.

    Chapter 650 Ruin the Anklet Noticing the change in Cora¡¯s expression, Carter quickly changed the subject.

    4/5He told Liana, ¡°It¡¯s better to let her check on you first. We can discuss anything when your eyes are healed.¡±

    But Liana said, ¡°My eyes won¡¯t probably get better. I have seen many doctors, and they all said it was impossible. Even if I undergo surgery, there is only 30 percent of hope. It¡¯s really not worth Dr. Lane¡¯s special trip here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let Miss Lane check on you first.¡±

    Cora also chimed in, ¡°Ms. Liana Hayes, please let me check on you first.¡±

    Liana finally calmed down and let Cora check on her.

    It was over soon after Cora checked her pulse and pupil reflexes.

    ¡°How is it, Miss Lane?¡±

    ¡°Does Ms. Liana Hayes cry often?¡±

    Carter nced at Liana before saying, ¡°Yes, she does. She cried every day after losing her daughter 12 years ago.¡±

    Cora frowned and didn¡¯t intend to continue asking questions in front of Liana.

    She was also a mother, so it was natural for her to know what a Chapter 650 Ruin the Anklet child meant to their mother.

    She also understood why Liana had gray hair despite looking young.

    ¡°I know what medicine to use. I¡¯ll send it to you once I have returned and finished prescribing the medicine.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just pick it up at your ce by then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, too.¡±After a brief diagnosis, Cora asked to leave.

    5/5

    Liana wanted to make Cora stay for dinner, but Cora made an excuse that she still had something to do and left.

    As soon as Carter took Cora to the Hansen Group¡¯s lobby, Byron¡¯s car slowly stopped in front of them.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651 Won¡¯t Care About You

    ¡°Had Ms. Liana Hayes¡® daughter been found?¡± Cora hadn¡¯t seen Byron¡¯s car yet, as she was still thinking about Liana.

    ¡°No. Although more than ten years have passed, as soon as there is news of the little girl, she will go looking for her like crazy.

    It¡¯s just that every time she ends up with no results, she will inevitably feel depressed for a while. She will cry day and night, and that¡¯s why her eyes end up like that.¡±

    At this time, Carter had already seen Byron¡¯s car and said, ¡°I guess it is no longer possible for her daughter to be found, but the problem with her eyes can¡¯t be dyed. If she can¡¯t see, she won¡¯t be able to live by herself in the future.¡±

    Cora nodded thoughtfully.

    After Liana lost her child, her mental state was also affected.

    Her husband wanted her toe out of her grief soon, so he suggested having another child.

    But Liana refused, and the two divorcedter.

    She heard that in the second year after the divorce, the man had remarried and had children of his own.

    Chapter 651 Won¡¯t Care About You Only Liana was still waiting for that child.

    Thinking of this, Cora inevitably thought of her and Byron.

    2/5She was confident that she could take care of Martin forever and never remarry. But what about Byron?

    Probably not.

    She only agreed to Jerry¡¯s few small requests before breaking up, but Byron was so angry that he went to find Elena again.

    ¡°There is still a medicine that I must find before I can give Ms.

    Liana Hayes. Once everything is ready, I will contact you.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go get it by then. I won¡¯t trouble you to make another trip.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Carter.¡±

    Carter wanted to say something else when Byron¡¯s car parked not far away suddenly honked, as if to remind the two of his existence, and also seemed to urge Carter to end the conversation quickly.

    Since Byron repeatedly honked the horn, Cora finally noticed him, too.Chapter 651 Won¡¯t Care About You

    3/5

    Their eyes met, but the expression in the man¡¯s eyes was still aloof and indifferent.

    However, it was different from what Cora previously saw at Royal Club.

    It was still the same aloofness and indifference, but there was an unmistakable order in those eyes.

    He was ordering her to get in the car quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a taxi here. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll let Mr. Hansen drive you back.¡±

    Carter was quite delighted when he saw that maning with his car. At least the chance he created was not totally pointless.

    Cora averted her gaze from the car, then she turned around and bid farewell to Carter politely. ¡°Carter, you can go back to your work. I can take care of myself.¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t get into Byron¡¯s car but walked slowly toward the subway entrance.

    She was not Byron¡¯s subordinate, so there was no need to listen to his orders.

    She was not his wife either, so there was no need to stay in the Chapter 651 Won¡¯t Care About You4/5

    same confined space to look at his sullen face when they just had such a huge fight.

    On the other hand, Byron did not expect that she would not appreciate his good intention to drive her back at all.

    He smacked the steering wheel in frustration, thinking that if she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge his existence, he wouldn¡¯t need to coax her either.

    But seeing her entering the crowds in the subway with such alluring clothes, he finally got out of the car in irritation, threw the car keys to the security guard on the side, and followed closely.

    It was the off¨Cwork hour, and the subway was very crowded.

    Once Cora found the route she wanted to take, she entered the crowded carriage.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    There were so many people that there was no ce to sit, so Cora had no choice but to hold the handle in the middle.

    But she was wearing high heels today, and every time the train arrived at a station, she would stumble forward.

    She kept wobbling and almost falling all the time.

    Suddenly, a long arm wrapped around her waist and pulled Chapter 651 Won¡¯t Care About You her into an embrace.

    5/5

    She was about to put up a struggle when a familiar male voice came from above her head. ¡°Stop wriggling, or I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652 His Position in the Family Cora looked up in surprise and saw Byron¡¯s face.

    1/5

    He was still in the same suit and leather shoes as before, and he was thoroughly exuding an unapproachable and cold aura.

    But this person with such an aura was wrapping his arms.

    tightly around her waist, protecting her from other people¡¯s prying.

    She angrily refused to look at him, but his distinctively fresh scent lingered around her nose, causing a sense of bitterness to surge up to the tip of her nose for no reason.

    There was a constant flow of people going in and out of the train.

    And there was him, always guarding her by her side.

    It was just like their lives. Different people came and left the train at every time period, but only the person behind her stayed.

    Chapter 652 His Position in the Family2/5

    Her mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts until she was interrupted by the man¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Remember to look at the station name. Don¡¯t miss your stop.¡±

    Cora returned to her senses and grumbled, ¡°I want to go to the final station.¡±

    ¡°The final station? That¡¯s in the suburbs! Are you not going home to take care of Martin?¡±

    The sun was almost setting.

    Byron didn¡¯t want her to wander around in the darkness of the night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But Cora felt he only cared about the child and not about her, so she replied coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my son.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son too!¡± Byron gritted his teeth, then pointed out,

    ¡°You have a son now, so are you forgetting your son¡¯s father?¡±

    She had taken their child back to New York, yet she didn¡¯t take him to visit his father.

    The more Byron thought about it, the more he felt that heseemed to not have much importance in their family!

    Cora said, ¡°His father is already with another woman! Why do we need him?¡±

    Chapter 652 His Position in the Family She didn¡¯t even look at him, and the disgust in her tone couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    3/5

    ¡°Who did you say I¡¯m together with?¡±

    Byron was also irritated, and when he heard her ndering him, he became even more furious.

    Even the long arms around her waist seemed to be holding her tighter. ¡°Elena? Are you talking about her?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re aware of it!¡±

    When Cora heard him mention Elena¡¯s name all of a sudden, she felt even more ufortable.She even wanted to break his hands off her body.

    However, the man didn¡¯t let go and even exerted more strength, as if he wanted to glue her into his body.

    ¡°She returned because her younger brother had a heart problem and had to undergo surgery.¡±

    He exined in exasperation, but Cora didn¡¯t seem to believe him. ¡°Coming back to take care of her brother and even making a special trip to apany you to a club? Miss Turner is reallypetent.¡±

    Chapter 652 His Position in the Family

    4/5

    Byron almostughed out of anger. ¡°When I sent her abroad before, I told her not to return for the rest of her life so as not to make you feel sick. That was why she asked my permission on WhatsApp before she returnedst time.¡±

    When Byron spoke of this, he looked down at Cora and saw her cheeks were still puffing out.

    Suddenly, a yful impulse surged in him, and he pinched her waist, causing her to raise her head and re at him.

    Although she was ring, her eyes were glistening, yet she didn¡¯t seem likeining. It looked more like she was in a dilemma between rejecting and epting him.

    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t been with her for several days, and now seeing her like this, his Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help bobbing a few times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I didn¡¯t even reply to her message, so she went to find me as soon as she returned and asked meif I minded.¡±

    He had basically exined everything, but the woman before him asked him back, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Ie to see you?! Are you afraid of being found out?¡±

    He simply clung to her ear and said something.

    Chapter 652 His Position in the Family This time, Cora said nothing, yet her face turned beet red.

    B

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653 Untangling the Heart Knots In the blink of an eye, the train arrived at the final station.

    When Cora was about to get off the train, Byron proactively held her hand and protected her while getting off the train.

    Feeling the domineering yet gentle care of the man, Cora inevitably remembered what he said just now, and her face was burning again.

    Fortunately, the wind at the end of autumn was cold enough, so the hot sensation on her cheeks subsided when she stepped out of the station.

    After exiting the station, Cora walked toward a ce.

    Byron hurriedly followed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find the eyes of the sand.¡±

    ¡°The eyes of the sand? For Carter¡¯s aunt¡¯s medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Her eye problem is quite serious, and the eyes of the sand that can be bought in ordinary pharmacies will definitely Chapter 653 Untangling the Heart Knots not be effective, so I have to find some fresh ones to refine once I return.¡±

    ¡°Then where can you find the eyes of the sand?¡±

    The sky was already dark.

    But Cora walked toward the mountain instead.

    2/6Byron couldn¡¯t imagine what it would have been like for this woman to walk into the mountains in the dark alone if he hadn¡¯t followed her just now.

    ¡°In the cave?¡±

    Byron was dubious, yet he followed Cora into the cave.

    This woman truly came prepared. She even brought a shlight.

    It was pitch ck in the cave, and the cold wind was blowing.

    It even made Byron¡¯s skin crawl, although he was an adult man.

    But Cora didn¡¯t seem to feel the slightest bit of fear. As soon as she entered the cave, she methodically directed the shlight at the cave ceilings.

    Chapter 653 Untangling the Heart Knots Stimted by the light, several bats abruptly flew in a circr motion at the cave ceilings at a high speed.

    3/6

    Byron was worried that Cora would be attacked by the bats, so he immediately took off his suit jacket and put it on Cora¡¯s head.¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve found the eyes of the sand.¡±

    Cora wanted to return the suit jacket to Byron, but the man insisted on letting her wear it.

    In the end, Cora had no choice but to squat down with his coat on and used the prepared utensils to pick the eyes of the sand from the ground before putting them inside a bag.

    When Byron looked at Cora with her gloves on carrying a bag of eyes of the sand, his expression was beyond words.

    ¡°Are you sure these can really be used on the eyes? Won¡¯t the smell be nasty?¡±

    ¡°This thing has high medicinal value, you know. What¡¯s nasty about it?¡±

    Once the two finished picking the eyes of the sand, they took a taxi back to the city.

    Cora was looking at the passing scenery when she suddenly Chapter 653 Untangling the Heart Knots

    4/6

    said, ¡°When I went to the birthday banquet with Jerry that day, I was the one who wanted to break up, then he made a few requests.¡±

    In Cora¡¯s eyes, things like love actually came and went.If one treated someone well, that person would also do the same.

    Byron had exined the matter about Elena just now, so she would also exin to him the things he was concerned about.

    ¡°Including what I saidter about not being able to leave Leucrest Town for some time, it was also because he wanted me to apany him when he went to remove his decayed tooth.¡±

    Byron turned to look at Cora in surprise when he heard her words.

    However, Cora was still looking outside the car window, and her gaze was slightly empty.

    It seemed as if she was looking at someone she really cared about through the scenery outside the car window.

    ¡°We had even promised that the three of us would go to eat hamburgers together after he removed his tooth. But Jerry left for abroad that day.¡±

    Chapter 653 Untangling the Heart Knots There was a stinging sensation in Byron¡¯s heart, but he still held out his hand to clutch Cora¡¯s hand.

    5/6

    Cora also turned around, and her eyes were red.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to Jerry for thest four years. For countless times when I couldn¡¯t do any other things because of Martin, he helped me take care of him. To me and Martin, he was not just a friend, but more like a family.¡±Because of her gratitude and that Jerry was an irreceable person, Cora was even more unwilling to argue with Byron because of Jerry.

    Probably because Byron had understood how Cora felt, he pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°I understand...¡±

    Even though he was very grateful for what Jerry had done for this pair of mother and son in the past four years, when he thought that a certain corner of Cora¡¯s heart would always belong to Jerry, he could still go crazy with jealousy.

    So while kissing her side face, he secretly vowed in his heart that he would never let Cora and their son leave his side in the future, and would not let them have the slightest chance to be indebted to the kindness of others again.

    Chapter 653 Untangling the Heart KnotsThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654 Anything You Say By the time Byron took Cora back to the Yoris Mansion, it was already ten in the evening.

    ¡°You bring Martin out. We¡¯ll go back to the apartment.¡±

    From the time he was on the train, Cora was always in his mind.

    Now that she was almost within reach, he certainly didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity.

    T But he didn¡¯t expect Cora to refuse him. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Martin and I will sleep here tonight.¡±

    Byron was stunned. ¡°Then what about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a three¨Cyear¨Cold, and you don¡¯t need me to put you to sleep! You can do whatever you want.¡±

    After Cora said that, she got out of the car and was back to her cold¨Cblooded self, then she strode directly into the Yoris Mansion.

    Byron simply got out of the car and followed.

    Chapter 654 Anything You Say

    2/5

    At the same time, Arnold, William, and the others were watching Martin y building blocks in the living room, while Sara coaxed Martin with his toothbrush in her hand. ¡°Martin, it¡¯s time to wash up and go to bed.¡±

    Martin shook his head, indicating that he wanted to wait for her mother to return before going to bed.

    ¡°But you have to go to school tomorrow. If you don¡¯t go to bed early, what will you do if you don¡¯t have the energy to y with your friends tomorrow?¡±Sara was very patient as she half¨Csquatted before Martin and spoke nicely to him.

    But Martin still shook his head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Seeing that Martin refused to sleep, William started to get anxious, too. ¡°It¡¯s sote! Why has Cora not returned yet?¡±

    Arnold said instead, ¡°Give Cora a call and ask where she is, then tell the driver to pick her up. How could we let a girl like her go home alone sote at night?¡±

    Suddenly, the butler came to report. ¡°Miss Lane and Mr.

    Hansen are back.¡±

    Not long after, Cora and Byron came in one after another.

    Chapter 654 Anything You Say

    3/5

    After they greeted each other, Sara took advantage of Byron squatting beside Martin and ying building blocks with him to pull Cora aside. ¡°Have you reconciled again?¡±

    The word ¡°again¡± made Cora a little embarrassed.

    But fortunately, Sara didn¡¯t ask her further when she looked at Cora¡¯s expression and only asked, ¡°Will you two spend the night at home together?¡±Byron heard it and quickly gave Cora a look, asking her to agree.

    But Cora said, ¡°He will go home, but Martin and I will stay here.¡±

    Byron almost disfigured Martin¡¯s building blocks, but fortunately, Martin noticed in time and snatched the building blocks back.

    However, Byron didn¡¯t give up just yet and kept staying.

    He nned to wait a little longer until the rest of the Yoris family changed their mind and asked him to stay. By then, he would go along with them.

    But Cora seemed to have seen through his thoughts. Seeing that Byron was still not leaving, she urged Martin, ¡°Martin, it¡¯s time for us to wash up and go to bed. You have to go to school Chapter 654 Anything You Say tomorrow!¡±

    4/5

    Martin obeyed Cora more, so as soon as Cora spoke, he stretched his little hands and waited for Cora to carry him towash up.

    Byron saw that Cora was about to go upstairs with Martin in her arms, so he hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Martin is starting school tomorrow? Which kindergarten does he go to?¡±

    Cora told him the name of the kindergarten, then took Martin upstairs.

    Seeing that Cora had no intention of staying overnight with Byron, the elders of the Yoris family all immediately stood on her side.

    Byron could also guess what they were thinking, so he finally took his leave.

    However, when Cora was about to take Martin to the kindergarten the next morning, Byron appeared in front of the Yoris Mansion in time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    This time, Cora did not refuse.

    Chapter 654 Anything You Say

    5/5

    After all, he was also Martin¡¯s father, so he should be given a chance to participate in such an important first day of school.

    Sara had initially agreed with William to escort Cora and her son to school, but both gave up when they saw Byroning.

    But on the way to the kindergarten, Cora made a deal withByron. ¡°We should not let the people at the kindergarten know Martin¡¯s identity for the time being. That way, he can grow up in a rtively normal environment.¡±

    ¡°Anything you say.¡±

    Byron pursed his lips. He hadn¡¯t won his wife¡¯s heart yet, and added to the fact that he spent a cold night alonest night, would he still dare to object now?

    B Write yourment Gifts Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655 Don¡¯t Do Evil Martin¡¯s first day in kindergarten went smoothly.

    The teacher who received them looked gentle.

    After Martin was brought into the ssroom by the teacher, he started ying with toys with other kids.

    The principal of the kindergarten smiled and introduced, ¡°Our ssroom is also equipped with a monitor. If you are worried, you can download this App and see what your kid does here at any time.¡±

    Both Cora and Byron were worried about Martin, fearing that he would notmunicate with others and be bullied.

    So when the principal introduced the App, they downloaded it immediately.

    Later, after the two left the kindergarten, they would open the app from time to time to see what Martin was doing.

    Although Martin couldn¡¯t speak, he looked like Byron, so many girls liked him.

    In the surveince video, when he was building blocks, many Chapter 655 Don¡¯t Do Evil girls were talking to him.

    2/4

    When Cora was happy about Martin¡¯s poprity, Byron said, ¡°Shall we go home now?¡±¡°Why?¡± Cora was surprised. When she turned her head and met Byron¡¯s eyes full of desire, she knew the answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the First Hospital. Today is the time to diagnose those seven patients.¡±

    Cora took over the several patients Jane left behind.

    Now the outside world was concerned about the recovery of those people, so Cora would go to check their pulses every week and adjust the prescription.

    ¡°Go to thepany after you are done.¡±

    After Cora appeared in thepany in a seductive dress yesterday, Byron had this idea when he returned to the office.

    Byron was looking forward to it. Cora knew why he wanted her to go to thepany without asking him.

    Feeling ashamed to be stared at by his burning eyes, Cora looked away. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    But Byron held her hand. His eyes and tone were softer than Chapter 655 Don¡¯t Do Evil ever.

    3/4

    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare your favorite snacks and refreshments. I will apany you all afternoon today...¡±When she got out of Byron¡¯s car, Cora¡¯s face was hot.

    She wondered if she was crazy to agree to Byron¡¯s request.

    Cora covered her face and was thinking about whether to call Byron and tell him that she didn¡¯t want to go to thepany, when suddenly a woman¡¯s joking voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Do youe to y tricks again? If you want to go back to work in the First Hospital, there¡¯s no need to do that.¡±

    Cora looked back and saw Evie.

    Compared with the meeting in the Royal Club that day, Evie¡¯s makeup looked a lot lighter today.

    Moreover, she was wearing a white coat. Despite her provocative expression, she looked like a doctor.

    ¡°Even if I y tricks, what does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t do evil.¡±

    Cora looked at Evie indifferently.

    Chapter 655 Don¡¯t Do Evil

    4/4

    Her interests did not conflict with Evie¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with Evie.

    When Evie heard what Cora said, she turned livid with rage.

    She followed Cora closely, threatening, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me with what you know? Listen, Mr. Schmidt has the final say in this hospital. For example, if you want to take advantage of this hype to go back to the First Hospital, you have to ask him for his permission.¡±

    Cora had reached the floor where the cancer patients were, but Evie followed her closely behind, mocking her.She turned her head and asked, ¡°So you mean you also have the right to kick me out of the hospital, right?¡±

    1

    Write yourment

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656 Do It Evie smiled proudly.

    1/4

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Mr. Schmidt listens to me. He does everything I ask him to do.¡±

    She slept with Elwood for the sake of her career.

    Butter, Elwood did as he had promised her before. Except that he could not get a divorce, he would obey her in almost everything.

    Even in the middle of the night, when she said that she was afraid of sleeping alone, Elwood would go to apany her.

    Later, Elwood would listen to her about many things in the hospital.

    Someone with outstanding abilitypeted for the same position with Evie before.

    Evie casually said something to Elwood, and that person was fired the next day.

    So Evie wanted more.

    Chapter 656 Do It She was not ashamed of her rtionship with Elwood, butinstead took advantage of this rtionship even more.

    Now, as Cora annoyed her, she started to mention her rtionship with Elwood.

    2/4

    ¡°If you are sensible, kowtow and apologize to me. Maybe I can put in a good word for you in front of Mr. Schmidt.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, do you think this hospital belongs to Elwood?¡± Cora didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°How stubborn you are.¡±

    Although the hospital was not Elwood¡¯s, Elwood was an executive there. He was more powerful than the mysterious buyer who had never shown up.

    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of the way now. Otherwise, both you and Mr. Schmidt will be fired.¡±

    Cora wanted to see those several patients, make up prescriptions, and leave.

    But Evieughed. ¡°Who do you think you are? What makes you think that you can fire Mr. Schmidt? Well, I¡¯ll wait here and see how you drive me and Mr. Schmidt out.¡±Several nurses working on this floor saw that something was Chapter 656 Do It wrong, so they hurried over.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, don¡¯t quarrel with Dr. Warren.¡±

    ¡°She has Mr. Schmidt¡¯s support...¡±

    3/4

    The nurses had a good impression of Cora, and they sincerely hoped to work with Cora in the future.

    So seeing the conflict between Cora and Evie, they tried to persuade Cora.

    But when Evie saw that the nurses were afraid of her, she became prouder.

    ¡°Do it! I¡¯ll wait for you to drive me out!¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared at Evie. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Evie urged, ¡°Sure! Why? Don¡¯t you dare? You pretended just now. You will make a fool of yourself if you don¡¯t do it now...¡±

    They were alumni, so Cora didn¡¯t want to make a fuss.But since Evie wanted to be kicked out of the hospital, Cora would fulfill her wish.

    Cora took out her mobile phone and made a call. ¡°Dismiss Evie Warren from the cardiac surgery department and the Chapter 656 Do It executive Elwood Schmidt now. Also, send some guards to Building No. 2 to drive Evie out of the hospital immediately.¡±

    After briefly stating her request, Cora hung up the phone.

    When Evie saw Cora make a call, she was a little scared, wondering if Cora had the supreme right to fire her.

    4/4

    But Cora said that casually without saying hello. Maybe she wasn¡¯t put through. She was just putting on a show.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Evie nned to provoke Cora again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the soft and melodious ringtone suddenly became harsh, which gave her a bad feeling.

    ¡°Answer it. Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Cora stared at Evie with a look of hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer it now. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Evie nced at Cora and answered the phone...

    B

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657 The Boss Just as soon as she answered the phone, Evie¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake. Why do you fire me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Schmidt will make things difficult for you?¡±

    Evie cursed and argued with the person on the phone.

    1/4

    But the person said, ¡°Elwood can hardly protect himself now.¡°¡±

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    But Evie couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was fired suddenly, so she yelled at Cora, ¡°What trick did you y?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to drive you and Elwood out? I did what you wanted.¡±

    Cora rolled her eyes. She just wanted to see the patients as soon as possible.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Evie¡¯s repeated provocations, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted time doing this.

    Evie became more annoyed. ¡°What do you mean? You act Chapter 657 The Boss absurdly because you have a backer.¡±¡±

    2/4If she had known that Cora¡¯s backer was so powerful that he could even intervene in the hospital¡¯s affairs, she would not have provoked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone has a backer like you.¡± Cora was indifferent.

    ¡°Yes, I admit that I have a backer, but I¡¯m not as hypocritical as you. When you rely on your backer, but you im that you are indifferent to fame and fortune...¡±

    Evie had lost her job, so she went all out and put Cora in trouble.

    However, just as she was about to try, the security team from the First Hospital appeared.

    ¡°Evie is here. Take her away.¡±

    Seeing that the members of the security team wereing toward her, Evie panicked.

    ¡°Do not touch me!¡±

    ¡°Cora, you can do whatever you want because you have a backer. You are the same as me...¡±Chapter 657 The Boss Evie shouted.

    3/4

    The nurses who tried to persuade Cora just now were dumbfounded.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Evie, who always ran wild in the hospital, would be expelled and driven away by Cora.

    What was more unexpected was that when the members of the security team dragged Evie away, the dean rushed over.

    ¡°Boss, I knew you woulde to see those cancer patients today, and I wanted to invite you to check the hospital¡¯s revenue during this period and the donations to children in mountainous areas next month in my office.¡±

    The dean smiled at Cora.

    The word ¡°boss¡± made Evie and the nurses dumbfounded.

    They all knew that the First Hospital was discredited by the Yoris family and sold to someone else.

    The mysterious boss who took over the First Hospital had never shown up in public and was quite mysterious.

    But they all believed that the boss should be an old and uglyman.

    Chapter 657 The Boss

    4/4

    After all, in their impression, only an elderly man had enough money to buy a hospital.

    And they thought that the boss was ugly because he never showed up in public.

    Otherwise, with such a hospital under his control, he could live a carefree life and show off to everyone.

    However, Cora was different from what they thought...

    Evie had mixed feelings.

    She kept saying just now that Cora was no different from her because both of them were attached to men.

    It turned out that Cora was the mysterious buyer of the hospital.

    Thinking that she provoked Cora again and again like a fool just now, Evie regretted it.

    B

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658 Beat Adolph Up But it was useless to regret it now. Evie was taken away by the security team.

    After Evie was taken away, Cora took the pulses of those several patients under the astonished eyes of the nurses, adjusted their medicines, and followed the dean to check the hospital¡¯s revenue during this period.

    Cora thought that this matter woulde to an end with Evie¡¯s dismissal, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    As soon as she walked out of the hospital, she received a call from Byron.

    ¡°Is everything over?¡± Byron sounded in a good mood. Cora could feel his silent smile on the phone.

    ¡°Almost.¡± Cora was about to say she would not go to him.

    But Byron said, ¡°Come here. I ordered lunch. It should be here soon...¡±

    Judging from his serious tone, it seemed as if he just wanted Cora to have lunch with him. Cora couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Chapter 658 Beat Adolph Up Therefore, Cora had to go to the Hansen Group again.

    Cora didn¡¯t go directly to Byron but went to Carter¡¯s office first.

    2/5

    ¡°Carter, this is your aunt¡¯s medicine. I¡¯ve written the methodof how to take and use it. You can follow the instructions and apply it to your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t need toe here. You could call me, and I¡¯d go get it.¡±

    Carter took the medicine and thanked Cora.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just came by.¡±

    Carter immediately understood that she had an appointment with Byron.

    No wonder Byron asked him to order lunch for two people just now.

    He wondered why because no important clients woulde today.

    It turned out that Byron and Cora had reconciled.

    But it was good. Carter wouldn¡¯t need to be worried every day. Byron wouldn¡¯t be dissatisfied with whatever he did.

    Chapter 658 Beat Adolph Up

    3/5¡°Mr. Hansen just finished the meeting and is in the office. Let me take you there.¡±

    Carter got up and wanted to lead Cora to Byron¡¯s office.

    But Cora said, ¡°No need. Tell me how to get there. I can go by myself.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t want to bother others with things she could do.

    Carter knew that Byron and Cora had just reconciled, and they wanted to spend more time alone. He didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so he told Cora the route.

    Cora left Carter¡¯s office, about to go to the floor where Byron¡¯s office was.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she was walking toward the president¡¯s exclusive elevator, she met Adolph.

    ¡°Hey, beauty, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon.¡±

    Thest time Cora went to the Hansen Group to see Carter¡¯s aunt, Adolph fell in love with her.In the past two days, he had been inquiring about Cora in thepany.

    Chapter 658 Beat Adolph Up

    4/5

    What puzzled him was that he didn¡¯t find out about Cora after asking many people.

    When he was wondering if Cora was not an employee of thepany, Cora appeared again.

    It seemed that she was an employee of thepany, but Carter hid her well.

    But the more Carter protected Cora, the more Adolph wanted to harass her.

    Adolph liked to take away other people¡¯s girlfriends.

    When Cora raised her eyes, she saw the malicious intent in Adolph¡¯s eyes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She ignored him and was about to take a step forward.

    But Adolph stood in front of her and gave her his business card.

    ¡°Beauty, Lam Adolph Mays, the director of the Hansen Group, and this is my business card.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t take the business card but looked at Adolph coldly.

    Being stared at by Cora, Adolph felt hot all over his body.Chapter 658 Beat Adolph Up

    5/5

    ¡°It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t take my business card. You only need to know I can change your fate in thepany...¡±

    Adolph wanted to touch Cora¡¯s waist.

    After seeing Cora¡¯s coquettish appearance that day, he felt that other women were not charming.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to sleep with Cora, wondering if she was as beautiful as he imagined.

    However, just as his hand stretched out, before it touched Cora¡¯s waist, she grasped it, and he felt dizzy.

    When the back of his head hit the ground, he felt a sharp pain. He realized that Cora threw him over her shoulder...

    B

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659 A Guilty Conscience

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Was Mr. Mays beaten?¡±

    The big sound attracted the attention of other employees on the floor.

    Some people who ttered Adolph hurried to help him up.

    ¡°Who is this woman? How dare she beat Mr. Mays?¡±

    Adolph was a proud man.

    If people found out that he was beaten by a woman, he would be humiliated.

    So he said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t get beaten.¡±

    ¡°Then you are...¡±

    ¡°I fell on my own.¡±

    After Adolph saved his blushes, he looked at Cora. ¡°Which department are you in?¡±

    Chapter 659 A Guilty Conscience

    2/5

    As long as he knew which department Cora belonged to, hewould make her suffer.

    After he slept with her, he would take a picture of her flirtatious appearance and show it to everyone.

    Then, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of him in the future!

    But it was only Adolph¡¯s wishful thinking.

    Cora said, ¡°I am not an employee of yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Not an employee of ourpany? Then how did you sneak into this ce? Well, it seems that you n to steal ourpany¡¯s information!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Cora looked calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Now go to the office with me to prove your innocence, or I will call the police and ask them to arrest you.¡±

    Adolph wanted to drag Cora away.

    When Cora was brought into his office, he could do anything he wanted to her.

    However, what he did seemed to touch a switch somewhereon Cora¡¯s body.

    Chapter 659 A Guilty Conscience Under the astonished eyes of everyone, Adolph suffered another shoulder throw!

    3/5

    Now, everyone understood what happened just now.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    And Adolph tried to drag Cora away. The crowd knew that he made an excuse to harass Cora.

    Some women winked at Cora.

    After all, Adolph had harassed quite a few female employees, and rumors spread in thepany.

    However, thepany protected him. The female employees couldn¡¯tin because they wanted to keep their positions.

    Seeing that the prettydy in front of them beat Adolph up, while they relieved their anger, they were worried that Adolph would retaliate, so they signaled her to run away.

    But Cora didn¡¯t want to leave.

    The female employees were anxious, and some of them were waiting to see what Cora would do.

    Adolph got up while covering his head. ¡°What a cheek. I won¡¯tlet you go...¡±

    Chapter 659 A Guilty Conscience Adolph cursed, pointing at Cora¡¯s nose.

    4/5

    Just then, a male voice suddenly came from behind Cora. ¡°You dare!¡±

    When everyone turned their heads, they saw Byroning quickly.

    Although Byron walked very fast, he was elegant and dignified, like a noble.

    But there was a trace of hostility on his handsome face.

    Everyone could feel his aura as a leader.

    Some frail and cowardly people could no longer bear the pressure of his aura and fainted.

    Adolph noticed that Byron¡¯s appearance was a bit strange.

    But thest time he saw Cora, he paid special attention to it.

    When Carter led Cora to meet Byron, they didn¡¯t say hello.

    Therefore, Cora should be Carter¡¯s girl, and she had nothing to do with Byron.

    At this thought, Adolph began to nder Cora.

    Chapter 659 A Guilty Conscience

    5/5¡°Mr. Hansen, this woman is not an employee of ourpany. She broke in to steal our secrets. I wanted to take her for an investigation, but she beat me up with a guilty conscience.¡±

    Byron scolded Adolph coldly, ¡°You are right. She is not an employee of ourpany, but if she is willing, I can give thepany to her...¡±

    B Write yo

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660 A Misunderstanding As soon as Byron¡¯s words fell, everyone around him gasped.

    Adolph was terrified, staring at Byron and Cora with wide eyes.

    Was Cora Byron¡¯s girl?

    But why didn¡¯t they say hello when they met each otherst time?

    1/4

    While Adolph was stunned, Byron continued, ¡°I can give thepany to her. Why should she steal thepany¡¯s secrets?¡±

    Byron¡¯s tone was cold.

    It made everyone scared.

    Only Cora remained indifferent. ¡°I brought medicine to Carter¡¯s aunt and was about to go to your office.¡±

    Byron¡¯s voice softened as he heard this.

    ¡°I asked you to go to me directly. Lunch is ready. There is your favorite spicy fried crab.¡±Chapter 660 A Misunderstanding Byron put his arm around Cora¡¯s shoulder, dering his ownership.

    Cora didn¡¯t resist. Sheined, ¡°It is not spicy!¡±

    ¡°Eating too much spicy food is bad for your health.¡±

    The two talked as if no one was around.

    Others were curious about who Cora was.

    Was she Byron¡¯s girlfriend or lover?

    But even if she was Byron¡¯s lover, Byron loved her the most.

    Byron remembered the food she liked clearly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    While everyone was envious of Cora, Adolph felt his scalp tingling.

    He teased Byron¡¯s girl.

    This was too much.

    But after Byron got divorced a few years ago, he didn¡¯t remarry.2/4

    So far, there was no news that he was dating any girl or about to get married.

    Chapter 660 A Misunderstanding Therefore, Cora should only be his lover.

    3/4

    As long as she was not Byron¡¯s wife¨Cto¨Cbe, it would be alright.

    In addition, Adolph was capable, and he had earned a lot of money for the Hansen Group. Byron would not embarrass him.

    Thinking of this, Adolph said, ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡±

    He smiled at Cora and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you came to steal ourpany¡¯s secrets, so I was rude. I...¡±

    But before Cora could respond, Byron said, ¡°Go to the finance department to collect this month¡¯s sry. You don¡¯t have toe to work anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, it was a misunderstanding. Are you going to fire me?¡±Adolph thought that he had made so many contributions to thepany, and he would have a sry cut at most.

    But he never expected that Byron would fire him!

    When Adolph was stunned, Cora calmly suggested to Byron,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the first time he has molested female colleagues. He¡¯s a recidivist. You have to check it out.¡±

    Chapter 660 A Misunderstanding

    4/4

    Although she wasn¡¯t hurt, many female employees in thepany gave her a hint, which proved that Adolph molested many of them.

    As a woman, Cora had to help them.

    Byron nodded and said to Carter, who hurried over, ¡°Check what he did thoroughly. If he did something wrong, send him to prison.¡±

    Carter nodded.

    Seeing that they were about to send him to prison, Adolph was annoyed.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, I have nned many projects and earned a lot of money for thepany. How could you treat me like this because of a woman? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will disappoint everyone in thepany?¡±

    B

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661 Sweet Words Adolph was good at fanning the mes. Seeing that there were several directors around, he continued, ¡°When these directors identally have a problem with this woman, will you also fire them and send them to prison?¡±

    With Adolph¡¯s incendiary remarks, those directors looked at each other in dismay.

    Adolph was proud and felt that Byron had to change his decision, but Byron stared at him coldly.

    ¡°First, don¡¯t try to confuse the concepts. Conflict and sexual harassment are not the same thing.¡±

    Adolph¡¯s expression froze.

    1/4

    He thought that Byron had left thepany for four years and took it over again some time ago, so he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.

    But now it seemed that Byron knew a lot about it.

    He panicked.Byron continued, ¡°Second, and most importantly, to me, she is Chapter 661 Sweet Words not an ordinary woman!¡±

    Adolph raised his head to look at Byron, only to see that his usually cold eyes were staring at Cora intently.

    The moment the eyes of the two met, Cora was slightly surprised, but Byron¡¯s cold eyes softened...

    Adolph suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Byron said, ¡°She is my wife, the co¨Cowner of the Hansen Group. If you disrespect her, you are insulting me and the Hansen Group. Because of this, I wish I could kill you.¡±

    When Byron¡¯s voice fell, everyone was stunned.

    Adolph didn¡¯t expect this woman to be Byron¡¯s wife.

    If he had known that, he wouldn¡¯t have harassed her.

    But now, he had to calm down.

    Otherwise, with what Byron said today, even if he didn¡¯tgo to jail, he couldn¡¯t stay in New York anymore.

    2/4

    So he suppressed his restlessness and questioned Byron again, ¡°Your wife and the co¨Cowner of the Hansen Group? If I remember correctly, you were divorced four years ago, and we have never heard of your remarriage!¡±

    Chapter 661 Sweet Words It was different to harass Byron¡¯s lover and his wife.

    3/4

    That was why Adolph avoided the serious and took the light.

    Unexpectedly, Byron said, ¡°It was her four years ago, and it will also be her four yearster. She¡¯s my only wife!¡±

    Everyone present understood that this woman was Byron¡¯s ex¨Cwife and the one who would be with him for the rest of his life.

    They looked at Cora with more respect.

    Some people had begun to n how to tter Cora andunch their careers into the stratosphere.But the same words sounded the death knell for Adolph.

    This woman turned out to be Byron¡¯s ex¨Cwife and wife¨Cto¨Cbe.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    If he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have harassed her.

    But it was toote to regret it now.

    Soon, Carter asked security guards to drive Adolph away.

    And thepany started an investigation into his sexual harassment of women workers.

    Chapter 661 Sweet Words

    4/4

    When they found out what he did, they would hand him over to the police.

    Byron went back to his office with his arm around Cora¡¯s waist.

    But as soon as they returned to the office, Cora broke free from him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bluff me with a few sweet words.¡±

    Byron took her back into his arms and kissed her lightly. ¡°How many words do you want to hear?¡±

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662 Embarrassment Cora suddenly felt that her face was hot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to sweet words. Otherwise, I will be gooseflesh all over.¡°¡±

    She used to think that Byron didn¡¯t understand what she thought.

    1/6

    But just now, he used Adolph¡¯s matter to announce his love for her in front of all the employees, which made her feel warm.

    She thought that he might have studied how to win her heart in the past four years.

    But the more she struggled and resisted, the more Byron wanted.

    He pushed everything on the table to the ground and carried Cora onto it.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to sweet words, I¡¯ll prove it with action!¡±

    Byron couldn¡¯t wait.

    Chapter 662 Embarrassment

    ¡°Come on. Didn¡¯t you order lunch?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Cora struggled to get up.

    But Byron knew what she was going to do and stopped her.

    He kissed her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Be good. We willhave lunchter...¡±

    2/6

    After they were done, Cora felt that she would nevere to the Hansen Group again.

    In the whole afternoon, Byron never let her rest.

    Although the door of the office was locked, there were knocks from time to time.

    Some came to deliver coffee, some came to deliver documents to be signed, and some came to inform Byron of a meeting...

    Although they didn¡¯t open the door, all adults knew what they did in the office for so long.

    When Cora and Byron walked outter, she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head.

    It was so embarrassing!!

    Chapter 662 Embarrassment3/6

    When Sally said she wanted to see Cora and Martin, the two were at the Yoris Mansion.

    This was Martin¡¯s first weekend after he attended kindergarten.

    Sara refused to let Cora take Martin away, saying that he must spend the weekend at home.

    Right now, she was showing Martin the puppy she just raised.

    Sara didn¡¯t like dogs. Arnold kept dogs before, but Sara didn¡¯t allow the servants to bring them into the hall or let them run into her bedroom.

    But thest time she saw that Martin liked puppies, asked Cora to buy ham sausages, and fed them to stray dogs on the side of the road, so she bought this a¨Cmonth¨Cold puppy.

    The puppy was fluffy. It jumped around, making Martinughout loud.

    Sara watched as Martinughed happily, and her face was full of smiles.

    Sitting on the swing in the garden, Cora watched the interaction between the two and smiled.

    Sally wanted to see Cora and Martin, so Cora asked her to Chapter 662 Embarrassmente to the Yoris Mansion.

    4/6

    When Sally saw Cora at the Yoris Mansion, she was filled with emotion. ¡°I never thought that you would be the daughter of this family...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. When I saw the DNA test report, I thought it was a joke. I even thought that I would never ept this fact for the rest of my life.¡±

    But now, she had gradually epted the Yoris family, as well as Sara and William.

    ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris has changed a lot.¡± Sally looked at Sara, who was bathing the puppy with Martin, and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Cora followed Sally¡¯s gaze.

    Sara had changed a lot recently.

    She no longer focused all her attention on William, and she became more cheerful.If she hadn¡¯t been trapped in love, maybe she would not have been one¨Csided and harsh.

    After Sara bathed the puppy, she brought Martin over to Chapter 662 Embarrassment greet Sally.

    5/6

    ¡°Sally, thank you for taking care of Cora before. I know I did many wrong things. If you weren¡¯t with Cora, she would have a hard time.¡±

    Sally smiled, ¡°She is my bosom friend. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    Sally unpacked the toys she brought and yed with Martin.

    But she kept touching her stomach.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cora asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I might have eaten something wrongst night, and I feel sick,¡± Sally said.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Come on. We are doctors. Why do we need to go to the hospital for such a minor ailment? When I go back, I can stop by the pharmacy and buy some medicine.¡±

    Sally didn¡¯t care. She yed toys with Martin while chatting with Cora.

    The two of them hadn¡¯t had a good chat in the past four years. They had so much to say that they couldn¡¯t get it all out.Chapter 662 Embarrassment

    6/6

    At the same time, a doctor¡¯s article quickly went viral online...

    B

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663 Stand Byron up The article said: [I was a doctor in the First Hospital, and I was fired because I offended a leader...]

    The author knew how to fan the mes. The article avoided the important and dwelled on the trivial. She only said that she didn¡¯t like the leader¡¯s style of work, so she spoke ill of the leader. The leader learned about it and fired her.

    This made manyizens feel the same way, and they began to curse the First Hospital and the so¨Ccalled leader.

    Someizens supported the author to sue the First Hospital for viting theborw.

    Some asked the author to expose the evil deeds of the leader.

    Some even started to boycott the First Hospital.

    In a blink of an eye, the article was forwarded hundreds of thousands of times.

    Whenizens tried to find the leader, some people spontaneously sent wreaths to the First Hospital.

    This article not only used the rules of fans smartly but also

    2/5

    caused the normal medical order of the First Hospital to be disrupted.

    When Cora received a call from the dean and learned of thesituation, she was about to have dinner with Byron.

    ¡°I know who published the article. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    After Cora hung up the phone, she called Byron back.

    As soon as the phone was connected, Byron¡¯s smiling voice came. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    ¡°I have something to deal with. Let¡¯s have dinner another day,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°What must be dealt with now?¡± Byronined.

    After they showed off their love in the Hansen Group that day, he went on a business trip for a few days.

    During the trip, he missed Cora all the time. The two used Martin as an excuse to make video calls every day, but they couldn¡¯t alleviate their lovesickness.

    Byron finally came back today, and they were about to meet each other, but Cora stood him up.

    He wanted to know what happened.

    Chapter 663 Stand Byron up But Cora didn¡¯t exin it and hung up the phone.

    Byron turned livid with rage.

    3/5Against 99 red roses in the front passenger seat, his face was blue.

    He started preparing for this date two days ago.

    In addition to the restaurant¡¯s decoration, he also ordered a bouquet and prepared a ring...

    Byron intended to propose to Cora.

    The two were a couple before, but there was no wedding.

    After Byron got back together with Cora, he wanted to make it up to her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He thought that after Cora agreed to his proposal, when they had their wedding, Martin would be their ring bearer.

    He had a meeting thatsted for more than ten hours, but as he thought of that happy scene, his exhaustion from catching the ne seemed to have disappeared.

    They were about to meet each other, but Cora stood him up.

    Chapter 663 Stand Byron up At that time, the red light at the intersection ahead was on.

    Byron parked the car on the side of the road, looking at the leaves in the green area swaying in the wind. His eyes gradually turned cold...

    4/5

    In a high¨Cend residence, Evie wore V¨Cneck pajamas and helda tablet in her hand.

    While checking thetestments online, she chatted with Elwood on the phone.

    ¡°As I said, theizens are easy to deceive. They can work for us. Look, we don¡¯t need to do anything. They have turned the

    First Hospital into a mess.¡±

    Elwood said, ¡°Baby, the most important thing now is to let us return to our positions. As long as the people from the First Hospitale to you, you must mention this.¡±

    Elwood didn¡¯t go to work for the past two days. His wife kept asking him why he was on vacation suddenly.

    He had to say that he was sick and asked for sick leave.

    He felt that if he didn¡¯t go to work, his wife would be suspicious.

    He would be in trouble if she went to the hospital to inquire Chapter 663 Stand Byron up

    5/5

    about it and find out the rtionship between Evie and him...

    Although he was promiscuous outside, he never thought of divorcing his wife.

    His wife gave birth to two boys, and her family also gave him a lot of support.

    ¡°Understood. You are afraid of your wife.¡±

    ¡°But I love you the most. I¡¯ll go find youter and let you know how much I love you...¡±When the two were chatting, Evie heard the doorbell ring.

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664 An Attitude of Seeking Help?

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll talk about itter when youe over. My

    1/5

    doorbell rang. I guess someone from the First Hospital came over to talk about it,¡± Evie said.

    ¡°Then you remember to mention our resumption of work, so don¡¯t make trouble,¡± Elwood said.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Evie hung up the phone and went to open the door.

    Evie was surprised to see only Cora standing outside the door.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡±

    How shocking it was to find out that Cora was the big boss behind the scenes of the First Hospital before, how arrogant Evie was now.

    Who let Evie grasp the lifeline of the First Hospital now?Now as long as let didn¡¯t delete the post, the First Hospital would not be able to restore normal medical orders, let alone make a profit.

    Cora¡¯s visit proved that she was in a hurry.

    Chapter 664 An Attitude of Seeking Help?

    So now Evie was waiting for Cora to beg her.

    2/5

    It was just that Evie didn¡¯t expect that the first thing Cora said when they met was, ¡°Delete the post. I can pretend this never happened.¡±

    Evieughed out of anger.

    Was this also the attitude of seeking for help?

    So Evie simply pretended not to know anything. ¡°What post? I don¡¯t know. These two days, I¡¯m unemployed and unhappy at home, not even in the mood to y with my phone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be crazy with me. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you here. If you delete the post now, I can cut you some ck because we are both alumni,¡± Cora spoke bluntly.Right now, Evie was just expelled from the First Hospital. With Evie¡¯s previous achievements in the First Hospital, it was not too difficult to apply for jobs in other hospitals.

    But Evie had a bad temper.

    Evie always felt ashamed to be kicked out of the hospital by Cora that day. So she wanted to rely on this post to let Cora wee herself back gracefully and get back all the lost face.

    Chapter 664 An Attitude of Seeking Help?

    3/5

    Evie said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to you too. Unless you let Mr. Schmidt and I return to our original posts and invite us back in a good manner, I will delete the post. Otherwise... there is no way!¡±

    Evie felt that making Cora visit her in person proved that the situation was serious.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Even though Cora was the big boss behind the First Hospital, the hospital still had other shareholders.

    If the hospital continued to be unprofitable, other shareholders would also have opinions.

    At that time, the pressure would react on Cora, and Cora would definitelypromise.

    Evie thought that after her tough attitude, it would be Cora¡¯s turn to show softness.

    But what Evie never expected was that Cora only said, ¡°Alrightthen, remember this is your own decision. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Then Cora left.

    Evie really never thought about Cora¡¯s straightforward attitude.

    Chapter 664 An Attitude of Seeking Help?

    4/5

    But Evie still didn¡¯t keep it. Anyway, Evie felt that the post had such a significant impact.

    Evie thought, ¡°Even if Cora refused to bow her head now, she would bow her head in two days. Humans didn¡¯t make life difficult for their own interests.¡±

    It was just that Evie didn¡¯t expect that shortly after Cora left, things began to reverse.

    The official Twitter of the First Hospital posted a twitter titled ¡°Statement Regarding Evie¡¯s Dismissal by the Hospital Without Reason.¡±

    The article pointed out that Evie had an improper rtionship with Elwood.

    In addition, Evie often used Elwood¡¯s rtionship to bully other colleagues in the workce, making the workce, atmosphere of the First Hospital a mess.

    For this reason, the hospital dismissed Evie, but Evie refused to ept this treatment, so she attacked the First Hospital with an anonymous post on the Inte.

    In addition to directly disclosing Evie and Elwood¡¯s workce bullying, the First Hospital also issued a statement...

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665 Rekindling Hope Firstly, what Evie did seriously affect the normal medical order of the First Hospital, and the First Hospital will hold Evie ountable ording tow.

    Secondly, in response toizens who make extreme remarks and behaviors towards the First Hospital due to Evie¡¯s posts, the First Hospital will also take up the legal weapon to defend its legitimate rights.

    It could be said that as soon as the First Hospital¡¯s statement came out, Evie became popr in the medical circle.

    Many hospitals had publicly stated that for people like Evie, whose character was not up to standard, the hospital would not admit them for life.

    In addition, the people who used to support Evie under the post before, now cursed Evie as a bitch and phony, using them as leverage.

    Also, there were a lot of people watching what was going on.

    Netizen 1: [I said before that this person¡¯s posting method was very skillful. It didn¡¯t look like she was expelled from the hospital at first nce. She looked like she wasn¡¯t on a whim. I Chapter 665 Rekindling Hope didn¡¯t expect that I was really right.]

    2/5

    Netizen 2: [I used to work with Evie, but I lost my job because of her sniping in the back. Now that I see her being blocked by major hospitals, the anger in my heart finally came out.]

    When people denounced Evie, some people sent anonymous letters to Elwood¡¯s home.

    Elwood¡¯s wife, Romy, had resigned and stayed at home. for many years. Romy was currently a full¨Ctime housewife, devoting herself to taking care of her husband and children,and basically had no time for herself, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news on the Inte.

    Seeing the anonymous letter, Romy found that besides the stack of photos of her husband and Evie hanging out, there was another letter in it.

    The letter contained bills rted to Elwood¡¯s use of themunity property to buy high¨Cend residential houses, BMW cars, and luxury leather bags for Evie over the years.

    Although Romy had been a housewife for many years, she still had the ability, brainpower, and connections with her natal family.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    So on the same day, Romy took Elwood and Evie to court, demanding that Evie return Elwood¡¯s high¨Cend residential Chapter 665 Rekindling Hope houses, BMW cars, and luxury leather bags that Elwood bought her with themunity property.

    3/5At the same time, Evie was also required topensate Romy for intervening in the rtionship between Elwood and Romy, which caused Romy mental damage of about 340 thousand dors.

    Furthermore, Elwood cheated in marriage and was obviously at fault, so Romy also asked Elwood to leave the house with anything and voluntarily give up the custody of the child.

    Elwood had been struggling in the workce for more than ten years, and he had already achieved quite a lot.

    But the premise of all this was based on the connections of Romy¡¯s natal family.

    Once Elwood left the house with anything, everything before would be wiped out, which was like fetching water from a bamboo basket.

    So Elwood bowed and begged for mercy. ¡°Honey, even if I was with Evie, I never thought of divorcing you.¡±

    Romy looked at Elwood with cold eyes. ¡°It is because of my natal family¡¯s connections that you dare not divorce me because you can¡¯t bear the consequences of divorcing me.¡±Chapter 665 Rekindling Hope Then Elwood said, ¡°But people say that a one¨Cnight couple

    4/5

    is a hundred days of grace. For the sake of our husband and wife for so many years, please forgive me this time.¡±

    But Romy didn¡¯t look at Elwood and let the servants drag him away.

    Later, Elwood was desperate and divorced Romy.

    Career and divorce, Elwood¡¯s hard¨Cworking rtionshipwork for more than ten years had also been cut off, and Elwood couldn¡¯t even eat enough, so he could only seek refuge with Evie.

    But Evie also had a bad time.

    The job in the hospital was gone, and Evie was blocked by the whole medical profession.

    Evie could only find a job in a sensual ce to make money to support herself and Elwood.

    Evie thought that she had no hope in her life.

    That day, Evie saw Byron in a sensual ce, and her hope was rekindled...

    ¡±

    Chapter 665 Rekindling Hope B

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666 My Friend!

    Eversong Club was a newly opened entertainment venue in New York in the past two years.

    1/5

    In addition to escorts and bunny waiters, the most distinctive feature was a strip show.

    However, as soon as Byron and the others arrived, they were arranged by the manager and others in the top room.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Ordinary waiters like Evie, who was inexperienced, were not eligible to enter that top room.

    But Evie was still in the crowd at a nce and recognized Byron.

    Byron¡¯s height, appearance, and his outstanding temperament were simply outstanding.

    It was hard for one to ignore Byron¡¯s existence.

    The moment Evie saw Byron, her eyes lit up.

    Evie knew that men like to cheat. Even a greasy middle¨Caged man like Elwood would go to other women slinkingly.

    Chapter 666 My Friend!

    Not to mention that Byron, who was rich, powerful, and handsome, must be contaminated with countless women.

    Byron¡¯sing to this kind of ce tonight was the best proof.Did Cora think she was special?

    Evie lightly scoffed.

    2/5

    Last time Byron ignored Cora, so Evie felt that it would not be long before someone would rece Cora and be Byron¡¯s new favorite.

    And right now, what Evie needed most was to seize this opportunity...

    Evie hurriedly followed, trying to enter the top room.

    But the manager arranged for several young men to guard the door.

    V As soon as the young men saw Evie approaching, they scolded coldly, ¡°You are not from this room. Go away.¡±

    ¡°My friend went in just now, and I just came to say hello to him.¡± Evie had a ttering smile on her face.

    But the young man sneered, ¡°If you know the people in this Chapter 666 My Friend!room, you won¡¯t be a bunny girl here.¡±

    3/5

    Another young man even pushed Evie with his hands directly.

    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡±

    Evie was pushed out around the top room, and when she was depressed because of this, she saw that slender and tall figure and went to smoke near the long corridor.

    And the manager probably learned from the guard¡¯s young men that Evie tried to break into the room and was angrilying over to reprimand her.

    Evie made a decisive decision and walked towards Byron.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡± Evie¡¯s tone was familiar as if she really knew Byron.

    At first, Byron didn¡¯t even turn his head and was busy swallowing clouds and mist.

    Evie was also anxious. Seeing that the manager was about toe to her, she became wise again.

    ¡°Why I didn¡¯t see Cora? Didn¡¯t shee together?¡±

    It was also these words that made Byron turn his head andnce at her. ¡°Do you know Cora?¡±

    Chapter 666 My Friend!

    4/5

    ¡°Well, we are alumni, and we had a good rtionship before,¡± Evie said.

    A trace of astonishment shed across Byron¡¯s eyes, and then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Cora what you saw me here.¡±

    Evie quickly put on a look of sudden realization. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Byron nodded slightly at Evie and walked towards the room.

    Byron didn¡¯t show any interest in Evie the whole time or anything else.

    But this was enough for Evie.

    Because the scene of Evie talking to Byron just now had been seen by the manager.

    The manager, who was walking towards Evie angrily, now had a ttering smile on his face. ¡°Do you know Mr. Hansen?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s my friend.¡± Evie didn¡¯t mention Cora and only vaguely used the word ¡°friend¡± instead. These two words left a lot of room for imagination.

    The manager understood on the spot, licked his smiling face, and said, ¡°Then you can go to Mr. Hansen¡¯s room to help.¡±

    Chapter 666 My Friend!

    Then, Evie was escorted into the top¨Clevel room by the

    5/5manager himself amidst the stunned expressions of the young men at the door...

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667 Red Lips Imprint It was just that when Evie entered the room where Byron was, Evie was a little surprised.

    After all, Eversong Club was a ce of sensuality, and the men who came here would basically hug and kiss.

    Harry, who was opposite Byron, was still hugging two girls with two hands, and he couldn¡¯t even kiss them.

    But Byron¡¯s side was empty.

    So Evie took the opportunity to pour wine for the Byron and sat next to Byron.

    Byron noticed that someone was sitting next to him, and his brows furrowed visibly.

    ¡°Sit outside.¡± His voice was as cold as the cold wind in early winter outside.

    Evie quickly raised her head. ¡°Mr. Hansen, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry, the manager saw that I could talk to you just now, so he arranged for me toe in. If I go out now, I¡¯m afraid I will be punished.¡±

    Chapter 667 Red Lips Imprint Byron was taken aback when he saw that face.

    2/5

    In the end, Byron didn¡¯t drive Evie out either, but continued to chat with Harry about thend he wanted.

    ¡°A piece ofnd worth more than two billion dors. Do you want to use it as a yground?¡± Harry¡¯s tone carried teasing.Because Harry knew that what Byron wanted to build was a private yground, not for profit.

    It must be Cora and her child who could make Byron spend so much time.

    Yes. Recently, Harry also heard rumors that Byron had a three¨Cyear¨Cold child.

    When Harry received the news, he was depressed for a long time. Because he remembered the child who was cruelly beaten by Jane.

    If the child was still there, it would be born in a few months.

    Although two or three months had passed, Harry still felt so distressed that he couldn¡¯t breathe when he thought about it.

    The girl next to Harry was very good at things. Seeing Harry lose his mind, she hastily fed him wine. ¡°Mr. Cross, do you miss other younger sisters? Please give me some face. Don¡¯t think Chapter 667 Red Lips Imprint about other people on my side, okay?¡±

    3/5Harry liked women acting like a baby, so he quickly put on a smiling face. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want other sisters. I only want you today!¡±

    Harry drank the wine and leaned over, and kissed the girl again, which made the girl giggle.

    Another girl hurried up to kiss Harry. And Harry also kissed her.

    Seeing the three of them ying happily, Evie couldn¡¯t help looking at Byron.

    Byron was so focused on talking about things that he didn¡¯t even notice that the lighter had dropped. But that serious and focused look was really charming. Just looking at it, Evie felt electrified.

    Byron said, ¡°Anyway if you don¡¯t use that piece ofnd, you can transfer it to me.¡±

    Byron took a fancy to this piece ofnd because he felt that there was no industrial pollution orrge¨Cscale infrastructure around it.Byron nned to build a private yground for Cora and Martin and build a house in it, by the way.

    Chapter 667 Red Lips Imprint If Byron and Cora got married in the future, the family of three would move inside.

    For this reason, Byron specially asked Harry to talk.

    4/5

    The location was booked by Harry, but Byron was repelled in his heart.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But for thend, Byron still came.

    ¡°If you has other ns for the piece ofnd...¡± When Byron said this, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.

    It was Evie.

    Evie suddenly bent down and leaned against Byron¡¯s legs, not knowing what to do.

    Byron immediately picked Evie up.

    It didn¡¯t know if it was because of the sudden loss of bnce of the body. After being picked up by Byron, Evie suddenly fell into Byron¡¯s arms.

    Although Byron straightened Evie up quickly, there was still a mark of red lips on his white shirt.¡°Sorry, Mr. Hansen, I just want to help you pick up the lighter.¡±

    Chapter 667 Red Lips Imprint

    5/5

    Evie opened her hand, and there was Byron¡¯s lighter inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Byron took the lighter and threw it aside.

    Evie apologized again and again, ¡°I know I was wrong, and nothing will happen in the future. For Cora¡¯s sake, don¡¯t be as knowledgeable as someone like me...¡±

    B

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668 Send Back and Forth When Harry heard the word ¡°Cora¡°, he gave Byron a meaningful look. Then Harry joked, ¡°Mr. Hansen won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll give you a ss of wine to calm you down...¡±

    Harry poured Evie a ss of wine, and Evie took it ttered.

    Byron also ignored it and continued to talk about things with Harry. ¡°If you have other ns for that piece ofnd, I can find a simr one and exchange it with you.¡±

    Harry smiled and said, ¡°Byron, whoever we are with. Thisnd will be treated as a gift for your safe return.¡±

    Byron raised his ss. ¡°Thank you. I can¡¯t afford this thank you. I have done a lot of things to be sorry to you in the past few years. You still treat me as your brother now. It is I who should say thank you to you.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In order to show off in front of Jane, Harry had done many wrong things to the Hansen family in recent years.

    Harry was still worried about whether Byron would take revenge on him.

    But during this period of observation, Harry found that Byron Chapter 668 Send Back and Forth2/4

    did not do anything other than get back the original business of the Hansen family. And Harry realized that Byron did not n to fight with him.

    So even if Byron didn¡¯t ask for this piece ofnd, after Harry learned that Byron wanted it, Harry would still hand it over to Byron and apologize.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s look forward!¡± Byron said.

    Harry hurriedly clinked sses with Byron. ¡°Yes, look ahead.

    Byron, I respect you with this ss...¡±

    Byron just took a sip, but Harry drank a whole ss of wine as if this was the only way to express his gratitude to Byron for not caring about the past.

    The two then chatted about a few more issues, but mostly nothing involving women and children.

    It could be seen that Byron knew that Harry had suffered a lot of emotional injuries, so Byron tried his best not to touch Harry¡¯s wounds.

    But Evie, who didn¡¯t know the truth, heard the conversation between the two and felt that these rich people really didn¡¯t take money seriously.Evie thought, ¡°With this billions of dorsnd, Harry and Chapter 668 Send Back and Forth

    3/4

    Byron were able to send it back and forth. If I can get close to them, even if it¡¯s just for a while, won¡¯t I make a lot of money? But if I can keep the man for a long time, that would be even better.¡±

    The more Evie thought about it, the more excited she was.

    Evie went back to the rental cabin at night. Seeing Elwood lying on the bed in flowery underpants made Evie even more disgusted.

    All Evie could think about now was Byron.

    When Evie saw Elwood, she felt like a lump of pork belly, the kind that was about to go rancid.

    But Elwood didn¡¯t know his ¡°true love¡± had feelings of disgust towards him as Elwood betrayed his wife and children.Elwood also got up and hugged Evie, kissing her again and again. The intention of wanting to be happy couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Evie tried her best to hide the disgust in her eyes and refused.

    But Elwood was relentless, and his lips kepting together, ¡°Why are you not in the mood? We haven¡¯t been like this for a long time.¡±

    Chapter 668 Send Back and Forth Ever since both of them were fired and recovered all themunity property by Elwood¡¯s ex¨Cwife, the two of them could only live in such a simple rental house, and they were not in the mood to think about the love they had before.

    4/4

    Tonight, Elwood finally had an idea, so he naturally wanted to y it.

    But Evie was annoyed by Elwood, so she broke free directly, pointed at Elwood¡¯s nose, and started cursing, ¡°Look at me working sote every day. I¡¯m so tired that I don¡¯t even want to move, so do I still have the energy to do this? If you look like a man, you should go outside and find a decent job. I won¡¯t work so hard...¡±

    B

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669 See Lip Prints Elwood said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t see that I went out to look for a job, and every time I came back with nothing.¡±

    Perhaps due to greetings from his ex¨Cwife¡¯s family, no matter where Elwood applied now, as soon as the relevant personnel saw his resume, they would directly refuse.

    Elwood also lost confidence after looking for more than a dozen jobs in a few days and being rejected every time.

    Now that Evie was still talking about work with Elwood, his mood suddenly became extremely irritable.

    Elwood asked, ¡°And how on earth did I lose my job? Wasn¡¯t it because you made me into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Are you ming me now? Who took advantage of the dinner and dragged me into the room drunk and raped me? If you dare to do this yourself, don¡¯t be afraid that I will cause trouble for you!¡± Evie¡¯snguage should be as harsh as possible.

    Because Evie wished that Elwood couldn¡¯t take it anymore and left here directly.

    Chapter 669 See Lip Prints

    2/5

    In this way, Evie didn¡¯t have to serve others to support Elwood in sensual ces.

    But Elwood sneered coldly, ¡°I raped you? You seduced me first, and I got your tacit consent before I fell in love with you. Don¡¯t talk about yourself so noble! You are a bitch, but you would still want to erect a chastity memorial archway.¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me a bitch? Get out. Get out!¡± Evie bared her teeth and ws. In the beginning, when she was flirting with Elwood, she just wanted him to give her some convenience.

    Unexpectedly, Elwood had sex with Evie directly at that dinner party.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Evie became Elwood¡¯s mistress.

    But it was toote for Evie to regret now.The only thing Evie could do was to get rid of this man as soon as possible.

    Evie grabbed everything that could be smashed on the table and threw it at Elwood.

    But Elwood was not stupid and quickly saw through her motives.

    Chapter 669 See Lip Prints

    3/5

    ¡°After you¡¯ve used me and made me so miserable, you want to get rid of me now? There¡¯s no way!¡± Elwood fended off all the things Evie threw. He grabbed her long hair and dragged her to the bed.

    Then Evie was tortured for nearly two hours. There was not a single intact part of her body.

    But Elwood turned over and fell into a deep sleep after humiliating Evie.

    Evie turned her back to Elwood, shedding tears full of resentment.Evie hated Elwood, but even more hated Cora, who made her life messy.

    Therefore, Evie felt that she had to get Byron at a faster rate.

    In this way, Evie could get rid of the deafening snoring man beside her and give Cora a painful blow...

    On the same night, as Byron and Harry separated, Carter sent Byron directly to Cora¡¯s apartment.

    Cora had already made an agreement with William and the others that Martin would live in the apartment when he needed to go to school, which was rtively close to the school.

    Chapter 669 See Lip Prints

    4/5

    On weekends, Cora would take Martin to the Yoris family to y.But even so, the Yoris family still bought a lot of children¡¯s toys because of this rare weekend.

    Arnold even converted the carp pond in the backyard into a children¡¯s paradise for Martin.

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± When Cora opened the door, she could smell the strong smell of alcohol on Byron¡¯s body.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have a drink with Harry tonight.¡±

    Byron actually didn¡¯t like drinking very much.

    But today, Harry saw that Byron had epted thend, and felt that Byron still regarded Harry as a brother, so Harry was very happy and toasted frequently.

    And Byron was also a little unhappy in his heart, so he would not refuse anyone who came.

    The two drank a few bottles of wine. Harry turned into mud and was taken upstairs to rest by the hostess.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But before Byron waspletely drunk, he ran back to Cora.

    Chapter 669 See Lip Prints

    5/5

    Seeing that Byron was drunk, Cora didn¡¯t bother with Byron much and even took the initiative to help him take off his suit, asking him to take a hot bath.

    In the end, as Cora wanted to help Byron untie his shirt, she found the lip prints on the shirt...

    B

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670 Somehow Grown Apart

    1/5

    Cora paused in her movements. Although they lived together again after Byron returned from a business trip, she felt that their rtionship had grown distant for some reason.

    Cora would sometimes wake up in the middle of the night to find Byron missing from her side even though he had clearly hugged her tightly to sleep.

    Sometimes, he stood by the window and smoked, looking preupied. Sometimes, he would fall asleep straight on the couch.

    Cora could vaguely sense that there seemed to be something wrong between the two of them. However, she could not quite put her finger on it. Until she saw the red lipstick stain on Byron¡¯s shirt...

    However, after being stunned for a few seconds, she continued to help Byron unbutton the remaining buttons of his shirt.When she was almost done helping Byron get undressed and tried to push him into the bathroom, he started getting touchy Chapter 670 Somehow Grown Apart with her.

    2/5

    ¡°Shall we take a shower together?¡± He kissed her cheeks while his hands began to wander across her body.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    His intention to get intimate with her in the shower was obvious.

    Cora could smell the odor of alcohol that his body reeked of and took another look at the white shirt that she had thrown on the ground.

    The moment Byron¡¯s lips touched hers, she dodged. ¡°Go ahead on your own and go to bed after washing up. I¡¯ll go and check on Martin.¡±

    She also shoved the towel and bathrobe directly into his hands before turning around to go upstairs.

    Byron thought she just disliked the smell of alcohol on hisbody, so he did not think much of it and simply turned around to enter the bathroom.

    When Byron woke up the next day, Cora was already preparing to take Martin to school.

    ¡°Remember to lock the door when you leave.¡± When Cora saw that he had woken up, she gave him those instructions with a straight face. Then, she took Martin out.

    Chapter 670 Somehow Grown Apart Byron tried to stretch his body, only to be restricted.

    3/5

    After getting up, he realized that he had fallen asleep on the couchst night.

    In fact, he had been sleeping on the couch rather oftentely. Due to the fact that the couch was rtively small, he would wake up feeling ufortable every single time.

    However, he had been suffering from frequent insomnia recently. In order to avoid disturbing Cora and Martin, he chose to sleep on the couch instead.

    As for the reasons for his insomnia... The thought of it wouldmake him feel vexed, followed by a strong desire to smoke every single time.

    However, after searching around, he still did not find his cigarettes. He thought that there should still be some in the pockets of the clothing he had changed out of yesterday.

    Hence, he proceeded to rummage through theundry basket.

    Cora would set out early ande homete every day because she was busy with opening her medical clinic.

    Hence, she could only sort and do theundry after work each Chapter 670 Somehow Grown Apart night.

    Byron quickly found his clothes in theundry basket, as well as his cigarettes. However, at the same time, he also discovered the lipstick stain on his shirt.

    4/5

    Recalling the fact that Cora had helped him undressst night, he reckoned that she must have seen the lipstick mark. However, she did not say anything about it.

    Byron stared at the lipstick mark and squeezed the cigarette case in his hand while his eyes became deep and cold...

    Cora nned to head to the medical clinic after sending Martin to the kindergarten.

    The clinic was already undergoing renovation. To avoid having to redo anything and affecting the project¡¯s progress, she spent most of her time there supervising the work.

    While on her way to the medical clinic, she kept thinking about the lipstick stain on Byron¡¯s shirtst night, which made her feel uneasy.

    At this moment, a teacher from Martin¡¯s kindergarten called, ¡°Hello, are you Martin¡¯s parent?¡±¡°Yes, I am! Did something happen to Martin?¡± Cora asked, feeling as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671 Shrew

    1/5

    ¡°Martin is fine, but he beat up his ssmate. His ssmate¡¯s parents rushed over just now, and they would like you toe over to settle this matter!¡± The teacher¡¯s words reassured Cora a little.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    In the kindergarten office, Martin was made to stand with his back against the wall as punishment, his head hanging low.

    The other kid in the room was chubby andining to his mother, ¡°Mom, he was the one who hit me. I was kind enough to y with him, and yet, he pushed me.¡±

    His mother immediately yelled at Martin, ¡°How dare a mute boy dare to beat my son? We will not let this go until we sue your family to the point of bankruptcy.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Walton, it¡¯smon for children to fight. Besides, Martin was not at fault for this incident. It was your child who pushed Martin down first and wanted to poke his eyes with a pen. Martin didn¡¯t want to get hurt, so he pushed him away, causing him to hit the wall,¡± Martin¡¯s homeroom teacher, Seraphina, was patiently exining to Alison.

    Chapter 671 Shrew However, Alison continued to holler at the top of her voice,

    2/5

    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s not at fault? It was wrong of him to push my son. My son is the only heir to the third generation of the Walton family. If something untoward happens to him, can you afford to bear the consequences?¡±

    Soon, her voice became louder and louder. ¡°Where is the principal? Go and get the principal toe here. Everyone here is able¨Cbodied and yet, you arranged for a mute to be enrolled in the school. You even let this unruly brat beat my child! I won¡¯t let this matter rest unless you expel him.¡±Cora arrived at this moment. As soon as she came over, Martin threw himself into her arms on the spot and burst into tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here,¡± Cora quicklyforted Martin when she saw him crying so hard for the first time.

    Meanwhile, the homeroom teacher, Seraphina, hurriedly exined what had just happened.

    During this period of time, Alison kept ring at Cora with a sharp gaze as she sized her up.

    She realized that although Cora was gorgeous, she did not have a single piece of branded apparel on her.

    Alison thought to herself that Cora could not hold a candle to Chapter 671 Shrew her at all, for she was all decked out in luxury designer clothing.

    Moreover, Cora was not wearing any jewelry. In Alison¡¯s opinion, that made Cora even inferior to her, for she was wearing plenty of expensive jewelry herself.Regardless of how she looked at Cora, Alison felt that thetter was definitely poor! Hence, Alison was extremely mercenary.

    3/5

    She immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Are you the mother of this mute? You¡¯re here just in time...¡±

    Alison looked at Cora haughtily, but thetter interrupted her before she finished speaking, ¡°Madam, please show some respect. My son is not mute. His speech is just dyedpared to others! Stop barking like a mad dog just because of your ignorance.¡±

    It was important for mothers to maintain their children¡¯s self¨Cesteem regardless of where they were.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Besides, Seraphina had made it very clear just now that it was Milo who wanted to poke Martin¡¯s eyes with the tip of a pen.

    However, Martin instinctively pushed him away.

    Cora felt that Martin was not at fault in this matter.Chapter 671 Shrew

    4/5

    ¡°He can¡¯t even speak. If that isn¡¯t mute, then what is?¡± Alison replied aggressively.

    ¡°In that case, ording to your logic, should I be calling you a shrew instead?¡± Cora had always had excellent verbal skills, but her desire to protect her son now made her as sharp as a knife.

    Alison gritted her teeth furiously and said, ¡°How dare you humiliate me like this? I¡¯ll make sure your mute of a son to get lost from this ce immediately.¡±

    The way Alison kept emphasizing the word ¡°mute¡± made Cora¡¯s eyes suddenly turn icy cold.

    After cing Martin in Seraphina¡¯s arms, Cora said, ¡°Help me take care of him for a while.¡±

    Seraphina was a little confused, but she followed suit.

    At this moment, Cora had already walked up to Alison.

    Alison still looked as cocky as ever, as if no one could do anything to her. However, in the next second, Cora grabbed Alison by the hand and threw her body into the air.

    When she came back to her senses, she had been thrown over the shoulder by Cora and had fallen onto the ground...

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672 Not a Saint Alison fell to the ground with a loud thud. Everyone was a little confused. Even Martin looked at Cora in astonishment.

    Alison¡¯s long and chubby face was distorted as she eximed in pain, ¡°Ouch! How dare you hit me!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hit you. If you dare to call my son a mute again, I¡¯ll knock your teeth out!¡± Cora was still glowering at Alison with a gaze that made thetter terrified.

    However, Samara, the principal, arrived at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was all that ruckus about?¡±

    When Alison saw Samara, she became arrogant again. ¡°Ms. Olsen, you came at a good time. This woman not only allowed her dumb son to beat my son, but she even hit me when I said a few words to her. I want to call the police now, and I must make this bitch pay the price.¡±

    After saying that, Alison also took out her mobile phone to call the police.

    Samara flew into a rage immediately and said, ¡°Why did you hit her? Get your son to apologize to Milo and this matter will be over.¡±

    Chapter 672 Not a Saint

    2/4

    ¡°My son has done nothing wrong. Why must he apologize tohim?¡± Cora retorted in exasperation.

    Cora¡¯s initial decision to let Martin study at this kindergarten was based on the impression that the principal did not discriminate against him much.

    The morals Samara disyed today shocked Cora to the core.

    ¡°I know that Martin did nothing wrong, but Milo¡¯s father is the general manager of the Hansen Group. If you offend their family, you and I will be in trouble.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Samara really liked Martin, but she seriously did not want to offend the powerful. Therefore, she did not follow them into the office when Alison reprimanded Martin for beating her son just now.

    However, when Cora threw Alison over her shoulder, the sound was so loud that it rmed all the children in the kindergarten, leaving Samara no choice but to intervene.

    Seeing that Alison was still insistent on calling the police, Samara was worried that she might get implicated and lose her job as the principal.

    Alison became even more confident after hearing Samara persuading Cora to apologize to her and not to offend theirChapter 672 Not a Saint family. ¡°Now, unless she and her mute son kneel down and admit their mistakes, don¡¯t expect me to let them off.¡±

    However, the word ¡°mute¡± seemed to have triggered Cora.

    3/4

    As her eyes turned icy cold, Cora walked up to Alison, passing Samara along the way.

    Having been thrown over the shoulder just now, Alison roughly predicted Cora¡¯s actions, and backed away quickly. ¡°Let me warn you. If you dare to hit me again, I will definitely put you in prison...¡±

    But whether it was threatening or retreating, she couldn¡¯t escape another shoulder throw by Cora.

    With a loud bang, Alison¡¯s chubby body hit the ground hard again.

    ¡°Oh my God, she¡¯s trying to kill me. The mother of the mute boy is trying to kill me!¡± Alison yelled hysterically.

    Cora gave her a series of shoulder throws with a straight face.

    Milo watched his mother being thrown to the ground again and again. He was so frightened that he started bawling loudly on the spot.Samara tried to stop it to no avail, so she had no choice but to Chapter 672 Not a Saint call the police.

    It wasn¡¯t until the police arrived and took all of them away that the farce ended temporarily.

    4/4

    However, the moment she arrived at the police station, Alison started crying hysterically. ¡°This woman allowed her son to hit my son while she beat me up into a pulp. I¡¯m going to get my husband to put this woman in prison. I¡¯m going to make her life a living hell.¡±

    Alison then contacted her husband.

    The female police officer in charge of handling their case began to get a headache because of the ruckus. She said,

    ¡°Be quiet while you contact your husband. Keep your volume down and stop kicking up such a fuss.¡±

    She then looked at Cora and Martin who had been exceptionally quiet since they were arrested. ¡°That woman is not a kind soul. You should also call your family and inform them.¡±

    After thanking the police officer, Cora proceeded to make the phone call.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673 Mrs. Hansen In the blink of an eye, Alison¡¯s husband, Baxter, arrived.

    1/5

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here.¡± When Alison saw Baxter, she was out of breath from crying.

    Coupled with her bruised nose and swollen face, she looked extremely terrifying.

    Milo, Baxter¡¯s son, also frantically threw himself into thetter¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, thatdy is so scary. She beat the living daylights out of Mom.¡±

    Baxter quicklyforted them, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will make her kneel and beg for mercy today.¡±

    Baxter then started yelling, ¡°Who beat my wife and son?¡±

    Cora¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s me. But your son and your wife bullied my son first, so I was just exercising self¨Cdefense.¡±

    Baxter looked over in the direction of the voice and was a little dumbfounded.

    After hearing the description given by his wife and son justChapter 673 Mrs. Hansen now, Baxter felt that the woman must be incredibly brawny and much stronger than her wife.

    2/5

    Therefore, he was a little dumbfounded to see that the woman had slender limbs and a rather delicate frame, which was really different from what he had expected.

    However, that did not affect his revenge for his wife and son.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you beat my wife and son!?! Do you know who I am?¡± Baxter was aggressive.

    Meanwhile, Cora hugged Martin and patted his back lightly.

    Whileforting Martin, she said in a voice that was as cold as ice, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I don¡¯t need to know who you are.¡±

    ¡°Turns out you don¡¯t know who I am, youngdy! I¡¯m the general manager of the Hansen Group! All it takes is amand from me, and you and your son will end up with a criminal record. Do you know how to be afraid now?¡±

    Baxter also said, ¡°You¡¯d better get down on your knees and apologize to my wife and son now. Maybe I¡¯d give you a lighter punishment.¡±

    Cora said, ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. You¡¯re the general manager of the Hansen Group, while my son¡¯s father happens to be theChapter 673 Mrs. Hansen

    3/5

    president of the Hansen Group. If you get down on your knees to apologize to me and my son now, I might let you continue working in thispany!¡±

    ¡°You sound pretty haughty. Does that mean you¡¯re Mr. Hansen¡¯s wife?¡± Baxterughed with fury.

    Alison chimed in, ¡°It would be embarrassing if Mr. Hansen says that he has never met either of you before.¡±

    Baxter added, ¡°Even if she is really Mr. Hansen¡¯s wife, Mr. Hansen definitely won¡¯t protect them when he finds out what happened. Well, because it is a huge disgrace that his wife ended up in the police station for getting into a fight.¡±

    While the couple were guffawing, a stern male voice resounded. ¡°Are you envious?¡±

    When Baxter heard the familiar male voice, he turned around, only to meet a pair of sinister¨Clooking eyes, which caused his legs to go limp all of a sudden.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°M¨CMr...¡± Frightened out of his wits, he began babbling incoherently.

    Alison looked at the handsome man in front of her, and then at her husband, who had turned as pale as a sheet.

    Confused as to why Baxter had suddenly started stuttering, Chapter 673 Mrs. Hansen she asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡°This is Byron Hansen, the president of the Hansen Group,¡±

    Baxter hurriedly whispered to Alison.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s Byron Hansen? You didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, did you?¡± Although Alison often threw her weight around on the grounds of her husband¡¯s position as an executive of the Hansen Group, she had never met Byron in person.

    4/5

    ¡°I just finished reporting this quarter¡¯s performance to Byron a while ago. How could I be mistaken?¡±

    As soon as Baxter said that, he saw Byron walking toward Cora and Martin. Byron carried Martin in his arms and asked Cora with concern, ¡°Are you okay, Cora?¡±

    At that moment, Baxter knew that he was in hot soup. It dawned upon him that Cora was really Byron¡¯s wife! The mute boy, Martin, was the young heir of the Hansen group.

    That was to say, not only did Baxter¡¯s son bully Byron¡¯s son, but his wife had also gotten into an argument with thetter¡¯s wife...

    Baxter felt his vision turning dark as he almost fainted.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674 A Burden on the Team

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Why are you here?¡± Cora was a little surprised to see Byron rushing over because her phone call was not to him.

    After taking Martin from Cora, Byron held her hand.

    ¡°Did you forget that I bought the kindergarten before?¡± Byron said while looking at Martin.

    Seeing no apparent injuries on Martin, only tears in his eyes, Byron felt highly distressed.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. I will protect you and your mom.¡±

    These words made Martin rx, and he even reached out fo hug his neck actively.

    Feeling Martin¡¯s active approach, smelling the milky fragrance on his body, and holding Cora¡¯s hand, Byron finally settled down.

    He was in a meeting when he suddenly received a call from the person who he had arranged to be an informant in the kindergarten, saying that Martin had been bullied and his mother had been taken to the police station along with him.Chapter 674 A Burden on the Team

    2/4

    At that time, he felt like his heart was about to break free and run out.

    He rushed straight to the police station, leaving the people in the meeting room behind.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw that Cora and Martin were well that his worried heart returned to its rightful ce.

    But after seeing Byron, Baxter and Alison lost their previous arrogance.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, did you hit Mrs. Hansen?¡± Baxter lowered his voice and asked Alison.

    Alison repeatedly shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just said harsh words, and she hit me first. I didn¡¯t fight back.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it was just two children fighting. Children fighting is amon urrence. As long as we apologize toMr. and Mrs. Hansen, it will be fine...¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Just as they were discussing this, there was suddenly amotion outside the police station. ¡°Cora...¡±

    ¡°Where are Cora and Martin?¡±

    ¡°Mr. William Yoris, Mrs. Sara Yoris, don¡¯t worry. Your daughter Chapter 674 A Burden on the Team is here with us, and we will guarantee her safety.¡±

    3/4

    When Baxter and Alison turned their heads, they saw Arnold, Sara, and others, apanied by the director of the police station, walking quickly in their direction.

    ¡°Why are the Yoris family here?¡± Baxter was not a person in the circle of the top wealthy families in New York. But because he took over some of the Hansen family¡¯s businesses, he interacted with some people in the circle and recognized them.

    ¡°The Yoris family? That person is Arnold! But what is he doinghere?¡± Alison didn¡¯t know the rest of the Yoris family, but she recognized Arnold.

    Because he was in charge of many domestic affairs in the past few years and often appeared on TV news, but he had retired in recent years.

    Alison also wondered what Arnold was doing here.

    Arnold and his group approached Cora. Sara quickly scrutinized Cora from head to toe. William promptly took Martin from Byron¡¯s arms and examined him carefully. Arnold showed concern and asked about their well¨Cbeing...

    Only then did Baxter and Alison realize that they were in big trouble.

    Chapter 674 A Burden on the Team

    4/4

    ¡°Martin can speak. Why did you say he is mute?¡± Sara became furious after hearing the whole thing and went straight to confront Alison and Baxter.

    This time, Baxter and Alison no longer carried themselves with arrogance as before.

    Especially Alison, who could feel the killing intenting from Baxter, quickly admitted her mistake. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t know Martin was your rtive.¡±

    ¡°Are you apologizing to him only because he¡¯s our rtive? This whole thing happened because your son wanted to hurt Martin.

    It¡¯s your fault!¡± William scolded coldly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s our fault. Milo,e here and apologize to Martin?¡± Alison tried to downy the severity of the matter and med everything on the conflict between the two children.

    But Milo, the chubby kid, was a burden on the team. Heimmediately asked, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you wanted that bitch and the little mute to bow and apologize? Why am I the one apologizing?¡±

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675 No Love for His Son As Milo¡¯s words fell, both the Yoris family and Byron¡¯s expressions were obviously gloomier.

    ¡°Bow and apologize?¡± Byron nced at Baxter coldly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Bitch? Little mute? You dare to insult my daughter and grandson?¡± Sara¡¯s fists were already clenched, and she wanted to hit them.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t know that Cora was her daughter and Martin was her grandson, so she allowed others to speak ill of them.

    But now that she knew, how could she allow anyone to trample over them?

    Although Arnold and William didn¡¯t say anything, the aura of superiority spreading from their bodies almost overwhelmed B Baxter, and he even smelled the breath of death.

    Without thinking, Baxter pped Alison across the face.

    ¡°Bitch? Little mute? Is this that you can speak? I work hard every day outside to give you a wealthy life as long as you educate our son well. Is this how you educate?¡±Chapter 675 No Love for His Son

    2/4

    The p was forceful, leaving Alison dazed. She covered her swollen cheek and sobbed, ¡°You me me for everything when something goes wrong? Didn¡¯t you tell us you would take responsibility for everything no matter what we do?¡±

    She knew she did something wrong today, but she despised how Baxter shifted all the me onto her.

    But Baxter feared that today¡¯s incident would implicate him and cause him to lose his job.

    Seeing Alison attempting to drag him down, he kicked her plump figure with another blow. ¡°When did I say such things, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Seeing his mother being beaten, Milo hurriedly stepped forward to protect her. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit mom. You did say those things. I heard them myself. Other ssmates yed with the little mute but not with me. That¡¯s why I wanted to kill him, andthen others will y with me.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡°little mute¡± and ¡°kill¡°, Baxter felt his head was throbbed. He thought Alison and Milo behaved stupidly, spouting what should never be said.

    He even considered killing both of them, so they would stop uttering those inappropriate words.

    Chapter 675 No Love for His Son Engulfed by his thoughts, Baxter took action and kicked towards Milo.

    3/4

    Milo didn¡¯t expect his father to kick him and didn¡¯t know how to dodge him at that moment.

    At that moment, Cora suddenly stepped forward and kicked Baxter in the leg, which was going to kick Milo. ¡°The child is innocent. It is your education method that has turned him into what he is today.¡±

    Baxter was kicked sideways and failed to kick at Milo.

    At this time, Byron also made another kick towards Baxter¡¯s stomach. When Baxter rolled on the ground in pain, Byron said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you love your son? Instead of looking for faults within yourself, you choose to harm your son?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, I...¡± Baxter wanted to defend himself.

    But Byron interrupted him, ¡°People like you are ipatible with the Hansen Group¡¯s corporate culture, so go back and file your resignation report now. As for your son and wife hurting and insulting my child, I¡¯ll see you in court!¡±

    Arnold also said at this time, ¡°Those who dare to act but refuse to take responsibility not only are ipatible with the Hansen Group¡¯s corporate culture but also seriously affect the stability and development of New York. I will inform theChapter 675 No Love for His Son

    4/4

    employers to avoid hiring such a person Only now did Baxter realize he would lose his job and have no ce in New York as welll Write yourment

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676 Narrow¨Cmindedness

    1/5

    As Byron and the Yoris family left the police station with Cora and Martin, Baxter and Alison continued to me each other.

    Milo was so frightened by the quarrel between the two that he burst into tears. The police officers couldn¡¯t bear it, so they had to intervene to stop them.

    Regardless of the couple¡¯s chaotic quarrel, neither Cora nor Byron halted their steps.

    They had seen the arrogant demeanor and skillful bullying tactics earlier, suggesting that Baxter and Alison frequently relied on Baxter¡¯s positions as high¨Cranking executives of the Hansen Group to bully others.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Now, their family had fallen apart because of this. It could only be said that they deserved it.

    As Byron and others walked out of the police station, Samara suddenly came up to him. ¡°Mr. Hansen?¡±

    Some time ago, when Byron bought the kindergarten, he took a special look at the school¡¯s environment and supporting facilities.

    2/5Chapter 676 Narrow¨Cmindedness At that time, Samara personally received him. Coupled with Byron¡¯s appearance and demeanor, he stood out from the rest. Samara naturally couldn¡¯t forget him.

    However, she hadn¡¯t expected to meet him again at the entrance of the police station.

    But soon, Samara found something was amiss. Byron walked so close to Martin and the others.

    The key was that she suddenly realized Martin¡¯s appearance resembled Byron¡¯s as if they were carved from the same mold. She suddenly had a bad premonition...

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Byron replied with a cold nce at Samara.

    ¡°I am the director of Sunflower Kindergarten. When you visited the kindergarten before, I personally received you.¡± As Samara exined, she also looked at Martin and Byron.

    Their resemnce was too striking. As a result, her heart became increasingly uncertain.She had previously thought that someone as influential as Byron suddenly purchased a kindergarten and paid a personal visit because his rtive or child would attend the school.

    So during this period, Samara had been observing the new ter 676 Narrow¨Cmindedness

    3/5

    children who enrolled, ensuring special treatment for those rted to Byron.

    Although Martin was the closest new student during this period, Samara hadn¡¯t considered him due to his surname being Lane.

    She believed that someone as powerful as Byron would undoubtedly give his child his own surname.

    However, it wasn¡¯t until just now, when she saw Martin¡¯s face, almost an exact copy of Byron¡¯s, that she realized her narrow¨C

    mindedness.

    She quickly introduced herself and promised to take good care of Martin in the future.

    But she found that Byron¡¯s eyes suddenly became colder.

    She could only quickly exin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mrs. Walton, leveraging her husband¡¯s position in the Hansen Group, has forced many children to withdraw from kindergarten. I was afraid Martin would also be bullied into withdrawing, so I wanted Martin toapologize, intending to resolve the matter peacefully.¡±

    She downyed her own faults and shifted most of the me onto Alison, desperately wanting to save her job.

    Chapter 676 Narrow¨Cmindedness However, Byron saw through the essence of the situation

    4/5

    and sneered, ¡°Is it solely Mrs. Walton who, leveraging her connections, has pressured children to withdraw from kindergarten? As the director, what could Mrs. Walton do to force the children to withdraw if you didn¡¯t fire them?¡±

    Samara was speechless for a moment.

    Indeed, because she was afraid of being retaliated against by Alison, she expelled the children who were against Milo after Alison put pressure on her.

    Before she could respond, Byron spoke again, ¡°Kindergartens are where children establish their moralpass. Your despicable behavior fails to guide children with the right values and likely misleads them. Therefore, you are fired.¡±

    After dropping these words, Byron gestured for Cora and others to get into the car.

    But Samara followed closely behind, desperately pleading,

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance to change and improve. I promise to guide the children towards the right values and treat Martin well in the future...¡±

    But Byron didn¡¯t even look back.

    So Samara continued to trail behind Cora, pitifully begging, ¡°Mrs. Hansen, I know I was wrong. Please speak to Mr. HansenChapter 676 Narrow¨Cmindedness on my behalf...¡±

    B

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677 Regret

    ¡°You see, I graduated with a degree in early childhood education and even went abroad to further my studies. I have dedicated half of my life to early childhood education. If it bes known that I¡¯ve been fired due to my misconduct, I will never be able to find employment in this field again. My future will be ruined,¡± Samara begged Cora bitterly.

    In fact, Samara could see that this woman was very caring. The point was Byron cared about her very much.

    Even in that short period, Byron¡¯s gaze frequently fell upon her, unable to hide his overflowing affection.

    So as long as this woman could speak up for her, she would definitely be able to keep her job.

    However, she did not expect Cora¡¯s response to her desperate plea.

    Cora asked, ¡°You only think about yourself getting fired and wasting your lifelong learning. But have you ever thought about the psychological impact on those children you expelled through your abuse of power? How much influence it will have on their future lives?¡±

    Chapter 677 RegretSamara was speechless again.

    And Cora shook off her hand and followed into the car.

    2/5

    Samara watched as the car drove away, leaving her with tears of regret.

    Soon after, on their way back, Byron contacted his secretary.

    ¡°Publish a job posting for the position of the director of Sunflower Kindergarten. It should prioritize candidates with relevant qualifications and work experience, but most importantly, they must possess good character.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll check it out during the interview.¡±

    With today¡¯s incident, Byron couldn¡¯t take the position of the director lightly.

    In addition to recruiting a new director, Byron added, ¡°By the way, check if there¡¯s any record in the kindergarten system of the children previously expelled by Ms. Olsen. If there is, contact their parents and see if they are willing to continue their education at Sunflower Kindergarten. If they are, waive all their fees.¡±

    In fact, the bullying incidents involving those children happened before he acquired Sunflower Kindergarten. Whether they had any psychological issues as a result was unrted to him.

    Chapter 677 Regret But when Byron saw Martin¡¯s eyes glistening upon hearing his instructions, he felt that everything he had done was worthwhile.3/5

    But when his gaze fell upon Cora, the smile that had formed on his lips because of Martin quickly disappeared.

    Cora must have seen the lip mark on his white shirtst night.

    But until now, she had not shown any jealousy.

    He wondered if he was inconsequential in her eyes...

    They went directly to the Yoris Mansion.

    Sara seemed very worried that what happened today would have a negative impact on Martin, so she made every effort to keep Martin happy.

    ¡°The dog hasn¡¯t gone for a walk today. How about you and me take the dog for a walk?¡± Not long after entering the house, Sara invited Martin to walk the dog with her.

    William wanted to take Martin to see his newly purchased potted nts, while Arnold wanted to take Martin to go. fishing together.

    In the end, Martin chose to go for a walk with the dog, as it Chapter 677 Regretinterested him the most.

    4/5

    ¡°You all stay here today. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare more dishes.¡± After Sara made arrangements, she took Martin out for a walk with the dog.

    Byron wanted to be alone with Cora for a while to see if she would ask aboutst night¡¯s lip mark.

    But not long after he sat down, he was called to y chess by Arnold.

    In the evening, Sara insisted on having Cora and Martin stay overnight.

    Cora agreed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Byron had to abandon his n of taking them back to his apartment for some private time.

    When he felt inexplicably annoyed, he received a call from Harry. ¡°Byron, how about going out to rx tonight?¡±

    ncing at Cora, who was engrossed in conversation with William and didn¡¯t give him a nce, Byron responded, ¡°Sure, send me the address.¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678 A Short¨Clived Marriage In the VIP box of Eversong Club, there were quite a few rich young men from New York, each of whom had a hostess in their arms.

    1/4

    Harry was even more extravagant, holding onto two hostesses himself.

    Someone joked, ¡°Harry, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to settle down?¡±

    Harry smirked and replied, ¡°I did settle down for a while but then realized that being a yboy is better.¡±

    He had tried to settle down with Jane, but she refused him.

    Some time ago, after Jane was arrested, the prison guard called and said that Jane wanted to see him.

    Today, he went to see her. Jane said that she regretted her actions.

    She regretted aborting their child and divorcing him. Shepromised that if Harry could rescue her, she would reconcile Chapter 678 A Short¨Clived Marriage with him and have a child with him.

    2/4

    But listening to Jane¡¯s vows, Harryughed at that time. He asked Jane, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    He used to believe that she was pure, kind¨Chearted, and not interested in disputes or struggles. She was the moonlight in his heart.

    But since Byron returned alive, she had abandoned their child and divorced him just to be with Byron. That shattered his image of her.

    Furthermore, in her pursuit of the title of the first person to cure cancer, she even live¨Cstreamed a medical skillspetition with Cora, only to have her true nature exposed by Cora. Her image in Harry¡¯s heart waspletely shattered.

    Seeing her desperate plea to leave the prison and promising to have a child with him, he began to doubt his sanity in thinking she was kind and pure and not interested in disputes or struggles.

    ¡°Harry, I didn¡¯t take you as a fool. I suddenly realize that the person I love the most is you. Harry, please set me free.

    II promise to follow your lead and dedicate my heart to you alone.¡±

    Jane was out of breath from crying, but Harry didn¡¯t feel any Chapter 678 A Short¨Clived Marriage pity in his heart. He just thought it was ridiculous.

    3/4

    ¡°You haven¡¯t realized that you love me the most. You¡¯ve only realized that I¡¯ve always been the one treating you the best. Now, I may be the only one who can pull you out of this mess.¡±

    Jane¡¯s expression at that time was very astonished. Harry had guessed what she was thinking correctly.

    Seeing this, Harry felt more deste. ¡°But you should give up on that hope. I do have some feelings for you, but... I care more for my deceased child. So, more than anyone, I hope you spend the rest of your life in prison, seeking redemption for my dead child.¡±

    After uttering these words, he left directly.

    ¡°Harry, we once have a short¨Clived marriage. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± No matter how Jane yelled from behind, Harry never looked back.

    But because of their meeting today, he ended uping to Eversong Club again, seeking pleasure and drunkenness withothers.

    He invited many people to join him as if only with a crowd could he feel less lonely.

    Even Byron was invited. But he didn¡¯t think Byron would show Chapter 678 A Short¨Clived Marriage

    4/4This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    1. up.

    Although Byron hadn¡¯t remarried, his rtionship with Cora was so strong that they even had a child together. The marriage certificate between them had be dispensable.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Byron actually agreed toe.

    While all of them were having fun, he showed up.

    ¡°Byron!¡±

    ¡°Byron,e sit here.¡±

    Byron¡¯s status was extraordinary, so when he appeared, everyone automatically made way for him and behaved more discreetly.

    Even Harry let go of the two beauties in his arms and handed a cigarette to Byron. ¡°Byron, I didn¡¯t expect you to actuallye. Doesn¡¯t Cora keep an eye on you?¡±

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679 Can¡¯t Control Him!

    After receiving the cigarette, Byron lit it without saying a word.

    The light in the box was dim.

    Seeing his silence, Harry filled in the gaps and said, ¡°It seems that Cora can¡¯t control you after all.¡±

    Byron took another deep puff of the cigarette and did not respond to him. Instead, he talked about other topics with Harry and the others.

    In fact, he wished that Cora would have some control over him.

    But she didn¡¯t even care about the lip mark on his shirt, let alone where he went.

    However, Byron was unaware that his silence on these issues just now was seen as an endorsement of Harry¡¯s words that Cora couldn¡¯t control him.

    Evie dressed sexy and served alcohol to these rich young men in the box.

    Since the night the manager bumped into her greeting Byron,Chapter 679 Can¡¯t Control Him!

    she had been arranged to serve in this box.

    She had been worried that Byron didn¡¯te to this ce often.

    And she would waste her most brilliant time in this box.

    2/4

    But fortunately, God treated her kindly. God brought Byron right before her on her second day of work in this box.

    Coupled with the earliermunication between Byron and Harry, she felt that Byron was a romantic person.

    If she put in some effort, it would be possible to have him under control.

    Just like Elwood before. Even though he had a family, he woulde whenever she called.

    Evie thought that once she had Byron under control, she could get rid of Elwood and live a life of luxury without having to work.Perhaps she could even unt Byron before Cora and make her jealous.

    Lost in her thoughts, Evie forgot she was pouring alcohol for one of the rich young men, Philip.

    Chapter 679 Can¡¯t Control Him!

    The alcohol overflowed.

    3/4

    ¡°Hey! The alcohol is overflowing and spills all over me,¡± Philip reminded her, clearly displeased.

    The hostess beside Philip quickly grabbed tissues to wipe him clean and scolded Evie, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Pouring alcohol like this? Haven¡¯t you received any training?¡±

    Evie came back to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll clean it up for you.¡±

    ¡°Clean it up? Do you know how much this outfit cost Mr. Atkins? You can¡¯t just clean it up with any cloth,¡± The hostess continued reprimanding her.

    But Evie felt that this hostess had no discernment.

    They were all just service staff in this entertainment venue, and there was no reason for one to be superior.

    Besides, she was only assigned to this box because of Byron. She, Evie, might even be considered nobler if they were talking about nobility.Wait! Once she was with Byron, she would teach this hostess a lesson.

    Philip saw that Evie was about to use tissues to clean up the Chapter 679 Can¡¯t Control Him!

    4/4

    mess and suddenly had a mischievous idea. ¡°No need to clean it up. As long as you drink this whole bottle of liquor, this thing will be over.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Byron¡¯s presence, his request could have been even more audacious, like taking off naked on the spot or giving a blowjob.

    But Byron didn¡¯t enjoy such activities, so Philip restrained himself in front of him.

    Evie nced at the bottle of expensive liquor that Philip pointed at, worth hundreds of thousands of dors.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Evie had never tasted such a high¨Cpriced alcohol, equivalent to her monthly sry, and was tempted to try it.

    But when she nced at Byron and found that he didn¡¯t even look at her, she suddenly had another idea.

    ¡°Mr. Atkins, I can¡¯t drink alcohol. Could you please let me go?¡± She put on a pitiful face.

    B

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680 Pretending to Be Untouched?

    But Philip and his friends had experienced a lot in the club. They had met all kinds of women.

    They found Evie¡¯s deliberately put¨Con pitiful expression amusing, and their emotions remained unaffected.

    1/5

    Philip evenughed and said, ¡°Are you kidding? Who works in the club but can¡¯t drink?¡±

    The other rich young men in the private room followed suit andughed.

    They said, ¡°Is this woman watching too many romance episodes? Thinking that pretending to be virtuous in this ce can attract rich men¡¯s attention?¡±

    ¡°This look on her face doesn¡¯t belong to the naive seventeen or eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold. How could it still harbor such unrealistic fantasies?¡±

    The continuous mocking made Evie¡¯s face burn with embarrassment.

    Chapter 680 Pretending to Be Untouched?

    She desperately looked at Byron, hoping he would say something to help her out of this situation.

    However, to her surprise, Byron seemed to have forgotten about her and was engrossed in chatting with Harry.

    2/5Philip noticed Evie¡¯s continuous nces toward Byron and said, ¡°Why do you keep looking at Byron? He never meddles in others¡® business. You can forget about him speaking up for you. Either drink or pay up. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Evie wanted to say something.

    At that moment, possibly because Philip mentioned him, Byron suddenly nced at this corner.

    His gaze was deep, cold, and vast, making Evie shy.

    Byron noticed her.

    To him, she still had a little special ce.

    So, he would indeed speak up for her.

    Evie held her breath anxiously, hoping Byron would teach these people a lesson.

    3/5

    Chapter 680 Pretending to Be Untouched?

    However, after waiting anxiously for a while, Byron picked up a nearby ss of wine, took a sip, and continued chatting withHarry as if he had forgotten about Eviepletely.

    At that moment, Evie was filled with excitement, and the next second, she felt utterly disappointed.

    Annoyed and unwilling, she picked up the bottle of wine Philip had mentioned and began drinking from it directly.

    She kept drinking excessively, trying to appear brave, and making others feel excited.

    But the others in the private room mocked Evie even more.

    ¡°Look at her pretending not to know how to drink. She looks more heroic than us,¡± one of them sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say that she pretends not to drink. You see, she is more heroic than us.¡±

    ¡°She thinks pretending to be untouched can attract us, who have already experienced everything. Those TV series tricks are outdated.¡±

    Amidst the cold mockery, Evie drank the entire bottle of alcohol, and her head spun.

    She waster carried out by staff after appearing to pass out

    4/5Chapter 680 Pretending to Be Untouched?ter in the private room.

    In her semi¨Cconscious state, someone seemed to be undressing her.

    She opened her eyes slightly and thought she saw Byron.

    She murmured, ¡°Mr. Hansen.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    However, that person seemed impatient and asked, ¡°Who is Mr. Hansen?¡±

    She wanted to say something, but her mind was still blurry.

    Eventually, she lost consciousness altogether.

    When she woke up the following day, she found herself beside Elwood, her clothes barely on.

    She assumed it was Elwood, whom she had been withst night.

    She thought it was Byron.

    She felt highly disappointed.

    However, she swore to herself that she would makest night¡¯s dreame true one day.

    Chapter 680 Pretending to Be Untouched?

    5/5

    On the other side, Byron went to the Yoris Mansion after the party with Harry.It was already midnight.

    The butler recognized Byron as Cora¡¯s ex¨Chusband and Martin¡¯s father, so he reluctantly let him in and opened the door.

    Upon entering, Byron went straight upstairs to Cora¡¯s room.

    B

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681 As Affectionate as Ever Soon, Byron knocked on Cora¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Cora had just finished reading two medical books and was about to sleep.

    Just as shey down, she heard someone knocking at the door.

    She thought it might be Sara.

    Sara would asionally knock on her door at this time to check if she was asleep or not. If she were still awake, Sara would prepare ate¨Cnight snack for her.

    After waiting for a few seconds without any response, Cora got up to open the door.

    To her surprise, the tall, lean man stood right before her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Chapter 681 As Affectionate as Ever Cora frowned.

    2/5

    ¡°I came to find my wife. Is there any problem?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Byron¡¯s words made it evident that he was drunk because ofthe strong smell of alcohol.

    Cora was relieved that Sara had persuaded Martin to sleep in her room tonight.

    Otherwise, Martin would have been woken up by the drunk man in the middle of the night.

    ¡°I¡¯m your ex¨Cwife!¡±

    Cora wanted to say more, but Byron brushed past her and entered the room.

    ¡°My ex¨Cwife is still a wife,¡± he said, flipping the nket and lying in Cora¡¯s bed.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re drunk, go back home. Whye over here?¡±

    Although they had Martin together, they were still divorced.

    Getting cozy in a small apartment was fine, but doing the same in the Yoris Mansion might attract unwanted attention.

    Chapter 681 As Affectionate as Ever Cora tried to uncover the nket to drive him out.3/5

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she lifted the nket, Byron pulled her into the bed and pressed her down.

    With a gaze that was already showing signs of intoxication, he looked at her with sincerity and said, ¡°Wherever you are, that¡¯s my home.¡±

    At that moment, Cora felt her anger dissipate.

    Even when drunk, this man still knew where his home was.

    A person like him wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.

    She realized how ridiculous it was for her to be upset about the lipstick marks on his shirt.

    She knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate. What was she getting upset about?

    Havinge to this realization, she smiled, and Byron noticed

    1. it.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    He asked, leaning in closer.Their noses were almost touching, and their distance was Chapter 681 As Affectionate as Ever even more ambiguous than a kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how drunk you are, like an old man,¡± Cora tried to turn her face away, not wanting the ambiguous atmosphere to escte.

    4/5

    However, something she said seemed to anger him, and he grabbed her face and said, ¡°Dare you to call me an old man? I¡¯ll show you whether I¡¯m old or not.¡±

    With that, he kissed her without further ado.

    The more Cora struggled, the more he persisted.

    Eventually, they forgot about their surroundings and indulged in each otherpletely.

    The following day, Sara brought Martin back after walking the dog.

    ¡°Look howte your mommy is still not awake!¡±

    They went to knock on Cora¡¯s door but received no response.

    Sara started to worry. ¡°Cora, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    There was still no answer from inside.

    Martin was getting anxious, his eyes turning red.

    Chapter 681 As Affectionate as Ever

    5/5

    Sara reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s ask the butler for the spare key and open the door.¡± Just as Sara was about to get the spare key, the door suddenly opened from inside.¡°Cora.¡±

    Sara was about to say something, but when she looked up and saw the tall man in front of her, she was momentarily stunned.

    Byron, however, remainedposed. ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris, Cora slepttest night and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    B

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682 True Family Sara nodded, still feeling a little bewildered.

    Byron added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry foringtest night and not greeting you and Mr. William Yoris.¡±

    Sara¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but she soon regained herposure.

    1/5

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast.¡±

    Byron replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Byron bent down to hold Martin¡¯s hand, but he pulled away.

    ¡°Martin was just worried about Cora. He¡¯s not angry with you,¡± Sara exined.

    But as Byron watched Martin run away, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has every right to be angry with me.¡±

    Byron had been absent from Martin¡¯s life for four years, and making up for that lost time wouldn¡¯t happen overnight.

    But he was determined to repair their father¨Cson rtionship.

    Chapter 682 True Family

    2/5When Cora came downstairs, they had finished most of their breakfast and had discussed Martin¡¯s uing schooling.

    In the morning light, Byron wore the slightly wrinkled shirt fromst night but didn¡¯t look disheveled.

    His inherent sense of superiority made him seem like a host even when sitting at the dining table as a guest, and it was hard to ignore him.

    Byron said, ¡°Let Martin continue attending Sunflower Kindergarten. I¡¯ve already changed the principal and will ensure that the next one is a person of good character not to affect the children¡¯s well¨Cbeing.¡±

    Arnold agreed with him. With Byron personally overseeing this, he felt more at ease.

    William also agreed. After preparing some vegetable sd for Martin, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good, but I suggest installing surveince cameras in various corners of the kindergarten. Even if some teachers have bad intentions, they will think twice before mistreating the children if they know they¡¯re being monitored.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. I¡¯ll have Carter take care of it,¡± Byron said.

    He seemed to notice something, so he looked in Cora¡¯s Chapter 682 True Family direction.

    3/5

    When their eyes met, Byron¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Have you wokenup?¡±

    Byron¡¯s words drew the attention of William and the others to Cora.

    Cora felt somewhat awkward.

    She felt like she had just integrated into the Yoris family, and she and Byron hadn¡¯t remarried yet, but he had spent the night at her ce.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Luckily, no one in the Yoris family acted strangely.

    Sara quickly got up and went to the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some hot soup. I just made it this morning. It¡¯s good to have it on an empty stomach before anything else.¡±

    William continued to feed Martin, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Martin is well¨Cfed.¡±

    Arnold added, ¡°I found some herbal supplements. If you go to the hospitalter, I¡¯ll pass them on to you.¡±

    When she chatted with Arnold about a cancer patient¡¯splex condition, Cora casually mentioned it. She hadn¡¯t Tep 682 True Family expected Arnold to remember it and find it for her.However, this kind of herbal was hard to find, so the best results were not yet achieved.

    4/5

    Surprisingly, Arnold remembered that and managed to find it for her.

    Feeling warm inside, she nodded in appreciation.

    Thankfully, none of her family teased or scolded her.

    That was what it felt like to have a true family.

    As Cora took her seat, Byron quietly held her hand.

    ¡°Is there anywhere ufortable?¡±

    Cora red at him annoyedly and whispered, ¡°Do you even have the audacity to ask me?¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this awkward situation if it weren¡¯t for him.

    When Cora red at him, Byron sensed a tenderness in her gaze, like the warmth and affection in a caring embrace.

    He would have wanted to kiss her if she weren¡¯t so shy.

    Chapter 682 True Family Two days went by in a sh.

    5/5

    When Cora took Martin to kindergarten, she felt like someone was watching them from behind.

    But when she turned around, there was no one there.

    B

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683 Martin¡¯s Kidnapping As Martin was about to enter the kindergarten, Cora kept ncing behind them, and he tugged at her hand.

    Looking into Martin¡¯s puzzled eyes, Cora exined, ¡°Mommy felt like someone was watching us just now.¡±

    Martin followed the direction Cora had been observing and shook his head.

    ¡°No? Then it must have been my imagination.¡±

    Cora gently touched Martin¡¯s shoulder to reassure him and then told him seriously, ¡°When you finish school, you must wait for me, Daddy, or Grandma to pick you up before you can go home, okay?¡±

    Martin nodded.

    At that moment, Seraphina, Martin¡¯s teacher, came out to receive Martin.

    Martin happily waved at Cora before following Seraphina into the kindergarten.

    Cora waited until Martin¡¯s figure disappeared at the gate Chapter 683 Martin¡¯s Kidnapping before turning to leave.

    2/5

    However, just as she was leaving, Flora walked out from behind the tree that Cora had been watching earlier, her gaze filled with evil intent as she stared toward the kindergarten.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Cora administered thest dose of medication to her patients at the hospital.

    ¡°Afterpleting this course of treatment, they should all berecovered.¡±

    As Cora looked through the examination reports for the patients, she said.

    The nurse smiled and said, ¡°Six patients have cleared their blood stasis. The CT scans show that the lesions have healed.¡±

    Although medical professionals were ustomed to life and death, they were still happy to see the patients recovering from their suffering.

    ¡°The remaining patient should also clear their blood stasis in the next two days.¡±

    After skimming through the examination reports, Cora was about to leave the hospital to check on the progress of the renovation of the medical clinic.

    Chapter 683 Martin¡¯s Kidnapping

    3/5

    Unexpectedly, just as she left the hospital, she received a call from Flora.

    Cora had blocked Flora¡¯s number long ago, so she must havecalled from a new one.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Cora couldn¡¯t hear any response for a long time and was about to hang up the call.

    Finally, the person on the other end spoke, ¡°Cora, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Hearing that familiar voice, Cora felt a chill run down her spine.

    It wasn¡¯t fear of Flora but an instinctive aversion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can have any rtionship, even a phone call,¡±

    Cora said.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Flora again or hear her voice.

    Every time she interacted with her, and it reminded her of the pain she had experienced in those years.

    After saying this, she was about to hang up the phone.

    But Flora raised her voice and shouted, ¡°I just want you to do me a favor!¡±

    Chapter 683 Martin¡¯s Kidnapping¡°You have no right to ask me to do anything for you.¡±

    4/5

    For the first time in her life, Cora despised someone so much.

    Flora had done terrible things to her, yet she always acted as if she were entitled and as if Cora owed her something.

    ¡°Why not? I admit I treated you badly, but at least I raised you.

    You may owe your life to me, but I don¡¯t owe you much!¡±

    Cora had to control her anger by asking, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±

    ¡°Save Jane! She¡¯s still young, and her best years shouldn¡¯t be wasted in prison.¡±

    Cora snorted, ¡°She shamelessly giarized someone else¡¯s work and caused the deaths of many people. Her best years shouldn¡¯t be wasted, but she can ruin the lives of others.

    Spending the rest of her life in prison lets her off lightly.¡±

    Flora¡¯s voice became harsh. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to help me save Jane?¡±

    Cora wanted to hang up the phone right away.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to save Jane. Wasn¡¯t that obvious?

    But just as she was about to hang up, Flora¡¯s voice returned.

    Chapter 683 Martin¡¯s Kidnapping

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to see your son again?¡±

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684 Do Not Hurt Him

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Cora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Your son has been kidnapped. You¡¯ll never see him again if you don¡¯tply with my demands,¡± Flora said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for Martin to be with you.¡±

    She had just sent Martin to kindergarten.

    She had seen him following the teacher into the ssroom.

    1/5

    But the uneasy feeling she had at the kindergarten just now made Cora unsure. Her voice was already trembling.

    ¡°You think that¡¯s impossible. Then I¡¯ll let your son talk to you.¡±

    Then, there was some noise from Flora. ¡°Say a few words to your mom.¡±

    Other than a few muffled groans, there was no further response.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak to your mom? Are you mute?¡±

    Chapter 684 Do Not Hurt Him

    ¡°Your mom is fortunate. She can still keep you after what happened four years ago. And you¡¯ve perfectly inherited Byron¡¯s good genes.¡±2/5

    ¡°If you were Jane and Byron¡¯s child, that would be even better.¡±

    ¡°It is not the appropriate time to say that. Hurry up and say a few words to your mom. Otherwise, you might not have the chance to talk to her again.¡±

    But after insisting for a while, Flora seemed to ept the fact.

    ¡°This little brat won¡¯t make a sound. He must be mute.¡±

    Flora said again, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll think about how to make him talk, so you¡¯ll believe me.¡±

    At that moment, Cora already believed Flora had kidnaped Martin.

    She had never let Flora and Martin meet face¨Cto¨Cface.

    Flora could only know about Martin¡¯s existence when Cora took him to the police station after she was arrested after the fight with Sara.

    However, during that process, she didn¡¯t let Martin get close to Flora, and there was no way Flora would know that Martin Chapter 684 Do Not Hurt Him couldn¡¯t speak yet.

    3/5But now, Flora had clearly stated that Martin couldn¡¯t speak.

    There was only one answer, and that was that Martin was really with her.

    This sent shivers of extreme fear down Cora¡¯s spine.

    ¡°No need. I believe Martin is with you, but do not hurt him!¡±

    Cora tried hard to calm down, but tears were streaming down her face.

    If before everything Flora did was just to destroy thest bit of affection Cora had for her, now she was using Martin to ckmail Cora, which made Cora hate her to the core. She even had thoughts of killing her.

    Since she was not Flora¡¯s biological child, Cora could ept that Flora didn¡¯t love her.

    Even if it were a dog, after raising it for so many years, there would still be some attachment to it.

    What Flora did to her now was even more painful than killing her.

    ¡°Just believe it and do what I told you. Make Janee out Chapter 684 Do Not Hurt Him4/5

    before the night, or I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything to this little brat.¡±

    Every word Flora said felt like a sharp de to Cora.

    Each one stabbed into the depths of her heart, causing her pain that almost took her breath away.

    But she could only force herself to appear calm to ensure Martin¡¯s safety. ¡°Okay, I promise you. After I bring Jane out, where should we meet?¡±

    ¡°Bring Jane out first, and then I¡¯ll let you know where to meet.¡±

    Flora quickly hung up the phone.

    Cora didn¡¯t dare dy and immediately called Byron.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± When Byron received Cora¡¯s call during work hours, he asked with concern.

    He even thought about calling Cora to thepany.

    Even if they didn¡¯t do anything, it would be enough as long as he could look at her.

    But on the phone, he heard Cora crying.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    That sound caused him to feel extremely nervous.

    Chapter 684 Do Not Hurt Him

    ¡°what happened?¡±

    Core shouted on the phone, ora has kidnapped Martin!¡±

 Chapter 685

    The pen Byron was holding suddenly split into two pieces with a click.

    Carter was waiting for him to sign the document.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through the signing, Cora called.

    Listening to Byron¡¯s soft voice just now, Carter once thought that as the call ended, he would be stuffed and wouldn¡¯t have to eat lunch at noon because they were lovey¨Cdovey.

    Unexpectedly, there was a strange sound in the middle of the call.

    He subconsciously looked up. And he saw Byron¡¯s face was gloomy as if he was about to massacre the city.

    ¡°Does she want Jane?¡±

    Byron had already calmed down in the fastest time. And he began to think about coping strategies in his mind.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get her out right away. Don¡¯t be afraid.

    Chapter 685 Do Whatever She Wants! Everything will be fine.¡±

    2/4

    After the call ended, the hostility in Byron¡¯s body became more and more apparent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Carter felt that the phone call just now was very abnormal.

    Carter was terrified after Byron told Carter that Flora had just arrested Martin for threatening Cora.

    ¡°This lunatic relies on her mental illness to do whatever she wants!¡±

    ¡°So, it must be solved her once so that she dares not hurt Cora and Martin again.¡±

    Byron¡¯s deep eyes shed fiercely.

    ¡°Call the police. And then you go to the kindergarten to find out how Martin was taken away. I am going to bring Jane out now...¡±

    As Byron and Carter acted separately, Sara and the others also learned that Flora kidnaped Martin.

    It was Byron who notified them personally. Because he was worried that Cora would do something stupid, so he told them Chapter 685 Do Whatever She Wants!

    to stay with Cora now.

    3/4

    Seeing Cora¡¯s panicked look, Sara was worried and loved her dearly.¡°This slut! How can she kidnap even such a child...¡± Sara cursed.

    Compared with Sara¡¯s excitement, William still had a bit of reason. ¡°I have already had someone track her whereabouts.¡±

    But after saying this, he still couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Cora, I¡¯m sorry for you...¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t betrayed Flora at the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t have caused Cora to be swapped from birth, and it wouldn¡¯t have forced Martin to be kidnapped at a young age.

    But it was toote to say it now, and Cora didn¡¯t even listen fo it. As she thought that Flora was treating Martin poorly, Cora felt uneasy.

    Carter brought the first¨Chand news at this time.

    ¡°I checked the surveince just now. Flora should have disguised herself as a kindergarten cleaning staff to enter it.

    And then she took the opportunity to stun Mr. Martin Lane,Chapter 685 Do Whatever She Wants!

    put him in a trash can, and took him away.¡±

    Carter said, ¡°Miss Lane, you should call Flora immediately, and the police will locate her number. As for Mr. Hansen, he has already gone to the prison to pick Jane up. After we confirm the location, we will go directly to meet Flora.¡±

    4/4

    Flora kidnaped Martin. So there was no time for dy. No one knew what that lunatic would do to Martin.

    Even though Cora copsed, she still pulled herself together and called Flora.

    As the call was connected, the police had already begun to locate her.

    They let Cora spend as much time as possible on the phone so that they could confirm the location.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As Cora nodded, Flora said, ¡°What are you calling me for now? Have you done what I said? Where is Jane? Let her talk to me.¡±

    Cora said, ¡°I have already asked someone to bring Jane out. Now she is on the way. We can make an appointment first...¡±

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686 Byron Came to Visit Her

    ¡°So, haven¡¯t you seen Jane yet? Why did you call me now? Are you cheating?¡±

    Flora was also cautious.

    After all, now, only she could rescue Jane so that jane would not spend the rest of her life wasted in prison.

    ¡°My son is in your hands. What can I cheat? I don¡¯t want to waste too much time.¡±

    After Cora finished speaking, Flora was silent for several seconds, as if thinking about the authenticity of Cora¡¯s words.

    Cora was afraid that she would hang up the phone, making it difficult to determine the location. So she said, ¡°Hurry up and tell me the meeting ce. Jane has alreadye out. I have to give them an address so that they can help me send her there.¡±

    ¡°I will tell you the address, but you have to prepare 340This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    thousand dors in cash for Jane and air tickets and passports. I will watch her get on the ne and return Martin Chapter 686 Byron Came to Visit Her to you!¡±2/5

    Flora thought about it just now. And she felt that Jane¡¯s reputation was so bad now, even if she got out, it would be difficult to live a good life.

    In addition, she had divorced Harry before, so it was doubtful that she would find an excellent family to remarry.

    But Flora was unwilling to let her find an ordinary person to live a life where she had to work hard for daily necessities.

    So after thinking about it again and again, she felt that it would be better for Jane to go abroad.

    With Jane¡¯s qualifications and beauty, it would not be difficult for her to make aeback abroad and remarry someone she thought could stand shoulder to shoulder with her.

    ¡°Three hundreds and forty thousand dors? It is a little difficult to collect so much cash quickly.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make it. The Yoris family can make it. Why don¡¯t you find them?¡±

    Hearing Flora¡¯s natural tone, Sara wished she could go straight to the other end of the microphone and pluck her hair.

    Chapter 686 Byron Came to Visit Her

    3/5

    Cora noticed the person tracking the address was gesturingto her, so she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask them for money. You give me the address first. I¡¯ll raise money now and take Jane there as I am done.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Flora heard she no longer shirked raising the money, so she quickly said a meeting address.

    After the call, the technicians confirmed that Flora was in an abandoned factory in the suburbs afterparison.

    And the ce where she made an appointment to meet Cora was at the coffee shop at the south end of the abandoned factory...

    While Cora was talking with Flora, Jane, wearing a prison uniform and doing handicrafts, suddenly heard the correctional officer calling her.

    ¡°Jane, someone wants to see you.¡±

    Jane frowned.

    After she went to prison, everyone who ttered and admired her before seemed to have forgotten her.

    During this period, apart from Flora, no one came to see her.

    Chapter 686 Byron Came to Visit HerBut thinking of Flora, Jane became highly irritable.

    If Flora came to see her, she didn¡¯t want to see her at all.

    4/5

    Even as Flora visited herst time, she kept saying she would find a way to get her out.

    But Jane still took her words as a fart.

    A lunatic, what could she do for Jane?

    As Jane hesitated, the correctional officer urged, ¡°What are you dawdling about? Get out!¡±

    Therefore, Jane could only follow her to meet the person.

    As Jane entered the reception room, the correctional officer closed the door.

    Jane looked up and saw that familiar figure.

    The man was smoking and looked preupied.

    But even so, his profile still made her heart attack.

    Even though she experienced so many things, even though Byron said all the hard words to her, as she saw this man again, she was still the same as she first saw him and was Chapter 686 Byron Came to Visit Her attracted deeply by him.

    5/5

    ¡°Byron?¡±

    Her voice was overjoyed. Even she could hear it.

    She even straightened her hair hastily, feeling annoyed in her heart. If she had known it was Byron, she should have cleaned up beforeing to meet him.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687 Don¡¯t Be Worried But Byron didn¡¯t talk nonsense with Jane. After a cold nce at her, he said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Byron, do you want to bail me from here? I knew that you were the best for me. Even if everyone says I am bad, you will still stand by my side without hesitation...¡±

    Jane¡¯s eyes were bright. And she stared deeply at Byron¡¯s side face, full of love.

    She even made up her mind.

    After Byron bailed her to go out, she would listen no matter what he asked her to do in the future.

    Even if it was to be his lover, she was willing.

    But at this moment, the reception room door was opened again.

    Two burly men walked in.

    Jane felt something was wrong and looked at Byron in a panic.

    ¡°Byron?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Chapter 687 Don¡¯t Be Worried But Byron told the two men, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. Take her away.¡±

    2/5

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two men walked towards Jane quickly.Jane felt the situation was not good, so she returned quickly.

    But after a while, her lengthy hair was grabbed by one of the men and pulled back.

    Jane panicked now. She struggled desperately and roared, ¡°What are you going to do?

    ¡°Byron, what do you ask them to do for me?¡±

    But those two did as Byron ordered. They didn¡¯t talk nonsense to Jane and carried her out.

    Byron followed suit.

    Soon, they arrived outside the abandoned factory they had located before.

    Just in time, Cora and the police also arrived.

    ¡°I went in first.¡±

    Chapter 687 Don¡¯t Be Worried They were afraid of irritating Flora, so they had already discussed on the phone before they arrived. Let Cora go in alone to check the situation.

    3/5After confirming Martin¡¯s state, they would let Jane appear.

    ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±

    Seeing Cora¡¯s red and swollen eyes, Byron felt distressed and reluctant.

    But the current situation does not allow him to hesitate.

    He could only step forward, hug Cora, and kiss her red lips softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Cora leaned against Byron¡¯s arms and inhaled his unique breath. And then, she mustered up the courage to walk into the abandoned factory.

    Sara, William, and others were worried as watching Cora enter the abandoned factory alone.

    Jane was still locked in the car, and two muscr men Chapter 687 Don¡¯t Be Worriedguarded her.

    4/5

    She could only observe the situation outside through the car window.

    Looking outside the car window, as Byron hugged and kissed Cora with care and pity, she felt that the idea that Byron loved her just now was foolish.

    But what happened?

    Why were there so many police cars outside? Why did Cora and Byron seem to be preupied?

    And why did the Yoris familye outside the factory but didn¡¯t go in?

    Jane once wanted to stretch her neck to look closer, but the muscr man pulled her long hair violently as she pushed her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around. I will let you out as it is your turn!¡±

    Jane grinned her teeth in pain. And she didn¡¯t dare to make any noise or move...

    On the other side, as Cora entered the abandoned factory, she saw muchrge machinery and equipment inside.

    Chapter 687 Don¡¯t Be Worried

    5/5

    There were also some waste film fields with thick dust on the side and a few bread packaging bags scattered on the ground.

    There was no ash on the packaging bags. Someone just threw it away after eating.It proved that Flora was indeed here just now.

    Cora could only continue walking in and heard a voice from inside. ¡°Dare you to sneak away? You are cheap and only y tricks, just like your mother!¡±

    Cora hurriedly quickened and came to the back of arge machine.

    Then she saw Flora tie Martin to a chair and take the belt to p Martin fiercely...

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688 A Scratch

    1/5

    The force with which Flora swung the belt was not small, and Cora could hear the sound from far away.

    Every time the beltnded on Martin¡¯s body, it left red marks.

    on his tender skin.

    But even so, Martin didn¡¯t cry out.

    That little face that already had many scars just red at Flora.

    ¡°Dare you still stare at me? Are you hate me? I will gouge out your eyeballs if you stare at me again!¡±

    Flora was not joking with Martin.

    She took out the fruit knife she bought in the supermarket and was eager to stab Martin¡¯s eyes.

    She just wanted the little bastard to beg for mercy, even if he cried a little.

    But since the little bastard woke up after being tied here by her, he has never cried, let alone begged for mercy.

    Chapter 688 A Scratch The more she looked at it, the more she felt that his personality was the same as Cora¡¯s. They were stubborn.

    So, she suddenly wanted to destroy him.

    2/5

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just gouge out your eyeballs. Your damn parents made Jane so miserable. How can I make them feel better?¡±The more she talked, the more she moved closer to Martin.

    As Martin saw the sharp de getting closer and closer to him, his face suddenly showed panic.

    But at this moment, a figure flew directly toward Flora.

    ¡°You hurt Martin, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Cora threw Flora down at once.

    ¡°Do you want to kill me? Do you have the ability?¡±

    Flora was not weak. She turned around and bullied Cora, even holding a fruit knife to stab Cora¡¯s eyes.

    Cora threw her down with the wrong posture, and she couldn¡¯t counter Flora.

    Seeing that Flora poked the knife closer to her eyes, Cora exerted all her strength to push Flora away.

    Chapter 688 A Scratch

    3/5

    Flora naturally knew that Cora had learned taekwondo. And if Flora continued to fight like this, she would lose.

    But she was unwilling just to let Cora go.So her heart turned violent, and she suddenly shed the knife towards Cora¡¯s cheek...

    The moment the blood sttered, and Martin cried his heart out.

    The tingling pain on her cheek was far less painful than Martin¡¯s crying and made Cora ufortable.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    At that moment, she was so explosive that she kicked Flora several miles away and came to Martin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It is okay. Mom is here!¡±

    She felt distressed, quickly untied the rope on Martin¡¯s body, and hugged him tightly in her arms.

    But no matter how sheforted him, Martin couldn¡¯t wipe away his tears no matter how hard she tried.

    His small hand tremblingly caressed Cora¡¯s injured cheek.

    Only then did Cora realize that Martin was feeling sorry for Chapter 688 A Scratch her injury.

    4/5

    ¡°It is okay. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me, as you aresafe.¡±

    Although her cheek was injured, she was also very sad and worried that it would leave a scar but provided that Martin was safe, she could not care about anything.

    ¡°Where is Jane? Didn¡¯t you say you got her out?¡±

    Flora got up, still holding a knife in her hand.

    ¡°Hurry up and return Jane to me, or...¡±

    She was eager to try, nning to retake the knife and threaten Cora.

    Just then, a person fell on her body.

    Flora didn¡¯t defend herself, so she was smashed to see stars, brought along with her, and fell to the ground.

    After recovering from the dizziness, she realized that the one who hit her was actually...

    ¡°Jane?¡±

    Flora was overjoyed and flustered and quickly helped Jane to Chapter 688 A Scratch check.

    5/5

    ¡°Jane, are you okay? Mom didn¡¯t break my promise. I said to get you out, and I did it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I also asked them to prepare money and passports. You will go abroadter. Don¡¯t worry about me. Youhad better leave here as far as you can...¡±

    But Jane didn¡¯t ept her overture, pushing her away desperately.

    ¡°You madwoman. You will only kill me like this!¡±

    ¡°How could I kill you? I let them obediently get you out and send you abroad, and I also shed that bitch¡¯s face!¡±

    Flora spoke very excitedly but found Jane staring in one direction in fear.

    As she turned around, Byron kicked her away before she could see his gloomy face clearly...

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 689

    Cora and Martin looked up in astonishment and saw Flora being kicked several miles away and did not fall until she hit the wall.

    Byron stood against the light, his tall and straight body blocked in front of Cora and Martin.

    The tight string in Cora¡¯s heart finally loosened at this moment.

    Although the crisis was far from resolved, she felt inexplicably at ease as she saw him.

    It was probably the so¨Ccalled trust...

    ¡°B¨CByron?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen Byron for a long time.

    But she had a pretty good impression of Byron.

    As she was in the hospital, Byron took good care of her, making her like this son¨Cinw from the bottom of her heart.

    She didn¡¯t expect to meet again after many years, but Byron Chapter 689 Don¡¯t Let Them Go!kicked her away.

    2/5

    And with that cold and stern fighting face and the look of death exuding from his whole body, it seemed that she would be sent to hell in the next second.

    But before she figured out the reason, Sara rushed up.

    ¡°You slut! Switching my daughter up, causing us to fight against each other. And now you are still hurting my daughter and kidnapping my grandson. I will fight you...¡±

    Sara was not good at fighting, but she pulled Flora¡¯s hair with strength.

    Flora screamed so loudly that she felt as if her scalp was about to be ripped off by Sara.

    But no one helped Flora. Even though many policemen were present, no one stepped forward to dissuade Sara.

    It was heinous because they all knew that Flora had kidnapped Sara¡¯s grandson and injured her daughter¡¯s face, plus that she had swapped two children.

    Their parents also raised them, so they turned a blind eye to let Sara vent her anger.

    As for William, he was busy picking up Martin and checkingChapter 689 Don¡¯t Let Them Go!

    his injuries.

    3/5

    Byron was busy taking out his pocket square to treat Cora¡¯s wound temporarily.

    ¡°It is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you in alone.¡± Byron looked at the wound on Cora¡¯s cheek, felt distressed, and med himself.

    ¡°It is not your fault either, but some people want to hurt me.¡± Cora hurriedly went to see Martin again.

    ¡°As I came in, she was pumping Martin with her belt. And she was going to gouge his eyes. I have to send Martin to the hospitalter to check to see if there are any other injuries carefully.¡±

    William became even more anxious, and his hands holding Martin tightened.

    ¡°How can this person be so twisted in her heart? How can she handle a baby less than four years old!¡±

    Byron quickly put his arms around her. ¡°I will do it. Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t forget that you are also injured now. I will send you and Martin to the hospital first.¡±

    Then he nced at Flora again, and his eyes were full of cold. ¡°As for her, I will settle the score with her slowly.¡±

    Chapter 689 Don¡¯t Let Them Go!Seeing that no one was helping her, Flora pleaded for help from Jane heartbreakingly.

    4/5

    ¡°Jane, help me quickly. Mom¡¯s head is about to be ripped off!¡±

    Jane stepped back in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My mother is Sara! I don¡¯t have a mother like you!¡±

    Flora was furious. ¡°Who did I do all for?¡±

    ¡°For whomever you love, but don¡¯t hurt me anyway!¡±

    Jane¡¯s words made Flora even more annoyed. ¡°Do you think if you turn against them now, they will forgive you and let you return to the Yoris family? Stop dreaming!¡±

    ¡°You and I have never been in the same group. Even if you want to die, don¡¯t use me as a backstop.¡±

    Jane was not stupid.

    Flora made such a bigmotion today, so many police officers were dispatched.

    Even if this matter were correctly handled, Flora would get in trouble.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    That was why she wouldn¡¯t get together with Flora at this Chapter 689 Don¡¯t Let Them Go!

    time. If she got involved, she would be worse.

    ¡°How did I give birth to a selfish child like you!¡±

    5/5

    Of course, Flora also understood Jane¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but scold her.

    But she soon couldn¡¯t care about Jane anymore because shesaw Byron would leave with Cora and Martin.

    She immediately broke free from Sara and rushed in front of their family of three.

    ¡°Do you think I will let you leave here alive today?¡±

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690 Repentance is Salvation?

    1/5

    ¡°What else did you do?¡±

    Byron stared at Flora coldly, without any emotion in his eyes.

    Cora couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade Flora when looking at her crazy look, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can get away because you are mentally ill. Not only will you not be able to save Jane, you may even make her more guilty.¡±

    Flora replied, ¡°Of course, I know that I am alone and weak. Just by catching this little beast, I can¡¯t send Jane abroad sessfully. So before that, I have made all the preparations...¡±

    Flora¡¯s words made everyone present feel uneasy.

    Everyone turned their eyes to her.

    They saw Flora was smiling.

    That kind of grinning and ferocious smile was even more distorted and terrifying on Flora¡¯s face, which was already crippled by burns.

    Chapter 690 Repentance is Salvation?

    Flora kept on saying, ¡°Before you came, I already knew that you would definitely not go to the coffee shop at the appointed time. When Cora called me that time, you were locating me.¡±Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then, a sense of fear crept up everyone¡¯s mind.

    They all thought that Flora was delirious, but she was more sober than anyone else.

    ¡°I knew you woulde, so... I put a bomb under every machine. Haha, you didn¡¯t think of it, did you?¡±

    Flora took out a remote control she carried andughed happily.

    Her crazyughter resounded over the abandoned factory, making everyone scared.

    Byron had already looked around first and found that they were in a very bad position. They were surrounded by abandoned machinery and equipment.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    2/5

    If the bombs Flora mentioned existed, no matter how powerful the bombs were, casualties might be inevitable as long as these machines were blown up and flipped.

    Chapter 690 Repentance is Salvation?

    So at the first moment, Byron hugged Martin tightly in his arm, and his other hand also held Cora¡¯s hand.3/5

    No matter what, he must protect them to leave here safely.

    He would not hesitate on it even if he had to sacrifice his own life.

    Cora felt the warmth from Byron¡¯s palm. She felt much more at ease instantly.

    She turned her head to Byron and smiled slightly.

    She seemed to be telling Byron with practical actions that as long as she was with him, she would not be afraid.

    But if they unfortunately died here today, Cora would not have any regret as long as she could look at Byron like this at thest moment.

    As for Jane...

    In fact, Cora really didn¡¯t expect that Flora would go this far for Jane.

    But even so, Cora still didn¡¯t want to ept Flora, nor could she.Because once she did, the Yoris family would never want her Chapter 690 Repentance is Salvation?

    again.

    At this time, William took the initiative to persuade Flora.

    ¡°Flora, what happened between us was a long time ago.

    There¡¯s no need to hold on to it. Besides, Jane did make a

    4/5

    mistake, and she should be punished. But don¡¯t be so extreme, okay?¡±

    For William, as long as two persons were not married, falling in or out of love were both normal things.

    But he never thought that Flora would be so extreme.

    Flora wanted the two families to pay for a wrong rtionship together.

    If William had known that such a big mistake would have been made back then, he would never have provoked Flora.

    Flora said, ¡°William, you said it so easily because Jane is not your daughter. If Jane was your biological daughter, would you still let her be punished and live the rest of her life in prison?¡±

    William answered, ¡°If you feel aggrieved because she could waste her life in prison, have you ever thought about the patients who lost their lives because of her dyed treatment? What did they do wrong, and why do they have toChapter 690 Repentance is Salvation?

    pay the price of their lives for her lies?¡±

    5/5

    In fact, William had been treating Jane like his own daughter for so many years. If possible, he would not want Jane to be a prisoner.

    However, Jane made an unforgivable mistake.

    ¡°Flora, repentance is salvation, don¡¯t make the same mistake again and again...¡±

    William knew that he was the one who made Flora be so extreme, so he tried his best and hoped that Flora would stop and repent.

    But Flora said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so nobly. I¡¯m not here today so that you can lecture me. Let me give you a gun salute so that you can understand...¡±

    As Flora said that, she rapidly pressed a button on the remote control in her hand...

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691 Calling You Mom?

    A machine closest to William exploded.

    With a Bang, the machinery was blown off in mes.

    ¡°Get out of the way...¡±

    Byron¡¯s reaction was the quickest, and immediately he took Martin and Cora behind a piece of equipment.

    Other people also reacted quickly and hid.

    William also dodged the explosion, but the shock wave and fragments from the sted machinery still injured his head.

    When he got up from the ground again, his entire face was covered in blood.

    Sara was frightened. She quickly stepped forward to support William and check his wound.

    The police also realized that Flora had really nted bombs under each machine. They were going to call a negotiator in to talk to her.

    But Flora said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to bring anyone in, and I won¡¯t let you Chapter 691 Calling You Mom?

    2/4out. I believe you have all seen the power of the bomb just now. If I find out that you are acting rashly, I will press all the buttons, and we will all die together.¡±

    The police shouted to Flora again, asking how could she let everyone out of there safely.

    Flora said, ¡°I only have one request, to give Jane 340 thousand dors in cash and prepare a helicopter to send Jane to go abroad now.¡±

    She then added, ¡°I did the math. We are only half an hour¡¯s flight away from the neighboring country. We can talk about the others after Jane leaves the country safely.¡±

    The police were discussing. They could indeed arrange a helicopter for her, but it was a bit difficult to gather such amount of cash in a short time.

    But Byron suddenly said, ¡°Promise her. Whether it¡¯s a helicopter or cash, I can arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Byron, you seem to know the situation,¡± Flora smiled with a hint of sarcasm.¡°Compared to the lives of all of us, those are nothing. But I have one condition, let Martin and Cora leave first,¡± Byron said.

    Chapter 691 Calling You Mom?

    3/4

    Flora answered, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let Martin and Cora leave. I know that they are my biggest bargaining chips.¡±

    Byron¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Then let Mrs. Sara Yoris take Mr. William Yoris to the hospital first.¡±

    William¡¯s head injury kept bleeding.

    Even though Cora had given him a simple treatment, the bleeding did not stop.

    Flora agreed, ¡°I can promise you to let the two of them leave first, but I must ensure that Jane will be safe afternding.¡±

    ¡°You can video chat with her the whole time,¡± Byron said.

    Flora felt that Byron¡¯s suggestion was feasible. She said, ¡°Well, let the pilot send Jane to the subway station in Croban.¡±

    Byron called his private helicopter in front of her, and asked the helicopter pilot to take Jane to the subway station in Croban ording to Flora¡¯s instructions.Other than that, Byron didn¡¯t say any other words.

    Before Flora agreed to let Sara take William to the hospital, she let Sara go to Byron¡¯s car to take the 340 thousand dors Byron had prepared.

    Chapter 691 Calling You Mom?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Soon, Sara came back with 340 thousand dors.

    4/4

    After Flora saw that the box was indeed full of cash, she said,

    ¡°Okay, put it down here, then you can take William and leave.¡±

    But Sara didn¡¯t want to leave. Her child and grandson were here, and there was still danger, so she couldn¡¯t just leave.

    But at this time, Cora came up.

    ¡°Do you want me to call your mother? If you want me to, take him and leave quickly.¡±

    Sara surely hoped to hear Cora call her mother, but she couldn¡¯t leave them in danger.

    At that moment, Sara almost copsed.

    B Write yourment

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692 No One Escaped?

    But Cora stepped forward, hugged her, and whispered,

    ¡°Listen to me. Get out.¡±

    Sara immediately burst into tears.

    Sara¡¯s daughter still loved her very much.

    That was why she still let Sara go first at this critical moment.

    Byron also said, ¡°Take Mr. William Yoris to the hospital first. He has bled a lot, and his life will be in danger if he doesn¡¯t go to the hospital. I assure you, and I will do all I can to ensure the safety of Cora and Martin.¡±

    In the end, Sara could only leave with William.

    As soon as William and Sara left, the helicopter also arrived.

    ¡°Jane, take the 340 thousand dors and get on the helicopter right now. With your ingenuity, you will know what to do when you arrive in Croban.¡±

    Although Flora was talking to Jane, her mental state did not rx.

    Chapter 692 No One Escaped?

    2/6

    Flora held the remote control of the bombs tightly in her hand, looking at the people around her very vigntly.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Jane wanted to refuse.

    She knew that Flora had no way out now.Once she left, Flora would die.

    But Flora said again, seeing Jane didn¡¯t move, ¡°Jane, do you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?¡±

    Of course, Jane didn¡¯t want to.

    So after much hesitation, she still picked up the 340 thousand dors.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take care.¡±

    Jane still chose herself over Flora. She left without looking back.

    So far, she had never called Flora mother.

    Although Flora was a little disappointed, she was still happy.

    At least at thest moment of her life, she still did one thing Chapter 692 No One Escaped?

    for her own daughter.

    During the whole process of Jane walking out of the3/6

    abandoned factory and getting on the helicopter, the video chat was connected.

    Flora didn¡¯t watch it much. She was still paying most of her attention to the people around her.

    After William and Sara left, Cora was busy checking Martin¡¯s injuries.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Byron also stayed by their side, seemingly taking care of them.

    Some police officers seemed to be chatting while others were watching Jane¡¯s video...

    Everyone seemed very busy as if they were not paying attention to Flora.

    So Flora quietly turned to Jane¡¯s video.

    In fact, she knew that this should be thest time in her life to see Jane.

    The shallow mother¨Cdaughter rtionship between her and Jane was also caused by her.If she hadn¡¯t been so extreme at the beginning and had Chapter 692 No One Escaped?

    exchanged the two children, she would have been able to watch Jane grow up.

    But the mistake had already been made. All Flora could do now was sacrifice her life for Jane¡¯s future...

    When Flora stared at Jane¡¯s profile in the video in a daze, Byron noticed Flora¡¯s situation.

    So, he gave Cora a hint with his eyes.

    Cora saw Byron¡¯s eyes and knew what he was going to do.

    4/6

    Although Cora disagreed, she also knew they could not sit still.

    Otherwise, when Janended, their lives would end.

    So, Cora stared deeply at Byron.

    She seemed to be reminding Byron to pay attention to safety and stay alive.

    She also seemed to be telling Byron that she loves him...

    Byron smiled at Cora as if he were telling her that he understood all her meanings. The next second, Byron quickly dashed towards Flora and kicked her.

    When Flora realized what happened, Byron had already Chapter 692 No One Escaped?kicked off the remote control in her hand.

    5/6

    Flora was going to pick it up immediately, but Byron hurriedly kicked the remote control away and stepped forward to subdue Flora.

    The police also hurried forward and got the remote control of the bombs.

    Suddenly, Flora took out a knife to stab Byron.

    Byron could only let go of her.

    ¡°Mrs. Flora Lane, there is no way for you to escape. Please give up resistance immediately. If so, maybe...¡± The police shouted at Flora.

    But Flora smiled. ¡°When I do things, I always leave myself alternatives. Do you think that only the remote control can control all the bombs?¡±

    Before everyone could understand her words, she took out the lighter, lit it, and threw it into a pile of dust.

    Where the lighter fell, a fire was lit and then quickly turned into several fire lines, burning towards the bottom of each equipment machine.

    Apparently, Flora had made lead wires for the ignition.

    Chapter 692 No One Escaped?

    6/6

    devices, but these wires were hidden in the dust, and no onefound them.

    ¡°Run.¡± Sensing that the situation was not good, Byron immediately took Martin and Cora and ran outside.

    The police officers also fled.

    Only Flora still stood in the mes. Sheughed. ¡°No one can escape, haha...¡±

 Chapter 693

    hapter 693 Something Is Wrong!

    Byron took Cora and Martin and ran towards the gate.

    But the bombs set off when they were halfway through.

    From the innermost end, close to Flora, the explosion was off.

    The shock wave of the explosion blew away Flora. When she hit the ground, thergest piece of machinery that was blown into several pieces hit her directly on her belly. Flora¡¯s belly was sunken in by the smash. Lots of blood was vomited out from her mouth.

    At that moment, Flora knew that her life hade to an end.

    But she still couldn¡¯t help but look back at the location where the phone was ced just now.

    Strange to say, the bombs exploded one by one, and the surrounding area waspletely destroyed. But the area where the phone was ced was still intact.

    On the phone, the video call was still going on.

    From Flora¡¯s point of view, she happened to see that the helicopter Jane was on hadnded near a subway station in Chapter 693 Something Is Wrong!

    Croban.

    2/5

    Jane got off the helicopter with 340 thousand dors in her hand and entered the crowded subway station. Her figure quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    During the whole process, Jane didn¡¯t turn around to see Flora again.

    Flora was disappointed.Even on Flora¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t hear Jane calling her mother.

    But she was happy anyway.

    Jane had regained a new life.

    Flora wanted tough.

    But a mouthful of blood came out as soon as sheughed.

    With the bleeding, her gaze gradually froze.

    On the other side, Byron and Cora ran out with all their might.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But the sounds of explosions behind them were still getting closer.

    Chapter 693 Something Is Wrong!

    Seeing that the bomb closest to them was about to be detonated, Byron quickly stuffed Martin into Cora¡¯s arms.

    3/5

    At that moment, Martin also seemed to sense that something was about to happen. He looked at Byron with a pair of brighteyes.

    But Martin saw that Byron was smiling at him.

    Byron had no fear of danger nor anxiety of death, only a warm smile.

    Byron seemed to be telling Martin with this silent smile that he loved them and would ensure their safety even if his life was at stake...

    Cora also noticed that there was something wrong with Byron¡¯s stuffing the child to her.

    Especially seeing him smiling at them made Cora more disturbed.

    ¡°Byron, let¡¯s go together,¡± Cora said to Byron.

    Byron answered, ¡°I know. But if it doesn¡¯t work, you have to go first.¡±

    At this time, a loud explosion sounded.

    Chapter 693 Something Is Wrong!¡°Cora, I love you!¡±

    Byron desperately pushed the mother and son out while saying so.

    4/5

    But Byron himself was blown away by the huge shock wave...

    ¡°No!¡±

    Following Cora¡¯s exmation, Martin also panicked.

    But even so, they were still pushed several meters away.

    Because they were already very close to the gate, they fell outside the gate by Byron¡¯s push.

    Sara and the firefighters also arrived now.

    It turned out that Sara called a taxi on the road to send William to the hospital.

    She then got back and called the fire department.

    After the firefighters arrived at the scene, they were preparing a rescue n when the explosion sounded.

    Seeing thick smoke billowing from the abandoned factory, they also hurriedly joined the rescue.

    Chapter 693 Something Is Wrong!

    5/5

    Sara kept wanting to rush into the factory after she saw the explosion. She cried, ¡°My child is still inside, my child!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m going to save her. I will save my child nomatter what...¡±

    She cried hysterically and tried to rush into the fire with all her strength.

    But some firefighters kept blocking her, so she didn¡¯t get in.

    After thest explosion, she saw Cora and the child were blown out.

    She hurried forward and grabbed both Cora and Martin. She asked them, ¡°Cora? Martin? Fortunately, you are still alive...¡±

    When she was crying with joy, she saw the nk eyes of Cora and Martin.

    She suddenly realized something and asked them, ¡°Where is Byron?¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694 Marry Me!

    ¡°He... Didn¡¯t hee out?¡±

    Sara quickly looked at the gate of the abandoned factory.

    But Cora suddenly broke free from her. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡± Sara firmly held her hand.

    It was not easy for Cora toe back alive. How could Sara let her go in and retake risks?

    ¡°He¡¯s in it. He¡¯s still in it...¡±

    ¡°I let him go through life and death alone four years ago, and I can¡¯t let him be alone after four years.¡±

    ¡°Love is sharing weal and woe!¡±

    Cora was crying.

    It seemed to have returned to the time when his car fell off a cliff four years ago, and everyone was looking for him in the valley.

    For her, the whole world seemed gray.

    Chapter 694 Marry Me!

    She cried hysterically and heart¨Cpiercingly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She was desperate to rush in.

    The rescuers stopped andforted her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the fire raged now. You can¡¯t go in.¡±¡°Trust us. We will do our best to rescue your lover.¡±

    ¡°Please cooperate with our rescue work.¡±

    Words of dissuasion rang out.

    But Cora couldn¡¯t listen to anything and was still rushing in with all her strength.

    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m going to find him...¡±

    Sara followed the rescuers and hugged Cora tightly.

    ¡°Cora, Mom knows you love Byron, but you can¡¯t go in now.

    Shall we wait?¡±

    2/5

    At this moment, Sara also seemed to see the scene of Cora going to the valley alone to find Byron after he fell off the cliff four years ago.

    It was hard for her to imagine how desperate Cora must have Chapter 694 Marry Me!

    been at that time.

    There were no rtives around, and even Byron¡¯s life wasuncertain.

    3/5

    But these closest rtives were still mocking her because they didn¡¯t know her identity.

    Just thinking about it made Sara feel guilty.

    Cora was still determined to enter the fire scene, so Sara said directly, ¡°If someone must go in, then I¡¯ll go. You and Martin wait here, and I wille out after I find Byron.¡±

    Then, she also went all out to rush into the fire.

    The rescuers didn¡¯t expect Sara, who dissuaded her daughter, to be the first person to rush in suddenly. In an unguarded moment, no one came to stop her.

    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Hansen hase out!¡±

    Cora and Sara looked in the direction the man was pointing at the same time and saw a slender figure running out of the fire scene with a police officer on its back.

    His shirt was dust¨Ccovered, and even the angr handsome face was streaked with jet ck.

    Chapter 694 Marry Me!

    But Cora felt that he was like a ray of light injected into herlife, which let the gloomy world in her eyes suddenly have brilliant colors again.

    ¡°Hurry up! Get the ambnce stretcher!¡±

    4/5

    Someone sent an ambnce stretcher, and Byron put the injured policeman on it. When he looked up, he saw that Cora was on the verge of tears but was staring at him firmly.

    At that moment, something seemed to be touched in his heart.

    It was as if he had returned to the valley where he had fallen off the cliff four years ago. He ran towards her with all his strength, and so did she.

    The two hugged each other tightly as if they wanted to rub each other into their bodies.

    ¡°You scared me to death...¡±

    Cora still cried, but this time it was tears of joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t scare you like this in the future.¡±

    Byron saw her before Cora noticed him.

    Her flustered and helpless appearance seemed abandoned Chapter 694 Marry Me!

    by the whole world.

    5/5He wondered if she was crying alone in that valley four years ago.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt distressed and regretful.

    If time travel could happen in this world, how much would he like to return to that time four years ago and hug her when she was helpless...

    ¡°Cora, will you marry me? From now on, we will never be separated for the rest of our lives!¡±

    Although this situation was unsuitable for a proposal, Byron¡¯s words had already been blurted out.

    Cora said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    The man who got the response was very excited.

    He bowed his head and kissed Cora...

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695 Survival After Catastrophe!

    1/5

    The joy of survival after catastrophe made Cora temporarily forget that many rescuers were still around.

    Her mother and her children were also present.

    But she was intoxicated by Byron¡¯s kiss and even kissed him back.

    Seeing the two kissing so intoxicatedly, Sara appeared behind Martin at the right time, covering his curious eyes...

    At the end of the rescue, the fire police found a charred body at the scene.

    After DNAparison, it was proved that the corpse was Flora.

    The rest of the people were only injured to varying degrees and were sent to the hospital for treatment one after another.

    To thank these police officers and firefighters for saving their grandson, the Hansen family also specially gave a bonus of 200

    thousand dors to all those who participated in the Chapter 695 Survival After Catastrophe!

    rescue.

    2/5

    At present, the police were negotiating with Croban to extradite Jane, who Flora exchanged for her life, back to country.

    Not only the official people were looking for her, but also the Yoris family and the Hansen family had sent people to look for her. It was bound to let Jane atone for the mistakes shmitted.

    But the strange thing was that since Jane entered Croban, she disappeared without a trace.

    Even the locator installed on Byron¡¯s suitcase containing 340

    thousand dors before could not find her.

    But even so, neither the Hansen family nor the Yoris family gave up looking for her whereabouts.

    At the same time, Gabe heard about Flora¡¯s death.

    He wasn¡¯t despondent.

    After all, Flora was not his biological mother, and she didn¡¯t treat him well either.

    Since the Lane family went bankrupt and Gabe¡¯s father passed away, Flora didn¡¯t have much contact with him.

    Chapter 695 Survival After Catastrophe!

    Theirmunication was only about fixed payment of alimony.

    Now that Flora was dead, he could only take up the cudgel for Cora.3/5

    ¡°Cora, how could she be so cruel to you?¡±

    About what Flora did, Gabe learned about it from the police officers.

    Flora exchanged children, didn¡¯t care about Cora, and finally kidnapped Cora¡¯s child, almost causing the whole family to die in mes.

    Gabe felt terrified when he heard about every crime.

    That¡¯s why he hurried to the hospital to see Cora.

    In addition to the injuries on Cora¡¯s face, there were many soft tissue injuries on her body.

    Byron was worried and arranged for her and Martin to go to the hospital for examination and observation for two days.

    Although her face was still covered with gauze then, she felt calm.

    4/5Chapter 695 Survival After Catastrophe!

    ¡°Probably because I¡¯m not her daughter, but the daughter of her rival in love.¡±

    ¡°It was also because she exchanged two children that let you go to her side. But she didn¡¯t know how to cherish it and instead abused you so much...¡±

    But in the end, Gabe still said, ¡°Cora, I only have you as my sister anyway, no matter what she thinks.¡±

    Cora smiled. ¡°I only have you as my brother.¡±

    At this time, Byron walked in and chatted with Gabe.

    However, Gabe¡¯s cell phone rang as if something happened at work.

    So when Gabe proposed to leave, Cora did not force him to stay though she was reluctant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few days and formally meet Martin.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Martin will be delighted to see you.¡±

    After hugging Cora, Gabe left.

    ¡°How is Martin?¡±

    Since Martin was beaten all over by Flora, Byron was worried Chapter 695 Survival After Catastrophe!

    5/5This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    that Martin¡¯s internal organs were injured, so he arranged for him to have a CT scan.¡°His CT inspection is estimated to be done,¡± Byron looked at the time and said.

    The Hansen elders and Sara were all in a panic because of Martin¡¯s injury, scrambling to hug Martin.

    Byron also wanted to hug Martin but couldn¡¯t have the chance.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696 Did He Call Dad?

    At this time, Nora¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Thank God! His internal organs were not injured!¡±

    Sara also said, ¡°God bless...¡±

    Soon, the door of the ward was open.

    The Hansen elders, Sara, and William who had arge gauze wrapped around his head, all walked in.

    Nora held Martin tightly. William said, ¡°Madam Hansen, you have been hugging Martin for a long time, and your arms can¡¯t bear it. Why don¡¯t you let me hug him?¡±

    He wanted to remind Nora that it was his turn to hold Martin.

    But Nora said, ¡°You still have injuries on your head, so you are not suitable for this heavy work. Let me hold the child.¡±

    Among Nora¡¯s grandchildren, Martin was the one she loved the most now because he looked exactly like his father.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Now that the child was injured, she couldn¡¯t bear him to leave her arms.

    Chapter 696 Did He Call Dad?

    2/5

    So what she said was a refusal to hand Martin over to William.

    In the end, Sara said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I agree with MadamHansen. You should take a good rest due to the injury. As for Martin, leave him to me!¡±

    Well, Sara also started to remind Nora that it was her turn to hold Martin.

    Nora had been dominating Martin ever since she met Martin just now.

    Now it was Sara¡¯s turn!

    But Nora said, ¡°You also have injuries on your arms, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to hold Martin. It¡¯s better for me to hug him.¡±

    Sara still refused to give up. ¡°This little injury is not a problem.

    I¡¯m not that dramatic.¡±

    Nora still refused to let go.

    To hold Martin, she even started to rake up the past.

    ¡°Who used to go to the hospital for a slight injury?¡±Seeing that the two would fight for Martin, Cora and Byron Chapter 696 Did He Call Dad?

    were confused, not knowing who to persuade.

    3/5

    Osborn and William were also at a loss, not knowing whether to follow their heart or consider the feelings of their inws.

    Just at this moment, a soft voice rang out.

    ¡°Dad, hug...¡±

    When everyone recovered, they immediately looked at Martin in astonishment.

    ¡°Am I wrong? It seems that Martin spoke.¡±

    ¡°He... Did he call Dad?¡±

    Nora and the others also forgot about the quarrel.

    Cora and Byron looked at each other in astonishment and then looked at Martin.But Martin still only looked at Byron, and his pair of eyes had a brightness different from the past.

    Cora remembered the scene where Martin was sent to the childcare facility.

    That day, something happened at the maid¡¯s home, and Cora let her go home.

    696 Did H He Call Dad?

    4/5

    Jerry was on a business trip that day. Cora also promised a patient to prescribe medicine for him.

    At that time, the patient was already terminally ill. If Cora hadn¡¯t given him the medicine in time that day, he would most likely have died.

    That¡¯s why Cora was able to send Martin to the childcare of theirmunity.

    In front of Cora, the teacher treated him very well.

    But as soon as Cora left, the teacher left him aside.

    Even if a few older kids bullied him, she was indifferent and still gossiped with another childcare teacher. ¡°This kid is from a single¨Cparent family. I heard that his mother gave birth to him without getting married.¡±

    ¡°So he was an illegitimate child. No wonder I didn¡¯t see his father before.¡±

    Other kids overheard their conversation. They called Martin ¡°the bastard¡± and said his father was a coward...

    Martin was impressed that day. From that day on, he stopped making noise because words hurt people the most.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697 Martin Spoke!

    During the contact period with the scumbag father, although he behaved very well, Martin was still very worried that he would leave him and his mom like before and let them be ridiculed again.

    But at the scene of the fire just now, when the danger came, the scumbag¡¯s protection of him and his mom made him finally realize that the scumbag cared about them very much.

    For their safety, his father would not hesitate to sacrifice himself.

    So he was relieved and also felt that the power of words could no longer hurt him...

    After escaping from the fire scene, he had been looking forward to his father hugging him.

    But the elders kept hugging him, and his scumbag father didn¡¯t even have a chance.

    Seeing that the elders were about topete for him again, Martin asked for it himself, ¡°Dad, hug me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Martin saw Byron looking at him in astonishment, but there was no movement for a long time, so Martin opened his arms.

    Chapter 697 Martin Spoke!It was also this move that made Byron suddenly realize it.

    2/4

    All the consternation on that handsome face instantly turned into tenderness.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to hug my baby.¡±

    The man stretched out his hand, took Martin from Nora¡¯s arms, and kissed his cheek gently.

    Martin didn¡¯t like being kissed.

    In particr, Byron didn¡¯t even clean up the stubble on his face today.

    Unlike his mother¡¯s delicate and smooth kiss, when his father touched his cheek, he felt a tingle.

    But father¡¯s arms were so firm, and his embrace was warm and expansive, which made Martin feel at ease.

    Therefore, Martin reluctantly epted his kiss just now and stayed in his arms obediently...But this scene also made others jealous.

    ¡°Martin, it¡¯s not easy for Mom to give birth to you and raise you. You haven¡¯t called me before. Why did you call your Chapter 697 Martin Spoke!

    Dad?¡±

    While Cora was happy that Martin spoke, she also felt sad that she had never heard Martin call her like this.

    3/4

    The others were also eager to ask Martin to call them.

    ¡°Martin, call Grandpa. Grandpa will buy you two alpacas and y with you at home.¡±

    ¡°Martin, call Grandma, and I will build you a yground.¡±

    ¡°Call me. I¡¯m your grandma. If you call Grandma, I will take the puppy to the hospital as apanion for you.¡±

    ¡°Call me Grandpa, honey. As long as you call me, I will give everything to you.¡±

    But even if these people coaxed him, Martin didn¡¯t want tospeak.

    He thought he would be like a juggling animal in a zoo if he talked when being coaxed.

    Maybe his father understood what Martin was thinking, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t push Martin. He just started talking, so he won¡¯t be able to say that much for a while.¡±

    Others had to give up temporarily.

    Chapter 697 Martin Spoke!

    4/4

    This made Martin feel that it was good to admit his scumbag father.

    In this way, as long as they made eye contact, they could understand each other.

    Considering that so many things happened today and the family of three needed to rest, Nora and the others reminded Cora and Martin a few words and left.

    Perhaps because of leaning against Byron¡¯s arms, Martin felt at ease.

    So he fell asleep soon after they left.

    Seeing the child sleeping soundly in his arms, Byron¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade away.

    BWrite yourment

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698 Snuggle TogetherN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Put him on the bed and let him sleep by himself,¡± Cora reminded.

    ¡°No need. I want to hold him a little longer. He likes sleeping like this, so let him.¡±

    Looking at the innocent face in his arms, Byron suddenly said, ¡°Cora, Tell me about Martin¡¯s childhood.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Byron said.

    A small child like him, calling him ¡°father¡± today.

    That miraculous feeling made him wish he could go back four years ago and protect him, who had not yet arrived in this world.

    ¡°Martin¡¯s birth was a miracle. When I was pregnant for more than six months, I had a cental sinus rupture. At that time, I had to stay in the hospital to save the baby, even having to do everything in bed. But I managed to sustain the pregnancy until more than eight months, and Martin was still born prematurely...¡±

    Chapter 698 Snuggle Together Cora approached Byron and looked at Martin sleeping soundly in his arms, her eyes unintentionally bing gentler.During that time, her mental state was terrible because of Byron¡¯s ¡°death¡°.

    2/4

    But Martin¡¯s toughness and resilience, like a ray of light, made her persevere and move forward in the dark time.

    ¡°Although he was very small at birth, he couldn¡¯t even get insurance. But he grew up quickly afterward and became chubby in six months. Let me show you some pictures of him when he was a baby.¡±

    Cora said with increasing happiness, flipping through the photos stored in her phone for Byron to see.

    Then, Byron saw Martin, around six months old, chubby and incredibly cute.

    However, Byron paid more attention to how Cora looked at that time. She was so thin, almost just bones, and her eyes were dimmed.

    Martin was born prematurely andcked various congenital conditions, but he transformed in six months to beplump and no different from a normal child. This was Chapter 698 Snuggle Together undoubtedly deeply rted to Cora¡¯s careful care.

    3/4

    But at that time, Cora had just experienced the pain of losing her husband, and her mental state was extremely poor, yet she had to take care of and nurture the child alone.

    Thinking about all this, Byron truly felt heartache and guilt.

    His voice hoarse, he said, ¡°Cora, I really regret it. If I had contacted you earlier and brought you and Martin by my side, you wouldn¡¯t have had to endure everything alone.¡±

    Cora wanted to look up at him, but he covered her eyes with his hand.

    Cora then stopped looking and just leaned on his shoulder.

    ¡°Everything is in the past. And during that time, we were both at fault. You don¡¯t need to me yourself excessively. Just be grateful that we have all survived...¡±

    This time, regaining what was lost made Cora understand the preciousness of reunion.So she had already decided topletely let go of everything from before and live a good life with Martin and Byron.

    ¡°Well, after your face heals, we will have our wedding.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    gle Together

    4/4

    The two held hands, leaning against each other happily.

    The next day, when Sara came to see Cora, she happened to see the doctor changing the medicine on Cora¡¯s face.

    ¡°What happened? Is it infected?¡±

    When Sara came in, she noticed that the wound was slightly red and swollen, and there were some blisters, causing her to worry.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably because the gauze quality was not good enough yesterday. I¡¯ve already changed to a more breathable one now.¡±

    Cora replied calmly, but Sara still couldn¡¯t help but worry. *Should we ask a specialist toe and take a look? It would be troublesome if it leaves a scar.¡±

    ¡°If it leaves a scar, would you not recognize me?¡± Cora suddenly asked.

 Chapter 699

    hapter 699 She Called You MomText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How is it possible? You are my daughter. No matter how you change, you will always be my daughter.¡±

    Sara exined anxiously and added, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if you and Byron remarry, and you have scars on your face, what if someone takes advantage of the situation?¡±

    Sara always considered everything for Cora, her daughter.

    At this moment, she was already searching in her mind for a reliable dermatologist.

    Seeing Sara looking so preupied, Cora suddenly smiled and said, ¡°With my mom here, even if someone dares to take advantage of the situation, Mr. Hansen should think twice before angering my family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although the Yoris family is not as prestigious as the Hansen family, we still have a significant influence. If he dares to betray you, the Yoris family will risk everything we have to help you...¡±

    Sara said with determination before realizing something and looking at Cora in astonishment.

    Chapter 699 She Called You Mom ¡°Cora, what did you just call me?¡±

    She seemed to faintly hear Cora calling her...

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you like it when I call you that?¡±

    2/5

    Cora looked up and met Sara¡¯s slightly reddened eyes, then smiled lightly.At that moment, Sara truly felt as if her world had beenpletely filled.

    That sense of emptiness that had gued her for over twenty years suddenly vanished.

    ¡°Oh! I like it. How could I not? I¡¯ve been waiting for this ¡®Mom¡® for so long.¡±

    Sara wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve made many mistakes before and deeply hurt your heart. But I have truly changed, and in the future, I will treat you well and make up for the years of maternal love you were missing. Thank you for giving me this chance...¡±

    Cora reached out and hugged her, a smile appearing on the corners of her lips.

    This was also the first time she had been so close to her mother.

    Chapter 699 She Called You Mom

    3/5

    Previously, Flora had always rejected any hugs or intimacy, and she had never experienced the feeling of depending on her mother.

    But Sara didn¡¯t reject her and even did things for her within her capabilities.Like two days ago, when she cried so heartbreakingly that she wanted to enter the fire, Sara, although opposing her, went to the fire scene without hesitation.

    And after Cora was hospitalized, Sara insisted on cooking for Cora every day and bringing it to Cora.

    Worried that Martin would disturb her rest, she also insisted on bringing Martin along.

    Even if Martin was mischievous, Sara patiently took care of her.

    Cora saw all of this.

    It made her truly feel that she was loved and cared for.

    She was no longer alone and had family to rely on.

    Now, when she felt tired, she could lean on her mother¡¯s embrace.

    Chapter 699 She Called You Mom

    4/5Her mother¡¯s arms were soft and warm, with a fragrance that was not like perfume, which made her feel relieved andfortable...

    Sara embraced Cora in return.

    The feeling of being hugged by her daughter made her feel immensely fulfilled.

    After returning home, she immediately told William and Arnold about today¡¯s event, and Cora called her Mom.

    ¡°Cora really called you Mom?¡±

    William eximed and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°I wonder when she will be willing to call me Dad.¡±

    Well, he also hoped very much to receive Cora¡¯s recognition.

    But Arnold said, ¡°She has already called her Mom, which means she has epted the fact that we are a family.¡±

    Arnold added, ¡°Believe me, it won¡¯t be long before she calls you Dad and calls me Grandpa. But right now, the most important thing is to announce that she is the daughter of the Yoris family!¡±

 Chapter 700

    1/4

    William also thought Arnold¡¯s proposal was good. ¡°Yes, publicly announcing that she is the heiress of our Yoris family. In the future, anyone who wants to bully her will have to think twice about whether they can afford to offend us. And then, we can have a legitimate reason to let her marry into the Hansen family from the Yoris family.¡±

    Arnold nodded in agreement. Their ideas coincided.

    ¡°Cora¡¯s birthday ising up soon. Let¡¯s organize a big celebration for her and announce her status as the heiress of our Yoris family.¡±

    William thought this was a good idea, but Sara frowned.

    ¡°Cora doesn¡¯t like such a high profile. You see, she has already cured so many cancer patients in Leucrest Town, but she didn¡¯t even mention it. If it weren¡¯t for some people taking credit for her achievements and causing harm to the patients, she probably wouldn¡¯t want to publicly announce her knowledge of cancer treatment.¡±

    Sara also interacted with Cora, and the more she got to know her precious daughter, the more she realized that she didn¡¯t like being in the limelight.Chapter 700 Give Her a Lesson!

    2/4

    ¡°I think if we mention throwing a big celebration for her, she definitely won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Celebrating with avish banquet probably wouldn¡¯t be as meaningful for Cora as donating the money to impoverished areas.

    ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t like the limelight, but if we don¡¯t make it a grand event when announcing her identity, others will definitely think that we, the Yoris family, don¡¯t value Cora enough, and they will continue to cause trouble for her.¡±

    William also mentioned something else. ¡°A few days ago, when I went to the hospital to see Cora, I bumped into Eliza. She is from the Vega family.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she an illegitimate child?¡± Sara interjected.

    ¡°Yes, she is the illegitimate child. She probably went to the dermatology department for treatment and noticed the ward where Cora was staying, so she tried to take it from Cora. Right in front of Cora, she said she would definitely take away Cora¡¯s ward. She even said that even if Cora could cure cancer, she was just a doctor. Without money or background, she couldn¡¯tpete with the Vega family. She told Cora to be sensible and give up the ward to her.¡±

    When Sara heard that Cora was being suppressed during herChapter 700 Give Her a Lesson! hospital stay, she became furious.

    3/4

    ¡°What is the matter with the Vega family? They are not even half good as the Moore family, yet they dare to speak ill of my daughter in front of us. You should have gone up to her at that time and pped her.¡±

    ¡°I did go up to her at that time, but Cora still hadn¡¯t recognized us, so I couldn¡¯t say our rtionship in front of Eliza. I just scolded her, but do you know what she said?¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She said Cora was my secret lover, and I was just protecting her. It was such a derogatory remark. It was really offensive!¡±

    Thinking back to the scene at that time, if it weren¡¯t for Cora stopping him, he would have broken his rule of not hitting women and severely beaten Eliza.

    ¡°Why are you only telling me now? I¡¯m going to go and shut that bitch¡¯s mouth.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sara not onlyined but also stood up and prepared to go outside, with an immediate intention to find Eliza and fight.

    But William quickly pulled her back. ¡°You can hit her anytime.

    I think the most important thing right now is to announceCora¡¯s identity and prevent such incidents from happening Chapter 700 Give Her a Lesson!

    4/4

    again in the future! That¡¯s why I agree with Dad¡¯s suggestion of holding a grand celebration.¡±

    ¡°But what if Cora doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Sara also thought it made sense, but she still cared more about Cora¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Then we can keep it a secret from her. When the event is happening, we can just call her over,¡± Arnold suggested.

    Sara suddenly thought that this idea was good. ¡°Yes, at that time, we should also find Eliza and give her a good lesson!¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. And let¡¯s give a little reminder to other people, too, so they never dare to provoke our Cora again!¡±

    After the three of them made the decision, they began to work on organizing the birthday banquet...

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701 His Woman?

    At Eversong Club.

    Evie was still working as a bunny girl waitress.

    Apart from being arranged to serve in top¨Ctier private rooms and receiving more tips than usual, Evie did not receive any special treatment at the nightclub.

    asionally, when she was temporarily assigned to serve in other rooms, she would encounter drunk customers who would touch and harass her, but neither the manager nor the staff woulde forward to help.

    Evie started to be discontented with the situation.

    So, tonight, when she was temporarily assigned to a regr room, and the drunk customer started to touch her, she angrily shouted, ¡°Watch your hands. I¡¯m not someone you can touch.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Oh, why can¡¯t I touch you? People who work at a nightclub can be touched and more with just a little money.¡±

    The customer was Charlie Pearson, the son of the Pearson family.

    His father nfarried Charlie¡¯s mom after his first wife passed away, but he could never forget her.

    Charlie was just an ordinary kid, so he was always suppressed by the children born by his first wife.

    Even when they both joined the family business, the funds they received were different, and naturally, the level of the private rooms they could book at Eversong Club also differed.But Charlie had worked hard to secure this contract and was relieved when the client finally left.

    He had no intention of doing anything to her, but seeing her defiant expression reminded him of the pain he had endured being suppressed all these years.

    Even the servants of the Pearson family dared to celebrate on his head.

    However, Evie emphasized. ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary waitress. I¡¯m special.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about you? You don¡¯t have a better figure than others, and your face is not that great, either. Guess it¡¯s because you have packed a few pounds of makeup on your face.¡±

    Charlie pulled Evie onto hisp.

    The more she resisted, the more he wanted to taste the forbidden fruit.

    However, her face wasn¡¯t that great to look at!

    ¡°You better show some respect. I am Mr. Hansen¡¯s woman.¡±

    Evie blurted out unconsciously.

    ¡°No way. With that looks, how could you be Mr. Hansen¡¯s woman?¡±

    Charlie scrutinized Evie from head to toe and couldn¡¯t help but think she was delusional.

    Not to mention Byron¡¯s high status and power, even just his face was more dazzling than any male star currently active on TV.A man like him would naturally notck beautiful women around him, so why would he be interested in a mediocre woman working as a waitress in a ce like this?

    The more he thought about it, the more Charlie felt that this woman was just bluffing and didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.

    ¡°Alright, even if you¡¯re Mr. Hansen¡¯s woman, I¡¯m going to have a taste tonight.¡±

    Charlie said as he attempted to assert his dominance.

    Chapter 701 His Woman?

    But Evie continued to resist.

    She was only doing well at Eversong Club because of her unclear rtionship with Byron.

    If anyone saw her involved in such an incident with someone other than Byron, who could only book a regr room, they would definitely be suspicious.

    If they canceled her eligibility to serve in the top¨Ctier private rooms, it would be troublesome.

    What worried Evie even more was if news of her being involved with other men reached Byron¡¯s ears.

    In that case, her chances with Byron would truly be nonexistent.

    The dream she had of being Byron¡¯s woman, serving him well every day and living a life of luxury, would remain just a dream.

    To prevent this beautiful dream from turning into a bubble, Evie decisively grabbed a bottle of alcohol and smashed it against Charlie¡¯s forehead before swiftly running out of the private room.

    Fate yed a strange game.

    Just as Evie ran out of the room, she bumped into Byron....

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702 Surpassed Him Byron woulde to the party tonight because Harry had learned about his sessful proposal to Cora and their uing second marriage.

    Therefore, Harry immediately threw a bachelor party for Byron.

    In addition to Byron, he also called many acquaintances within the entertainment circle.

    As for this bachelor party, the venue was naturally set in such an entertainment establishment.

    Ever since Harry divorced Jane, he had lost interest in everything.

    It was rare to see him so enthusiastic as today, and Byron did not refuse the proposal to throw the party.

    As for the location, he didn¡¯t care much about it.

    He would drink and chat in this ce and couldn¡¯t do other things.

    So, he didn¡¯t care about where the party was held.

    With that said, their group arrived at the party.

    Byron and Harry were walking ahead, casually chatting with each other.

    ¡°Byron, when will you bring Martin over and introduce him to us?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the weekend. Martin is going to kindergarten now.¡±After the incident with Flora, Martin returned to attend the Sunflower Kindergarten again.

    However, to prevent malicious individuals like Flora from sneaking into the kindergarten, two security guards had been added at the entrance.

    They were referred to as security guards, but both of them had a burly physique.

    They stood guard at the entrance with their backs held straight and upright.

    They conducted a thorough inspection on anyone trying to enter the kindergarten, and only after confirming their identity, they allowed them to pass.

    They also scrutinized passersby, carefully assessing and eliminating potential threats.

    They would only finish their shift and leave their post after Martin had been safely picked up.

    Although they were officiallybeled kindergarten security guards, they were private bodyguards by Byron to ensure Martin¡¯s safety.

    In addition, the nearby police station had moved its location to opposite the Sunflower Kindergarten, maintaining constant surveince on the kindergarten¡¯s activities.

    So now, the Sunflower Kindergarten had be worthy of its name in New York.

    In addition to excellent facilities, safety was also highly ensured.But apart from Harry, many people didn¡¯t know that Byron had a child.

    ¡°Byron, you have a child? I thought Harry was just joking with us.

    ¡°Who is the mother of the child, have we met?¡±

    ¡±

    Harry was quite worried because these people were prying, and their curiosity might anger Byron. After all, Byron had a quick temper.

    But surprisingly, even though Byron was being relentlessly questioned today, a smile still graced his handsome face.

    Chapter 702 Surpassed Him

    ¡°Yes, all of you will meet the mother once I got hitched.¡±

    2/2

    As soon as everyone heard that Byron was going to have a wedding, they were certain that the child truly existed, and they all started congratting him.

    Only Harry nced at Byron with a somewhat surprised expression.

    In his eyes, apart from the surprise at seeing Byron¡¯s rare smile, there was also a shallow and easily understandable envy.

    Perhaps due to his age, what he envied the most now was those who had a wife and children, enjoying the warmth of a happy family.

    He had always felt that this ice¨Ccold brother, Byron, would marry and have childrenter than him.

    But Byron unexpectedly surpassed him.

    Harry was so envious.

    Just as they congratted Byron, a woman suddenly rushed out from one of the private rooms.

    The woman looked left and right, and when she saw Byron her eyes were filled with joy, and then she rushed to him.¡°Mr. Hansen, help me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703¨CBind His Hands Another man emerged from the private room as the woman rushed towards them.

    The man held his head, and fresh blood flowed from between his fingers.

    ¡°You bitch! You hit me, and now you want to run?¡±

    The man looked around, and when he saw the woman next to Byron¡¯s legs, his eyes turned fierce and malicious.

    But as he followed the woman¡¯s gaze upwards and saw Byron¡¯s cold and handsome face, he was suddenly taken aback

    ¡°Mr. Hansen?¡±

    1/2

    The Pearson family was considered one of the top twenty families in New York Charlie had also apanied his father to attend the Hansen family¡¯s banquets.

    Of course, he knew Byron.

    He didn¡¯t expect to run into Byron in such a ce.

    Was she telling the truth?

    Was she Byron¡¯s woman?

    As Charlie¡¯s heart was in turmoil, someone among Byron¡¯s group recognized him.¡°Charlie, what happened?¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t even need to ask. Someone told him, ¡°This is Charlie from the Pearson family.¡±

    There was no change in Byron¡¯s facial expression.

    Charlie observed for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out the connection between Byron and the woman by his side.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, this woman hit me, thinking she has some authority because she¡¯s with you...¡± Charlie said.

    He was testing to see if Evie was Byron¡¯s woman while trying to shift the responsibility onto her.

    As soon as he said that, almost everyone¡¯s expressions turned somewhat strange and awkward.

    Some gazes were constantly going back and forth between Byron and the woman.

    After all, just a moment ago, Byron mentioned that he had a child and was about to marry the child¡¯s mother.

    Now, another one of his women suddenly rushed out.

    They couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Byron was only getting married out of obligation due to the child, and some even began to doubt the happiness of his marriage.

    Only Harry looked at the woman on the ground with a hint of yfulness.

    Compared to others, he knew better that Byron had always been in love with Cora only.

    So, he was only curious about how Byron would handle this bitch!Byron had been expressionless until Charlie mentioned the phrase ¡°your woman¡°, and a furrow appeared on his forehead.

    At one point, he almost extended his leg to kick the woman away.

    But at that moment, Evie looked up with a tear¨Cstreaked face, pleading, ¡°Mr. Hansen, please help me. Otherwise, he will kill me...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Byron suddenly remembered that he had seen this person before, and she imed to be Cora¡¯s former ssmate.

    Chapter So he didn¡¯t kick her. Instead, he said to her coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±

    Evie couldn¡¯t figure out what this man was thinking But the man¡¯s intimidating and cold aura made it seem like her life would be on the line if she didn¡¯t obey his orders.

    So, in the end, Evie let go.

    Charlie narrowed his eyes as he observed the interaction between them.

    He thought the two of them probably didn¡¯t have any rtionship.

    Since they had no rtionship, he must teach this woman a lesson today.

    Not only did she hit him, but she also wanted to use Byron¡¯s identity to intimidate him!

    He didn¡¯t deserve his family name if he didn¡¯t punish her.

    Just as Charlie contemted dealing with the woman, he heard Byron¡¯s cold and stern voice.

    ¡°What did he do just now?¡±

    Evie had lost herst hope as she saw Byron¡¯s cold face.

    But the man suddenly asked about these things, making her feel like she had been instantly redeemed.

    She burst into tears, unable to speak clearly, ¡°He touched me and still wanted to do something to me...¡±2/2

    Though the rest of the words were left unsaid, being adults, they naturally understood the implied meaning of those unspoken words.

    Charlie still wanted to defend himself. ¡°Did I do anything to you? Besides, you also hit me.¡±

    With Byron backing her up, Evie felt even more justified and confident.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to do anything. It was because I smashed you with a bottle! Otherwise, you would have seeded by now.¡±

    Charlie was instantly speechless, unable toe up with a response.

    At this moment, Byron ordered, ¡°Drag the person outside and bind his hand.¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704 Narrow¨CMinded Byron¡¯s tone was casual, but the people at the venue didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.

    Suddenly, a group of security guards arrived to drag Charlie away.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Of course, Charlie didn¡¯t want his hands to be cut. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Hansen, you are a big person with remarkable generosity. Spare me this time. I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±

    But Byron seemed as if he didn¡¯t hear Charlie¡¯s plea and just said coldly, ¡°If you keep your hand, you will keep wanting to touch and mess around. Let me help you solve this annoyance once and for all, isn¡¯t that great!¡±

    Upon hearing Byron¡¯s words, the security guards didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately dragged Charlie away.

    Soon, Charlie¡¯s miserable scream came from outside.

    At this moment, several managers from the club also quickly came over.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hansen. It¡¯s ourx management that led to such an incident. Please give us a chance to reform and improve...¡±

    Among these managers, someone quickly helped Evie up.

    ¡°Miss Warren, are you injured? I will immediately arrange for someone to take you to the hospital for a check¨Cup.¡±

    Evie was a little surprised and ttered by the attention.

    She quickly declined. ¡°No need, I¡¯m not seriously injured.¡±Before Charlie couldy a hand on her, she preemptively struck first.

    The general manager was skilled at handling situations and nced at Byron before saying hurriedly, ¡°How could you have arranged for Miss Warren to help in this private room.¡±

    ¡°We had too many customers in the regr private rooms today, and we were short¨Cstaffed, so I had to transfer Miss Warren to help out here.¡±

    The manager who arranged work for Evie was also feeling a headache.

    Before, he arranged for Evie to work in the private room because he thought there was some connection between her and Byron.

    Later, he noticed that Evie and Byron didn¡¯t interact much, and she got drunk and dragged away from the private room.

    He took the chance of staff shortage in the regr private rooms today and arranged for Evie to return there again.

    He didn¡¯t expect such an incident to happen after arranging for her to return.

    ¡°Luckily, Mr. Hansen arrived just in time today. Otherwise, Miss Warren would have been seriously injured, and we wouldn¡¯t have enough lives topensate for it.¡±

    After the general manager scolded and grumbled for a while, he quickly started directing the other staff.

    ¡°You all should hurry up and thank Mr. Hansen and Miss Warren! We would be done for if it weren¡¯t for their support.¡±

    Under the urging of the general manager, several managers lined up and bowed to express their gratitude to Byron and Evie.With such a scene, Byron and the others were used to it and didn¡¯t find it surprising.

    1/2

    But for Evie, that feeling was indescribably wonderful. It was as if she had be one of them, part of Byron¡¯s group, and had be. someone extraordinary.

    Even the female hostess who used to talk about her seemed to look at her differently now, as if she had reached a level they could never achieve in their lives.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705 The Most Beautiful in My Heart Apart from the incident where Byron taught Charlie a lesson on behalf of Evie earlier, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her at all Byron didn¡¯t even take a sip of the drink that Evie poured for him.

    Harry initially wanted to find an opportunity to ask if this woman really had any connection with Byron.

    But after patiently observing Byron¡¯s reaction, Harry felt no need to ask anymore.

    That woman¡¯s touch repelled Byron. He didn¡¯t even drink the wine she poured. It¡¯s unlikely that there would be any physical involvement between them.

    As for why Byron helped her, there was probably a reason behind it.

    Harry was not curious about this reason.

    ¡°Byron, can you ask my future sister¨Cinw what sports car she likes? When you two get married, I¡¯ll buy her one as a wedding gift.¡±

    Under Harry¡¯s lead, others also discussed what gift to give Byron¡¯s future wife.

    ¡°If Harry gives a sports car, I¡¯ll give them a motorhome. That way, Byron and his future wife can travel with their child.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you all are giving cars, I¡¯ll give a house. The sea¨Cview houses in the southern part of the city are good. I¡¯ll reserve the best two sea¨Cview properties for Byron¡¯s future wife and wish them a lifetime of happiness.¡±

    ¡°Since you all give houses and cars, I¡¯ll give jewelry. After all, our family is in the jewelry business. I¡¯ll take care of all the jewelry for Byron and his future wife¡¯s wedding.¡±Listening to the discussion, Evie felt so envious that it twisted her heart.

    They had just started nning a wedding and received many houses, cars, and jewelry as gifts.

    If it was the wedding day, they would be overwhelmed just by receiving the gift!

    If she could be Byron¡¯s bride, that would be wonderful.

    All those houses, cars and jewelry would be hers.

    The more she thought about it, the more she realized that her perspective was too narrow.

    If she could be Byron¡¯s bride, how could she settle for being his lover?

    So she looked at Byron¡¯s profile and started nning something in her mind....

    1/2

    While everyone was expressing their gifts, Byron raised his ss and clinked with each one of them, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll thank you all on behalf of my wife.¡±

    He didn¡¯t politely refuse because wedding gifts were part of social reciprocity¨Cgiving and receiving in such asions was customary.

    When they got married, he would reciprocate with gifts of the same level as they had given.

    Harry originally intended to use the topic of wedding gifts to divert everyone¡¯s attention from the fact that Evie was Byron¡¯s woman.Seeing that everyone was giving presents, they thought this matter would end.

    Unexpectedly, this matter still spread in a small circle...

    Cora returned to the apartment with Martin tonight.

    Martin fell asleep when she heard a noise from the front door.

    When she came out to look, she saw Byron taking off his shoes after entering the door.

    Chapter 705 The Most Beautiful in My Heart

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Did you smell it even though I only had a little to drink?¡±

    After taking off his shoes, Byron directly embraced Cora and leaned in as if he was going to kiss her.

    Cora frowned and avoided his kiss. ¡°Does a little alcohol have such a strong smell?¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. I told Harry and the others that I¡¯m getting married, and they all came over to toast me.¡±

    Failing to kiss Cora, the man buried his entire face in her neck.

    Feeling her body warmth and fragrance...

    ¡°My face hasn¡¯t healed yet, and you¡¯re already discussing getting married? What if I end up with scars on my face? What will we do then?¡±Cora could also feel his joy, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about the injuries on her face.

    As a woman, she was naturally concerned about whether there would be scars on her face.

    At this moment, Byron looked up and gazed at Cora.

    In the dim light of the small living room, Cora was wearing a camisole nightdress, and her alluring figure was faintly visible.

    Even though her face was still covered with gauze, it didn¡¯t diminish her gentle and charming appearance.

    ¡°No matter what, you are the most beautiful in my heart. Even with scars, you are still the most beautiful...¡±

    Cora was slightly annoyed.

    Even if she was the most beautiful in his heart, she still didn¡¯t want to have scars.

    But the man didn¡¯t allow her to speak and directly kissed her red lips.

    He used his actions to tell her that even if her face stayed like this forever, his passionate heart for her would remain unchanged...

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706 Cora¡¯s Birthday The next day, Sara brought Cora seafood porridge and supplements that could help the wound heal She was not surprised to see Byron here.

    Recently, even if Cora returned to live in the Yoris Mansion, Byron would follow her.

    Although they did not formally remarry, the Yoris family thought they were no different from normal couples.

    Moreover, seeing Byron¡¯s love for Cora, they were also secretly delighted.

    It proved that Byron did not just like Cora¡¯s pretty appearance.

    Sara said, ¡°This seafood porridge is for Byron and Martin. This one is for you. It¡¯s full of nutrition, which helps the wound heal.¡±

    After Sara urged Cora to drink a bowl of porridge, she said, ¡°By the way, we will have a party at home on Saturday. You can bring Martin together to y.¡±

    ¡°Party?¡± Cora subconsciously asked.

    1/2

    ¡°It¡¯s just that there have been too many disturbing thingstely. I want to invite some friends toe and have a lively time at home to get rid of bad luck¡±

    When Sara said this, she noticed that Byron nced at her.She secretly nodded to Byron and then said to Cora, ¡°I will arrange the clothes for you. You only need to remember toe with Martin.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go there when I¡¯m done.¡±

    When Cora sent Martin to the kindergarten, Byron asked Sara directly, ¡°Do you want to hold a birthday party for Cora?¡±

    Saturday was Cora¡¯s birthday.

    Originally, he nned to hold a lively party for Cora at the Hansen Mansion, but he hadn¡¯t told Cora yet.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Do you know Cora¡¯s birthday?¡± Sara was a little surprised.

    ¡°I knew it a few years ago. When I took her there on Breezy Tides Ind, she told me that it was also her birthday that day.¡±

    Byron still remembered that he had given Cora a piece of rosewood as a gift.

    But what he remembered more was their achievements on Breezy Tides Ind at that time...

    However, when he mentioned these things, Sara was stunned..

    Because it was also the trip to Breezy Tides Ind that she saw Cora for the first time.

    However, the trip to the Ind at that time was actually facilitated by the Yoris family organizing a birthday party for Jane with great fanfare.

    It was also Cora¡¯s birthday. Looked at how grand Jane¡¯s birthday party was, but she was all alone and even targeted by her. How painful she must have been.Sara couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°If I recognized Cora was my daughter at a nce, that would be great.

    Unfortunately, at that time, I was blinded by hatred.

    Seeing Cora¡¯s familiar appearance, I only thought of Flora...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris, don¡¯t me yourself too much. Cora has already let go of everything, and it is more important to live the rest of the life well.¡±

    Chapter 706 Cora¡¯s Birthday

    2/2

    Byron probably knew what she was thinking, so heforted her.

    ¡°Yeah, regret is useless. What we can do is to make Cora happy and worry¨Cfree in the future.¡±

    Speaking of this, Sara also told Byron that Arnold was going to announce at the birthday party that Cora was a member of the Yoris family.

    Byron naturally agreed, ¡°Well, I will cooperate with anything I need to do.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tell Cora, we will arrange everything else.¡±

    Saturday came in a sh.

    After Cora sent thest cancer patient out of the hospital, she went back to her apartment to pick up Martin and head to the Yoris Mansion.

    She thought it was just a small party, but many people were attending As she and Martin got off the taxi, they met a familiar celebrity...

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707 Cora Was Abandoned?

    1/2

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Lane? Why were you going backward the more you lived? There was no car to pick you up, nor did you only take a taxi?¡±

    Eliza and several other celebrities all dressed in haute couture gowns with exquisitely done makeup, and their high heels were jingling In contrast, Cora, who went to the medicine center to supervise the final renovation, didn¡¯t even wear a skirt, just wore jeans and a white shirt.

    Her ck canvas shoes were stained with dust from the medicine center, making her look slightly messy.

    Furthermore, Cora¡¯s wound hadn¡¯t healed yet, and her face was still covered with gauze without makeup.

    Moreover, Cora didn¡¯t even have her own car, and she brought Martin here by taxi. There was noparison with well¨Cdresseddies like them, which made them feel superior all at once.

    Eliza asked, ¡°What about Mr. William Yoris? He was willing to spend money for you before to let you live in a top¨Clevel VIP ward.

    Why is he not willing to buy you a car?

    ¡°It is probably because your face is disfigured, so he is not willing to continue spending money on you.¡±

    Eliza provoked again and again, but she didn¡¯t know that Cora didn¡¯t have much impression of her.¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, so I have nothing to say.¡±

    Cora tried hard to recall Eliza, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything about her.

    She couldn¡¯t even remember when she and Eliza were in the same ss.

    Since she was unfamiliar with her, she felt that she had nothing to say, so she took Martin and nned to bypass them and enter the Yoris Mansion.

    However, Eliza and her friends continued to stand in front of Cora.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know me? I was harmed by you badly in those years.

    Cora didn¡¯t remember Eliza, but she remembered her deeply.

    They had been ssmates in junior high school for a year. Cora was pretty at that time, with top academic performance, and her family was wealthy.

    Whether she was going to or from school, she was picked up by her driver, which is quite impressive.

    The Vega family was poor at that time, so Eliza was also one of the members who envied Cora.

    She remembered that she had picked up Cora¡¯s pen because she was too envious of her.

    But when the male ssmates in the ss who admired Cora saw it, she was scolded severely. It was Cora who said, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, give it to her if she likes it.¡±

    Those male ssmates let her go only after Cora¡¯s words.But Eliza didn¡¯t feel any hospitality at all. She felt like a beggar sent away by Cora, feeling humiliated.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She swore at that time that if she became a rich person one day, she would definitely teach Cora a lesson and let her feel the sense of humiliation she had felt before.

    Later, fate blessed her.

    Cora skipped a grade and left the ss, and one day the Lane family went bankrupt.

    Then the Vega family suddenly prospered and became a well¨Cknown upstart in New York Chapter 707 Cora Was Abandoned? Eliza kept thinking about seeking revenge on Cora.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Cora again.

    But she met her in the VVIP ward.

    She thought at the time, ¡°The Lane family was bankrupt. What qualifications did Cora have to live in that kind of ward?

    Even if she can cure cancer, she is definitely not as capable as me.

    It was a pity that all the pressure I put on Cora at that time could only be given up temporarily because of William¡¯s help for her.

    Today I bumped into her again at the gate of the Yoris Mansion, so I must make good use of this opportunity.¡±

    2/2

    Seeing Cora was frowning and staring at her, and she seemed to be wondering if there was any conflict between them. Eliza said, ¡°Are you here to ask Mr. William Yoris for money?¡±

    Eliza thought, ¡°Cora didn¡¯t wear any single luxury item. It seems that she could cure cancer but didn¡¯t improve her living conditions.

    It must be because she was kept by William, so she could afford to live in the VVIP ward.

    She suddenly appeared in front of the gate of the Yoris Mansion today, so she must havee to look for William...¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708 Relying on the Illegitimate Child?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Whether Ie to ask for money has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Cora replied. She was annoyed by people who she didn¡¯t know but always blocked her way.

    1/2

    ¡°I just want to remind you for the sake of you are my ssmates. The Yoris family is going to have a party today. You¡¯d better not show up here and risk being kicked out by Mrs. Sara Yoris!¡±

    Eliza sneered.

    In her opinion, it must be because she was abandoned by William that Cora got to great lengths toe to the Yoris Mansion.

    The reason for abandoning Cora was probably rted to the injury on her face.

    But her friend Kim Cain suddenly said, ¡°Eliza, are you overthinking? If she wants to enter the Yoris Mansion, she must have an invitation letter. But does she have one?¡±

    Kim¡¯s family only had one processing factory, which was far from being able to keep up with New York¡¯s socialite circle.

    The reason why she could appear here was not because she always ttered Eliza.

    The benefit of ttering Eliza was that she received an invitation card from the Yoris family, and the card stated that one invitation could bring two people, so she brought her along.

    In order to express gratitude to Eliza for bringing her here, she definitely had to disparage Cora.In this way, Eliza would look for her when she had other opportunities to see the world.

    If she were lucky enough to catch the eye of the young men who attended this kind of banquet, she would be a superior person in one fell swoop.

    Therefore, Kim worked hard today.

    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t tell me, I really forgot about the invitation card. Even if she wanted to find Mr. William Yoris, she didn¡¯t have one.¡±

    Eliza also looked at Cora proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in if you beg me?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see the proud princess begging in front of her.

    But Cora told her indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need an invitation card, but I can enter.¡±

    ¡°Why did I need an invitation card to enter my home?¡± Cora thought.

    But Kim sneered and said, ¡°Do you think the Yoris Mansion is your backyard, and you cane in whenever you want?¡±

    With the support of her friend, Eliza pushed her luck ¡°What are you relying on to enter the Yoris Mansion if you want? Just relying on... your child?¡±

    Eliza saw Martin holding Cora¡¯s hand all the time, and she could find the simrity between him and her, so she guessed that he was her sonBut she had never seen other men with Cora before, except William.

    So she decided that Martin was the illegitimate child of Cora and William.

    Cora, relying on her son, wanted to provoke the original wife.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t care about Eliza. After all, this kind of person couldn¡¯t be sessful, so there was no need to spend time on her.

    However, she faced Eliza for the first time since she crossed her line.

    Chapter 708 Relying on the Illegitimate Child?

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Eliza didn¡¯t expect Cora to change her face suddenly.

    No matter what she said before, Cora always looked silent.

    But when it came to her child, she changed her face.

    However, it made Eliza even more excited.

    Because she wanted to annoy Cora and saw how angry she was but could not confront her

    ¡°Did I right? He is really Mr. William Yoris¡°...¡±

    Eliza was about to cross Cora¡¯s line repeatedly.

    Unexpectedly, Cora swiftly lifted her leg and kicked her in the stomach before Eliza could finish her word.

    Eliza was kicked several meters away.

    She stopped when her body collided with a stopped Maserati

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709¨CDid Eliza Want Revenge?

    ¡°You beat me!¡± Kim said.

    Neither Eliza nor Kim expected Cora to dare to hit people!

    When Kim ran to help Eliza up, she was still usible.

    ¡°You are done! Eliza¡¯s father loves her very much. If he knows that you beat his baby, you will definitely die.¡±

    Eliza cursed, ¡°Cora, I¡¯ll call my fatherter and ask him to settle with you!¡±

    But Cora didn¡¯t feel guilty about beating her at all, nor was she intimidated at all.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him!¡±

    Cora said calmly. She looked up and saw Byron, who got off the Maserati and was walking towards them.

    Her indifferent face had a smile on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked.

    When Byron came to them, he first looked at Cora, and after seeing that she was not injured, he bowed his head to look at Martin.

    After seeing that neither Cora nor Martin was injured, he felt at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go first. Martin should be hungry.¡± Cora said.¡°Well, let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Byron hugged Martin and nced at Eliza and her friends before leaving.

    It wasn¡¯t until they entered the Yoris Mansion that Eliza, Kim, and others regained their senses.

    ¡°Who was that man? He looks so handsome, and he seems to be quite rich.¡±

    Kim did not forget her purpose foring to this asion.

    Although she saw the interaction between Cora and that man, she also realized that their rtionship was unusual.

    But how many rich men had only one woman around them?

    ¡°Cora probably was kept by him too.¡±

    Eliza also thought, ¡°The man around Cora seemed to have an unusual aura and demeanor.

    He was a man not to be trifled with, that I had never seen before, even after meeting countless rich people with my father.

    But I was not curious about the identity of him.

    Anyway, as long as it is revealed that Cora is William¡¯s mistress, that man will definitely give up her.¡±

    Staring at the receding figures of the three of them, Eliza¡¯s were full of malice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go first. We¡¯ll find another chance to teach Cora a lesson As soon as Cora entered the Yoris Mansion, Sara greeted her.Today, Sara also changed into a dress and put on make¨Cup, looking extremely energetic.

    ¡°Byron, take Martin to eat something first. I have asked cookers to make his favorite desserts.¡± Sara said.

    After Byron nodded, Sara said to Cora, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and put on your dress first and then go downstairster.¡±

    Cora was quite well¨Cbehaved at first, but she frowned when she saw the dreamy princess dress.

    Chapter 709 Did Eliza Want Revenge?

    ¡°I have grown up. It¡¯s not appropriate to wear this kind of princess dress,¡± Cora said.

    The princess skirt was loose and adorned with real diamonds, which was simr to real princess clothing.

    In addition, Cora saw an exquisite gift next to the dress, which was a crown decorated entirely with real diamonds.

    ¡°It¡¯s suitable for a girl to be a princess at any time. Come and sit down, style first, then dress.¡±

    Sara guided the stylist to shape Cora while also personally serving her a bowl of porridge.

    ¡°Eat something. The party won¡¯t start until a while.¡±

    After a busy day, Cora was indeed hungry.

    So she didn¡¯t think about anything else, drank it handed over by Sara.

    The stylist was busy styling her.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the party began as scheduled...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710 Cora Liked a Princess Eliza, Kim, and others were arranged to enter the party.

    Kim kept admiring the luxurious collections in the Yoris Mansion.

    ¡°This is a vase. I heard that the price is very high,¡± Kim asked.

    ¡°These sofas also look very high¨Cgrade. Are they gold phoebe?

    ¡°Wow, thosedies are also well¨Cdressed. The diamonds they were wearing should be genuine.¡±

    Kim didn¡¯t participate in such a gorgeous party, and everything here was new to her.

    But Eliza was different.

    She saw these things, but none of them belonged to her family, so she wouldn¡¯t be like Kim, who looked like a bumpkin.

    ¡°Can you stop eximing like that? You yelled for these valuable things, and others will think we are unlearned and provincial.¡±

    Eliza not only squinted at Kim but even spoke in a disdainful tone.

    Naturally, Kim understood her dislike immediately andplimented her easily.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen these things, unlike you, you have these things at home.

    ¡°Besides, you are much better than me, and others can definitely see it. When they see me, they will only think that I am from the countryside, and you belong here.¡±Eliza quickly became happy.

    Kim asked, ¡°However, what about Cora? Why didn¡¯t we meet her after we walked around several times?¡±

    She was quite worried that Eliza would be angry with her and would never bring her to such a ce in the future.

    So she wanted to help Eliza humiliate Cora as soon as possible so that she could see her own value.

    Eliza had indeed not seen Cora since entering here.

    Hearing Kim mention Cora, she quickly searched for her at the party Eliza soon smiled and said, ¡°She is there.¡±

    Kim followed Eliza¡¯s eyesight and saw Cora.

    But at this time, Cora had already changed her clothes.

    Hermuter attire was changed into a pink princess dress with countless diamonds adorning the hem of the huge puffy skirt.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    In addition, Cora also wore a delicate crown on her head.

    If Eliza and Kim had a moreprehensive understanding of luxury goods, they would recognize that the clothes and crown worn by Cora were all made by the designer White who was currently popr among the upper ss.

    But because Eliza was actually from an upstart background, she could not recognize these things at all, and she only knew how to recognize logos for luxury goods.Anything without a logo was worthless to her.

    Kim was not a descendant of a famous family, so naturally, she didn¡¯t know these things.

    However, after seeing Cora¡¯s dress, she still couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, and it is sparkling like a real princess!¡±

    But Eliza rolled her eyes at her heartfelt exmation.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711 Let¡¯s Pick a Coffin Soon, Eliza and Karn stood in front of Cora You hit me, and now you¡¯re hiding here, afraid I¡¯ll retaliate? Eliza said with a spoiled expression, poking Cora¡¯s shoulder.

    Cora pushed her hand away directly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide. If you bother me again here, I¡¯ll hit you again.¡±

    1/2

    Elira became angry instantly ¡°You think you can do whatever you want just because you gave birth to Mr. William Yoris¡¯s illegitimate child? Mrs Sara Yoris is not someone to mess with!¡±

    But before she could finish her words, Cora pped her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re hitting me again?¡± Eliza didn¡¯t expect Cora to p her without saying a word, which made her even more furious.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But Cora stared at her coldly and said, ¡°If you dare call my son an illegitimate child again, I can beat you until your parents don¡¯t know you.¡±

    Martin was her bottom line.

    Eliza couldpete with her for hospital rooms, and Cora wouldn¡¯t mind. She could mock her for not having an invitation card, and Cora wouldn¡¯t care.

    But if she insulted Martin as an illegitimate child, Cora would never forgive her.

    Eliza wanted to retort but was afraid Cora would really take action.She had already suffered twice under Cora¡¯s hands and knew how painful it was.

    She didn¡¯t want to suffer like that again, so she gave a signal to Kim with her eyes.

    Kim understood the hint and immediately shouted loudly, ¡°The mistress is hitting people! The mistress is hitting people!¡±

    Soon, many people noticed the three of them in the corner and gathered around to watch.

    ¡°The mistress? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this Dr. Lane, the first person to cure cancer? Is she being a mistress? No way!¡±

    ¡°I supported Dr. Lane when I watched the live broadcast. It turned out my judgment was correct. She really cured Isidra. I became her biggest fan. But if she is a mistress and cheats on her husband, then I won¡¯t support her anymore.¡±

    Some people also noticed Cora¡¯s outfit. ¡°This is designer White¡¯s work This whole set must cost millions of dors. Are doctors so rich these days? Surely she earned all this as a mistress.¡±

    ¡°She used to be from a wealthy family too, but the Lane Group went bankrupt. I think she couldn¡¯t bear a life of poverty and chose this path.¡±

    Listening to people¡¯sments, Eliza and Kim exchanged nces and smiled.

    Before they could say anything, others spoke up, tarnishing Cora¡¯s reputation even further.

    However, it was far from what Eliza wanted.

    She signaled Kim to spice things up a bit more.Only bypletely ruining Cora¡¯s reputation and making her unable to stay in New York any more could she satisfy her hatred.

    After seeing Eliza¡¯s hint, Kim shouted once again, ¡°This mistress dares to do whatever she wants just because she gave birth to Mr. William Yoris¡¯s illegitimate child. Not only did she hit my good friend, but she also threatened to kick us out of here.¡±

    Eliza had mentioned before that besides the invitation card to the Yoris family¡¯s party. She also had invitation cards from two other prominent families.

    Chapter 711 Let¡¯s Pick a Coffin

    31 she performed well, she would Inung Kina to those two partion as seril Kiin ensidered herself pretty and believed she wedd attract the attention of rich men, allowing her to be an upper el pers by attending these parties.

    Thinking about bing one of those enviable socialites and wealthy women, Kim shouted louder than ever before, ¡°The mistress is acting tyrannically Come and see¡±

    Cora was about to p her for calling her son an illegitimate child for the second time when amanding male voice came from the crement

    ¡°How did my wife be a mistress, and how did my son be an illegitimate child? If you don¡¯t exin this clearly today, I¡¯ll make sure your families pick a decent coffin for you!¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712 Is It Me?

    The man¡¯s voice was not loud. But even across the crowd, his words were clearly audible.

    Coupled with the intimidating aura he exuded, the people watching automatically made way for him.

    Eliza and Kim couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction he was walking In the aisle where the crowd voluntarily retreated, the handsome and extraordinary man walked quickly towards Cora.

    That person¡¯s innate sense of coercion from a superior makes him a sight that cannot be ignored in any venue.

    1/2

    Soon, Kim and Eliza realized that people were looking at the man not just because of his outstanding temperament but also because of his high status and the power of his words.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen! My God, it¡¯s really Mr. Hansen!¡°,

    ¡°Mr. Hansen disappeared four years ago and only returned a few months ago. It¡¯s said that once he returned, he took control of the Hansen Group, instantly surpassing other prominent families.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen just said his wife and child? Did he get married?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen personally confirmed it, so it must be true. I think some people are in big trouble...¡±

    Amidst the discussions, Eliza became more and more confused, her face growing paler.Although her family had be wealthy, they had managed to associate with high society circles, so they were naturally aware of many rumors about the four prominent families in New York.

    Among them, Eliza had heard the most about Byron from the Hansen family.

    It was said that he was ruthless and decisive, not only rising to prominence with the Hansen Group but also making a name for himself in the financial world.

    ording to rumors, his personal wealth currently ranked first in the country, not including his real estate holdings and other hidden.

    assets.

    When her father told her all this before, he warned her not to offend such a person, offering to help her with anything else.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t take her father¡¯s warnings seriously, thinking that she would never have any dealings with such a man.

    But now, she had truly offended him, and not only that, she had offended him deeply.

    His wife and child?

    Did Cora actually get married?

    And she married the richest man in the country?

    But why wasn¡¯t there a single luxury brand logo on her clothes from head to toe?When Eliza was stunned, Kim, who didn¡¯t even know what was going on with the four prominent families, stared at the man in front of him, a little confused.

    When she saw this man enter the house with Cora earlier, she thought he was exceptionally handsome.

    Now, even among the crowd, this man seemed elegant and extraordinary.

    It matched her aesthetic taste!

    Moreover, listening to the discussions around her, she suddenly realized that this man¡¯s social status was extraordinary.

    If a man like him could be interested in her, that would be great...

    ~

    Chapter 712 Is It Me?

    Because of this, she ignored Eliza¡¯s hints and continued to twist right and wrong

    ¡°Are you her husband? Well, I saw this woman before with an older man, and they seemed to have a questionable rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Kim, shut your mouth.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Eliza¡¯s subtle hints had no effect, so she directly scolded her, not wanting to be dragged into the gutterpletely by Kim.

    But at this moment, Kim¡¯s eyes were fixed on Byron, trying to sow discord between him and Cora so that she could take advantage of

    1. it.

    ¡°Eliza, it¡¯s not necessary for you to consider past rtionships at a time like this. They don¡¯t even treat you as a former ssmate anymore. Why bother?¡± Kim said.

    She also said, ¡°Sir, I just don¡¯t want you to be kept in the dark. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself. This woman was hospitalized a few days ago, and that older man was quite willing to spend money on her. He even booked a top VIP ward for her...¡±Kim had learned all of this from Eliza, and she didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. Anyway, as long as she could sow discord, it would be enough.

    Just as Byron was squinting his eyes, about to p this troublemaking woman, another male voice came from the crowd.

    ¡°The older man you mentioned, is it me?¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713 The Yoris Family¡¯s Daughter!

    Due to the consecutive dramatic events, the onlookers were overwhelmed and struggled to keep up.

    Byron¡¯s wife was actually entangled with an older man.

    Who was this older man?

    What made him better than Byron?

    1/2

    When everyone was extremely curious about these questions, hearing someone asking if it was him, they turned their heads in search of the source of the question.

    They saw William, dressed in a white suit, quickly approaching that direction.

    William, when he was young, was considered one of the most handsome men in New York Combined with his privileged upbringing and good maintenance over the years, he still looked like he was in his thirties or forties, and he was exceptionally attractive.

    This image of him was quite different from what Kim and Eliza described about an older man.

    Moreover, not only did Williame alone, but he also brought his wife, Sara, his father, Arnold, and even his brothers.

    With the entire family showing up, the scene was quite grand.So naturally, people couldn¡¯t help but be curious about William¡¯s sudden revtion. What did it mean?

    People started discussing various possibilities.

    ¡°Every year on this day, the Yoris family used to make big moves to celebrate Jane¡¯s birthday. But before, there was news that she giarized Dr. Lane¡¯s medical achievements, causing harm to countless cancer patients. Now she¡¯s imprisoned!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Yoris family is going to publicly announce the existence of a mistress and an illegitimate child at this banquet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! With Mrs. Sara Yoris¡¯s temperament, how could she allow William and the Yoris family to do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°If Mrs. Sara Yoris doesn¡¯t approve, there¡¯s nothing they can do. Her official ount has been invalidated, so they can only cultivate a secret ount. But at her age, it¡¯s impossible for her to have more children, so they can only ept William¡¯s affair.¡±

    In short, there were various arguments.

    Some people in the crowd even knew some of the truths.

    ¡°I heard that when Jane was born, she was switched at birth. This banquet is probably meant to publicly announce her true identity.¡±

    ¡°The other day, I saw Mrs. Sara Yoris shopping with Cora. Cora even called Mrs. Sara Yoris Mom¡±

    These few people who knew the truth happened to be near Eliza.

    Eliza listened to their words without showing any reaction.But she still didn¡¯t believe it.

    Cora¡¯sst name was Lane. How could she be the true heiress of the Yoris family?

    Those people must have just heard rumors!

    If Cora really was the true heiress, how could she dress so inly?

    And why did she appear at the Yoris family¡¯s banquet looking disheveled?

    But when Elizaforted herself, William had alreadye to her.

    2/2

    ¡°It¡¯s you again? Not only did you spread rumors about our daughter in the hospital, but now youe to our family¡¯s banquet to openly nder her?¡±

    Although William was a doctor, he usually showed people with a refined side.

    But in fact, he also came from a wealthy family.

    When he became angry, hismanding presence surpassed that of ordinary people.

    At that moment, everyone present, except for a few people who had heard the rumors, was dumbfounded.

    Cora was William¡¯s daughter?

    What on earth was going on?

    Wasn¡¯t Cora the daughter of the Lane family? Before the Yoris family thought that her achievements in medicine had hindered Jane¡¯s future, they had made statements within their circle that befriending Cora meant opposing the Yoris family.

    Among them, many people were eager to befriend Cora after learning about her ability to cure cancer.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But because of the warnings from the Yoris family in the past, they hadn¡¯t dared to contact Cora yet. They were figuring out how to bypass the Yoris family and secretly approach Cora!

    And now, they received such explosive news!At that moment, Elizapletely lost herposure.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714 Born From a Marriage!

    Eliza never imagined in her wildest dreams that Cora would turn out to be William¡¯s daughter.

    She thought that Cora could only rely on the Lane family.

    That¡¯s why she dared to bully Cora frequently after the Lane family went bankrupt.

    She believed that even if Cora could cure cancer, her financial situation was not as prosperous as hers, and she could be bullied without consequences.

    But little did she know that Cora had transformed into William¡¯s daughter....

    However, if Cora was indeed William¡¯s daughter, it exined why he had spent money like water to book a top VIP ward for her in the hospital, why Cora appeared at the Yoris family¡¯s banquet today, and why she was dressed so ostentatiously.

    ¡°Mr. William Yoris, I genuinely didn¡¯t know that Cora is your daughter, which led to my misunderstanding of her rtionship with you. I..¡±

    Although Eliza panicked, she wasn¡¯t foolish. She quickly started to defend herself based on the misunderstanding.

    As long as slfe downyed her mistakes, she believed she could be forgiven.

    Perhaps in the future, she could leverage her status as Cora¡¯s former ssmate to establish a rtionship with the Yoris family.

    By then, the Vega family might value her more, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be restricted by her status as an illegitimate daughterBut just as Eliza was calcting her next move, she suddenly received a p across her face.

    When she looked up in astonishment, she saw Sara coldly staring at her.

    ¡°Someone who isn¡¯t worthy of respect dares to nder Cora? You were born as an illegitimate child, thinking that everyone in this world is like your father, unable to control their desires and giving birth to someone like you?¡±

    Sara¡¯s words not only scolded Eliza but also scolded her father.

    However, Eliza didn¡¯t dare to show any displeasure because no matter whether it was Sara or the Moore family and the Yoris family behind her, they were all forces that the Vega family couldn¡¯t afford to offend, let alone herself as an individual.

    ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris, I really didn¡¯t intentionally nder Cora...¡± Eliza apologized and begged for forgiveness while bowing.

    But Sara couldn¡¯t even hear what she was saying.

    Not just Sara, William and his brothers couldn¡¯t bear it either.

    Arnold spoke up directly, ¡°We organized this banquet today, iming it was to gather people in the industry and have some fun.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But in fact, we were worried that Cora was too low¨Ckey and might refuse our offer to throw her a birthday party. That¡¯s why we said so.¡±

    Arnold also walked slowly to Cora¡¯s side and carefully held her hand.

    ¡°Moreover, besides throwing Cora a birthday party tonight, I also wanted to take this opportunity to tell everyone that Cora is the pearl of our family that was lost outside. From the moment she returned home, she became the only heiress of the Yoris family, a treasure for all of us. Anyone who bullies Cora is an enemy of the Yoris family.¡±At the same time, Byron also stepped forward with Martin in his arms and took Cora¡¯s other hand.

    ¡°I want to announce something as well. Cora and I got married four years ago, so Martin is our legitimate child, unlike certain individuals who are bastards and try to shift me onto others.¡±

    Eliza was speechless.

    After Byron made this announcement, he pinched Cora¡¯s hand.

    Since their consecutive appearances and the revtion of her identity, Cora was dumbfounded.

    Chapter Born From a Marriage!

    2/2

    She had been so busy during this period that she even forgot her own birthday.

    And she didn¡¯t expect that Byron would secretly help her hold a birthday party with the Yoris family.

    Looking at the envious and jealous gazes of the wealthy women in the crowd, she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    It wasn¡¯t until Byron squeezed her hand that she turned around and smiled at him.

    He reciprocated with a smile after seeing a hint of happiness on her face and then announced, ¡°Cora and I will have a formal wedding ceremony soon, and I hope you all can honor us by witnessing our love together...¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715 Protect Yourself Wisely?

    ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Hansen is smiling so gently. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him like this! Dr. Lane must have saved the entire gxy in her past life to be able to have such a man.¡±

    ¡°The Yoris family¡¯s daughter? Mr. Hansen¡¯s wife? Just revealing oneyer of their identities is already terrifying. How did Dr. Lane manage to keep it a secret?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lane can cure cancer and has ovee worldwide challenges. She¡¯s exceptional herself, even without these additional identities. Even if she hadn¡¯t revealed them, she would still stand at the pinnacle of the world.¡±

    Amidst the buzzing discussions, Eliza and Kim exchanged nces and quietly made their way out.

    However, with just a cold nce, Byron immediately signaled his undercover bodyguards in the crowd.

    Soon, the bodyguards grabbed both of them and brought them back

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, Mr. William Yoris, Mrs. Sara Yoris, I was blind and offended Cora. But I realize my mistakes, and I promise I won¡¯t dare to do them again. Please spare me,¡± Eliza pleaded, knowing that the situation was against her.

    However, Kim continued to try to absolve herself, saying, ¡°I was just following someone¡¯s orders. This has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Hearing this, Eliza became even more furious. ¡°Did I twist your arm and make you say those things?¡±

    She was already in enough trouble now that she had offended both the Hansen family and the Yoris family. She didn¡¯t know if she could continue to survive in New York in the future.But Kim didn¡¯t offer any help and instead pushed her further into the fire. How could Eliza tolerate that?

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t twist your arm, you did promise me benefits. I have no grievances with Cora, and if it weren¡¯t for certain malicious individuals who blinded me, I wouldn¡¯t have done those things.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Kim¡¯s attempt to distance herself from the situation only made Eliza angrier.

    She rushed up, grabbed Kim by the hair, and mmed her head onto the ground. ¡°You wretch, at a time like this, you¡¯re still trying to protect yourself and harm me!¡±

    Previously, Kim had been submissive to Eliza, allowing her to act recklessly because she wanted to gain something from her.

    However, now it seemed that Eliza had already offended many people. Even if the Vega family wanted to protect her, it was toote.

    Kim could no longer benefit from her, so how could she passively endure being attacked?

    So she retaliated immediately, fighting back against Eliza.

    But today was Cora¡¯s birthday party. How could Byron allow her territory to turn into a fighting arena for others?

    So he instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Throw these two out, and don¡¯t ruin Cora¡¯s birthday party. Also, inform the head of the Vega family that if they mishandle this illegitimate daughter, I will send each member of the Vega family a coffin.¡±

    After the bodyguards nodded in agreement, they took both women away.

    As the farce came to an end, a multiyered cake was pushed forward by Sara herself.At this moment, the lights dimmed.

    Under the flickering candlelight, Sara hummed softly while pushing the cake, ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you...¡±

    Everyone joined in singing the happy birthday song.

    Under the flickering candlelight, Cora felt a bittersweet sensation in her heart.

    During the time when the Lane family hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt, although she appeared like a little princess on the surface, with luxury cars taking her to school and decent clothes to wear, she had never experienced a proper birthday celebration.

    Chapter 715 Protect Yourself Wisely?

    Even when her father and Gabe tried to organize a birthday party for her, they were deterred by Flora¡¯s rage Therefore, over time, her birthday was gradually forgotten by her family.

    But now, she had found her true family, and they had organized a grand birthday party for her.

    She couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling she had.

    Tears had already welled up in her eyes...

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716 Her Birthday Celebration!

    Byron turned around and found Cora crying. He went up to her and gently patted her back as if trying to cheer her up.

    When the rest of the Yoris family saw this, they came forward to console her.

    74

    After finishing the birthday song, Sara spoke hoarsely, ¡°Cora, happy birthday. I¡¯m sorry. It took us so many years to find you and to celebrate your first birthday. But please believe, from now on, every birthday, even every day, we will be with you. We will keep you safe and ensure you are happy for the rest of your life...¡±

    At this moment, Cora¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    The motherly love she craved was all given to her now.

    Her bound spirit also seemed to find salvation and new life.

    Even though Sara was crying too, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Cora cry. She hurriedly embraced her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my darling Today is your birthday, and it¡¯s a good day. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    She wiped away Cora¡¯s tears gently, then said, ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to make a wish and blow out the candles.¡±

    And then, amid tears and emotion, Cora sped her hands to make a wish and blew out the candles...

    Byron watched as Cora blew out the candles. He saw the dimples on her cheeks, and he smiled.Because he felt she was genuinely happy now....

    Vaughn found out that the Yoris family was nning to celebrate Cora¡¯s birthday. He quietly brought Isidra to celebrate the savior¡¯s birthday.

    But Isidra still held a grudge against Byron for disrespecting her that day. Even when they arrived at the Yoris family¡¯s door, she hesitated to enter.

    ¡°Vaughn, just give the gift to Dr. Lane for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here already. Why not go in?¡± Vaughn said, ¡°Plus, Dr. Lane is your savior, not mine. I can¡¯t express your gratitude by giving a gift.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see that nasty man!¡± Isidra said angrily.

    Moreover, she had gained some weight recently and looked a bit more adorable now.

    ¡°Nasty man? Byron?¡± Vaughn asked.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why Dr. Lane would be with someone like him.¡±

    Isidra seemed to be standing up for Cora, which made Vaughnugh

    ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Lane¡¯s choice. You have no right to interfere. Besides, you can only judge a person¡¯s character and suitability after spending time with them. You haven¡¯t spent much time with Mr. Hansen, so don¡¯t judge for Dr. Lane.¡±

    In the end, Vaughn said, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re here to celebrate Dr. Lane¡¯s birthday, not Mr. Hansen¡¯s.¡±Isidra felt Vaughn had a point, so she conceded.

    They greeted the doorman.

    Upon seeing Vaughn, the doorman let them in and escorted them inside.

    Soon, Vaughn and Isidra arrived at the birthday party. They just happened to see Cora blowing out the candles.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Isidra knew she should focus all her attention on her savior. But for some reason, she found herself ncing at Byron.

    Chapter 716 Her Birthday Celebration!

    She saw that Byron was also watching Cora. All the ice seemed to have melted on his charming face, leaving only deep affection.

    Isidra felt as if a mouse was scratching her heart.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717 Excessive Attention At this moment, the guards informed William and his team that Vaughn and Isidra had arrived.

    With Vaughn being of special status, Arnold rushed to greet them.

    1/2

    ¡°Mr. Wolf and Miss Isidra Wolf, wee. Thank you so much for making time to attend my granddaughter¡¯s birthday party,¡±

    Arnold said On behalf of the Yoris family, Arnold started to entertain Vaughn and Isidra.

    The attendance of the Wolf family at Cora¡¯s birthday party was of great significance to the Yoris family.

    This meant the Yoris family was on good terms with the Wolf family.

    No one in New York, or even the entire country, dared to offend the Yoris family.

    However, Vaughn wasn¡¯t aloof as most people in power. He was exceptionally kind to the Yoris family.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Without Dr. Lane, we wouldn¡¯t even know where Isidra would be. If anyone should be grateful, it¡¯s our Wolf family.¡±

    The Yoris family understood well. The only person who could make Vaughn this friendly was their savior, Cora.

    They did not dare neglect Vaughn and Isidra and quickly ushered them in.After blowing out the birthday candles, Cora, apanied by Byron and Martin, came over to greet the two.

    ¡°Mr. Wolf and Ms. Isidra Wolf, thank you for attending my birthday party,¡± Cora said, without ttery, her smile natural and rxed.

    Isidra immediately hugged Cora, saying, ¡°Happy Birthday, Dr. Lane.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring. I hope you¡¯re feeling better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But I¡¯m just overeating and gaining weight too quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It shows your body is recovering well.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    While Isidra was talking to Cora, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at Byron.

    She saw him looking intently at Cora as if she was the apple of his eye, his precious gem.

    Isidra suddenly realized that Byron was very different from when she met him in Leucrest Town Especially how he looked at Cora made Isidra¡¯s heart beat faster....

    After Vaughn greeted Byron, his gaze fell on the bandage on Cora¡¯s cheek. His brows furrowed.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Though he hadn¡¯t been around many women, he knew they cared about their appearances.

    Like Isidra, who would get anxious at seeing a small pimple.The area of the bandage on Cora¡¯s face was not small. The wound must have been serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ident and a minor injury. It has almost healed.¡±

    Cora¡¯s answer was neither humble nor arrogant, and her smile was always polite and distant.

    Compared to those women who yed the victim to arouse sympathy, Cora gave Vaughn a much better impression.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, if you need any help in the future, feel free to ask. You saved Isidra¡¯s life. You¡¯re a benefactor to the Wolf family. We owe you this debt of gratitude.¡±

    Chapter 717 Excessive Attention It¡¯s alright Everything has been resolved. Moreover, I treated Isidra by chance. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Most people would have loved to empty the Wolf family¡¯s coffers to repay her kindness But Cora didn¡¯t seem to care about that. Vaughn was even more impressed by her broad¨Cmindedness and carefreeness He even made a silent decision in his heart that he would be friends with Cora Moreover, he considered finding her the best scar removal product when he returned.

    Cora¡¯s face was so beautiful. It was a pity to see it scarred.

    After chatting for a while, they went inside to chat more and eat cake.

    But while Byron was feeding cake to Martin, he noticed that Vaughn¡¯s gaze was always involuntarily following Cora...

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718 Better Not Byron¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly.

    1/2

    At this moment, Isidra approached with a ss of wine. ¡°Mr. Hansen, ourst encounter in Leucrest Town was unpleasant. Let¡¯s drink this wine and forget about the bad memories.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall meeting you in Leucrest Town. I don¡¯t remember any unpleasantness. So, I¡¯ll pass on the wine.¡±

    Byron was already upset with Vaughn¡¯s excessive attention to Cora, Isidra¡¯s unexpected approach did not improve his mood.

    Besides, he genuinely didn¡¯t recall meeting Isidra in Leucrest Town.

    That day, he was upset because Cora and Jerry seemed too close. He had had a lot to drink and only vaguely remembered women chatting around him. He had no memory of who they were.

    So, he saw no need to drink to forget what he did not recall in the first ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of upsetting Dr. Lane by refusing me?¡±

    Isidra had always been the darling of the Wolf family, well¨Cprotected by them.

    In her eyes, everyone should behave as she wished.

    Even though Vaughn had previously emphasized that Byron was not ordinary, she didn¡¯t care.To her, besides being handsome and rich, with a bit of a bad temper, he wasn¡¯t that special.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he act as she wished?

    ¡°Make her upset, and I¡¯ll make Vaughn upset.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t even lift his head, uninterested in engaging with someone immature.

    ¡°Do you think Vaughn is weak? That he can be easily manipted?¡±

    Isidra didn¡¯t believe Byron could do this. In her eyes, Vaughn was an untouchable figure domestically, unbeatable by anyone.

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s trying to overthrow the Mcbride family. How about I help the Mcbrides and knock Vaughn down a peg?¡±

    Upon hearing Byron¡¯s words, astonishment filled Isidra¡¯s eyes.

    She had heard about Vaughn¡¯s ns to topple the Mcbride family from the elders¡® conversation.

    This was a matter few in Kinton knew about.

    Yet Byron in New York knew about it. How?

    Not waiting for Isidra¡¯s response, Byron gave her a cold warning.

    ¡°Stop bothering me. I know more than you think.¡±

    Then, he took Martin to find Cora.Isidra felt humiliated again, fuming inside.

    So when they returned, she told Vaughn, ¡°Vaughn, find some excuse to bankrupt the Hansen family.¡±

    Vaughn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now? Dr. Lane saved your life, not to let you torment hers.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with Dr. Lane. I just can¡¯t stand someone acting so arrogant.¡± Isidra gritted her teeth.

    She had twice acted in Byron¡¯s favor. Not only did he not appreciate her actions, but he also threatened her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Chapter 718 Better Not She decided she wouldn¡¯t tolerate such a person anymore.

    Seeing Leidra¡¯s attitude, Vaughan guessed who she was referring to

    ¡°Dr. Lane will remarry Mr. Hansen soon. If you bankrupt the Hansen family now, her and Martin¡¯s lives will be messy ¡°

    Vaughnforted her. ¡°Dr. Lane healed you under unimaginable pressure. Don¡¯t dishearten the good.¡±

    Seeing Isidra¡¯s dissatisfaction, Vaughn added, ¡°Besides, the Hansen Group won¡¯t go bankrupt just because you want it to The Hansen family controls New York¡¯s economic lifeline. Byron¡¯s businesses are scattered throughout the country. If you want to fight him, be prepared for mutual destruction...¡±

 Chapter 719

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit me anymore. I really didn¡¯t mean it...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Eliza was still wearing the luxury dress from today, but no part of her body was intact.

    Even her face was bruised and swollen.

    And the big¨Cbellied man in front of her looked fierce face, continuing to whip her with his belt.

    ¡°Not on purpose? You almost destroyed our family without meaning to. What would happen if you did it on purpose?¡±

    The beating continued for nearly two hours. Then, Edwin signaled Drogo to stop.

    ¡°Take some pictures of her, then throw her out. From now on, the Vega family won¡¯t recognize her!¡±

    After Drogo nodded, he proceeded as Edwin ordered.

    2/2

    ¡°Dad, you love me the most. Can you really bear to throw me out? Can you give me another chance? I promise I will listen to you and Nadia!¡±

    Eliza begged desperately.

    Drogo indeed felt pity for her.His first wife only bore him useless sons. None of them made him as happy as Eliza did.

    He brought Eliza home against his first wife¡¯s objections and spoiled her rotten.

    But just as Drogo softened, Nadia, his legal wife, stepped forward.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the messenger from the Hansen family just said? If we don¡¯t handle her well, Mr. Hansen will send each of us a coffin. Don¡¯t drag the entire Vega family down with Chapter 719 Plotting a Major Move!

    Indra was at a loss for words As Vaughm mentioned, Byron had the power to protect Vaughn¡¯s enemies. He could deal an unprecedented blow to the entire Wolf Family Should they let Byron go that easily?

    To be honest, Isidra was not willing...

    So on the way back, she was thinking about this issue.

    On the other side, after Cora¡¯s birthday party ended, the table was full of countless gifts.

    Some high¨Cend electronic products, a few pricey jewels, and some property deeds were among them.

    ¡°What should I do with all these things? My uncles gave me two houses. My cousins gave me a car and two dessert shops.¡±

    Cora was rubbing her aching forehead. She never thought she could be wealthy by receiving gifts. She just wanted to be a good doctor.Byron had been in this circle for a long time, and he was ustomed to these social obligations.

    ¡°These are their gifts for meeting you. You just ept them. I¡¯ll have Carter help you manage them in a few days.¡±

    Then, he pulled out a document and handed it to Cora. ¡°Harry couldn¡¯te, so he asked me to give this to you.¡±

    Cora was taken aback, then remembered that Harry had been married to Jane.

    He used to interact with William and Sara as their son¨Cinw.

    With Jane¡¯s change in status, he didn¡¯t know how to interact with the Yoris family.

    So he only asked Byron to deliver his birthday gift.

    Cora thought about it and opened the document.

    Inside was the deed to a hair salon.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a doctor, but now my assets have suddenly expanded to various industries.¡±

    1/2

    Byron put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If you want a haircut in the future, you can go to your salon. It¡¯s so convenient!¡±

    Even he had to admit that Harry was very thoughtful when giving gifts to women, winning their hearts.

    The same night, hysterical cries came from the Vega family.

    you if you want to die!¡±

    Nadia had disliked Eliza for a long time.

    Eliza yed games well, acting one way in front of her father and another behind his back. She always tricked Nadia¡¯s two sons.

    With today¡¯s chance to throw Eliza out, how could Nadia miss it?

    Drogo indeed favored Eliza, but the survival of the entire Vega family was more important.So, in the end, he turned his gaze away, waved his hand, and ordered people to drive Eliza out.

    The first few days after Eliza was kicked out, she would appear in front of the Vega Mansion¡¯s door, begging desperately.

    Butter, she disappeared.

    Everyone in the Vega family thought she hade to her senses and left.

    They didn¡¯t expect that she was plotting a major move...

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720 Go to Hell!

    It was a beautiful day.

    After Byron and Cora took Martin to school, they went to the hospital. Cora had her wound redressed there.

    After that, they went to a private kitchen nearby.

    Cora wanted to order a food delivery. Byron disagreed, ¡°Your wound isn¡¯t healed yet. You should eat something light.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been careful with my diet, but the wound keeps getting infected. It¡¯s annoying.

    Cora was getting frustrated because her wound wouldn¡¯t heal

    ¡°You need to stick to a light diet even more now.¡±

    Byron ordered a few light dishes and two bowls of nutritious soup.

    While they were eating, two people came into the private kitchen.

    One of them was Isidra.

    ¡°Georgia, do you want to go shopping after we eat?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Isidra and the other person chatted and sat down. When the other person looked up, she saw Byron and Cora. She smiled at them immediately.¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie.¡± Georgia walked toward Byron and Cora. ¡°Are you also having meals here?¡±

    Georgia was a granddaughter of the Hansen family. She was about the same age as Cora.

    When Cora first met Georgia, it felt awkward. After all, Cora was now Georgia¡¯s aunt.

    But Georgia was friendly and straightforward.

    Everyone who had met her liked her.

    Cora started to like this cheerful girl after meeting her a few times.

    ¡°Yeah, Georgia. Did youe alone? I was thinking of inviting you to get our hair done! Why don¡¯t we go together after having meals?¡±

    Harry had rmended a hair salon. Cora had wanted to try it.

    She had asked Sally, but Sally was busy. The only person Cora could think of was Georgia.

    When Byron heard that Cora was inviting Georgia to get their hair done, he frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to discuss our honeymoon location next?¡±

    Byron had taken Cora out today, so they could have some alone time.

    But Cora didn¡¯t understand his intention...

    ¡°Uncle is jealous. Auntie, let¡¯s make our hair appointment for tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to upset Uncle.¡±

    Georgia also said, ¡°I came with a friend today. You know her, too.¡±As she said this, Georgia waved at someone. ¡°Isidra,e over here. My auntie is also here!¡±

    Georgia used to study the violin under the same master as Isidra.

    They got along well.

    Chapter 720 Go to Hell!

    So, whenever Isidra came to New York, she would spend a few days with Georgia.

    The world was indeed small What Isidra didn¡¯t expect was that Georgia was Byron¡¯s niece.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Lane and Mr. Hansen...¡± Isidra greeted them. Her attitude toward Cora was fine, but somewhat reluctant toward Byron.

    However, Byron was more indifferent. He picked up his cup and started drinking his coffee without ncing at her.

    But Cora and Georgia were busy discussing the hair salon. They didn¡¯t notice the tension between the two.

    Later, Cora even invited them to eat together.

    After they finished most of the meal, Byron paid the bill and wanted to leave with Cora.

    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s make the hair salon appointment for tomorrow. Enjoy your day with Uncle today.¡±

    Just then, a woman rushed in with a knife as Georgia waved goodbye to Cora. She shouted, ¡°Cora, you¡¯re why I¡¯m like this.

    You¡¯ll die for this!¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721¨CFool!

    As Byron watched the knife in the woman¡¯s hand shining with a cold, the woman charged toward Cora.

    Almost instantly, he rushed toward Cora, kicked the knife out of the woman¡¯s hand, and then violently kicked her away.

    Byron¡¯s kick was not light, and the woman was directly sent several meters away, crashing into the wall and falling to the ground.

    Only then did Georgia and Isidrae to their senses and hurry over to check

    ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lane, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    Cora was still being held in Byron¡¯s arms.

    In fact, she could have protected herself. It¡¯s just that Byron reacted faster, not giving her a chance to act.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Cora extricated herself from Byron¡¯s embrace and craned her neck to look at the woman in the corner.

    Upon seeing clearly, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Eliza?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Cora was shortsighted, but the person in front of her was filthy, with hair sticky and tangled.

    This was in stark contrast to Eliza who previously dressed in extravagant dresses, wearing all sorts of glimmering jewelry, looking incredibly bright and beautiful.¡°Auntie, do you know this person?¡±

    Georgia, who had just returned from an overseas violinpetition a few days ago and did not attend Cora¡¯s birthday party, didn¡¯t know the party¡¯s events, and naturally, she didn¡¯t recognize Eliza.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Cora nodded, Eliza had already got up from the ground, arguing with firm conviction.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven out by the Vega family. It¡¯s all because of you, you wretch! It¡¯s you who ruined me...¡±

    1/2

    ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault now? If it weren¡¯t for you repeatedly humiliating me, how could you have been driven out by the Vega family, and fallen to your current state?¡±

    But how could Eliza ept that all this was her own doing?

    She furiously charged at Cora again, wanting to fight her to the death.

    But Cora was prepared this time and threw her over the shoulder on the spot.

    ¡°Wow! My auntie is not only cultured but also martial, so cool!¡±

    Georgia had always admired Cora¡¯s medical skills and was a diehard fan of hers.

    Seeing Cora fighting and defeating the enemy in one move, she was filled with adoration.Isidra was also surprised that Cora could fight so cleanly and neatly.

    But she never expected that after Eliza was thrown over the shoulder by Cora, she would get angry, get up, and throw an unknown liquid at the three of them...

    Cora sensed something wrong with the liquid, and immediately pulled Georgia to the side.

    Only Isidra was left standing in ce, at a loss.

    Chapter 721 Fool!

    Seeing the hquid flying towards her, she felt her heart jump out of her throat, but her legs didn¡¯t know where to move...

    Just at this critical moment, a cold male voice rang in her ear

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to dodge, fool!¡±

    Then, something covered her head, and the world suddenly darkened.

    She smelled a faint scent of cologne, and her restless heart suddenly calmed down...

    ¡°It hurts! You hit me like this. I¡¯m going to expose you!¡±

    2/2

    When Isidra heard the yelling from outside again, she quickly pulled off the thing on her head and found that Eliza had been knocked down again, with Byron stepping on her head.

    Still in shock, Isidra looked down and found that what had been covering her head was a ck suit jacket.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The jacket was of particrly good quality, but there was a big hole burnt in one part of it...

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722 A Bitter Taste Isidra couldn¡¯t bear to imagine, without the protection of the suit jacket, what her face would have looked like had it been sshed by the liquid just now.

    So, she quickly turned her gaze to Byron again.

    She saw that the man was now wearing a smog blue shirt, which seemed to render him even more tall and upright. His side profile was also increasingly charming.

    At that moment, Isidra could almost hear her heart beating faster...

    On the other side, the private chef¡¯s owner also rushed out after hearing Eliza¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching scream.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Call the police. This woman has a knife and sulfuric acid. She¡¯s trying to murder my wife.¡±

    The man continued to pin Eliza¡¯s head down, immobilizing her.

    His voice was so cold it sent chills down one¡¯s spine, like a demon from hell.

    The private chef¡¯s owner was scared and quickly called the police as instructed by Byron.

    The police didn¡¯t dare to dy once they received the call and quickly took Eliza away.

    ¡°You all think you can get away from me just like this? It¡¯s you who made me like this. If you don¡¯t allow me to return to my previous life, wille back for revenge after I¡¯m out.¡±

    Eliza was still shouting at Cora and Byron as she was taken away.The cold light in Byron¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t let youe out again.¡±

    Then he called Carter, instructing him to ¡°take care¡± of Eliza properly.

    He added, ¡°Notify everyone in the industry to immediately cut off all coborations with the Vega family, or else they¡¯re opposing the Hansen Group. Make sure the Vega family goes bankrupt in two days. Let them all meet in prison.¡±

    He had already told the Vega family to handle this problem, but since they didn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t be med for taking matters into his own hands.

    After Carter acknowledged the order, Byron hung up the call, went over and carefully examined Cora to ensure she wasn¡¯t injured, then held her in his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you? I saw that a part of your arm was sshed.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down and quickly checked Byron¡¯s sleeve.

    Sure enough, there was an area that had been sshed, and it was starting to bleed.

    Cora didn¡¯t dy and quickly began to administer emergency treatment.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you¡¯re hurt?¡± Isidra quickly came over to check and when she saw Byron¡¯s wound, she was really worried.

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so serious. Let me get you to the hospital.¡±

    She even stretched out her hand to help Byron, but he rejected her touch. He spoke coldly, ¡°Miss Isidra Wolf, Cora is a doctor.¡±

    ¡°I know that Dr. Lane can handle these, but she doesn¡¯t have enough medication here. It¡¯s safer to go to the hospital.¡±For the first time, Isidra didn¡¯t feel hurt by this man¡¯s coldness. She just wanted to get him to the hospital as soon as possible to ensure his safety.

    ¡°No need Going to the hospital for such a small injury would beughable,¡± Byron continued to keep Isidra at arm¡¯s length.

    But Isidra was insistent. ¡°You got injured saving me. How can I not care about your safety?¡±

    2/2

    hapter Taste

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I didn¡¯t really want to save you. I was just worried that if you got hurt because of Cora, she would inevitably be implicated.¡±

    Byron¡¯s intentions were very clear.

    He didn¡¯t save her because he cared about her safety. He did it to avoid Cora being implicated.

    Georgia was quite frightened just now and was only now starting to recover.

    Seeing her uncle rejecting Isidra¡¯s offer to take him to the hospital, she tried to reassure Isidra, ¡°Isidra, my uncle has had numerous minor and major injuries before, and he rarely goes to the hospital. Plus, my auntie is here with him. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    In the end, Isidra could only give up.

    As she watched Byron and Cora leave after treating his wound, she felt a bitter taste in her heart...

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723 Her Throbbing

    1/2

    Georgia saw Isidra constantly gazing at the retreating figures of Cora and Byron. Thinking that Isidra was upset from being scolded by her uncle, she approached to console her.

    ¡°Isidra, don¡¯t mind it. My uncle has always been like that, not fond of physical touch from others.¡±

    ¡°Has your uncle always been so rigid in his character?¡± Isidra asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, but since he met my auntie, he¡¯s improved a lot.¡±

    Georgia quite liked Cora and felt that Isidra also admired her, especially since Cora once saved Isidra¡¯s life.

    She shared more about how Byron changed after being with Cora.

    However, Isidra seemed distracted and by the end, took away Byron¡¯s zer which had been burned by sulfuric acid.

    That night, Isidra had a dream.

    Eliza came at her with a sharp knife, but Byron shielded her in his embrace.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She caught the scent of his cologne and felt her heart race.

    As she looked up in shock, Byron suddenly kissed her.

    It was a passionate kiss unlike anything she had ever experienced.She closed her eyes to respond but then heard her brother Vaughn¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Isidra, it¡¯s time to get ready to leave.¡±

    Isidra opened her eyes groggily and for a moment, thought she saw a man in a suit. She sat up abruptly, initially thinking it was Byron, believing the kiss in the dream was real, momentarily disoriented.

    But soon, her vision cleared, and she recognized Vaughn.

    ¡°Vaughn, it¡¯s you...¡±

    She felt an inexplicable emptiness.

    ¡®Why did you wake me up so early?¡±

    ¡®Did you forget? We¡¯re leaving New York today,¡± Vaughn reminded.

    Only then did Isidra recall they were in New York for Cora¡¯s birthday party, and her brother had some business to attend.

    After finishing, it was time to leave.

    ver since Vaughn began his official duties, Isidra frequently traveled with him.

    When it was time to leave, she would pack and follow.

    ut today, she hesitated.

    till, urged by her brother, ¡°Hurry up, have you packed?¡±packedst night.¡± Eventually, Isidra got up.

    ut just before leaving, she suddenly opened her suitcase and ced Byron¡¯s acid¨Cburned zer inside.

    ter Vaughn and Isidra left New York, Cora¡¯s life continued.

    very day, Byron found time to discuss wedding ns and his thoughts with her.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724 Don¡¯t Expect It?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to mention it? Don¡¯t you look forward to our wedding?¡±

    This wedding, which had been dyed for four years, was anticipated by both Byron and everyone around them

    1/2

    Harry and the others were all arguing over who would be the best man. Carter was waiting to catch the bouquet, hoping to be the next one to get married.

    Sara and the others were even nning on who to invite to their wedding and how to dress The Hansen family had already booked the venue and the drinks.

    Nora even went to the church to find a fortune¨Cteller and picked out several lucky dates.

    up Martin.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Everyone was ready for this wedding. Only the bride, Cora, was not only unwilling to participate in the wedding arrangements but even refused to try on the wedding dress.

    This made Byron begin to doubt whether she was looking forward to this wedding as much as he was.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Cora saw that Byron was somewhat unhappy and regretted that she had been so resistant to talking about the wedding.As she was about to exin, she was interrupted by him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to mention it for now, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Despite Byron¡¯s words, Cora could see that he really hoped she would try on the wedding dress and n their honeymoon with him

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hang out with Harry and the others tonight. You should go to bed early.¡±

    After Byron finished speaking, he turned and walked out.

    Cora knew that this was when she should have held him back, but the words got stuck in her throat, and all she could do was watch him leave.

    Only when his figure disappeared in the hallway did Cora fail to conceal her sense of helplessness and cover her face with her hand.

    How could she not look forward to their wedding?

    After experiencing life and death and being apart for four years, like him, she was eager to hold a wedding and let the world witness their love.

    But her face...

    It kept getting infected over and over again.

    She even attempted to medicate it herself but to no avail.So she went from being calm at the beginning to being frightened and anxious.

    She was also afraid of being disfigured, afraid that all he would feel when he saw her face in the future would be disgust.

    This fear had been haunting her these days.

    But in front of her family and Byron, she dared not show it at all.

    Now, with no one around, her long¨Crepressed emotions seemed to explode.

    In the empty room, she curled up helplessly and cried silently.

    At Eversong Club.

    Harry was holding a beautiful girl, chatting and promising a future.

    Chapter 724 Don¡¯t Expect It?

    Since his divorce, he had been living this extravagant life, even more so than before.

    The woman in his arms changed every night.

    It seemed that only in this way could he forget that his embrace once only wanted to hold a certain person.

    2/2

    Tonight, he was nning to pick one of them to take home. As he was exploring which one was the real deal, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open.

    Seeing the personing, Harry was obviously stunned. ¡°Byron?¡±

    Although Byron had been here before, it was always him who dragged Byron in.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that Byron woulde to a ce like this.

    ¡°Not wee?¡± Byron¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°How dare I,e in!¡±As Harry greeted Byron, he also said to Evie, who was serving in the box, ¡°Open a bottle of Louis XIII and take good care of Mr.

    Hansen.¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725 The Wedding Hasn¡¯t Even Happened Yet!

    Evie hadn¡¯t seen Byron for quite some time and couldn¡¯t help wanting to ask Harry about it.

    However, through recent observation, Evie found that while Harry seemed smooth in handling affairs, he also had his preferences When hostesses fought over him, he would use humor andpensation to dissolve their disputes.

    If friends argued at gatherings, he would y peacemaker, even at his own expense.

    Yet, his attitude towards her, who served him in the club, was extremely cold.

    Even when she identally knocked over a drink of a hostess yesterday and was scolded, he didn¡¯t say a word in her defense.

    Evie was puzzled.

    Although they weren¡¯t close, they at least had a familiar face.

    More importantly, she had revealed that she was Byron¡¯s woman.

    Shouldn¡¯t he show some respect for that?

    However, when she was being scolded, Harry didn¡¯t say a word in her defense.

    Thus, Evie gave up on trying to learn about Byron from him.

    But it seemed that the heavens were on her side.After waiting for many days with no result, didn¡¯t the heaven send Byron to her?

    So she opened a bottle of wine with a smile, poured a few cups for Harry and his group, and personally delivered Byron¡¯s cup to him.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen...¡±

    Byron was feeling upset, and wanted a drink to alleviate his annoyance Seeing that Evie had brought the wine, he did not refuse.

    However, Harry nced over at them and said, ¡°Byron, what brought you here today? Shouldn¡¯t you be discussing wedding matters with Cora at this time?¡±

    Evie listened, quietly observing Byron.

    Byron was getting married, and she heard about it when he camest time.

    But even after marrying, men of power and wealth wouldn¡¯t cut off their outside rtionships.

    And the wedding hadn¡¯t even taken ce yet!

    Look at Byron, still visited ces like this.

    Evie even thought that with a bit more effort, she could rece the bride at Byron¡¯s wedding!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss that,¡± Byron said.Hearing Harry mention the wedding, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Cora¡¯s recent resistance to the wedding, which made his heart feel even more upset.

    He took the bottle of wine from Evie, poured himself a cup, and drank it all.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    He let the strong liquor dilute the bitterness in his mouth.

    Harry, being a smooth operator, could see that Byron and Cora were probably unhappy about the wedding.

    Chapter 725 The Wedding Hasn¡¯t Even Happened Yet!

    From his experience, he knew that intentionally making Byron think about his unhappiness would only make him feel worse

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that today Come, let¡¯s drink...¡±

    He took the cue from Byrum and encouraged him to drink.

    2/2

    But behind the scenes, he sent a message to Cora saying that Byron was drunk and asked her to pick him up at Eversong Club, or else her honey might be taken advantage of by some vixen Byron must have been really upset that day, as the bottle of wine that Harry had opened was quickly emptied by him.

    He then opened several more bottles of expensive wine, making the waitresses and hostesses in the club ecstatic, as they would get amission from the consumption.

    The two big shots had opened several bottles of expensive wine, earning them a hugemission.

    In a blink of an eye, the wine bottles were empty.

    Byron was still seated with no special behavior, but those familiar with him knew he was drunk For example, Harry said, ¡°Byron, you can go home now.¡±In fact, Harry only wanted to send Byron back to Cora to prevent any unsanitary incident from urring before the wedding and ruining this fong¨Cawaited event.

    However, at this moment, Evie actively approached and said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, let me take you home...¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 7261 Haye a Measure They were all hanging out at the nightclub, and everyone knew what Evie was up to right now.

    Harry naturally understood as well and immediately gave her a cold nce, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±

    Evie froze on the spot. ¡°I just saw that Mr. Hansen was drunk, and I was afraid that it would not be safe for him to go back alone.¡±

    Such ame excuse made Harry¡¯s hostess couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles.

    Harry was even worse and sneered directly, ¡°He is really not safe if you send him back!¡±

    ¡°I know Mr. Hansen, and there¡¯s no way I would do anything to him. Mr. Cross, your words are a bit too much...¡± Evie¡¯s eyes welled up with a hint of red.

    ¡°Harry,¡± in the midst of his slightly hazy vision, Byron heard Evie¡¯s words and gently reminded Harry.

    No matter how much someone rejected his wedding, he still could not let go of her.

    Even her ssmates, he continued to take care of them.

    Harry had been with women for many years, so of course he could see what Evie had nned for Byron.

    So he restrained his hostility but still reminded, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that something will happen to Byron in this kind of ce, ruining his life¡¯s reputation.¡±have a sense of propriety,¡± Byron said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Harry nodded and said nothing.

    There were some matters that they, as brothers, could only touch upon.

    Evie understood what these two were talking about, but after finally managing to bring Byron here, how could she let this big fish slip away?

    She leaned in front of Byron again. ¡°Mr. Hansen, let me take you back This time, she even directly took Byron¡¯s hand for support.

    However, this kind of contact not only caused Byron to furrow his brows, but also made Harry want to speak up and remind him of something.

    ¡°Byron...¡±

    Harry wanted to tell Byron that he had informed Cora about this, and she might be on her way.

    If they were to run into her, it could be problematic.

    But you know, sometimes the more you feared something, the more likely it was to happen.

    Just as Harry was about to speak, the door to the private room suddenly swung open.

    -All of them turned their gaze simultaneously, only to see Cora standing at the entrance of the private room, her expression deep as shelooked at the scene of Evie holding onto Byron¡¯s arm affectionately....

    Byron¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Cora woulde here to find him!

    Harry quickly greeted, ¡°Mrs. Hansen! Um, about that, Byron just came here tonight to have a drink, nothing else.¡±

    When Evie saw Cora, she was also taken aback Especially upon hearing Harry¡¯s ¡°Mrs. Hansen,¡± she finally realized that the woman whom Byron was going to marry was actually Chapter Cora?

    On the day when Byron, Harry, and thest group came to celebrate being single, their conversations only mentioned the term ¡°Mrs NOTINCEL¡±

    At that time, Evie had also considered whether this person could be Cora, but she had instinctively rejected that possibility After all, Cora already owned the First Hospital, held the title of ¡°First Person to Cure Cancer,¡± and now had someone as handsome and influential as Byron by her side. It would seem too unfair if all of that were true.

    But reality proved that sometimes the heavens favored a person, just like when your mother scolded you without reason¡®

    Cora not only had all those aplishments, but she also became engaged to Byron.

    Saying that Evie wasn¡¯t envious or jealous to the point of going crazy, it must be a lie.

    However, Evie still insisted that all men were the same, and none of them could resist temptation.

    As long as she persisted, sooner orter, she would win over Byron And now, with the appearance of Cora, when Byron didn¡¯t immediately shake off the hand she had in his arm, it was the best proof of her opportunity.So when Cora¡¯s cold gaze fell upon her, she not only didn¡¯t show any fear but even lightly lifted the corner of her lips, wearing a provocative expression...

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727 Mode of Interaction But Cora didn¡¯t immediately explode. She quickly responded to Harry

    ¡°Mr. Crom, I didn¡¯t say he did anything. He¡¯s not even worried himself, so why are you exining to him?

    Ty now, her eyes no longer held the darkness they had when she first entered the private room. There was even a faint smile on her face.

    However, when Cora smiled like that, Harry¡¯s entire body started to feel a creeping sensation

    ¡°I¡¯m not exining for Byron. I¡¯m just stating the objective facts,¡± Harry replied, but his forced exnation didn¡¯t seem to be well¨C

    received Indeed, Cora¡¯s gaze had alreadynded on Byron Thetter coldly nced at the hand that Evie had ced on his arm with a clear expression of repulsion in his eyes.

    However, it seemed that he thought of something afterward, as he managed to conceal that repulsion and even didn¡¯t shake off Evie¡¯s hand.

    He asked Cora coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The feeling was as if the person who had been trying on wedding dresses with her and discussing honeymoon trips just today wasn¡¯t him.

    Cora didn¡¯t explode on the spot. She simply replied, ¡°Mr. Cross sent me a message, saying that you were about to be devoured by monsters and demons. I rushed over to take a look and see what kind of audacious monster would dare to do that.¡±A spectrum of emotions yed across Evie¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t even need to ask to know that the monsters and demons referred to her.

    Unable to control her temper, Evie retorted, ¡°Cora, we¡¯re still alumni, not strangers. There¡¯s no need to be so confrontational in your words.¡±

    Harry was slightly surprised and looked at Evie for a moment.

    Alumni?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He hadn¡¯t thought that there was this connection between this ¡°monster¡± and Cora.

    So, was Byron watching over the monster for Cora because of this alumni rtionship?

    Harry stole a nce at Byron, hoping to find an answer in his eyes.

    1/2

    However, he noticed that someone was quietly observing Cora and not saying a word, wearing a half¨Csmile as he looked at Cora with a slightly resentful expression.

    So, was Byron actually enjoying this, watching as his wife got jealous for him?

    Once Harry realized this, he suddenly felt quite full in his stomach.

    But tonight, aside from the drinks, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything else.What filled him up was none other than their happiness!

    ¡°I rushed over? You haven¡¯t seen me when I¡¯m even more worked up,¡± Cora retorted with her usual cold tone.

    While Evie was attempting to provoke hier, wanting to see her get even more worked up.

    Cora gave another cold nce at the man still sitting on the couch, unmoving. ¡°Still not getting up? You need a lesson, don¡¯t you?¡±

    In matters involving both men and women, it took two to tango.

    Chapter 727 Mode of Interaction She was well aware that focusing solely on Dese wonddn¡¯t be effectiv Este was still nning to engage in wese petty provocations.

    After all, she believed that powerful and influential men didn¡¯t appreciate being summoned and ordered around She thought that the approach Cora was taking would only push the man further away

    2/2

    Only women like her who understood how to be gentle and didn¡¯t nitpick with men about these things would ultimately have a chance to stay by a man¡¯s side.

    However, just as Evie was about to speak up, the man who had allowed her to hold his hand a moment ago suddenly waved her handDway

    ¡°Mr. Hansen?¡±

    Evie was taken aback and wanted to grab the man¡¯s arm once again It was as if holding onto his arm would secure her a ce in his future However, this time, she couldn¡¯t even reach him

    ¡°Get lost!¡± After the man rebuked her, he walked away towards Cora without looking back Then, the man who had exuded an icy aura just moments ago suddenly changed his demeanor, saying to Cora, ¡°Cora, I¡¯ve had too much to drink and can¡¯t walk steadily. Can you support me?¡±

    Harry and Evie were left speechless.

    They never would have imagined that the man who seemed to have control over everything in front of others would have such a different interaction mode with Cora in private.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728 Am I like a Crutch?

    Amid Evie¡¯s and Harry¡¯s astonishment, Cora didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Byron. ¡°There are plenty of people willing to help you walk Why don¡¯t you ask them toe over and assist you?¡±

    While Cora¡¯s words didn¡¯t explicitly mention Evie, she didn¡¯t even spare a nce for her. Both Evie and Harry understood that Cora was referring to her.

    1/2

    Evie even thought to herself that if she were in Byron¡¯s position, she would probably have other peoplee and help or even break off the engagement right there.

    After all, there were countless women in the world, and let Cora regret her decision!

    Evie, too, momentarily looked at Byron with anticipation.

    As long as the man called out to her, even with a mere nce, she would have eagerly stepped forward.

    However, in her hopeful anticipation, Byron said, ¡°I just want you to help me walk¡®

    Evie furrowed her brows. Byron¡¯s behavior was far from the domineering image she had imagined.

    Even though Byron was patiently using words that didn¡¯t quite fit the image of a powerful executive to coax Cora, she remained indifferent to him.

    She even retorted to him, ¡°Do I look like a cane to you?¡±Byron suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    And then, he embraced Cora¡¯s waist and led her outside.

    As they stepped out of the private room, Byron didn¡¯t forget to turn back and greet Harry. ¡°We¡¯re leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you and your wife should get some rest early,¡± Harry replied.

    With a smile in his eyes, Byron looked quite different from the person who had been drinking alone and looking like the world was about to copse just moments ago.

    Harry suddenly understood. Byron probably just wanted to wait for Cora toe and take him home.

    He could walk ny¨Cnine steps, and as long as Cora took one step forward, he would be satisfied.

    It was really heartwarming...

    Harry couldn¡¯t help but envy this kind of devotion, the kind of love that was willing to give everything.

    He also really wanted to love passionately like that again.

    However, his marriage with Jane had already drained his enthusiasm, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could ever love like that again in the future.

    Harry stared absentmindedly in the direction that Cora and Byron had left, while Evie had already turned cold¨Cfaced, ready to leave the private room.After all the effort she had put in, Byron still seemed so obedient to Cora, which infuriated her even more.

    She felt the need to adjust her strategy. She couldn¡¯t just wait desperately for Byron¡¯s attention at the Eversong Club. Instead, she needed to take the initiative.

    However, as she got up, the sound caught Harry¡¯s attention once again, and his gazended on her.

    ¡°Do you see it? Between the two of them, there¡¯s absolutely no ce for you as the standby third party.¡±

    Harry¡¯s words clenched Evie¡¯s hands, which were resting on her thighs, into tight fists.

    Chapter 728 Am I like a Crutch?

    She wanted to retort to Harry, but considering he was a regr at this top¨Cnotch private room, she held back.

    Offending him could not only cost her the chance to enjoy the services of such a premium room, but it might also lead to her being banned from Eversong Club entirely, and even her position at New York might be at risk So, in the end, Evie didn¡¯t say anything and simply left the private room...

    Cora hailed a car, and both she and Byron sat in the backseat.

    However, whether due to difort or other reasons, she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Byron since getting in the car. Her gaze remained fixed on the scenery outside the car window.

    Byron had consumed a lot of alcohol and wasn¡¯t feeling well, and he kept his eyes closed and leaned back in his seat.

    After a while, he took the initiative to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?¡±

    ¡°Will you tell me everything if I ask you?¡±

    Even without opening his eyes to look at Cora, Byron could sense a hint of tension in her voice, like a trace of gunpowder.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729 Just Cried?

    ¡°If you ask, I¡¯ll tell. We¡¯re in that kind of rtionship. Can I still deceive you?¡±

    Byron kept his eyes closed and leaned against the back seat, but his hand sought out Cora¡¯s. Despite her struggles, he tightly held her hand, and she eventually gave in

    ¡°About the hip mark on your shirt carlier, was it from Evie?¡± As she asked this question, she couldn¡¯t help but observe Byron Seeing the man who had kept his eyes closed all this time finally open them to look at her.

    You held that question back until now? Were you afraid of bursting?¡±

    There was a hint of a smile in his cold gaze, faint but genuine.

    At that moment, Cora felt that man had been waiting for her here all along!

    She felt frustrated and nced out the window.

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    The man¡¯s response made her even more furious, and she struggled momentarily to free her hand from his grip.

    However, Byron exerted all his strength to control her, even going so far as to embrace her tightly.

    ¡°Cora, don¡¯t move. I know you¡¯re angry, but it was idental. When she went to pick up my lighter, it brushed against her.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re giving her an excuse?¡±¡°That¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m not making excuses for anyone.¡±

    Cora was instantly filled with uncontroble anger.

    Just as they arrived near their apartment, Cora instructed the driver to stop the car and then got out.

    Byron quickly followed.

    Walking one behind the other, Byron exined from behind, ¡°Cora, the reason I indulged her is because she said she¡¯s your old ssmate. Because of you, I didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡±

    Annoyed, Cora turned back ¡°Do you know that we¡¯re not on good terms?¡±

    Byron came closer, encircling her waist and lowering his face, his dark eyes gazing deeply into hers.

    ¡°I know now. When you were so angry just now, I realized I might have been wrong.¡±

    He noticeably lowered his voice, carrying a hint of appeasement.

    Though he still had a trace of drunkenness, it was rather charming.

    At least, Cora¡¯s heart was truly swayed.

    However, she didn¡¯t want this man to think that this tactic worked so well on her.

    What if he used this ploy to get away with his mistakes in the future?

    Plus, just a while ago, she had been crying into her pillow at home because he left without a word.She rushed over to pick him up when Harry mentioned that he was drunk And what did she end up encountering? He and the person she now detested the most, Evie, was acting all lovey¨Cdovey!

    Furious in her heart, she couldn¡¯t forgive him.

    Chapter 729 Just Cried?

    So she struggled to break free, trying to separate herself from him However, his iron grip held her tightly, not allowing her the slightest movement At the same time, he continued exining, ¡°If I had known she had a conflict with you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have helped her just to save face in front of you¡±

    Speaking, Byron even lowered his head, carefully observing Cora¡¯s eyes, then furrowing his brow. ¡°Were you crying just now?¡±

    Her eye sockets were so red, and there was still a trace of tears in her eyes. The tip of her nose and her forehead were also red.

    This was clearly the appearance of crying.

    Damn it, the lighting in the private room was dim just now, and he couldn¡¯t notice any of this.

    If he had known she had been crying, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until she called him toe back home.

    Filled with self¨Cme, Byron¡¯s hand around Cora¡¯s waist tightened noticeably.

    He remembered that before he left home, Cora had a cold expression and ignored him.

    Was that because of Evie?

    ¡°How did that woman bully you?¡±

    Such an insignificant person dared to make Cora cry, and she would pay a bloody price for it!

    Cora had been maintaining a stern expression, but upon hearing his concerned tone, her nose inexplicably tingled and felt sore.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730 Groundless Fear Seeing that tears were welling up in Cora¡¯s eyes and her eyes were turning red, Byron became even more anxious.

    ¡°What did she do?¡±

    Since Cora hadn¡¯t said anything, the man suddenly let go of her and strode towards the direction of the club.

    Seeing his expression, Cora asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    The man¡¯s words were concise and to the point!

    He had no patience for anyone who made her cry.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not because of her.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Byron asked as if he had realized something, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Me?¡±

    Cora remained silent.

    1/2

    He suddenly confirined the answer and once again embraced her tightly. ¡°How did I offend you? I just wanted to have a wedding with you, to let the world know that you¡¯re my wife, nothing more.¡±Hearing him say this, Cora choked up, ¡°But you also have to look at my face. What if my face remains like this forever? What should we do?¡±

    Byron was taken aback for a moment.

    It was at this moment that he realized that Cora had been avoiding discussing the wedding because of the scars on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think things through. But even if your face stays like this forever, it¡¯s the most beautiful in my eyes, iparable to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking too lightly. I bet you wouldn¡¯t think the same way if you had to look at my scarred face every day!¡±

    He was practically worshipped in New York, and when people came to attend their wedding, there would be no shortage of guests.

    In the minds of those people, only someone as beautiful as a celestial being could be worthy of a man like him.

    At the wedding, even if they didn¡¯t say anything to her face, there would be plenty of discussions behind her back At first, he probably wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with what others were saying.

    But as time went on, he would likely be annoyed, feeling that all of this was caused by her.

    Besides, Sally had also told her. Men were creatures who thought with their lower bodies.

    If her face remained like this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to think of her in that way anymore, and infidelity would be a matter of time.In these days, just thinking about these things, she had the impulse to dig up Flora¡¯s grave and flush her ashes down the toilet.

    However, her upbringing didn¡¯t allow her to do such things, so she could only hide all her anger and unease deep inside.

    Until this moment, when she finally opened up, she was choked with sobs.

    Seeing her like this, Byron sealed her lips with his own, using his actions to convey that her worries were baseless.

    In the bustling street, people passing by couldn¡¯t help but take notice of this overly passionate disy of affection.

    Feeling the curious gazes of others, Cora attempted several times to push Byron away.

    Chapter 730 Groundless Fear However, he seemed resolute, holding onto her tightly regardless of her resistance. He was determined to convey to her that his interest in her would never fade.

    In the end, Cora found herself sumbing to this kiss, unable to resist its allure.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long she shamelessly kissed Byron.

    All she knew was that when they finally stopped, her whole mouth felt numb.

    And Byron¡¯s gaze had be even more scorching His voice, too, had grown husky.

    ¡°Do you still doubt that my interest in you would change because of your face?¡±His gaze was intense, with only her reflection in his dark, luminous eyes.

    Coupled with his poised stance, Cora couldn¡¯t help but feel that if she denied his words at this moment, he might just go rogue right there on the street, What could Cora do?

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t refute him!

    They had already engaged in such an embarrassing act in public. If he were to do something even more outrageous, she would truly be too ashamed to face anyone.

    Seeing Cora lower her gaze and tacitly ept what he had said, Byron smiled as he lifted Cora horizontally into his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cora¡¯s body suddenly left the ground, and she felt a bit panicked.

    ¡°Going home to give Martin a little sister...¡±

    Cora realized what the man intended to do, and with irritation, she raised her fist and tried to punch him.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731- Why She Came to Him?

    The next day, when Carter reported his work schedule to Byron, Byron suddenly interrupted him.

    Byron ordered, ¡°Check it out. What conflicts did Evie have with Cora before?¡±

    Afterst night, he still felt that Cora strangely responded for seeing Evie when her entered the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Evie?¡± Carter asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waitress in the premium suite of the Eversong Club,¡± Byron answered.

    Carter had also attended Harry¡¯s gathering party at the Eversong Club before, and he had heard then that those people discussed that Evie and Byron had an intimate rtionship.

    Some people even deliberately consumed more than a dozen bottles of high¨Cend drinks in the room just to let Evie get a satisfactorymission and to help them with a few words of kindness before Byron.

    Therefore, Carter also had a little impression of her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the answer when I get off work,¡± he answered.

    When Carter came to investigate Evie, she unexpectedly arrived downstairs in the Hansen Group.

    ¡°Excuse me, I want to see Mr. Hansen, Evie said.

    After all, she was a doctor. She still looked like a white¨Ccor worker if she didn¡¯t wear makeup.¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The staff at the front desk made routine inquiries.

    ¡°No. But I have something urgent to find him. Please help me.¡± Evie said.

    After breaking up with Byron in the room yesterday, Evie felt she could not do anything.

    So, she took the first step to take the initiative today.

    However, the staff at the front desk had a businesslike attitude. The staff said, ¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t have an appointment. Come back after you make an appointment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to find Mr. Hansen. If things are dyed, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Evie said.

    In the hospital, Elwood was used to supporting her. Therefore, Evie knew how to put pressure on others.

    But the Hansen Group¡¯s staff was also used to meet unreasonable people, so she stood still.

    She said, ¡°Too many people say that every day. If I report everyone, Byron will not be able to see. So you should make an appointment first, and I will notify you if it is your turn.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Evie was about to get angry.

    At this time, Carter happened to go downstairs and was about to go out to do things.

    When he saw them, he came there.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Carter, Miss Warren didn¡¯t make an appointment, but she said she has something urgent to see Byron,¡± the staff said.ncing at Evie¡¯s face, Carter suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Are you Evie?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m really in a hurry to find Byron. Can you do me a favor?¡± Evie said.

    Chapter 731 Why She Came to Him?

    Evie¡¯s attitude towards Carter was quite modest.

    After all, Carter could decide whether she can see Byron or not Carter pondered momentarily, saying, ¡°You follow me upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Evie said.

    When Evie thanked Carter, she looked provocatively at the front desk staff.

    After that, she went upstairs with Carter.

    While taking the elevator upstairs, Evie wanted to talk to Carter.

    But Carter remained expressionless and didn¡¯t respond to her, so she had no choice but to give up.

    MA This was not her show of generosity. She just wanted to wait for the day when she seeded in being with Byron, and then those who didn¡¯t take her seriously a lesson.

    Soon, Carter led her to the floor where Byron was.

    When she arrived at Byron¡¯s office, Evie was surprised.

    Because she never thought that the office could have a golf course, a bar, and a special area for drinks.

    It was poverty that limited her imagination!

    Yet she would soon get rid of poverty and live a life of excellence like this.¡°Byron, Miss Warren said she was hurrying to find you, so I brought her up,¡± Carter said.

    Byron was signing documents at his seat, and when he heard Carter¡¯s report, he looked up and saw the woman he hated.

    He immediately nced at Carter in displeasure...

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732 They Still Keep in Touch Carter looked at Byron indifferently and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to deal with urgent matters first.¡±

    Byron and Carter had been friends for more than 20 years, and they were very familiar with each other.

    So Carter didn¡¯t need to exin in depth with other words. Byron learned that Carter felt Evie wanted to talk to him about Cora.

    Carter was worried that Evie had something that was against Cora, so he brought her here.

    Knowing that, Byron told Carter, ¡°You go out first.¡±

    Carter then turned and left.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He also didn¡¯t mean to make coffee for Evie because he knew she wouldn¡¯t stay in the office long.

    But Evie didn¡¯t notice it. Seeing Byron¡¯s gaze fall on her, she shyly fiddled with her long hair.

    ¡°Byron, I didn¡¯t know when you would go to the Eversong Club next time, so I...¡±

    She felt Byron¡¯s eyes were full of hostility, so she wanted to exin why she went here to find him.

    But before she finished speaking, Byron interrupted her and said, ¡°Come to the point.¡±

    His voice was also so cold that it made people fear.

    It was very different from his attitude towards her when he first met her at the Eversong Club. Although he was indifferent, he could help her if he could.It might be caused by what Cora said after meeting herst night, or this specific environment might cause it.

    But even if it was because of Cora, Evie was not afraid.

    If she told Byron everything about today, Byron would change his indifferent attitude towards her soon.

    Evie said, ¡°I heard you and Cora are about to get married. I think you should love Cora¡¯s simplicity and kindness very much. But I still want to tell you that Cora is not as simple as you see. When she was in college, she had a boyfriend and an intimate rtionship with a few male ssmates. Even now, she still keeps in touch with her ex¨Cboyfriend...¡±

    When Evie told Byron these things, she also looked at him.

    In the light and shadow, Byron¡¯s handsome silhouette became deeper and more charming, his shirt and trousers were even more extraordinary, and he was born with the demeanor of a king.

    Compared to seeing him at the club before, his aura in the office was cleaner and more intoxicating, which made Evie feel more attractive.

    Byron was not disturbed by Evie¡¯s infatuated eyes. He sneered, ¡°You said before that you were Cora¡¯s alumni, the one with a good rtionship. Why did youe to me to nder her?¡±

    As for what questions Byron would ask, Evie had already prepared the answers beforeing.

    So she quickly replied, ¡°Byron has helped me several times these days. You are a good person. I don¡¯t want to see a good person like you being cheated...¡±Byron squinted slightly, stared at her for a while, then seemed to ept her words, and then asked, ¡°You said that Cora still keeps in touch with her ex¨Cboyfriend. Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Here you are,¡± Evie answered.

    Saying that Evie hurriedly flipped through the bag, took out a stack of photos from the bag, and put them on Byron¡¯s desk.

    Byron picked up the photos and flipped through them.

    Chapter 732 They Still Keep in Touch In the photos. Cora looked much more immature than now, and these photos should be from her college days In these photos, Eason was the one who appeared the most In some photos, Cora and Eason held hands and hung around, some studied together in the library, and some were about Cora leaning sweetly on Eason¡¯s shoulder.......

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733 He Snatched It!

    Byron looked carefully, and Eve also stared at him carefully.

    Soon, she saw a little anger on Byron¡¯s face.

    Evie¡® smiled quietly and said, ¡°This was Cora¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, Eason He was not from the Department of Medicine, but when he pursued Cora, everyone in our university knew him.

    ¡°But Cora is not a dedicated person. You can see that when she was dating Eason, she went out alone with several male ssmates.¡±

    When Evie said this, Byron saw a few photos of Cora being alone with different boys in those photos.

    Some photos were eating barbecue together, some talking andughing in a coffee shop, and some ying by the sea.

    Byron also saw a few photos of Cora and Tyler, and sometimes there were smiles on Cora¡¯s face. Byron couldn¡¯t help but use more force with the hand holding the photo, leaving creases on it.

    Seeing that, Evie said, ¡°Actually, the first two days were not a reunion party of alumni, but our ssmate reunion party. Tyler intentionally called Cora to make our ssmate reunion into an alumni reunion. Tyler and Cora¡¯s rtionship has always been, so good that no one can understand...¡±

    Byron continued to look through the photos and saw a few selfies of Evie.

    Yet the background of the photo was arge shopping mall. Cora and Eason were standing together and talking. In addition, there were photos of them chatting in the coffee shop. And thest photo was about their entering a certain hotel together...Looking at these photos, Byron became unhappy.

    Seeing this, Evie said, ¡°I took these photos by ident. I didn¡¯t expect Cora and Eason to remain in touch. They seem to be quite close.¡±

    After Byron flipped through all the photos, he suddenly raised his head, stared at Evie, and said, ¡°Is this the evidence that Cora has intimate rtionships with her ex¨Cboyfriend and several other men?¡±

    Evie answered, ¡°Yeah, especially thest few photos. Cora and Eason have entered the hotel together, isn¡¯t that the most powerful proof?¡±

    At that time, to be more convincing, she took many photos.

    Evie continued to say, ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it. After all, you and Cora have been thinking about getting married. But it is better to deter further losses.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at Evie expressionlessly.

    Evie was stared to be fear, but she could only continue to move on.

    She said, ¡°I believe you could know the great truth. I...¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    But this time, Byron didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking and said, ¡°Before you came here, you didn¡¯t ask about the rtionship between me and Eason?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evie was a little confused. What rtionship could Byron have with Eason?Because of Cora, she had severalmunications with Eason before on campus.

    After graduating, they were not in the same field, so naturally, they had no reason to talk with each other, not to mention the topic like the rtionship between Eason and Byron!

    How could she know it?

    And Byron also knew that Evie couldn¡¯t know this, so he was extremely calm and told her, ¡°Eason is my nephew! In other words, I snatched Cora from my nephew. I love her so much that I cannot live without her. Do you think I care about that?¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734 To Beat Her Evie felt shocked Eason turned out to be Byron¡¯s nephew?

    And Cora was snatched by Byron from Eason?

    It was impossible!

    She thought, ¡°The point is, if Byron loves Cora as much as he said, then he will kill me after these photos.¡±

    Evie was even more worried that if Byron found out that she deliberately fabricated these things, she would probably be killed.

    ¡°L.¡±

    Evie was so flustered that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Byron said, ¡°And as far as I know, the same professor taught Cora and Tyler. The rtionship between the two is naturally better than ordinary people, and they will also discuss study matters privately. Those were probably taken by their ssmates when studying and discussing.¡±

    Byron quickly gave the conclusion. He said, ¡°Since you can use Tyler to nder Cora, the same goes for other photos. So I won¡¯t believe any words of you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    But Evie didn¡¯t give up and mored to ask, ¡°Then Cora and Eason went into the hotel together? Don¡¯t you care about this?¡±

    ¡°Cora must have a reason for doing this. I believe she is innocent!¡± Byron¡¯s tone was firm.Evie was so angry that she roared, ¡°Why do you trust her?¡±

    She had collected and nned these photos for a long time.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that this would be the result.

    ¡°She is my wife. I believe her, of course,¡± Byron said.

    While Byron said these words in a cold voice, he called and said, ¡°Let someone from the Security Servicee here.¡±

    Evie was annoyed. She said, ¡°It is no need to chase me away. I will leave by myself!¡±

    Byron took the photos and ruthlessly threw them on Evie¡¯s face.

    ¡°You came here to nder Cora. Do you think I might just let you go?¡± He said.

    Evie was a little confused by the photo. She asked, ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡±

    She used to think Byron¡¯s eyes were terrifying, and thinking she would die if he found out the truth was just a simple idea.

    After all, she didn¡¯t believe that Byron dared to hurt her or kill her. After all, these were illegal.

    She felt that Byron would, at most, make her lose her job or even cannot stay in New York anymore.

    But before she came today, she had already thought about it.

    If Byron didn¡¯t believe her today, she would live in another city.She had already packed all the luggage at home.

    But now, Byron¡¯s cold expression made her realize she was too naive.

    When Evie was still dumbfounded, several men in security uniforms entered the office.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen.¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735 Letting Her Go Too Easily?

    When maasthing was done, Carter expened the office descr Pron I found something.¡± he said.

    When Carter honded the information to Byron, Carter couldn¡¯t help being the scattered photos Among them was the one where Cora and Eason got into the hotel.

    When Carter was slightly surprised, he happened to collide with Byron¡¯s raised eyes.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Byron asked Byron didn¡¯t bother looking through those papers, so he asked Carter for the answer.

    Carter answered, ¡°Evie was a doctor at the First Hospital before and also the lover of Elwood. She often relied on this rtionship to suppress her colleagues. After Miss Lane found out, she fired Evie. Evie was so angry that she spread rumors about the First Hospital on the Inte that she was expelled for no reason.

    ¡°Later, the First Hospital issued a statement saying that she and Elwood were lovers. As a result, she could no longer be a doctor, and Elwood¡¯s wife recovered the couple¡¯s joint property. I think that¡¯s why she spread rumors about Miss Lane.¡±

    Carter was so clever that he used the word rumor¨Cmaking, which made Byron happier.

    ¡°So Evie did the same thing before... It seems that just beating her was too simple.¡± Byron said.

    After tapping the table with his fingers, Byron said, ¡°Find a reason to put her in jail, and don¡¯t let here out to hurt people again.¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now,¡± Carter said.

    ¡°Let the cleanerse over after you go out,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carter said.

    Evie was beaten heavily, and she went to the hospital. Now her face was swollen.

    Probably her wound was still inmed, and she was dizzy now.

    She just wanted to go home as soon as possible, sleep well, and then leave the city.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she arrived at the home, she saw a lot of police officers around and talking to people.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She realized something was wrong, so she turned around and ran away.

    But at this time, a neighbor recognized her.

    ¡°Evie is here!¡±

    So, the police came quickly to catch her.

    Evie was so frightened that she ran away.

    But she was injured, so she was quickly caught.Evie wanted to scream and asked for help.

    Unfortunately, her wound was too heavy to speak a single word, let alone begging for mercy.

    Finally, Evie was taken away amidst remorse and annoyance.

    In two days, Cora¡¯s medical clinic would open.

    Sara helped her organize the opening ceremony and told her there would be a ribbon¨Ccutting session.

    Chapter 735 Latling Het (6

    And the ke trild Care to take the time to do bur boir So todas, Cars and Georgia tego to the hair salon where 10arry gave her.

    They chose a style and chatted while dreng thror hair.

    When it was almost ready, Cora asked Georgia abent Georgia¡¯s nster on

    ¡°I am going to have diruset with friends,¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°Whatnd of friend, boyfriend?¡± Cora asked because she discovered that Georgia¡¯s makeup today was exquisite.

    Georgia smiled and said, ¡°You found out!¡±

    Cora smiled and said, ¡°Then why are you dressed like this?¡±Georgia always wore some high¨Cend clothes at home, even pajamas.

    But today, she was wearing clothes purchased online, and even the texture looked rtively inferior.

    She even took off her favorite fine¨Ctipped manicures.

    It seemed that Georgia wasn¡¯t beautiful as before.

    *I¡¯m afraid of beingughed at by you that my boyfriend was not rich. I¡¯m afraid of putting pressure on him, so every time I see him, I will make it like this, and I don¡¯t tell him who I am,¡± Georgia answered.

    ¡°You think about him so much, meaning you like him! How can I make a joke of you?¡± Cora said.

    Cora only hoped this person would not hurt Georgia, who cared for him.

    At this time, the door of the hair salon was pushed open.

    A man in a suit and tie walked in. He said, ¡°Georgia, why do you get your hair done in this kind of ce? It¡¯s very expensive, right?¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736 How Can They Do This?

    ¡°It¡¯s not very expensive either.¡±

    Georgia blinked at Cora. Only then did Cora realize that this man was Georgia¡¯s boyfriend.

    So Cora smiled and said, ¡°This ce has just opened. Everything is 50% off.¡±

    Hearing that it was just half the price, the man was embarrassed.

    Georgia just told him, ¡°Lenard Sullivan, this is the boss of the hair salon.¡±

    Cora thought about what Georgia told her just now. Suddenly, she realized that Georgia might be worried that Lenard would recognize her as ¡°Dr. Lane¡°, who could solve cancer, and then deduced that Georgia¡¯s family was rich. So Georgia didn¡¯t dare to tell her boyfriend her identity hastily.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sullivan.¡±

    The man touched his ck¨Crimmed sses and said, ¡°Hi, boss.¡±

    Then he turned around and said to Georgia, ¡°You should have told me you want to do your hair. I didn¡¯t bring my credit card.¡±

    Then, Georgia smiled and said, ¡°I brought mine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She took out the card and handed it to Cora simultaneously.

    Cora smiled and charged her 170 dors, which was obviously undervalued.Then, Georgia took Lenard away withughing and talking.

    Before walking out of the hair salon, Georgia turned her head back and said without making any sound, ¡°Auntie, goodbye.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora smiled and waved at her. But she felt that Georgia¡¯s boyfriend was a bit awkward.

    But if they liked each other. No one could say anything.

    Cora went to the Hansen Group as promised.

    This time those employees showed extra respect and enthusiasm when they met her.

    ¡°Mrs. Hansen, you changed your hairstyle? Looks nice on you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Hansen, do you want some milkshake or coffee? I have several kinds of pastries. Just tell me what you like. If not, I can go to the pastry shop opposite to get something for you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Hansen.¡±

    In front of such enthusiasm, Cora felt a little overwhelmed.

    Fortunately, Byron came down to look for her, noticing she hadn¡¯t gone upstairs for a long time.

    ¡°What are you doing here? You don¡¯t have to work?¡±

    The man scolded. Those employees fled away as if they had seen something terrifying.

    When the people dispersed, he stepped forward and put his arms around Cora¡¯s waist.Cora was still not used to being hugged in front of so many people. She pulled his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so bossy. They just want to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°How can they do this? upying my wife¡¯s time while working!¡±

    He was so confident and backhanded Cora¡¯s hand when she was about to pull him.

    Chapter 736 How Can They Do This?

    Cora had no choice but to let him. They went to the office with his arms around her.

    ¡°Wait a second. I still have some things to deal with. I will be over soon.¡± After entering the office, Byron sat in front of theputer again, his fingertips racing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Martin is out of school in half an hour anyway. I¡¯ll read these magazines here and wait for you.¡±

    Cora sat on the handmade leather sofa on one side and wanted to pick up the magazines on the shelf to read.

    But she found something had fallen out when she took out the magazine.

    Cora was a little confused. She picked up the things and saw the photo of herself and Eason standing in front of the hotel.

    Her eyes froze for a moment...

    Byron fixed a few bugs. ¡°Time is up. Let¡¯s pick Martin up first. I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant for tonight. We can go thereter.¡±

    He picked up his suit jacket and walked towards Cora.

    Seeing that Cora hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, he wanted to tease her about that and see what has captivated her.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the photo Cora held in her hand, one of many photos of her and Eason walking toward a hotel...

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737 I Didn¡¯t Investigate You!

    1/2

    Byron frowned and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate you. Evie brought it just now, saying it was the evidence that you and your ex were still together.¡±

    Actually, he didn¡¯t want to talk about Evie with Cora.

    He didn¡¯t think that woman was worthy of being a reason for them to quarrel So just now, he had asked the cleaner to clean the office thoroughly.

    He had already thrown those photos into the paper shredder.

    He thought everything was handled properly, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was still something left.

    It was probably scattered in the corner when he threw the stack of photos on Evie¡¯s face.

    ¡°How do you think?¡± Cora was still staring at the photo without looking back

    ¡°You are my wife. I only believe in you. I want to ask someone to tear her mouth out and throw it out!¡±

    Byron actually didn¡¯t like that she didn¡¯t turn her head to him because he wasn¡¯t sure if she was angry with him now.

    So he stepped forward, pulled Cora up, and put his arm around her waist, and he squeezed her chin with his hand, making her look at him.Cora didn¡¯t walk away from him but asked him, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you worried that I will go to the hotel with Eason?¡±

    That photo was also a close¨Cup of the hotel¡¯s logo. Anyone who was sane could be able to understand that.

    ¡°I have confidence in myself.¡± The man looked at Cora, who was staring at him with those beautiful eyes and couldn¡¯t helping closer to her.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Cora was a little puzzled.

    ¡°I work so hard on you every day, and I¡¯ve spoiled your appetite. You won¡¯t fall in love with other people.¡±

    As the man spoke, his hands on her body became more invasive.

    Cora escaped from his hands. ¡°You are talking nonsense. You didn¡¯t work hard on me, ok?¡±

    ¡°I work so hard to please you every night. Isn¡¯t that count?¡± Byron even bowed his head and kissed her.

    At this moment, Cora also realized what the man meant by ¡°on¡°. She blushed immediately.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Stop it! Your face gets thicker as you grow old!¡±

    She punched Byron with her hands a few times. And he just grabbed her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m getting old tonight.¡±

    He said it clearly. Of course, Cora knew what he meant.

    So until they walked out of the office together, Cora¡¯s face was still red.

    ¡°The hotel I booked serves special food, but I still asked the chef to make cod for Martin, as well as his favorite corn soup. He will like it.¡±They went to pick up Martin together. Byron drove the car.

    Cora sat in the passenger seat, looking back at the man asionally.

    But she found that the man was really in a good mood. He was not affected by those photos at all.

    3ut even so, she felt that it was time to exin. She still had to exin, ¡°I met Eason by chance that day. I didn¡¯t go there to meet him ntentionally.¡±

    Chapter 737 I Didn¡¯t Investigate You!

    ¡°He went to hotel because he said that Mrs Lydia Hansen had a strange disease, and the skin all over her body was festered.

    His family was worried that she would be contagious, so they let her stay in the hotel of the Patton Group and arranged for someone to take care of her every day.¡±

    Eason was a baby. He was clingy after his mother got sick. 11e was out of his mind all day long and worked passively Cora ran into him that day because he went outside to rx halfway through work.

    When he met Cora, he hesitated for a long time before talking about Lydia...

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738 She Seemed Poisoned!

    In fact, before they met, Eason was going to ask Cora for help.

    He felt that if Cora could conquer cancer, the world¡¯s number one problem, she could cure his mother too.

    But Lydia refused him when he just said he wanted to ask Cora.

    1/2

    Lydia was worried that everyone would think of their past if Eason met Cora again. She was also afraid of Eason falling in love with her again.

    Moreover, she was more worried that if Eason had frequent contact with Cora, he would be retaliated against by Byron, who was very possessive of Cora.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She also had some unpleasant history with Cora.

    She was concerned that Cora would pretend to be kind but poison her to death secretly.

    Because of that, Lydia¡¯s condition became more and more severe. Finally, she festered to a scary level and was sent to the hotel.

    The Pattons arranged an entire floor for her. Even the few people caring for her were medical staff hired with a lot of money.

    But even though that floor is well¨Cequipped, Lydia¡¯s condition still hasn¡¯t improved.

    In the past few days, bones could be seen in some festered ces, which was very disgusting.That was why Eason acted like he had lost his mind. He couldn¡¯t read any reports.

    When he bumped into Cora, he intended to respect Lydia¡¯s idea and not mention it to Cora.

    But in the end, he still couldn¡¯t control himself.

    He didn¡¯t even have anyone to talk about this during these days.

    Since Byron¡¯s return, the Patton Group has been beaten to the ground again, and those patrons who had been close to them canceled their cooperation because they were afraid of offending Byron.

    So his father had been busy dealing with it, hoping to retain the Patton family¡¯s century¨Cold career.

    After Mia gave birth to her child, her wedding was dyed indefinitely. Thus, her rtionship with Eason and Lydia was intensified to the extreme.

    Mia hardly spent a single night at Patton¡¯s house during these days.

    She either went back to her mother¡¯s house or went to a nightclub to have fun.

    The child was left at home and taken by the nanny.

    Eason spent his days surrounded by children¡¯s noises and endless quarrels with Mia.

    So hepletely crashed when he saw Cora.

    That day, in front of Cora, he cried like a child.He also said, ¡°Cora, I really regret it. If I had realized earlier that money is not as important as you, if I hadn¡¯t been obsessed with it and had been there with you unswervingly, my life would not be what it is now. It¡¯s a mess.¡±

    Then, he also confided in Lydia¡¯s illness.

    There were too many things piled up in his heart.

    If he didn¡¯t find someone to confide in, he would go crazy.

    He thought that Cora would make fun of him and Lydia after hearing what happened to them and even saying that they deserved it.

    Chapter 738 She Seemed Poisoned!

    Unexpectedly, after Cora learned of Lydia¡¯s illness, she offered to visit Lydia and check on her.

    That¡¯s why there were photos of the two going to the hotel together.

    The festering on Mrs. Lydia Hansen¡¯s body is a bit serious now, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s caused by bacteria, but rather... poisoning.¡±

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Byron frowned slightly.

    7172

    ¡°Well, but I¡¯m not sure yet. I took her blood for testing and prescribed some detoxification drugs. I¡¯ll see the results and her condition in a few days¡±

    ¡°Okay. You can do whatever you want. Just let me know when you need me.¡±

    The curvature of the corners of Byron¡¯s lips became a bit more pronounced.

    He knew that his girl would not do anything insane.

    When Cora looked back and saw the corner of his lips raised, she couldn¡¯t help but smile along with him...

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739 This Man Looks Familiar A few dayster, Cora received a call from the hair salon manager, saying that she needed to review the business report for this quarter.

    Cora went to the hair salon when she was free.

    The business of the hair salon was good. It was said that the hair stylists here were masters who had been in the business for more than ten years.

    When she arrived there, there were already several customers doing styling.

    One was wearing ck¨Crimmed sses, looking like a man in the insurance business. He seemed familiar to Cora.

    The man was in the waiting area, flipping through newspapers and magazines and drinking the free drinks in the hair salon.

    It seemed that he was waiting for someone.

    Cora couldn¡¯t think of where she had seen this man before. Then the manager came out to greet Cora.

    Cora didn¡¯t think about whom the man was anymore and followed the manager to read the report in the office.

    After about an hour ago, Cora finished reading the report and exited the office.

    But she saw the man just now take a girl in her early twenties and check out with the cashier.

    ¡°Why is this so expensive? It didn¡¯t seem to be this price before!¡±The man was embarrassed.

    So the cashier patiently exined, ¡°It has always been 1,200 dors, and there is no extra charge.¡±

    ¡°But I heard you had a 50% discount before when you just opened. You only charge 170 dors.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the stylists in our store are all masters in the industry. Many celebrities wille to us for styling when they attend events.

    The price of our store has never been lower than...¡±

    The cashier was still exining to him.

    The girl next to him seemed a little dissatisfied with his bargaining with the cashier and was pulling his arm. ¡°Dear, let me pay for it. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Bell, I¡¯m not being stingy. I just thought the price was a bit inted, and I¡¯m just talking about this.¡±

    Watching the man exin to this girl, Cora suddenly remembered that he was Georgia¡¯s boyfriend, Lenard.

    The 50% discount seemed to be what she said too.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Thought about this, Cora hurried forward.

    ¡°It is indeed a 50% discount for the new store. This is our new employee, so she doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Cora¡¯s words stunned the cashier for a moment.

    When she saw the manager behind Cora, the cashier realized that she was the new boss of their store.Since the boss wanted to discount these two people, she followed Cora¡¯s words and said, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t know that there is a discount recently.¡±

    Lenard¡¯s expression finally looked better now.

    Cora nced at Lenard¡¯s arms being held by the girl and then told the cashier, ¡°Please charge him 170 dors.¡±

    The cashier quicklyplied.

    Chapter 739 This Man Looks Familiar After deducting the payment, Lenard only slightly nodded at Cora and left with the girl In fact, Cora didn¡¯t really care about Lenard¡¯s rudeness. After all, she and Georgia had kept it from him before and didn¡¯t tell him that she was Georgia¡¯s aunt.

    Cora was more concerned that Lenard had let the girl put her hand in his arms since the payment waspleted.

    Moreover, Lenard also paid 170 dors for the girl, which was even weirder.

    When Georgia came here to have her hair done, she remembered that Lenard had faked that he forgot to bring his card.

    Cora felt that this man had been too stingy with Georgia since that time.

    Currently, anyone can pay with a mobile phone, right?

    Moreover, he paid for the girl just now with his mobile phone, which confirmed Cora¡¯s conjecture then.

    Therefore, Cora felt more unpleasant and even faintly angry for Georgia.

    When the figures of the two disappeared in the store, Cora took out her mobile phone. ¡°Let me deduct the part they underpaid just now.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Not only the manager but even the cashier said that.But Cora said, ¡°The report for this quarter will not be messed up if I paid.¡±

    -She also paid for Georgia¡¯sst time.

    After finishing all this, she called Georgia....

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740 He Would Torture Me!

    Georgia¡¯s voice came from the other side of the microphone when the phone was connected.

    ¡°Cora, aren¡¯t you busy? What happened? Do you miss me?¡±

    1/2

    ¡°No, I just called to check if you are free tonight. Your uncle has airlifted a tuna over here. I wonder if you cane here and join us.¡±

    Both Martin and Cora preferred to eat sushi, so Byron asked someone to find a lot of fresh ingredients.

    1

    Ingredients like tuna went bad easily. So he just sent a helicopter to transport it.

    It was true that some good tuna would be here tonight, but Cora wanted to take this opportunity to ask about things between Georgia and Lenard.

    ¡°I am going to the evening market with Lenard tonight. What a pity! I can¡¯t taste the tuna that my uncle specially found for my beautiful aunt.¡±

    Cora chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    ¡°I am not teasing you, all right? I¡¯m expressing my envy for you. It would be great if I could have a rtionship like you.¡±

    When Georgia was sighing, Cora came out with doubts in her heart.¡°Don¡¯t you have Lenard? Is Lenard not good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Lenard is nice. He said he had prepared a surprise for me tonight.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    When Cora heard this, she wondered if she was paranoid.

    Maybe, that girl was just Lenard¡¯s sister?

    It was okay that Lenard was more generous to her.

    ¡°Then prepare for your surprise!¡±

    Cora and Georgia exchanged a few more words, then hung up the phone.

    Two dayster, Cora¡¯s clinic opened.

    The opening ceremony Sara prepared for her was quite luxurious.

    Sara not only invited celebrities from many fields to participate in the ribbon¨Ccutting event but also invited John.

    After cutting the ribbon, Cora invited John to sit in the hall at once.

    After they chatted for a while, Cora asked about Jerry inevitably.

    ¡°Jerry? I heard he went to some tropical inds and recently met a few pirates. He took some interesting things from the pirates, sent them to me, and asked me to hand them over to Martin. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±

    Jerry was easygoing. He got along well with many people.Moreover, he dared to take risks. So Cora believed that he could make friends with pirates.

    It was just that Cora suddenly remembered that Jerry often took Martin to read books about pirates and told Martin that if he had opportunity, he would take Martin to meet real pirates.

    Now they were separated, and although Jerry couldn¡¯t take Martin to see real pirates, he still lived up to his promise.

    Hearing this, Cora was a little sad.

    ¡°Then Jerry...¡±

    Chapter Thinking that Jerry was still wandering abroad with no fixed ce to live, Cora was worried and wanted to learn more about him from John While John interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay Jerry has always liked to wander around. He might not return home if it weren¡¯t for the family constraints. So you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not good for him to wander around outside all the time.¡± Cora actually hoped that John could persuade Jerry toe back But John said, ¡°He wille back when it is time. You really don¡¯t have to worry about it. Otherwise, someone would not only tear down Jerry but even torture me.¡±

    Following John¡¯s sight, Cora saw Byron walking towards her with a sullen face.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741¨CLovey¨CDovey As Byron stepped forward, he put his arms around Cora¡¯s waist, dering ownership.

    Later, Byron greeted John. ¡°Sir Lloyd, Cora still has something to deal with personally.¡±

    John just nced at Byron¡¯s hand on Cora¡¯s waist and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go do your work. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°I will be back when I deal with my own business, Sir Lloyd,¡± Cora said.

    The medical center opened today, and many people came here admiringly.

    Even several leaders from New York took time to attend the ceremony.

    It was not the right time to set up conflicts with these people.

    Cora believed in him when Byron said that, so Cora left with Byron Soon, Byron brought Cora to the wine area temporarily set up today to greet the guests who came to the opening ceremony.

    But Cora didn¡¯t see anything that needed to be dealt with. Instead, Byron handed her a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Cora asked.

    Cora took the orange juice and looked at Byron wonderingly.

    Byron took a ss of champagne for himself, took a sip, and said, ¡°Talking with me is what you need to deal with, isn¡¯t it?¡±Cora was speechless.

    Cora suddenly understood what John had said just now.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored? I¡¯m just chatting with Sir Lloyd!¡± Cora said.

    Cora broke free from Byron¡¯s hand and wanted to turn around and leave.

    But Byron followed up again. ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to chat with him, but you can¡¯t talk about Jerry.¡±

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t talk about Jerry because I like him. I¡¯m just worried about him. It¡¯s very dangerous for him to go tropical inds alone...¡± Cora said.

    But before Cora finished speaking, Byron dragged Cora back to his own front.

    At this moment, Byron was condescending, and his eyes were focused and domineering.

    ¡°I know you have no affairs with him, but it¡¯s still unbearable here.¡± When Byron said, he pointed to his heart.

    Byron convinced himself countless times that Cora regarded Jerry as her family member, and there was no need to care about it.

    But in Byron¡¯s heart, he refused to ept persuasion and felt extremely sad.

    It was also the first time Cora saw Byron express jealousy so bluntly, and Cora was a little confused.

    The two looked at each other, and some ambiguous feelings began brewing quietly.

    At this point, Georgia¡¯s voice came. ¡°Aunt Cora and Uncle Byron, people from all walks of life came to attend your opening ceremony today, but you two are lovey¨Cdovey hiding in a corner. Why note and talk with us?¡±Georgia¡¯s voice also interrupted Cora and Byron¡¯s romantic atmosphere.

    Cora blushed. ¡°We didn¡¯t kiss. You, naughty little girl, don¡¯t be this naughty, or I¡¯ll hit you.

    Georgia avoided Cora¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°You are only two years older than me, don¡¯t call me naught little girl. And if I idn¡¯t show up just now, you two would kiss. What a lovey¨Cdovey couple.¡±

    Chapter 741 Lovey¨CDovey Cora was so shy that she wished to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself Seeing this, Byron scolded, ¡°Little girl, although your aunt is two years older than you, she is still an elder. Don¡¯t make fun of her!¡±

    Georgia hummed immediately. ¡°Oh, my uncle has spoken for my aunt. I¡¯ll stop messing with my aunt, for my uncle¡¯s sake.¡±

    Seeing that Cora and Georgia were getting along happily, Byron left the wine area to greet the guests.

    At this time, Georgia stuffed the bouquet she brought to Cora. ¡°Aunt Cora, I wish you a prosperous business.¡±

    When Cora took the bouquet, she saw the Pandora bracelet on Georgia¡¯s wrist...

    BN?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742 Groom Lenard Seeing Cora staring at the table, Georgia smiled and said, ¡°Haha, my bracelet looks pretty, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it from Lenard?¡± Cora asked.

    ¡°Aunt Cora, you have sharp eyes,¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia fiddled with the bracelet in her hand. Her eyes brightened.

    It was not difficult to see that Georgia liked the bracelet..

    But Cora stared at the bracelet, frowning slightly.

    Because she also liked the bracelets from this brand when she was in college.

    The one Georgia had was which she had worn before, like a popr style.

    Also, because it was a typical style, there were many imitations on the Inte.

    And the bracelet on Georgia¡¯s wrist differed the genuine one in color and luster.

    Seeing Cora staring at the bracelet for a long time, Georgia smiled and said, ¡°I know this is a Pandora imitation. Aunt Cora, just set your heart at rest.¡±

    ¡°But Pandora is not a luxury brand. How embarrassed he is to give you this,¡± Cora said.

    Cora was even more puzzled. Lenard could spend 170 dors on other girls¡® looks. Why couldn¡¯t he buy a real one for Georgia?This brand of bracelet was not expensive.

    A hundred dors was enough to buy a genuine one.

    But Cora was unsure what was happening between Georgia and Lenard, and it was hard to say everything.

    ¡°Lenard said that he wants to save money to buy a house this year and ns to get married next year. I also think that jewelry and other things are things outside the body, so there is no need to spend too much on them,¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia looked at the bracelet with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Are you nning to marry Lenard?¡± Cora asked.

    Cora was a bit confused and felt how awful Georgia would feel if Georgia knew that Lenard spent 170 dors on other girls¡®

    styling at once. Still, Lenard was unwilling even to buy a genuine one for Georgia.

    And Cora was also worried about whether there was a misunderstanding if she told all of this to Georgia.

    Cora was even more worried that her intervention would cause the two to break up.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not young anymore. So after Grandma¡¯s birthday, I n to take Lenard back to visit them,¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia continued, ¡°Lenard is the head of the business team of our insurancepany. When the timees, I will ask my dad to promote Lenard as thepany¡¯s acting president. Lenard has been looking forward to being promoted as the manager. And if he is promoted to be the acting president suddenly, he should be even happier.

    ¡°Well, I have several houses under my name. I will take Lenard¡¯s parents to look after them when ites. We will get together on weekends and bond with each other. It¡¯s the same as the way you and Uncle Byron live now. Just thinking about it makes mefeel delighted,¡± Georgia said.

    Cora looked at Georgia, thinking about the future, with a happy smile. Cora couldn¡¯t say anything when it came to her lips.

    Anyway, Nora¡¯s birthday wasing up anyway.

    ¡°Wait till Georgia brings Lenard to meet Georgia¡¯s parents and other family members, then let¡¯s make ns.¡± Cora thought.

    Chapter 742 Groom Lenard

    2/2

    Cora temporarily left the matter behind, talked andughed with Georgia, and invited Georgia to have a piece of baked banana pie at her house on weekends Cora thought that the next time she met Lenard again would be on Nora¡¯s birthday.

    But no. On the other day, when Cora went to the Ranson Hotel to pack two meals and was about to deliver them to Byron, who had just passed the meal due to a meeting, Cora saw a red sign at the door of the Ranson Hotel: [Groom, Lenard Sullivan. Bride, La Kardon]

    Maybe it was because Cora was thinking about Georgia¡¯s affairs. Lately, Cora was extremely sensitive to the word ¡°Lenard Sullivan¡°.

    After seeing the sign, Cora walked towards the side hall where the wedding was held...

    Write yourment

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 743

    The wedding banquet in the Sullivan family looked grand, the hall was decorated extraordinarily beautifully, and quite a few guests wereing and going

    1/2

    However, the bride and groom, the protagonists of the wedding, were not receiving guests at the door. Only both of their parents were Cora asked the young man who was helping to receive the guests.

    The young man replied, ¡°The bride and groom are changing into the second set of traditional dresses at the back¡±

    When Cora was thinking about whether to pack up and leave or stay, the young man asked Cora again, ¡°Are you the woman¡¯s rtive or the man¡¯s?¡±

    Cora said, ¡°I am their mutual friend.¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t doubt Cora, so he invited Cora to the banquet-

    ¡°Madam, please sit at this table first, and I¡¯ll let the bride and groome over and say hello to youter,¡± the young man said.

    Although there were strangers around, Cora still nodded.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to see if Lenard is the one she knows.¡± Cora thought Just then Byron sent a message and asked Cora: [Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?]

    Cora said: [If you¡¯re hungry, go to the pantry and eat some pastries. I¡¯m still queuing here!]Byron replied: [Mrs. Hansen also has to wait in line. You ask the manager to pack it himself.]

    Cora said: [It¡¯s not far from yourpan: There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be there soon.]

    When Cora was chatting with Byron, the guests at this table were all saying one by one that they were friends of the man or the woman.

    When it was Cora¡¯s turn, Cora pretended to have a voice call with Byron and was too busy to introduce herself.

    Cora was no friend of anyone, and the self¨Cintroduction would reveal the truth.

    After Cora pretended to mutter a few words. someone at this table said excitedly, ¡°The bride and groom are here.¡±

    Some people even stood up and took pictures with their mobile phones.

    ¡°I have to take a photo and share it on Instagram My old ssmate married the daughter of the Kardon family,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Lenard spends quite a lot to marry her, right?¡± Someone asked

    ¡°No. I heard the girl likes Lenard and paid 340 thousand dors for this marriage,¡± someone replied.

    ¡°Lenard is fortunate. Marrying this wife can save twenty years of struggle.¡± someone said.

    ¡°Why is lucky? Lenard is the groom living with the bride¡¯s family The children will not have hisst name,¡± someone said.

    Several people were discussing it heatedly.

    The wedding banquet today was not small, with around fifty tablesExcept for the people at this table, everyone else stood up excitedly and took pictures of the bride and groom, ready to post them on Instagram or keep them as memories.

    Cora initially thought that it should not be Lenard.

    Cora thought, ¡°After all, he was still saving money to buy a house this year and nned to get married next year, Chapter 743 Groom Lives in Bride¡¯s Family!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It should be just a misunderstanding because I worry about whether to tell Georgia about those thingstely that I can¡¯t bear any trouble¡±

    So Cora wanted to wait for everyone to sit down, making sure this Lenard was not that Lenard so that she could slip away quietly At this moment, people finally stopped taking photos.

    Many people returned to their seats one after another, including those at Cora¡¯s table Cora saw the two happily walking behind the flower girls without so many people blocking the view.

    The moment Cora saw the groom¡¯s face clearly, she was confused.

    Cora didn¡¯t even notice her phone was vibrating all the time.

    Because the man who walked with the bride, even if he put on a high¨Cend suit and made a good look, Cora still recognized at a nce that it was the man Georgia wanted to take to meet the parents and spend the rest of her life together!

    And the woman in the beautiful wedding dress was none other than the girl who Lenard had spent thousands of dors styling for her at the hairdressing salon that day....

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744 Smash or Beat?

    Cora felt her hands and feet suddenly turned cold.

    Cora didn¡¯t know how to tell Georgia about it.

    Georgia looked so happy and yearned, saying she would take Lenard to meet her parents that day.

    But the fact was that the man who promised the future with Georgia was now walking on the carpet hand in hand with another girl and lived with the girl¡¯s family for millions of dors.

    At this moment, the woman sitting next to Cora reminded her. ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡±

    Cora looked down and realized that Byron had called her and made three calls.

    Because Byron hadn¡¯t seen Cora, he worried something happened to her.

    Cora quickly grabbed her phone and left the table.

    Only when Cora was outside the hotel she answered Byron¡¯s call.

    ¡°Where are you? The manager said he didn¡¯t see youing over,¡± Byron said.

    As soon as Cora answered the phone, Byron¡¯s anxious voice came.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Byron was worried Cora would wait too long at the Ranson Hotel, so he called the hotel manager directly and asked him to receive Cora in person.As a result, the manager searched around but did not see Cora.

    At that time, Byron immediately got nervous, took the car keys, and hurried to the Ranson Hotel.

    Along the way, Byron also called Cora from time to time.

    But Cora didn¡¯t pick up the phone, which reminded Byron of the scene where Martin was kidnappedst time.

    So while rushing, Byron also contacted the police.

    It was supposed that the police would also arrive on the scene soon.

    Although the call was connected now, Cora had not made a sound for a long time, which made Byron feel that something must have happened to Cora.

    ¡°Did anything happen to you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already outside the gate of the Ranson Hotel,¡± Byron said.

    When Cora heard Byron¡¯s words, she hurriedly looked outside the hotel gate.

    When Cora saw Byron walking quickly towards this side, she rushed to him and threw herself into his arms.

    leeing Cora rushing forwards, Byron quickly reached out to catch her.

    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here...¡± Byron said.

    yron patted Cora on the back, seeminglyforting her.

    ut at the same time, Byron buried his face in the crook of Cora¡¯s neck, as if only by smelling her breath in this way could he calm all le uneasiness in his heart.ora leaned in Byron¡¯s arms, listening to his strong heartbeat. The uneasiness gradually faded away.

    yron, what should Georgia do?¡± Cora asked.

    leorgia? What does this matter to her?¡± Byron said.

    1/2

    Chapter 744 Smash or Beat?

    Theron was a bit confused.

    Cora told Byron everything, mahuding that Georgia dated Lenard, the fact that Lenard gave Georgia a cheap, high¨Cquality imitation bracelet but spent a hundred dors on another woman and that Lenard held a wedding with that woman today, and Georgia knew nothing about it.

    ¡°I think you should call Georgia over to cut off her thoughtspletely Something needs to be dealt with in advance,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Georgia toe over,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay here. If Georgia wants to ruin their wedding, I¡¯ll let the waiter do it,¡± Byron said.

    Byron¡¯s words gave Cora confidence. Cora immediately called Georgia and told her Lenard was marrying another woman.

    Soon, Georgia arrived at the Ranson Hotel But in fact, Georgia still didn¡¯t believe that Lenard married another woman today.

    After all,st night, Lenard called Georgia for over an hour and said that he was busy with a big order today and might not have time to reply to her message, and asked her to take care of herself so as not to get hurt.

    Lenard was so gentlest night. How could he turn around and marry someone else?

    Georgia didn¡¯t believe it.

    Until Georgia saw Byron in the hotel lobby saying to her, ¡°If you want to smash their banquet or beat up the couple, just ask Uncle Byron to let someone do it.¡±A sudden thunder hit Georgia¡¯s heart, and she seemingly felt this was real...

 Chapter 745

    Georgia¡¯s hands hung down on both sides of her thighs, clenched and loosened repeatedly But Georgia still couldn¡¯t think of what she should do.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Cora felt awful seeing that Georgia¡¯s eyes were red, but no tears ran down.

    So Cora stepped forward.

    ¡°Their wedding is in the side hall. Let me get you there,¡± Cora said.

    Georgia froze but nodded.

    Then, Georgia walked to the side hall with Cora.

    The weddingyout might be grand in the eyes of others.

    But for Georgia, who grew up in the Hansen family and got used to all kinds of big scenes, this was too simple.

    However, Georgia did fantasize about her wedding with Lenard.

    Georgia even thought that if the Hansen family did not ept Lenard, they would hold an ordinary wedding like today¡¯s.

    It was just that Georgia never thought that Lenard did hold an ordinary wedding, but the bride was not her.

    When Georgia came to the side hall, looking at Lenard, who was dressed in a high¨Cend suit and had his hair full of pomade, Georgia felt like she was hit on the head by someone...

    It was Lenard. It was him.The man who promised to marry her next year on the phonest night, who asked Georgia to sleep well and wait to be a beautiful bride, was holding another woman¡¯s hand today, receiving everyone¡¯s blessings.

    Lenard smiled with his white teeth exposed, exceedingly shining, as eye¨Ccatching as the thick gold chain around his neck.

    Also eye¨Ccatching were the dazzling gold rings on his ten fingers when Lenard was toasting with guests.

    Lenard, whose body shone with golden light, made Georgia feel distanced.

    For a while, Georgia wondered if they had the wrong person.

    In this world, there was a person who looked very simr to Lenard and had the same name.

    So whether it was Georgia or Cora, they were confused.

    Georgia took out her phone and dialed Lenard¡¯s number to verify it.

    But when Georgia made the call, the groom paused toasting.

    Lenard even took out his mobile phone and looked at the caller.

    Maybe Lenard thought it was inappropriate to answer Georgia¡¯s call on such an asion, so he hung up the phone without expression, ready to continue toasting.

    But Georgia was not reconciled and called Lenard again and again.

    Under Georgia¡¯s perseverance, Lenard finally got through the phone.It was just that as soon as the phone was connected, Lenard¡¯s tone sounded not very good. ¡°I said I have something to do today.

    Why do you call over and over again?¡±

    ¡°Busy? What are you busy with? Busy marrying someone else?¡± Georgia said.

    Chapter 745 A Hit on the Head!

    It was the first time Georgia discovered her tone could be so cold Maybe Lenard didn¡¯t expect Georgia to find out about his busy getting married, so Lenard was a bit dizzy and panicked As if they had a tacit understanding. Lenard looked toward the entrance of the wedding banquet Then, Lenard saw Georgia.

    The moment their eyes met, and Lenard¡¯s face turned pale.

    But Lenard acted very quickly. He said something to the bride, exined to his best men, let them drink noisily, and then walked soon towards Georgia.

    In the blink of an eye, Lenard came over.

    Without further ado, Lenard grabbed Georgia¡¯s arms, pulled her out, and said while walking, ¡°Georgia, go back first. After today, I will exin to you.¡±

    ¡°Exin what? Could you not touch me? You liar!¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia had witnessed all of that. Lenard¡¯s hands had interlocked the fingers of the bride.

    Now the touch of his hand made Georgia extremely sick So Georgia ignored Lenard and shook off his hand directly...

 Chapter 746

    Cora was worried that Georgia would be bullied, but she didn¡¯t intervene, seeing that Georgia hadn¡¯t shed tears and her attitude was very tough It was better for Georgia to deal with difficulties in person.

    After going through this difficulty personally, Georgia would be mature.

    Others couldn¡¯t represent Georgia after all.

    That was why Cora just stood aside to ensure that Georgia would not be wronged when Georgia was seeking justice.

    Of course, if Georgia wanted to beat up that bastard, Cora didn¡¯t mind helping her.

    Lenard exined, ¡°Georgia, I didn¡¯t intend to lie to you. La and I were forced to be a couple under pressure from the family.

    Georgia, you are my lover.¡±

    Lenard nced at Cora and recognized her as the owner of the hair salon, so he felt confused.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t understand why Cora appeared here with Georgia.

    But right now, he was more worried about Georgia getting out of control and ruining his wedding.

    Therefore, he tried to ignore Cora¡¯s presence and quickly exined, ¡°La¡¯s father is the president of our insurancepany.

    He said that as long as La and I get married, I will be on the manager candidates list this time. You know how hard I¡¯ve worked for my -promotion recently.¡°Give me a few more years! I will definitely divorce La and marry you. Honey, please believe me. Go back and wait for me now, okay?¡±

    ¡°You married someone else just to get promoted?¡±

    Georgia was about to cry and scolded angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t attribute your greed to our rtionship! Lenard, I used to believe that you would not be willing to spend more money on a date with me just because of your family background. You are essentially a down¨Cto¨Cearth and capable young man! But now it seems that you are greedy and shameless!¡±

    Lenard was going to marry someone else, but he still deceived her!

    She was just too well protected by the Hansen family before, so she was a little more innocent, but she wasn¡¯t stupid!

    ¡°Honey, I know you are angry now. You are unwilling to ept my exnation. But I do like you, and I have no choice but to betray you in order to give you a bright future,¡± Lenard said.

    Lenard added, ¡°My family situation is awful, and I¡¯m the eldest in the family. I have younger siblings. When I marry you, I not only need to buy a house for myself but also consider the matter of my brother¡¯s marriage in the future. Moreover, I have to think about my sister¡¯s future employment.¡±

    In fact, he liked Georgia.

    When they were a couple, Georgia never asked him for anything and never demanded he give her a gift. She even paid for certain expenses on the date.

    asionally, she would take the initiative to give him gifts and send him some delicious meals.

    n addition, she would carefully help him give some small gifts to his brothers and sisters.t was just that Georgia¡¯s frugality and hard work had been dwarfed after La¡¯s appearance.

    Ithough La would ask him to send some expensive gifts, she would give him the same return, such as buying some luxurious skin are products or bags for his younger siblings.

    a would not take the initiative to bear the expenses when they were dating, but she would transfer money to him, which was everal thousands of dors at a time.

    ons Between Us La was not as considerate as Georgia, but La could give him a bright future So he finally chose La.

    2/2

    ¡°As long as I marry La, these problems will be solved easily. When I divorce her, I can get half of her property, so I can give you a spectacr wedding ceremony...¡±

    When he said this, Georgia suddenly refuted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need what you get by deceiving others. You never know what I want!¡±

    As long as she was with him, she could ept every kind of hardship.

    Even if she didn¡¯t ept the Hansen family¡¯s help, with her social connections, she could change the poverty of Lenard¡¯s family.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    However, some people annoyed her today!

    ¡°Let¡¯s break up! From now on, we break all rtions between us.¡±

 Chapter 747

    hapter 747 Waiting for You to Beg Me

    ¡°Honey, if you break up with me now, you will regret it.¡±

    Lenard said confidently, ¡°I will be promoted soon, then the economic situation will greatly improve. I n to give you several brand bags! If you break up with me now, you won¡¯t get anything.¡±

    Cora heard that. She couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes.

    Lenard was nning to use material things to make Georgia fall in love with him again?

    It was reasonable!

    After all, he didn¡¯t know that what Georgia owns most were material things.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As Cora¡¯s anticipation, Georgia¡¯s antipathy towards Lenard became more and more apparent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to mess up your wedding, don¡¯t call me honey anymore,¡± Georgia shouted.

    Georgia felt disgusting when she heard Lenard calling her honey.

    So after saying this, she dragged Cora away.

    Lenard was shouting from behind, ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and beg me!¡±

    Lenafd felt inferior when he dealt with La and La¡¯s family, while he was happy as he dated Georgia.

    La and her family always said how much something was worth in front of him.Besides, they joked that Lenard¡¯s monthly sry was insufficient to buy these.

    Lenard didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of them, and he said that it was true.

    Actually, in his heart, he felt extremely wronged and fantasized about La¡¯s family bowing in front of him and begging for mercy when he was about to break up with La in the future.

    However, his fantasy was a little far away from him.

    That was why now he needed an easy¨Cgoing woman like Georgia to be by his side so that he could feel the dignity of being a man.

    But right now, Georgia didn¡¯t n to mess up his wedding, which made him heave a sigh of relief.

    As for making Georgia fall in love with him again, it was supposed to be solved until the wedding was finished.

    And he firmly believed that Georgia woulde back and beg for himself.

    After all, he deceived Georgia into believing that he could buy luxurious bags for her.

    Those girls around him, even if they didn¡¯t own that kind of bag, they had been saving money to buy brand bags.

    Although Georgia had never owned that kind of bag, she must be like those girls who secretly saved money to buy bags.

    In the end, Georgia would definitely not be able to resist the temptation and return to his side.

    Lenard saw Georgia leaving. Then he turned back to the wedding.

    When toasting the guests with La, his smile was still extraordinarily bright.He pretended that there was nothing bad happened just now.

    Byron had been smoking in the lobby of the Ranson Hotel, waiting for Cora and Georgia.

    Soon, Cora and Georgia came out.

    Chapter 747 Waiting for You to Beg Me Byron also stubbed out the cigarette, stepped forward, and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    He wanted to ask Georgia how the conversation was going, whether they nned to drag the bride and groom out to beat them up or to run the wedding Nevertheless, Georgia drooped her head and didn¡¯t answer, looking frustrated.

    In the end, it was Cora who replied to Byron, ¡°Georgia and Lenard just broke up!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Byron asked.

    It seemed that Byron didn¡¯t agree with this result.

    Obviously, he was not very satisfied with this peaceful way of handling things!

    However, Georgia didn¡¯t want to talk about this, so she skipped this topic and asked him pitifully, ¡°Uncle Byron, can I have a drink with Cora?¡±

    Of course, Byron did not agree.

    He deliberately skipped lunch today, trying to trick Cora into going to thepany to apany him.

    Because Cora needed to apany Georgia to handle the dispute between Georgia and Lenard, he was still hungry.

    Cora was very forthright and didn¡¯t look at him. She directly agreed to have a drink with Georgia.

    Cora replied, ¡°It¡¯s no need to ask Byron. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Byron expressed his dissatisfaction to Cora, ¡°I am hungry right now!¡±

    Cora replied, ¡°You¡¯re already in the hotel, so you can ask the staff to prepare some food for you.¡±Then, Cora and Georgia left directly without looking back Byron didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Byron even wanted to kill Lenard.

    Without Lenard, he would have eaten the meal prepared by Cora and had sex with Cora. However, he had to bear hunger right now.

    He was the kind of person who would bring some trouble for those people who annoyed him, so he quickly called Carter...

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748 Received Wreath Byron ordered, ¡°You send twenty wreaths to Lenard¡¯s wedding site in Ranson Hotel¡±

    Byron¡¯s order made Carter feel a little confused.

    ¡°Wreaths? Not bouquets or flower baskets?¡±

    Carter once thought that Byron made a wrong expression.

    After all, wreaths were usually for funerals.

    However, Byron said, ¡°You are garrulous. How did you get promoted to the position of special assistant?¡±

    Carter immediately realized that Byron clearly knew what he had said just now.

    It must be someone at this wedding banquet who angered Byron.

    Carter immediately said, ¡°Okay, I will send someone to send it right away.¡±

    In less than half an hour, twenty wreaths were carried into the side hall of the Ranson Hotel one by one.

    Guests discussed, ¡°Wreath?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Is it the wrong delivery?¡±La¡¯s parents were toasting with the guests when they heard a lot of noiseing from the door.

    They looked up and saw those white wreaths neatly ced in front of the side hall.

    There were full of wedding decoration ornaments.

    But when the wreaths were ced suddenly, everything became gloomy.

    They hurried forward and negotiated with the porter, ¡°You must have delivered these wreaths incorrectly because we are holding a wedding!¡±

    One of the porters said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong because the address is the side hall of Ranson Hotel.¡±

    La¡¯s father said toughly, ¡°But we didn¡¯t order these things! Take them away quickly, or don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±

    All parents hated to see white wreaths at their daughter¡¯s wedding site because it was an unlucky symbol.

    However, the porter showed a shameless attitude.

    One of the porters said, ¡°We are only responsible for delivering things, not for moving them away.¡±

    La¡¯s mother asked, ¡°You are shameless. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯llin to your leaders?¡±

    The porter replied, ¡°Go ahead andin! Porters who are responsible for delivering funeral objects are limited. The boss can¡¯t find anyone to do such a job. Do you think he will fire us for such a trivial matter?¡±

    Neither side wouldpromise. The situation began to escte.

    Seeing this, Lenardined to the hotel manager.Lenard said angrily, ¡°We are holding a wedding here today. Your attitude is annoying.¡±

    After bing the son¨Cinw of the Kardon family, Lenard¡¯s attitude was obviously more arrogant than before.

    But the attitude of the hotel manager was even more arrogant.

    Chapter 748 Received Wreath The manager said, ¡°It¡¯s none of our hotel¡¯s business. It¡¯s your wedding. You must have offended someone. That¡¯s why your wedding has been ruined by these wreaths Before the wreaths were delivered here just now, the manager received a call from Carter, which told him about the matter of the Wreaths The manager was sly, so he quickly guessed that this family either offended Carter or Byron.

    No matter which one of them was offended, the Kardon family lost their happy life in the future.

    Then he didn¡¯t need to be respectful to them.

    Seeing that the manager didn¡¯t respect them, Lenard had topromise slightly.

    Lenard asked, ¡°You don¡¯t stop these troublemakers. If other people know your attitude, no one will hold their weddings in your hotel.¡±

    The manager didn¡¯t change his attitude and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that we will lose some potential guests. Ranson Hotel has many potential customers.¡±

    The manager added, ¡°When your wedding is finished, you remember to take these wreaths with you. Don¡¯t upy our hotel¡¯snd.¡±

    Then, the manager left directly.

    As soon as the manager left, the Kardon family and the Sullivan family were looking sadly at the lined¨Cup wreaths.

    D

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749 Bad Omen!

    La¡¯s parents were the first to question Lenard, ¡°Lenard, did you offend someone outside?¡±

    Lenard immediately thought of Georgia, who had left angrily.

    However, Georgia hadn¡¯t worn expensive clothes, and she said her sry was small. It was impossible for her to afford these wreaths Besides, Lenard believed that Georgia couldn¡¯t have the ability to order the staff of the Ranson Hotel to allow those porters to bring wreaths to their wedding site.

    Therefore, he immediately denied, ¡°I have always been cautious in dealing with people. I won¡¯t offend anyone. Could it be you offended someone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible for us,¡± La¡¯s mother immediately denied it.

    La¡¯s father quickly scolded them, ¡°Okay, now is not the time to discuss who should be responsible for it. Find someone quickly and throw these things out.¡±

    Many of the guests invited today were La¡¯s father¡¯s friends who had business connections with him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    He felt humiliated as long as he saw these wreaths.Lenard perceived that La¡¯s father was not in the mood, so he thought that this matter must have an inseparable connection with La¡¯s father.

    Nheless, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey La¡¯s father, so he quickly found several friends and asked them to help carry the wreaths out However, even though the wreaths were thrown away, the wedding didn¡¯t look as magnificent as before.

    Some people mocked them in private, saying it was a bad omen...

    On the other hand, Georgia didn¡¯t know that Lenard¡¯s wedding was ruined because of wreaths.

    Georgia took Cora to the small apartment, which was specially rented in order to create a poor girl image.

    In that apartment, there were simple and cheap decorations everywhere.

    But in many corners of that apartment, there were photos of her and Lenard.

    In almost every photo, she smiled happily. Those photos were full of a loving atmosphere.

    When she looked at these photos before, she felt extremely happy.

    However, when she looked at those photos now, she found it extremely ironic.

    After Georgia threw those photos into the trash can one by one, she found two bottles of red wine in the cab.

    These two bottles of red wine were randomly taken by her when she and Lenard were shopping in the supermarket.

    She opened one bottle of wine and poured Cora a ss of wine.Georgia said, ¡°The taste is definitely not as good as my uncle¡¯s. I hope Auntie will not dislike it.¡±

    Cora replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to taste the vor of wine, so I don¡¯t have any requirements.¡±

    Then, Cora took a sip.

    And Georgia drank directly from the bottle.

    Cora said, ¡°You¡¯ll get drunk if you drink like this. There¡¯s no need to hurt yourself for that kind of person.¡±

    Cora¡¯s persuasion made Georgia smile awkwardly. Georgia added, ¡°Although Lenard is a jerk, I loved him. Auntie Cora, let me get drunk, and I will never feel sad for this kind of scum again.¡±

    nen!

    Seeing Georgia so sad, Cora could only let Georgia continue drinking After drinking half a bottle of red wine, Georgia said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen La before when I stayed with Lenard Lenard had deceived me that was a colleague, so I believed it. Now I feel I¡¯m stupid.

    Cora wanted to tell Georgia about Lenard spending thousands of dors at the hair salon for La After consideration, Cora gave up telling her about that.

    Anyway, Georgia had broken up with Lenard, so there was no need to break her heart.

    Later, Georgia was drunk It was getting dark, and Georgia refused to sleep in this house.

    ¡°Auntie, take me home. I will nevere to this ce again. I miss my warm andfortable big bed...¡±

    Cora couldn¡¯t stand her acting like a baby, so she called Byron and asked him to pick them up.

    After hearing Cora¡¯s appeal, Byron said, ¡°Go downstairs. I¡¯m downstairs.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750 Fire Him When Cora helped Georgia go downstairs, Cora saw Byron leaning beside his gray Porsche Byron helped Cora push Georgia into the back seat, and then he got into the car.

    Cora asked, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re busy today?¡±

    Seeing him as soon as Cora came downstairs, she felt happy Sometimes, the most touching thing was not the pledge of eternal love, but the lover was by your side when you needed your lover.

    Byron replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Georgia is drunk, and you won¡¯t be able to help Georgia, so I decided toe here.¡±

    However, considering that the two girls would be happier talking and chatting alone, he didn¡¯t go upstairs.

    Hearing what he said, Cora couldn¡¯t help smiling Byron kept worried, so he chose to wait for them downstairs.

    Cora remembered that he was talking with the police when she and Georgia left Lenard¡¯s wedding site, and she looked for him in the hall At that time, he said, ¡°Yes, my wife has been found. Thank you for your help today.¡±Then, Cora realized that he had been unable to contact her before, so he worried that something bad might happen to her. He not only came to find her in person but also contacted the police, nning toe to find her together.

    At that moment, she realized that he still cared about her very much Even though her face was bruised, it didn¡¯t change Byron¡¯s love for her Because she felt happy after she and Byron sent Georgia home, Cora couldn¡¯t help but propose. ¡°Do you want to go to watch the movies?¡±

    Byron said, ¡°Are you dating me?¡±

    Byron was interested in her proposal.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Cora turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Well, do I have the honor to watch a movie with you?¡±

    ¡°If you kiss me, I will agree with you.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t expect that Cora would kiss him. The reason why he made a request on purpose was to make himself not look so impatient.

    Unexpectedly, Cora stood on her toes to kiss him, which made him a little ttered.

    Byron asked in surprise, ¡°What happened today?¡±

    Cora answered, ¡°Don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Cora turned to leave.Byron immediately chased after her, dragged her into his arms, and extended the kiss just now infinitely....

    Afterward, they didn¡¯t go to the cinema because they had sex.

    ¡®he next morning, as soon as Cora got up from bed, she hurriedly called Georgia.

    fter confirming that Georgia¡¯s mental state was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    owever, Byron asked her, ¡°Why do you care about Georgia so much?¡±

    Chapter 750 Fire Him Cora perceived a little bit of jealousy from his tone and smiled Cora repbed, ¡°Tm worried that she will do harm to herself because she has been betrayed.¡±

    Byron pulled her into his arms and kissed her twice.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Georgia won¡¯t be so vulnerable.¡±

    Cora was appeased, so she felt relieved.

    ¡°However, thinking about it, Tm still angry. Georgia nned to bring Lenard back to her home to meet her parents on Madam Hansen¡¯s birthday. In the end, she was prevented by the president¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Byron was puzzled and asked, ¡°Who is the president¡¯s daughter?¡±

    2/2

    ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of the president of the insurancepany affiliated with the Hansen Group. Lenard said that if he marries La, he will be promoted,¡± Cora answered.

    Cora leaned against Byron¡¯s arms and told him what she had heard that day Byron said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me. There is such a powerful acting president in ourpany.¡±

    In fact, Byron knew that Cora didn¡¯t tell him this matter by ident.

    Cora was seeking his help to take revenge on Lenard for Georgia¡¯s fake¡±

    Byron was willing to help her and called Carter in front of her, ¡°Check out the insurancepany affiliated with our group, confirm which acting president is surnamed Kardon, and then fire him!¡±

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751 Seeking Revenge

    ¡°That is Hadley Kardon. He works for Airborne Insurance Company. I have already drafted his walking paper, and I will dispatch someone to deliver it to himter.¡±

    When Carter sent wreaths to La and Lenard¡¯s wedding, he was curious about how these two families offended Byron, so he checked the identities of the two families by the way.

    Then he learned that La had stolen Georgia¡¯s boyfriend, Lenard.

    He believed that this issue was unresolved.

    So he prepared Hadley¡¯s walking papers in advance.

    Byron was not surprised that Carter had already prepared the walking papers.

    Carter had always been thoughtful, and he would arrange all things properly. Byron didn¡¯t need to remind him of everything.

    ¡°When you dispatch someone to deliver the walking papers, don¡¯t forget to take a few invitations to Hadley. Remember to tell them to attend Madam Hansen¡¯s birthday dinner with his Chapter 751 Seeking Revenge whole family.¡± Byron added.

    Carter understood Byron¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell them toe with the bridegroom.¡±¡°All right.¡±

    2/5

    Byron hung up the phone. He turned around and found that Cora was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Well? Are you satisfied with the solution?¡± Byron asked.

    Cora came back to her senses and directly leaned over to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She wanted Byron to teach Lenard and the Kardon family a lesson.

    Cora wanted to stand up for Georgia. She felt sorry for Georgia after Georgia broke up with her boyfriend, the jerk Lenard.

    Now Byron taught Lenard and the Kardon family a lesson and had prepared an act of revenge.

    Thinking about the scene, she felt happy for Georgia.

    ¡°Kiss me if you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Byron smiled, looking at Cora.

    Chapter 751 Seeking RevengeCora knew what he meant, and her face blushed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s almost time for work.¡± She refused.

    ¡°So what?¡± Byron said as he turned over to kiss Cora.

    3/5

    Hadley just finished his daughter¡¯s wedding yesterday. So it was a littlete when he arrived at thepany he worked for.

    He was in the highest position of thepany. Even if he waste, no one dared to say anything.

    Then Lenard arrived at thepany.

    The two walked and chatted.

    Then Lenard said, ¡°Dad, La wants to ask for leave today.

    She was tired after the wedding, some guests were too noisy, and she barely slept a night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If she¡¯s too tired, then just let her rest for some days. I¡¯m the leader of thispany, and no one dares to say something,¡± Hadley replied.

    He smiled shamelessly.

    Then he said to Lenard, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay with La atChapter 751 Seeking Revenge home for a few days? Anyway, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for your promotion.¡±

    Lenard immediately nodded and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We are family now. As long as you treat La well, I will promise not to treat you badly.¡±

    4/5

    But when they arrived at the door of Hadley¡¯s office, Hadley¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Why is Mr. Arthur Wells here?¡± Hadley asked cautiously.

    Hadley put away his arrogant posture, approached Arthur in a pleasing manner, and prepared to greet him.

    Hadley¡¯s assistant replied, ¡°Mr. Arthur Wells has been here for a while. He is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you notify me!¡± Hadley gave the assistant a look with a little anger.

    If he had known that Arthur wasing, he would not have dared to bete.

    Arthur was the key person dispatched from the headquarters of the Hansen Group to inspect the various subsidiaries. Any important instructions from the headquarters were delivered by Arthur on the headquarters¡® behalf.

    Chapter 751 Seeking Revenge It was no doubt that Hadley and the others did not dare to offend Arthur.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757 His Niece

    ¡°Even so, does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t want to talk with them. And after saying this, she wanted to pass them.

    175

    However, when La saw the beautiful ne around her neck, she liked it very much.

    Because she was spoiled by Hadley since she was a child, she liked to grab others¡® things very much. Anyway, her father could silence these people afterward. So she became more and more unscrupulous.

    Lenard was snatched in this way, and so was the ne.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She quickly tore off the ne from Georgia¡¯s neck. ¡°This chain is very beautiful. Let¡¯s make a price.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale. Give it back to me.¡± This was Georgia¡¯s favorite ne. She would not give it to La.

    But La didn¡¯t listen and grabbed the ne in her hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t sell it, I¡¯ll say you stole it.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Online Bank ounts For Me | Sponsored Results Learn More EZBuying - Sponsored Results Sponsored Discover Your Perfect Ride Learn More cardealsnearyou Sponsored2/5

    When Georgia was slightly annoyed, Cora happened toe to look for her.

    ¡°Georgia, what¡¯s the matter? Did they bully you?¡± After seeing Lenard and the Kardon family, Cora¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.

    Lenard was slightly surprised when she saw Cora.

    He recognized this beautiful woman.

    She looked very familiar with Georgia. Could it be that she brought Georgia to the dinner party?

    ¡°She took my ne,¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°Nonsense, this is my ne, and you stole it.¡± It was La¡¯s usual trick.

    Unexpectedly, after Cora looked at the red marks on Georgia¡¯s neck, she went straight up and pped La.

    Cora almost exhausted her strength and knocked La to the ground. She lost two of her teeth.

    She immediately ignored the ne in her hand and threw it on the ground.

    Chapter 757 His Niece Cora directly stepped forward to pick up the ne and handed it to Georgia.

    3/5

    Neither Hadley nor his wife expected Cora to attack suddenly and beat their daughter up like that. They were angry.¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you hit my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who we are? We are the distinguished guests invited by Mr. Hansen! If you dare to do anything to us, you will go to jail.¡±

    When the couple helped La up, they didn¡¯t forget to speak harshly to Cora.

    Lenard still wanted to rely on the Kardon family to earn tens of millions of dors a year. So he was naturally on the same side as them at this time.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, apologize to La now. Otherwise, it will be toote for you to regret it in front of Mr. Hansenter.¡±

    But just as he finished speaking, a clear male voice came.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Several people followed the voice at the same time and saw Byron, who was wearing a hand¨Cmade ck suit, walking towards them.

    Chapter 757 His Niece

    4/5

    This was the handsome face that once appeared on the major financial news. Coupled with his domineering demeanor, Lenard and the Kardon family immediately recognized that this was Byron, the uncrowned king of New York.

    Did he just call his wife?

    Could it be...

    When they were shocked, Byron walked up to Cora¡¯s side and wrapped his long arm around Cora¡¯s waist.

    It was doomed.

    This woman turned out to be Byron¡¯s wife!Georgia and this woman seemed to have a good rtionship. Would they offend Byron?

    However, something that made them even more confused was still happening.

    When Byron walked up to Cora, Georgia called obediently,

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Byron nodded.

    At that moment, the Kardon family and Lenard felt as if they Chapter 757 His Niece were struck by lightning...

    Byron turned out to be Georgia¡¯s uncle!

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758 Vent Her Anger Was Georgia one of the Hansen family?

    Lenard was more confused than the Kardon family.

    The Kardon family only knew her name was Georgia. But Lenard knew her surname was Hansen.

    But he never connected Georgia with the top family in New York.

    1/4

    Georgia was always dressed in ordinary clothes. She didn¡¯t even see a single luxury item. Moreover, Georgia never mentioned her rtionship with the Hansen family...

    If he had known that Georgia was from the Hansen family, he would never have betrayed Georgia just because of the little benefits promised by the Kardon family.

    The more he thought about it, the more Lenard regretted it.

    And after Byron nced coldly at several people, he asked Georgia again, ¡°Did they bully you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t deliberately raise his voice. And even his expression didn¡¯t change.

    Chapter 758 Vent Her AngerThere was nothing else.

    2/4

    It was strange that his inquiry made several of them start to tremble.

    An intuition told them that if Georgia affirmed their crimes, they would all die in an ugly way.

    When they were trying to solve this embarrassing situation, Georgia said, ¡°They took a fancy to the ne that you and Auntie gave me. They took it away unreasonably and even wanted to frame me for stealing it. Fortunately, Auntie arrived. Otherwise, I would have suffered.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, both Lenard and the Kardon family noticed that Byron¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°I bought this ne at the auction. It¡¯s worth more than 3.3 million dors. Does the Kardon family have something like this?¡±

    Byron¡¯s gaze finally fell on Hadley, making Hadley feel that his heart was about to break free and run away.

    He hurriedly exined, ¡°We don¡¯t have such a thing, it¡¯s because our daughter made things difficult. That¡¯s why she scolded Miss Georgia Hansen.¡±

    Chapter 758 Vent Her Anger

    3/4He not only exined but turned around and pped La.

    It was no less than the p Cora gave La just now. She was pped to the ground and rolled.

    When La got up again, she lost two more teeth and cried out in pain. ¡°Dad, how could you beat me so hard!¡±

    Jennifer helped La up. When she saw that La¡¯s front teeth were gone, she also went hysterical. ¡°Are you crazy? How can you beat your daughter like this!¡±

    Seeing her daughter suffer, Hadley also felt distressed.

    But he also reprimanded severely, ¡°How many times have I told you, no matter how much you like, you can¡¯t snatch things that don¡¯t belong to you? Why don¡¯t you listen?¡±

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t take action to teach La a lesson at this time, his job at the headquarters would be ruined.

    He had to do it.

    When he entered the headquarters to work, he could imnt as many teeth as he wanted for La!

    After he had finished scolding La, he scolded Jennifer again, ¡°It¡¯s because you indulged your daughter time and time again that made her have such a willful character!¡±

    Chapter 758 Vent Her Anger He shifted all responsibility to his wife and daughter and hurriedly apologized to Byron and Georgia.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hansen, I have been busy with work these years and neglected to discipline my children, which is why she made such a big mistake.

    4/4

    ¡°Miss Georgia Hansen, I¡¯m sorry about today¡¯s incident. I will discipline La well in the future. Please forgive us!¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t respond, but only looked at Georgia.This action made Georgia instantly understand that the presence of the Kardon family and Lenard here today was all arranged by Byron and Cora to let her vent her anger.

    While being moved, she realized that blindly giving in would only make people think she was weak and deceitful.

    So she even sneered at Hadley, ¡°If Auntie hadn¡¯t arrived just now, you probably helped your daughter wrong me. Get out of the Hansen Mansion right now.¡±

    THEText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759 Never Be Hired

    ¡°No, Miss Georgia Hansen, please let me exin...¡±

    Hadley also tried to plead for himself.

    1/5

    But Georgia called the housekeeper at the side, ¡°Throw them out. This kind of person is not worthy toe to celebrate my grandma¡¯s birthday!¡±

    The housekeeper quickly responded and called the bodyguards.

    ¡°Miss Georgia Hansen, it was our fault. Please forgive us.¡±

    Hadley almost bowed to Georgia. But Georgia refused to look at them.

    Hadley knew that it was almost impossible for Georgia to forgive them.

    So he could only look at Byron.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, Mr. Arthur Wells said that you asked me here today to assign me a new job. Then this new job...¡±

    What he meant was Byron could tell him the content of this Chapter 759 Never Be Hired new job first.

    2/5But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Byron, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t understood that I invite you here to let my niece vent her anger on you.¡±

    As if struck by lightning on the spot, Hadley slid slowly to the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    So from the moment he was fired, he was unemployed. There was no such thing as Byron asking him to work in the headquarters.

    And the reason why they were invited was, to put it bluntly, to bring them here to be humiliated by Georgia.

    However, their family was still arrogant and made Georgia angry.

    Hadley regretted it.

    But no matter how regretful he was, Byron didn¡¯t take a second look and only told the bodyguards, ¡°Throw them out. Don¡¯t let them be an eyesore here. And inform the other subsidiaries of the Hansen Group that these people will never be hired.¡±

    Hadley¡¯s face was pale now.

    Chapter 759 Never Be Hired3/5

    In New York and even in the whole country, three¨Cquarters of the industry was under the name of the Hansen Group.

    If they were excluded by the Hansen Group, they would not be able to live in the country.

    It was serious, causing Hadley to faint all of a sudden.

    La and Jennifer were anxious to send him to the hospital. They didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    But the two women couldn¡¯t lift Hadley at all.

    La hurriedly asked Lenard for help, ¡°Lenard, hurry up and help me carry Dad. We have to send him to the hospital immediately.¡±

    Her father was important to La. She couldn¡¯t imagine if she lost him.

    But facing her heart¨Cpiercing crying, Lenard didn¡¯t even look at her and said almost heartlessly, ¡°He¡¯s your father, not mine. It was your family who coerced and lured me, so I had no choice but to marry you.¡±

    La never expected that Lenard would sever ties at this time.¡°How can you do this? We treat you well. How can you be so ruthless?¡±

    Chapter 759 Never Be Hired

    4/5

    But Lenard remained unmoved. La could only cry and beg him, ¡°Just help me take Dad to the hospital, okay? After we send him to the hospital, I don¡¯t care what you do.¡±

    But Lenard turned a blind eye to her and went to hold Georgia¡¯s hand instead.

    ¡°Georgia, I was forced to marry her. It¡¯s all over now. No one will stop us from being together. Trust me, I will treat you wholeheartedly in the future.¡±

    As long as he reconciled with Georgia, the decline of the Kardon family had nothing to do with him.

    If he could marry Georgia, he could choose the position of acting president of the Hansen Group subsidiary.

    Lenard was extremely excited as if he had reached the highlight moment of his life.

    But Georgia shook off his hand directly. ¡°Go away, take your father¨Cinw to the hospital quickly. Don¡¯t disgust me here.¡±

    Lenard pestered her again.

    ¡°Georgia, that¡¯s not my father¨Cinw. My father¨Cinw will only be your father. The only person I love from the beginning to the end is you.¡±

    Chapter 759 Never Be Hired

    5/5

    Georgia wanted to maintain the demeanor that ady should have. But Lenard¡¯s words disgusted her, she couldn¡¯t stand it and pped him.

    ¡°! was blind before, so I didn¡¯t see that you are such a bastard!¡±Write yourment

 Chapter 760

    1/5

    After being beaten, Lenard seemed to realize that there was no hope of reconciling with Georgia. He simply became angry and asked Georgia, ¡°You never actually loved me, you were just ying with my feelings!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Georgia felt that the man in front of her was strange.

    ¡°No? Then why did you never tell me that you are from the Hansen family? Why did you pretend to be poor in front of me?¡±

    Lenard used Georgia. ¡°You just looked down on me and yed with my feelings! But you still pretend to be affectionate in front of me. You are disgusting...¡±

    Those usations made Cora feel harsh.

    Not to mention how would Georgia feel.

    Cora saw that her eyes were red.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to join in. But she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Chapter 760 yed With My Feelings ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±2/5

    She suddenly made a sound, causing Lenard to unconsciously focus on her.

    ¡°The reason why Georgia didn¡¯t tell you her identity was because she was worried that you would feel inferior in front of her. To make you less stressed, she didn¡¯t even dare to use any high¨Cend things in front of you.

    ¡°You said she was ying with your feelings. If she yed with your feelings, she wouldn¡¯t want to bring you back on Grandma¡¯s birthday and officially introduce you to her family.¡±

    Hearing this, Lenard almost looked at Georgia in astonishment.

    It turned out that Georgia thought about taking him home to meet her parents.

    If he hadn¡¯t been unable to wait any longer and agreed to hold a wedding banquet with La, today would be the dayhe would meet her parents.

    But under his astonished gaze, Georgia looked away in disappointment.

    And Cora continued, ¡°She even thought that after her family Chapter 760 yed With My Feelings recognized you, she would let you be the acting president of Airborne Insurance Company, and she considered your younger siblings. She also imagined that after you got married, she would take your parents to the house under her name to live in, and the family went out together on weekends...¡±

    3/5

    It was also after these words that Lenard realized what he had lost.

    That was right. If he hadn¡¯t gone so mad as to hold a wedding without telling Georgia to satisfy his greed, he would have reced Hadley today as Airborne Insurance Company¡¯s acting president.

    The problem of his siblings getting married and employed which he was worried about before would also be easily resolved.

    With Georgia, his parents would also enjoy their lives peacefully.

    But all of this was destroyed by himself.

    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what you think. I thought...¡±He thought that she kept concealing the identity of the Hansen family because she looked down on him, and she didn¡¯t have him in her ns.

    Chapter 760 yed With My Feelings

    4/5

    But now it seemed that she loved him very much. That was why she was so careful to please him and his family.

    But his apology and remorse now came toote.

    Georgia couldn¡¯t listen to anything. She just told the bodyguards at home, ¡°After dragging him out, help take that person to the hospital. Don¡¯t let these people disturb everyone¡¯s interest.¡±

    The bodyguards followed her order, dragging Lenard away, and helping Hadley to the hospital. Some helped him, and some went to drive.

    In a blink of an eye, the farce that was staged in the yard ended in a hurry with the departure of several protagonists.

    Cora was still a little worried about the scar on Georgia¡¯s neck. She went up to check it. ¡°Go upstairs, I¡¯ll apply medicine for you, so as not to leave a scar.¡±

    The two went upstairs.

    When Cora applied the medicine to Georgia¡¯s neck, she burst into tears...

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761 Move On

    1/5

    Georgia didn¡¯t cry when she saw Lenard and La¡¯s wedding. When Lenard and the Kardon family jointly targeted her, she didn¡¯t cry.

    But after Lenard learned of her identity and began to regret it, Georgia burst into tears.

    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to cry. I don¡¯t know why. But I just can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It proves that you have let it go.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    After Cora applied the medicine, she patted her on the back tofort her a few times.

    ¡°No wonder people say that a wise man doesn¡¯t fall in love. When in love, it¡¯s too easy to get lost. He is a scum. But I didn¡¯t even see it.¡±

    ¡°Love is still very beautiful, you just need to see that person.¡±

    Cora also said to Georgia, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of falling in love just because you met a scumbag! You should move on!¡±

    She just didn¡¯t want Georgia to give up her bright future Chapter 761 Move On because of Lenard.2/5

    She was so beautiful and deserved to be loved.

    Some people pushed the door open at this time. When he heard her words, he immediately became cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only left for a few minutes, and you are thinking about changing men?¡±

    Cora pouted.

    Georgiaughed and said, ¡°He is jealous.¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡± Cora smiled awkwardly and nced at the man at the door, hinting at him.

    She meant Georgia was here and asked him to stop making jokes.

    But he didn¡¯t seem to understand her hint and said to Georgia, ¡°You go downstairs after finishing your makeup. Your grandma keepsining that she didn¡¯t see you. As for your Auntie, we still have something to talk about.¡±

    Byron strode forward, grabbed Cora¡¯s hand, and walked out.Georgia suppressed a smile and said, ¡°Okay, Uncle and Auntie, you can talk slowly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Everything is Chapter 761 Move On over.¡±

    3/5

    Cora red at Georgia because of her meaningful words.

    Then she wanted to break free from Byron. ¡°What are you doing? Georgia is still here. Can you stop being so naive? You are an adult now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also a man, of course. I need to figure out why my wife wants to change me.¡±

    Cora was speechless.

    With a sad expression on her face, she was dragged to his room by Byron.

    When they finished talking and came out of the room again, Cora¡¯s hair was a little messy, and her lips were swollen.

    Cora was tidying her hair angrily, not forgetting to re at Byron when she turned her head.

    But those eyes were still full of tears from being bullied. That looked charming and sad.Byron stepped forward and gently grabbed her cheek. ¡°If you look at me like that again, you don¡¯t need to go down tonight.¡±

    Cora felt the heat on her face spread to her neck all of a Chapter 761 Move On sudden.

    4/5

    Fortunately, at this time, the housekeeper came up to look for them. ¡°Mr. Hansen, Mrs. Hansen, Madam Hansen is looking for you, saying that someone from the Wolf family is here.¡±

    Seeing the housekeeper approaching, Cora quietly withdrew the hand that was about to hit him.

    ¡°The Wolf family? What are they doing here again?¡± Byron frowned.

    For some reason, when the Wolf family was mentioned now, he couldn¡¯t help but think that Vaughn paid too much attention to Cora before.

    The sense of rejection towards the Wolf family was also bing more and more obvious.

    ¡°They learned that Madam Hansen is celebrating her birthday, so they proposed to celebrate her birthday,¡± the housekeeper said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going down now.¡±

    After all, the background of the Wolf family was unusual.

    Byron didn¡¯t want to fall out with them unless it was necessary.

    par

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762 The Color When Cora and Byron went downstairs, they saw Isidra holding flowers and offering birthday congrattions to Nora.

    During this time, Isidra probably ate well. Isidra looked better. Her figure had be more graceful.

    She was charming.

    However, Byron¡¯s attention was not on her.

    After looking at her surroundings, he didn¡¯t find Vaughn. He said to Cora, ¡°Go up and say hello. She should be looking for you.¡±

    Isidra didn¡¯t have any friendship with the Hansen family before, let alone appearing at their banquet.

    When she suddenly appeared at the Hansen family¡¯s dinner party, Byron could only think that it was because of Cora.

    After all, Cora saved her.

    But he didn¡¯t know that when Cora saw Isidra, she was also very puzzled.

    2/5

    After all, apart from the time when Isidra was being treated, they had no personal contact with each other.

    Although they had added WhatsApp, the conversation remained on the day when they added their WhatsApp.Isidra, who didn¡¯tmunicate with her in private, would appear at various dinner parties rted to her every time, and Isidra still looked quite familiar to her.

    Was it just that she saved Isidra?

    Cora was puzzled. Isidra saw her first and walked towards her with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Isidra, long time no see.¡± Cora was still distant and polite.

    But Isidra was still as enthusiastic as ever. ¡°You are so beautiful tonight. What color is your lipstick?¡±

    She looked Cora up and down. She had an excellent figure.

    She wore a gold shimmering mermaid skirt. If the skin was a little darker or a little fatter, it would look inferior and old.From N?velDrama.Org.

    But Cora was thin. Wearing such a skirt, she looked like a real Chapter The Color mermaid People couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her Of course, her face was beautiful.3/6

    Even if there was still gause on her face, it did not affect her beaub Expecially her los, which were red.

    Avidro couldn¡¯t help but want to ask her what product she used to achieve such a beautiful effect.

    ¡°Nothing¡±

    Cora had not been able to make up recently because of the wound on her face.

    After finishing speaking, she quietly red at the man.

    Well, the color on her lips was because of h¨¬m, If she had to say a color, it could only be ¡°Byron¡¯s color¡°!

    Isidra was not a naive girl who just left school.

    Although Cora said that she didn¡¯t use any products, the way she nced at Byron just now made her understand what was going on with the lip color.

    Chapter 762 The Color

    4/5

    Apart from the embarrassment of asking about others¡® private matters, she also felt that Cora was showing off Byron¡¯s love and affection to her in disguise, which made her very annoyed.

    However, she didn¡¯t show it. She just looked at Byron and smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Hansen.¡±

    It had been several days. But for some reason, her mind was still upied by the scene of his suit covering her head that day.

    She seemed to be able to smell his breath all the time, making her heart beat fast, always looking forward to seeing this man again.

    Toe to New York to meet him, she even asked Vaughn several times if he was going on a business trip to New York.But Vaughn said that there was nothing to do in New York recently. So he would note here for the time being.

    She could only inquire on her own and learned from Georgia that her grandma¡¯s birthday wasing. And they were going to have a party.

    Then, she booked her ticket and flew here.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763 Live in the Hansen Mansion At this moment, Isidra fulfilled her wish and stood in front of the man again.

    She smelled the smell of cologne on his body again, so refreshing and cold.

    Her heart beat faster again, even wishing to break free and rush into his arms.

    But the man didn¡¯t seem to be looking forward to meeting again like she did.

    He just nced at her coldly, nodded slightly as a greeting, and then looked away.

    But even though his attitude towards her was indifferent, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra nces at his charming profile.

    Because she wasn¡¯t sure when she would see him next time.

    But when Isidra was staring at him greedily, he was talking to Cora carefully, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything today. I asked the Chapter 763 Live In the Hansen Mansion kitchen to prepare a cup of soup. Go drink it now!

    ¡°I ate it. I just ate cakes with Martin just now,¡±¡°Cakes are not nutritious. Be obedient, Go drink the soup¡±

    Then, the man dragged Cora away,

    2/5

    Isidra was not reconciled. But Georgia also appeared at this time.

    ¡°Isidra,st time you mentioned that beautiful bag, I bought it for you. Go to my room and have a lookter.¡±

    Georgia held Isidra¡¯s arm enthusiastically.

    Isidra wanted to say that she was unfamiliar with anyone at this dinner party alone and hoped that Cora and Byron could apany her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    But the appearance of Georgia disrupted her n.

    Because of this, she suddenly thought of a way to get closer to Byron.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a lookter. By the way, I signed up for a paintingpetition held in New York recently. Can I stay at your house temporarily, and let¡¯s y together?¡±

    Chapter 763 Live in the Hansen Mansion3/5

    If Georgia was from the Hansen family, then she must live in the Hansen Mansion.

    Byron hadn¡¯t held a wedding with Cora yet, so he must still be living at home.

    As long as she could sessfully live in the Hansen family, she would be able to live with Byron.

    Georgia did not expect that Isidra would suddenly propose to live with her.

    But she also just broke up. She didn¡¯t want to be alone.

    If Isidra moved in, she also happened to have apanion.

    So after being slightly stunned, Georgia agreed and said, ¡°Okay. It just so happens that I found a good TV series these days. We can watch the series together and stay upte together!¡±

    Isidra sneered in her heart.

    She had just recovered. She still wanted to live a long life, so she didn¡¯t want to stay upte at all.

    But to get closer to Byron, she still forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s great. No one is morepatible than you and me.¡±

    hapter 763 Live in the Hansen Mansion

    4/5

    While the two were discussing something excitedly, a cup of soup was stuffed into Cora¡¯s hands.¡°The temperature is just right. Drink it quickly,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°Who was the man next to Georgia just now? I think they are a good match.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t want to drink it. So she nned to make a fuss about it.

    But Byron said, ¡°If you want to know, after drinking the soup, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Cora was speechless.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in that man before. But when Byron said this, she felt that it was possible for Georgia and him.

    She was curious.

    Then, she could only drink the soup.

    ¡°Can you tell who this person is now?¡±

    Cora remembered that when they went downstairs just now, Georgia was talking to that man.

    The man¡¯s eyes were cold, looking very unfriendly.

    5/5

    Chapter 763 Live in the Hansen Mansion But he showed rare patience towards Georgia and smiled after hearing Georgia¡¯s words.

    Well, her sense told Cora that this man must like Georgia.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764 Boyfriend

    1/5

    But under Cora¡¯s expectant eyes, Byron said, ¡°It¡¯s Efren. His father used to have a good rtionship with Sir Hansen. We used to y together when we were young. But then their family moved to Cloudville. In terms of business, they have a good rtionship with everyone. And it¡¯s inconvenient for the two to get close.¡±

    Then Byron said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to call me uncle.¡±

    Cora understood that Efren and Byron were the same age.

    If he wanted to be with Georgia, he had to call Byron his uncle.

    If he and Byron didn¡¯t know each other, he might call it.

    But if the two grew up together, it would be awkward.

    So Byron concluded that Efren wouldn¡¯t be with Georgia.

    But for some reason, Cora just felt that the two of them were possible...

    In a blink of an eye, Nora¡¯s birthday dinner was over.

    Chapter 764 Boyfriend The guests left one after another.Isidra didn¡¯t leave but followed Georgia all the time.

    2/5

    But Georgia was busy sending Efren away. ¡°Efren, I will leave the matter to you.¡±

    The skin care productpany she ran had been selling well recently, but it had also been targeted bypetitors.

    Several people posted on the inte all day long, saying that after using their products, their faces had e and were disfigured.

    If it was in New York, Georgia would have dealt with it with her connections.

    But she checked those people were all from Cloudville.

    Georgia and her team tried several times to find them. But they failed.

    Just today, Efren met her and asked her where she had made a fortune recently. She told him about starting apany.

    Then, she started talking about those people in Cloudville.

    Without hesitation, Efren said that he could help.

    Chapter 764 Boyfriend

    3/5Georgia did not expect that Efren would take the initiative to help her.

    She used to be quite afraid of him.

    Back in school, Efren was a bad boy. After moving to Cloudville, she heard that he almost went to prison several times. His reputation was bad. Since she was a child, he had been a negative example used by her parents to educate her.

    In recent years, the Serrano family and the Hansen family contacted less and less frequently.

    The Serrano family members were only invited to the birthday party of the Hansen elders.

    But it was only Efren who came alone, maybe the friendship between the two families would bepletely over.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    But what Georgia wondered was that Efren, who was wicked in front of other parents, would take the initiative to get close to her every time he saw her.

    On the day she was admitted to university, she also received a congrattory text message from him.

    At that time, she wondered, with the current friendship between the two families, was it necessary for Efren to congratte her?

    Chapter 764 Boyfriend But if she was puzzled, she still thanked Efren.

    Unexpectedly, on the day of the start of school, Efren askedsomeone to send her a gift.

    There were all kinds of things needed for amodation, to skin care products and hair essories that girls liked, everything was avable.

    4/5

    Her roommates at that time all asked her if her boyfriend had given it to her.

    She said no. But no one believed it.

    Even boyfriends might not be able to deliver so many things.

    At that time, Georgia was also a young girl. She even struggled for several days because of the words of her roommates, whether Efren liked her or not.

    Later, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked Efren directly why he gave her those things.

    If Efren had said he liked her at that time, maybe she would have epted this old man.

    But Efren¡¯s reply made Georgia feel ashamed.

    Chapter 764 Boyfriend He said that he only asked his an He didnt on the

    5/5

    age her the thing

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765 Giving You a Chance Georgia realized that she had made a big mistake and couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Efren for quite some time.

    Even when he came to the Hansen Mansion for dinner, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    But as they grew older, she gradually let go of the past and returned to their normal rtionship.

    However, ever since the beginning of school, people assumed that she had a boyfriend, which resulted in no one pursuing her during her time in school.

    It wasn¡¯t until after she graduated from university that Georgia met Lenard and developed feelings for each other, eventually getting together.

    During this time, Georgia med Efren.

    She thought that if it weren¡¯t for him, she might not have ended up with a scumbag like Lenard.

    But tonight, when she mentioned the people from Cloudville, Efren offered his help.

    Chapter 765 Giving You a Chance This made Georgia feel like she was being petty.

    She had been holding onto grudges for so long.

    When Efren was leaving today, she showed unusual enthusiasm and escorted him to the gate.¡°No worries. It¡¯s just a favor,¡± Efren said as he flicked his cigarette and ruffled her hair.

    Georgia felt like she was being treated like a daughter, and she felt ashamed of having feelings for him back then.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a few years older than me,¡± she sulked.

    ¡°Your uncle and I are the same age,¡± Efren said.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    2/5

    Instead of wrestling with him, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡±

    She didn¡¯t specify a date.

    But Efren seemed to misunderstand her. ¡°I happen to have some business in New York recently, so I¡¯ll give you the chance.¡±

    Georgia was speechless.

    Chapter 765 Giving You a Chance She felt like she had been tricked.

    Then again, a meal would not cost much, and she had to admit that he was very helpful.

    So, she agreed, ¡°Are you free tomorrow evening?¡±¡°Yes, send me the time and ceter. I have to go.¡±

    Efren stubbed out the cigarette and got into his car.

    Georgia felt like her kindness hadn¡¯t been appreciated.

    3/5

    When she was younger, she used to admire him and make a small gift for him.

    While she was huffing, Isidra¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Georgia, we¡¯re staying here tonight, right?¡±

    Isidra approached as she happened to see Byroning out to see the Yoris family members off.

    She wanted to be closer to Byron and let him know that she would be staying at his house.

    ¡°Yeah. I had the kitchen prepare ate¨Cnight snack for both of us. Fish and fries, perfect to go with beer and TV dramas,¡± Chapter 765 Giving You a Chance Georgia said excitedly.

    She didn¡¯t notice Isidra was ncing at Byron.And Isidra was cursing her inwardly.

    Didn¡¯t Georgia know that she had just recovered from her illness?

    4/5From N?velDrama.Org.

    Did Georgia really want her to have junk food and stay up to watch TV?

    Was Georgia trying to kill her?

    Then again, she could stay at the Hansen Mansion because of Georgia, so she yed along. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would like them, so I had the chef prepare a lot.

    You can eat as much as you want.¡±

    As Isidra listened to Georgia¡¯s words, she doubted whether this woman considered her a friend or an enemy, as it seemed like she was being humiliated in a roundabout way.

    While Isidra was struggling mentally, she saw Corae out holding Martin¡¯s hand and carrying Byron¡¯s coat.

    Georgia asked them, ¡°Are you guys leaving too?¡±

    Chapter 765 Giving You a Chance Isidra was dumbfounded.

    5/5

    Byron was leaving?Then what was the point of her risking her life to drink and stay upte with Georgia?

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766 Unmarried

    1/4

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s gettingte, and Martin has an extracurricr ss to attend tomorrow.¡±

    Cora handed the coat to Byron and smiled at Georgia.

    Georgia squatted down to say goodbye to Martin.

    Suddenly, Isidra spoke up, ¡°Dr. Lane, isn¡¯t this Mr. Hansen¡¯s house? Don¡¯t you live here?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t held their wedding yet, so they are not living here,¡± Georgia exined.

    She saw Isidra as her friend.

    Isidra reluctantly nced at Byron.

    The man put on his coat and picked up Martin.

    The moment the boy was in his arms, the cold air around him dissipated. He gently kissed Martin¡¯s forehead...

    Isidra thought she would dream of his tender look that night.

    But this situation was not desirable at all. She had gone to Chapter 766 Unmarriedsuch great lengths to stay at the Hansen Mansion, but she couldn¡¯t stay under the same roof as him.

    Feigning confusion, she asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Hansen be staying at home since they haven¡¯t held their wedding?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Once the men in our family are married, they will be stuck to their wives,¡± Georgia said.

    And she was teasing Cora at the same time.

    Cora chased after her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The two women frolicked together.

    2/4

    Their heartyughter made Isidra feel like everything she had done was a joke.

    But what else could she do?

    She had been longing to stay at the Hansen Mansion, and now that her dream came true, she had to stay.

    After a while, Cora left with Byron and Martin. Isidra reluctantly went to Georgia¡¯s room.

    After Cora put Martin to sleep, she saw Byron open therefrigerator to get some water.

    Chapter 766 Unmarried

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Isidra seemed overly enthusiastic?¡± She asked.

    3/4

    In her mind, Isidra was arrogant and full of superiority.

    Especially after recovering from her illness, she had been treasured by the Wolf family. And her sense of superiority was getting stronger.

    Cora could feel that Isidra looked down on her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If she hadn¡¯t saved Isidra¡¯s life, Isidra probably wouldn¡¯t even talk to her.

    Just because of that, she had never taken the initiative to contact Isidra.

    There were few interactions between them, and they rarely texted each other. Cora¡¯s spection was not unfounded.

    But recently, Isidra always appeared at events rted to her, and she seemed quite friendly, which was truly puzzling.

    That was why Cora mentioned it to Byron.

    After taking a gulp of water, Byron suddenly gazed at her.¡°You think the same way?¡±

    Chapter 766 Unmarried Cora nodded. ¡°We didn¡¯t have much contact before, but suddenly she keeps showing up at these events. It¡¯s quite suspicious.¡±

    4/4

    During Cora¡¯s birthday, Isidra said she came to celebrate with her savior and showed up in front of everyone, letting them know that Cora had a good rtionship with the Wolf family. It would help Cora¡¯s clinic business and be considered a repayment for her rescue. That was understandable.

    But today, Isidra also showed up at Nora¡¯s birthday party, which was truly baffling.

    ¡°Suspicious? What do you think she¡¯s after?¡±

    Byron put the cup back on the table, his eyes flickering. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Fame or fortune? She has both,¡± Cora replied.

    Byron suddenly looked up and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Her brother is unmarried. Maybe she¡¯s trying to find a suitable woman for him.¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767 Natural Thing to Do Cora frowned. ¡°What did shee to me?¡±

    But then, she realized what Byron was implying.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that her brother is interested in me, do you? How is that possible?¡±

    Cora never thought she was so charming.

    Besides, she believed that Vaughn, with his status and background, must have seen many women who were more outstanding and beautiful than her. How could he be interested in her?

    Byron suddenly approached her and threw his arm around her waist.

    ¡°Honey, I think you may have misunderstood your charm.¡±

    Thinking about Vaughn¡¯s excessive attention toward Cora and Isidra¡¯s frequent visits, Byron felt uneasy.

    He tightened his embrace.

    As if only by getting closer and feeling the warmth and TO DO2/5

    fragrance from her body, he could feel that she belonged to him, and he could be somewhat relieved.

    Cora couldn¡¯t stand his tight embrace and pushed him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking too much, but you must have misunderstood something. And don¡¯t call me honey. We haven¡¯t had our wedding or the marriage certificate yet.¡±

    This remark reminded Byron, and he lowered his head, gazing at her. ¡°Are you so eager to get the certificate with me?¡±

    Cora blushed under his gaze and looked away.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Although she did have some expectations for remarrying, she couldn¡¯t show it and give away her desperation.

    But Byron was relentless. ¡°I know you want to get the marriage certificate with me! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±

    With that, he lifted Cora horizontally.

    Cora¡¯s body was lifted off the ground, and she felt a bit panicked.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    She thought he was going to take her to the City Hall in the middle of the night.¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in a rush to get the certificate. Did you forget what you promised me before the banquet?¡± Heughed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Cora paused for a moment and remembered everything. She promised that she would sleep with him in this dress.

    Her face flushed instantly. ¡°No way. Without the certificate, I won¡¯t do anything improper.¡°¡±

    Regardless of her protest, Byron carried her to the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the natural thing to do.¡±

    Whenever Cora recalled what had happened that night, she would blush uncontrobly.

    At 2 o¡¯clock in Georgia¡¯s room.

    The tablet on the table was still ying TV series, and the food had been nearly finished. Two empty bottles of beer were sitting nearby.

    Georgia had drunk too much and was sound asleep on the table.

    Chapter 767 Natural Thing to Do

    4/5

    With dark circles under her eyes, Isidra was still doubting what had happened.

    She stayed at the Hansen Mansion to see Byron more often.But he was not even living here.

    Worse still, Georgia urged Isidra to drink, eat, and watch TV with her.

    Georgia was drunk and fell asleep.

    But Isidra couldn¡¯t sleep because of the disturbance.

    She knew that this unhealthy lifestyle was not suitable for someone like her who had just recovered from a serious illness. So, shey on the bed, trying hard to close her eyes and fall asleep.

    Just as she was about to enter dreand, she heard the deafening sound of Georgia snoring...

    ¡°Why is someone who looks so gentle snoring so loudly?¡±

    Frustrated, she grabbed a pillow and threw it at Georgia.

    After being hit by the pillow, Georgia mumbled in her sleep. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to eat cupcakes.¡±

    Chapter 767 Natural Thing to Do Then she fell and continued to snore.

    5/5

    Isidra listened to the rhythmic snoring and kept her eyes open until down.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768 Dark Circles What made Isidra even angrier was the next day when Georgia looked incredulously at her dark circles.

    ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? Howe you get such heavy dark circles?¡±

    Isidra was so infuriated.

    1/5

    Didn¡¯t Georgia know the reason?

    But considering that she was the one who requested to stay here, and with the connection to Georgia, she might be able to see Byron again, Isidra had to swallow her pride.

    ¡°Maybe I drank too much and got too excited,¡± she said awkwardly.

    Georgia was surprised. ¡°How could you not be able to sleep after drinking? I usually fall asleep soon when I drink too much.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t drink as much as you did.¡±

    Isidra thought that if she continued the conversation aboutst night, she would be driven crazy before she could see Byron again.

    2/5N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    So, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°What are you going to do today? Do you want to visit Dr. Lane?¡±She thought that Byron was at Cora¡¯s ce, so if she went to find Cora, she would be able to see him.

    But Georgia said, ¡°I can¡¯t go to see her today. She¡¯s going to be busy at the clinic all day. There are too many patients.¡±

    Then she added, ¡°I have to work today too. Why don¡¯t youe to thepany with me? After I finish my work, we can hang out together.¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t want to leave Isidra behind. In this house, Isidra didn¡¯t know everyone. Her staying would be boring, so Georgia asked Isidra to go to work with her.

    Isidra rejected it. ¡°I¡¯ll just go out and have a stroll. Let¡¯s hang out after you finish your work.¡±

    The sight of Georgia¡¯s face kept reminding her of the deafening snoring fromst night.

    She would be driven crazy if she stayed with Georgia all day.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Chapter 768 Dark Circles Georgia thought that Isidra simply didn¡¯t want to go to thepany and deal with those boring things, so she didn¡¯t insist.

    3/5

    ¡°But for dinner, you may have to eat alone outside, or you cane to my ce. I have an appointment tonight.¡±She was going to treat Efren to dinner.

    Although she still felt strange about it, she couldn¡¯t go back on her word. That would make her look stingy.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll eat outside before going to see you.¡±

    After they made the arrangements, they went on their separate ways.

    In fact, Isidra didn¡¯t have anywhere particr to go.

    New York was an industrial city with no tourist attractions to rx in.

    And she didn¡¯t have many friends here.

    After thinking for a while, she went to the office building of the Hansen Group.

    The building towered into the sky, magnificent and grand. It was andmark in New York.

    Chapter 768 Dark Circles

    4/5Isidra admired the splendor of the building and thought more highly of Byron.

    She quickly went to the front desk and asked which floor Byron¡¯s office was on.

    The receptionist said, ¡°You need to make an appointment.¡±

    ¡°I am Isidra. I¡¯m here to see Mr. Hansen for something important,¡± Isidra said.

    Her name had always been the key to solving various difficulties.

    The receptionist was about to say that her name didn¡¯t matter.

    After a closer look, she suddenly remembered something and wondered if this woman was Vaughn¡¯s sister who had been exposed on the Inte earlier.

    Then she changed her response. ¡°I¡¯ll call Carter, and let¡¯s see if Mr. Hansen is avable right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    Isidra wasn¡¯t surprised by the receptionist¡¯s sudden change in attitude.

    Chapter 768 Dark Circles

    5/5

    Carter received the call from the front desk and went straight to Byron¡¯s office. ¡°Byron, Miss Isidra Wolf wants to see you. Shall I let her in?¡±

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769 Am I That Idle Byron was flipping through the quarterly performance report.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Carter.

    ¡°Isidra?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

    After a pause, Byron continued, ¡°From now on, when shees, you don¡¯t have to help her with registration or report to me. Just turn her down.¡±

    Thinking of the intentions of her and her brother, he didn¡¯t want to see either of them.

    Carter didn¡¯t expect Byron to be resistant to Isidra.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He called the front desk and ryed Byron¡¯s message.

    The receptionist then told Isidra, ¡°Sorry, Miss Isidra Wolf. Mr. Hansen is having a meeting.¡±

    Chapter 769 Am I That IdleByron had a distinguished identity, and offending Isidra wouldn¡¯t have any consequences.

    2/5

    But if she offended Isidra, she would find it difficult to live in the country.

    She decided to stay out of it and avoid unnecessary trouble.

    But Isidra insisted. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can wait.¡±

    Her sole goal ofing to New York was to see him anyway.

    She didn¡¯t have any other ns, and she could wait for a while.

    The receptionist groaned in her heart. ¡°Mr. Hansen is not in a meeting. He just doesn¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    But on the surface, she maintained a sweet smile. ¡°ording to his secretary, Mr. Hansen¡¯s schedule is quite full today. Even if you wait here until evening, he may not have time to see you.¡±

    Seeing the receptionist¡¯s sincere smile, Isidra didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any other ns anyway. I¡¯ll justwait here.¡±

    Then, she found a ce to sit in the lobby and started to y with her phone.

    Idle

    3/5 Instead of advising her further, the receptionist resumed her work.

    She didn¡¯t think a pampereddy like Isidra would wait there for a whole day.

    She believed that this woman would get bored and leave soon.

    But Isidra¡¯s perseverance surprised the receptionist.

    She waited there for three or four hours, ordering takeout for lunch and eating in the lobby.

    After five hours, Isidra felt sore from sitting and got up to stretch herself.

    Just then, a group of people were seening out of the elevator.

    The man at the forefront was outstanding.

    His kingly aura attracted the attention of those who passed by.

    Isidra stared at the man¡¯s charming profile before hurrying over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Hansen, are you off work?¡±Chapter 769 Am I That Idle Byron was giving instructions to his subordinates when he suddenly heard Isidra¡¯s voice and turned around abruptly.

    He saw the smile on Isidra¡¯s face, and his eyes dimmed.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    His voice was cold, and his attitude was distant.

    4/5

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have many friends here in New York, and Dr. Lane needs to treat her patients today. Georgia went to work, and I had nowhere to go. I just wanted to ask you if there are any ces of interest. We can go together.¡±

    Isidra stated her request directly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She grew a sense of superiority because those around her vied with each other to serve her.

    In other situations, she wouldn¡¯t need to ask. Those people would offer to show her around.

    But considering the difference between Byron and those people, Isidra had to ask in person.

    She thought that when she made such a straightforward request, no one would refuse her.

    And Byron should be the same.

    Chapter 769 Am I That Idle To her surprise, Byron sneered right in front of so many people, ¡°Do I look that idle to you, or do I look like a tour guide?¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770 Out of ce Isidra felt her face burning as she was rejected in front of so many people.

    1/4

    She even felt that those people following Byron were secretly mocking her.

    She was utterly embarrassed.

    But she was not ready to give up. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy and don¡¯t want to be a tour guide. But can you take care of me a little since I¡¯m a patient of Dr. Lane?¡±

    But even when she mentioned Cora, Byron still didn¡¯t give her any chance.

    ¡°You¡¯re her patient, not someone important to her. Why should I take care of you?¡±

    Byron¡¯s blunt words filled her with shame and grievances.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t consider Dr. Lane, can¡¯t you think about my brother?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand why everyone would treat her with more kindness because of her brother, while Byron refused to Chapter 770 Out of ce do the same.¡°Your brother is your brother, and you are you! His achievements and everything have nothing to do with you. How can you be so clueless at this age? All height and no brains?¡±

    2/4

    Byron¡¯s words became harsher, and more people stopped to watch.

    Isidra was mortified.

    She cried out in anger. ¡°How can you be like this? You¡¯re so disappointing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those things in mypany, or people will think there is something between us.¡±

    Byron¡¯s words caused Carter to look at him in surprise.

    His boss was always taciturn.

    It took some skill for Isidra to force him to say so many harsh words.

    ¡°How did she offend Byron?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°You...¡± Isidra was dumbfounded, not knowing how to salvage her dignity.

    Chapter 770 Out of ce

    3/4Without waiting for her response, Byron said, ¡°Are you leaving or not? I¡¯ll have security throw you out.¡±

    Isidra naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate being thrown out by security.

    She hysterically yelled at Byron, ¡°I hate you, Byron!¡±

    Then, she ran out of the building in tears.

    ¡°What are you all staring at? If you don¡¯t want to work, pack your things and leave!¡±

    Byron scolded the onlookers in a cold voice.

    Those people immediately scattered, and Byron, without looking back, led the executives to inspect the progress of a project in the suburbs.

    It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that he hurried back from the construction site to pick up Cora from the clinic.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day for you. You should go home and rest.¡±

    Cora was treating thest few patients when Byron entered the clinic. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Give me another twenty minutes.¡±Byron didn¡¯t mind waiting. He sat in the waiting area of the Chapter 770 Out of ce clinic, replying to emails while waiting for her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    4/4

    Twenty minutester, Cora finally finished her consultations for the day and came to his side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    To be honest, Byron wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, Isidra had gone to the office to find him, and he felt the desperation of the siblings to achieve their goals.

    But when he saw Cora¡¯s smiling face and heard her say ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡°, all the clouds in his world vanished instantly.

    He held Cora¡¯s hand, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    In a bustling restaurant, Georgia smiled at Efren. ¡°I think the fondue here is the most authentic in New York.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Efren looked around the restaurant.

    In a suit, he seemed out of cepared to the casual attire of the other customers.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771 His Indulgence

    ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t make a reservation at this fondue restaurant early, you¡¯ll end up waiting like those people outside.¡±

    1/4

    Georgia pointed to the people queuing outside the restaurant.

    ¡°Please take a seat and order whatever you want.¡± Georgia handed the menu to him.

    Efren sat down, but when he noticed an inconspicuous oil stain on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but take out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wipe it clean.

    Seeing his actions, Georgia felt a little happy inside.

    In fact, she deliberately brought him to this earthly restaurant.

    After all, he had always appeared aloof and distant.

    But what puzzled her was that despite wiping the table with his handkerchief, Efren didn¡¯t show any signs of despising the restaurant.He even willingly took the menu and started ordering.

    Chapter 771 His Indulgence He ordered a fondue and several other dishes.

    214

    Georgia was dissatisfied with how quickly he adapted to the environment.

    So, when the dishes arrived, she put in a lot of pepper and warmly urged him to eat, ¡°Efren, the dishes look good. Have a try.¡±

    It was rumored that domineering CEOs couldn¡¯t handle spice.

    So, she wanted to make him suffer and let him know that it was not easy to bum a meal off her.

    But Efren¡¯s reaction shocked her.

    He ate every dish with relish.

    His demeanor was elegant, and the spice didn¡¯t bother him at all.

    If she didn¡¯t know that they were dining in an affordable restaurant, she would have doubted if Efren was enjoying a delicious meal prepared by a top chef at a luxury hotel.

    Georgia waspletely mesmerized by the sight.

    The man¡¯s clear voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very good. Youshould eat too.¡±

    Chapter 771 His Indulgence

    3/4

    Georgia snapped back to reality and saw that he was smiling at her.

    The smile was faint, but it added a filter to Efren¡¯s charming features, gently tugging at her heartstrings.

    It reminded her of the days when she first fell in love, fantasizing about being in a romantic rtionship with him.

    Those rough edges that she thought had been smoothed away by the passage of time seemed to reawaken in an instant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Efren asked, noticing her hesitation.

    His voice instantly brought Georgia back to reality.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± But she was afraid of being seen through by Efren, so she hurriedly stuffed some food into her mouth.

    However, she never imagined that the food was so spicy andshocking.

    She coughed uncontrobly till her face flushed red.

    Efren handed her a bottle of yogurt. ¡°Drink this to soothe the spiciness.¡±

    Chapter 771 His Indulgence Georgia quickly took a few sips and finally got over the sensation.

    4/4

    Efren fished out the dishes and dipped them in water.

    Amidst the steaming air, his handsome face looked almost unreal. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle spice, why did you put in so much? Are you trying to y a trick on me?¡±

    As her trick was exposed, Georgia hung her head in dejection.

    ¡°Do you like spicy food so much?¡± She asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°I can handle it if someone wants me to.¡± Efren ced the rinsed dishes into a clean bowl and handed it to her.

    Whether it was an illusion or not, Georgia felt a hint of indulgence in his words.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772 The Girl in the Heart When the dinner was almost finished, Efren said, ¡°Your trouble has been resolved. Those people won¡¯t dare to spread rumors online anymore.¡±

    Georgia was embarrassed once again.

    Although she was aware of Efren¡¯s immense power in Cloudville, she didn¡¯t expect the matter to be resolved so quickly.

    It had been less than twenty¨Cfour hours since she asked him for help.

    And he had sorted everything out perfectly.

    Instead of feeling grateful about it, she invited him to eat spicy fondue, hoping to embarrass him.

    It made her feel terrible.

    Perhaps out of guilt, she asked for a few bottles of beer and opened one for herself.

    ¡°Efren, I don¡¯t know how to thank you. I¡¯ll propose a toast to you.¡±

    Chapter 772 The Girl in the Heart Then, she gulped down the beer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so fast. You¡¯ll get drunk.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    215

    Efren¡¯s deep and pleasant voice made her heart skip a beat.

    To suppress this shameful feeling, she ignored Efren¡¯s adviceand finished two bottles in a row. Her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t very good, and her behavior when she was drunk was equally bad.

    She would either snore loudly or act overly enthusiastic.

    Now, she was in thetter state.

    Seeing her intoxicated state, Efren offered to take her home, and she didn¡¯t refuse.

    After getting in the car, she clung to him.

    ¡°Georgia, move a bit to the side.¡± Efren reached out to push away her arms.

    Georgia wouldn¡¯t listen, and she clung to him even more passionately.

    ¡°No, I just want to sit like this.¡±

    Chapter 772 The Girl in the Heart If she simply wanted to sit, Efren would indulge her.

    But she was restless and kept exploring.What was this? A button? Why was it here?

    3/5

    ¡°And what¡¯s this? Efren, did you bring a stick with you when we went out? Are you afraid I¡¯ll hit you?¡±

    Her words made the driver¡¯s skin jump.

    It was not something a wage earner like him could hear.

    He thought that someone like Efren, who had no interest in women, would be furious when provoked by a woman like this.

    But when he secretly nced at them through the rearview mirror, he saw that Efren was embracing Georgia. Efren¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness, and his smile was indulgent.

    The driver was dumbfounded.

    Could this be the girl rumored to be Efren¡¯s sweetheart in thepany?

    He had learned too much, and it was not a good thing.Just as the driver was pondering about how to deal with this situation, his eyes met Efren¡¯s through the rearview mirror.

    Chapter 772 The Girl in the Heart The tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, reced by indifference and a warning.

    4/5

    The driver hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Serrano, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The man¡¯s voice was icy.

    As the driver was contemting how to respond, Georgia muttered again, ¡°What did you guys see? Why didn¡¯t I see anything?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything. We didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Efren¡¯s voice softened once again.

    ¡°No?¡± Georgia raised her head.

    Her beautiful eyes were hazy with intoxication, making her look charming and innocent.

    Efren felt that everyone would misunderstand if he took Georgia back home like this.

    So...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±

    The driver thought this was the wisest decision, so he immediately turned the steering wheel, and the car rushed Chapter 772 The Girl in the Heart toward the hotel where Efren currently resided.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773 Don¡¯t Look for Her Again Georgia had a dream.

    In the dream, she kissed Efren.

    And Efren responded to her.

    1/5

    The next day, when Georgia woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar room.

    She quickly checked her clothes.

    Fortunately, her clothes were intact and showed no signs of being touched.

    She tried to recall what happenedst night.

    But perhaps because she was drunk, she only remembered having dinner with Efren.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss himst night, did I?¡± Georgia wondered.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Chapter 773 Don¡¯t Look for Her Again Just then, the bedroom door was pushed open.

    Georgia thought it might be Efren and didn¡¯t know how to face him. She even lifted the cover to hide her head.But what came over was the voice of a woman.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, here¡¯s the check, and you can go now.¡±

    ¡°Check? What the heck?¡±

    2/5

    Georgia quickly lifted the covers and saw a woman standing in front of her in a ck suit.

    The woman looked pretty, and the suit set off her curvy figure.

    But her cold gaze and words annoyed Georgia.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a prostitute.¡±

    She and Efren knew each other.

    Last night, she was just drunk, and Efren was probably worried that she would blurt out something senseless when she got home, so he brought her here to avoid any misunderstandings.

    But this woman took her for a hooker.

    Chapter 773 Don¡¯t Look for Her Again3/5

    ¡°Many girls have emphasized this in front of Mr. Serrano, but in the end, they took the money and left, I advise you to be sensible and not wait until I get serious. You won¡¯t even get the money then.¡±

    The woman threatened Georgia, but what really bothered Georgia was when she said that many girls had emphasized this in front of Efren...

    In other words, Efren had been with hookers all these years.

    The thought of it made her disgusted, and she rushed to the bathroom.

    The woman followed her in and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant with Mr. Serrano¡¯s child after just one night.¡±

    Georgia felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave after throwing up.¡±

    And she did what she said.

    When Efren finished his video conference and returned to the room, he couldn¡¯t find Georgia.

    ¡°Susan, where is she?¡± The smile in his eyes faded.

    Susan was the woman in a ck suit. She was Efren¡¯s assistant and was currently tidying up the bed.Chapter 773 Don¡¯t Look for Her Again

    4/5

    ¡°She left,¡± Susan replied, putting away the check she had ced on the cab earlier. A sincere smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°She left? Did she say anything?¡±

    Efren¡¯s brow creased noticeably.

    ¡°Yes, she said...¡±

    Under Efren¡¯s expectant gaze, she slowly uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look for her again!¡±

    The light in Efren¡¯s eyes faded and disappeared...

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, I have finished tidying up here. Do you have any other instructions?¡± Susan asked.

    ¡°No, you can go.¡±

    Susan then turned to leave.

    Efren looked at the spacious suite, feeling mncholic.

    He seemed to still smell the sweet scent of Georgia.

    But she dealt him a tremendous blow.

    5/5

    Chapter 773 Don¡¯t Look for Her Again Ultimately, someone from a respectable family like her disdained any involvement with him.

    Efren closed his eyes and took out his phone after a long while. He instructed someone to arrange a private jet for departure.

    After hanging up the phone, he once again surveyed the room.He spent his happiest time here because she was in this room.

    But he thought that he would nevere to New York or this ce again.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774 She Had a Fever After Georgia left the hotel in a daze, she didn¡¯t know where to go.

    It was as if fate led her to the clinic, where she sought out Cora.

    Cora had just arrived at the clinic and hadn¡¯t started seeing a patient yet.

    Seeing Georgia¡¯s listless look, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I drank some wine yesterday. Auntie, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Even though Georgia said so, Cora reached out and poked her head.

    Little did she expect that Georgia was running a high fever.

    ¡°Your temperature is already 102 degrees Fahrenheit. Did you catch a cold yesterday?¡±

    Cora hurriedly found a thermometer and had an examination.

    Chapter 774 She Had a Fever

    2/5

    After fussing over her for a while, she prescribed some medicine and advised, ¡°Heartbreak is not worth tormenting yourself like this. It will only give those scoundrels something tough about.¡±

    That was right, Cora thought that Georgia got drunk and caught a cold because of Lenard.

    But in fact, Georgia did it for Efren.

    Although she kept emphasizing that she had no feelings for Efren, it was just a misunderstanding at the beginning of her love affair.What the woman at the hotel said tore away herst shred of denial and forced her to confront her true emotions for the first time.

    She could fool everyone, except herself.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She liked him...

    Unfortunately, even if she discovered her true feelings, it would be in vain because upon realizing her feelings for Efren, she also learned about his promiscuous nature and put an end to her emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home to rest. It¡¯s not suitable for you to run around.¡± Cora offered, but Georgia politely declined.

    Chapter 774 She Had a Fever

    3/5

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie. I¡¯m a grown woman and can go home by myself.¡±

    Cora wanted to say something more, but Georgia quickly reminded her, ¡°Your patients are waiting for you. They have been eagerly anticipating their appointments for so long. If they can¡¯t receive treatment because of my dy, they mightcurse me in their hearts!¡±

    Unable to persuade her, Cora had no choice but let her leave alone.

    It was just that when she just got home, Cora¡¯s call also came.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m home. It¡¯s okay. I said I can do it. Okay, I¡¯ll take a rest after taking the medicine, and try to get better tomorrow.¡±

    Georgia reassured her.

    However, once she hung up the phone, the forced smile on her face, meant to please Cora, vanished without a trace.

    At this moment, Isidra came down from upstairs and asked,

    ¡°Georgia, whose house did you sleep inst night?¡±

    This paternalistic questioning tone made Georgia¡¯s brows furrow slightly.

    Chapter 774 She Had a Fever She was an adult.

    And she also had several properties under her name.Spending the night alone in her own house wasn¡¯t a rare urrence.

    4/5

    So even her parents didn¡¯t ask her in such a tone.

    It was because they all knew that she was sensible.

    But Isidra was just her friend, and she just lived in her house by chance, but she questioned Georgia in such a tone, which really made Georgia a little uneptable.

    Therefore, her tone was a bit colder. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report to you if I spend the night at someone¡¯s house.¡±

    Isidra was taken aback, feeling that Georgia¡¯s attitude was a bit hurtful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to report. I just think that since we¡¯re living under the same roof now, it¡¯s a matter of respect to inform each other about our whereabouts.¡±

    Georgia, still feverish and suffering from a splitting headache, couldn¡¯t be bothered with such matters of respect.

    ¡°If you think I don¡¯t respect you, you can live elsewhere.¡±

    Chapter 774 She Had a Fever All she wanted now was to get some rest, and she had no patience to listen to Isidra teaching her.

    ¡°Georgia, how could you treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room and sleep.¡±

    5/5Isidra was very annoyed, but Georgia ignored her and went back to the room to rest.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775 Georgia Fell I||

    Georgia took the medicine prescribed by Cora and fell into a deep sleep.

    Sitting on thewn in the front yard of the Hansen Mansion, Isidra was still extremely annoyed, feeling that Georgia was being too rude to her.

    If she hadn¡¯t been unable to let go of Byron, she would have moved out just now.

    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave because of Byron.

    After enduring the cold treatment, Isidra went back to her room without taking any action, leaving her feeling extremely frustrated.

    So Isidra decided to wait on thewn until Georgia and the rest of the Hansen family apologized to her before she went back inside.

    However, as she waited from dawn till dusk, Georgia never came to find her, let alone offer an apology.

    The members of the Hansen family had also noticed her presence in the yard since the morning but made no effort to Chapter 775 Georgia Fell III invite her back.

    2/5

    Especially Nora, she had encountered Isidra multiple times. in the yard but only exchanged greetings with a smile before walking away!

    Truly, it was different when one wasn¡¯t part of the family. They didn¡¯t care whether she caught a cold from sitting here all afternoon, chilled by the autumn wind.

    Isidra was truly bing exasperated.

    After nightfall, the autumn wind got colder.

    With such a blow, she trembled and sneezed.Since recovering from a serious illness, Isidra had paid more attention to physical maintenance than anyone else.

    Thus, this sneeze made her give up everything and quickly head inside.

    At this time, the servant was preparing dinner. Osborn and Nora were still watching TV, and they just nodded when they saw her enter the room.

    Although Isidra responded with a smile, she cursed the two old people countless times in her heart before going upstairs.

    Chapter 775 Georgia Fell IIIFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    3/5

    She just wanted to take a hot shower as soon as possible and then wear thicker clothes to keep warm so as not to catch a cold and hurt her body.

    But when she opened the door and walked in, she found that the light in the room was extremely dim, and Georgia was still lying on the bed, with the quilt covered high.

    Isidra was a little puzzled. ¡°Georgia? Why are you still sleeping?¡±

    If she remembered correctly, Georgia had been asleep for most of the day.

    Why was she still sleeping?

    Isidra simply stepped forward and pushed her.

    But Georgia still fell asleep with her head covered, which made her feel bad, and quickly lifted off the quilt.Only then did she realize that Georgia was very hot all over.

    ¡°Georgia, wake up!

    ¡°My God, how did you develop such a high fever?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wake up Georgia, so she hurried downstairs to find the Hansen elders.

    Chapter 775 Georgia Fell III

    4/5

    Upon learning that Georgia had be delirious due to the fever, the Hansen elders immediately summoned the butler and had Georgia transported to the hospital. They also contacted other family members.

    By informing the hospital in advance, the series of examinations went smoothly.

    Byron, Cora, and Georgia¡¯s parents also arrived at this time.

    Since Cora was more familiar with the hospital, she took care of various procedures for Georgia and reviewed the results of the examinations with the attending physician.

    On the other hand, Byron went to the Hansen elders, wantingtofort him.

    Isidra was still crying in front of the two elders. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I go back to the room earlier, I will know that Georgia is sick.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. How can you me yourself for someone falling ill?¡±

    ¡°Miss Isidra Wolf, why don¡¯t you go back and rest for now?¡±

    Both Osborn and Nora showed signs of weariness on their faces.

    Chapter 775 Georgia Fell III

    5/5

    They were getting old, and their ability to withstand stress was not what it used to be.

    After all themotion of taking Georgia to the hospital, they were already exhausted, and now they were worried about Georgia¡¯s condition.

    At this time, they also neededfort and care.

    Yet here was Isidra, crying in front of them, causing them a headache and requiring them to console her instead.

    So after persuasion, they all started to let Isidra go back to rest.

    But Isidra refused and cried. ¡°I can¡¯t leave until I see Georgiawake up. How can I go back?¡±

    The Hansen elders exchanged a silent nce, seemingly unsure of how to handle this difficult situation.

    At this time, Byron simply stepped forward...

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776 Why Cry?

    "Miss Isidra Wolf, you have no business here anymore," Byron said coldly, his face disying clear

    detachment as he looked into Isidra''s eyes.

    But Isidra was stunned when she heard his voice.

    After being expelled from the Hansen Group by Byron, she was actually angry.

    But now, Byron took the initiative to talk to her again...

    At that moment, she felt that the feeling of grievance before was gone.

    The moment she looked back at Byron, she burst into tears again.

    "Mr. Hansen, please don''t drive me away. Georgia is my good friend. How can I ignore her when she''s

    sick?" She pleaded.

    Most of the guys she had known before couldn''t handle a woman''s tears.

    No matter what wrong she had done, as soon as she cried, they were helpless against her.

    Even they would apologize in turn or be extra courteous to her afterwards.

    Furthermore, Isidra also felt that crying in front of Byron could highlight her kind and caring personality.

    She guessed that Byron would be moved by her tear and maybe even take the initiative to apologize to

    her.

    But she never expected that as he watched her crying, Byron merely furrowed his brows and said, "If

    you need to cry, find a ce where there''s no one around. Don''t affect my parents'' mood here."

    Isidra was immediately stunned.

    How could Byron not only show no pity toward her tears but also find fault with her for crying and

    affecting his parents'' mood?

    "I didn''t want to affect your parents'' mood. I was just worried about Georgia. I..."

    Isidra still tried to exin to Byron.

    But Byron sneered, "Georgia just has a fever. Giving her some medicine will make her feel better soon.

    It''s not like she has some incurable disease. Why cry so mournfully here?"

    Isidra waspletely taken aback by Byron''s scolding.

    Only after Byron finished speaking did the Hansen elderse forward to console Isidra slightly and

    tell her to go rest.

    It was clear that Georgia didn''t have any serious problems. The blood test Cora showed before had

    proven that it was just a viral infection, nothing major.

    But seeing how distraught Isidra was crying here was irritating to them and made them feel unlucky.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was part of the Wolf family, and they didn''t want to embarrass Vaughn,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    they would have wanted to drive her away just now.

    Therefore, when Byron scolded her just now, they didn''t stop him.

    Isidra was once again scolded by Byron, and she really wanted to leave.

    But when she thought about the moment of danger when Byron selflessly stood up for her and how she

    had been desperately wanting to see him again these past few days, she hesitated.

    Today at the hospital was a rare opportunity for her to be able to look at him like this.

    If she had left now, she probably wouldn''t be able to be in such close proximity with him for a long time

    in New York.

    After thinking over and over again, Isidra wiped away her tears and said seriously, "I just don''t cry."

    In order to express her determination to stay, she also took the initiative to take care of the Hansen

    elders.

    The rapid change in attitude made the Hansen elders feel incredible.

    While Isidra took the initiative to make dinner for everyone, Osborn muttered, "This littless is quite

    resilient in the face of adversity."

    But Nora only nced at Isidra''s far away back and said, "Maybe her concerns go beyond what

    appears on the surface!"

    Yes. With a woman''s sensitivity, Nora quickly sensed that Isidra had different feelings toward Byron.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777 Unfair Treatment!

    Osborn quickly understood what his wife meant. ¡°Are you thinking too much? Byron also has a child.¡±

    Furthermore, he believed that Isidra, being from a prestigious family, should be too proud to have feelings for a married man.

    But Nora said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    This topic was also left behind by them at this time as Georgia¡¯s diagnosis came out.

    ¡°It was caused by a cold virus, and the lungs were almost inmed. Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.¡±

    Cora said again, ¡°As long as the fever subsides, and we observe her for two more days, she¡¯ll be able to leave the hospital.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Georgia¡¯s parents hurried forward and expressed their gratitude. ¡°Cora, you¡¯ve justpleted a hectic day at the clinic, and yet you tirelessly attended to Georgia. Your efforts Chapter 777 Unfair Treatment!

    are truly admirable.¡±

    2/5

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as Georgia is not seriously hurt, it¡¯s all good. It¡¯s my fault for not calling you today. Otherwise, you could have persuaded Georgia to drink more water, and it wouldn¡¯t have escted to such a high fever.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for this. It¡¯s our negligence asparents that allowed this to happen while we were busy with work.¡±

    Several people were chatting, and Isidra packed a lot of lunch boxes.

    Everyone in the Hansen family expressed their gratitude to Isidra, except Byron.

    However, Isidra personally gave him and Cora two lunch boxes.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, Dr. Lane! You¡¯ve been busy all day, so hurry up and eat something while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    But Byron said, ¡°No, we have to go back first.¡±

    Without any exnation, he straightforwardly refused.

    This made Isidra a little confused.

    Chapter 777 Unfair Treatment!

    What happened to this man?

    Why didn¡¯t anything she did catch his attention?She was so angry that she almost cried again.

    Fortunately, Cora sensed the tense atmosphere and exined, ¡°Martin is only with a nanny. We¡¯re worried, so

    3/5

    we¡¯ll go back and check on him. We¡¯lle backter to see Georgia.¡±

    Hearing that it was because of the child, Isidra felt better.

    The rest of the Hansen family also quickly said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important to go back and take care of Martin first. Georgia should be fine here. You don¡¯t have toe back tonight.¡±

    Then, the Hansen family sent Cora and Byron away.

    The Hansen elders continued to remind Cora to dress warmly as the weather was getting colder to avoid catching a cold.

    Seeing the care the elderly couple showed Cora, Isidra felt a pang of difort.

    She had lived in the Hansen Mansion for several days, and she didn¡¯t see these two people caring more about her.

    She thought that the two elders didn¡¯t understand theseChapter 777 Unfair Treatment!

    things!

    4/5

    Unexpectedly, they understood this quite well in front of Cora.

    It seemed that they were just toozy to show it in front of her.

    Was it because she was not from the Hansen family?

    And what about Byron?

    He had a cold face in front of her, let alone caring about her.

    But towards Cora, not only did he have a gentle expression, but he also took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders.

    When he took her away, he kept protecting her shoulders with his hands as if he was afraid that the rushing medical staff in the hospital corridor would hurt her.

    The more Isidra thought about it, the more depressed Isidra felt, so she simply opened a box of packed lunch and started eating.

    The meals were delicious.

    Worried that it wouldn¡¯t suit Byron¡¯s taste, she specifically went to a nearby hotel and had them pack it for her using the influence of the Wolf family.

    Chapter 777 Unfair Treatment!

    5/5

    There were several kinds of vegetables and meat in it, all of which she thought Byron would like.Unexpectedly, he would not even take a bite...

    When Isidra silently finished a box of lunch, Georgia woke up.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752 The Uncertain Promotion

    1/5

    The assistant was a little annoyed. It was obvious that Hadley didn¡¯t answer the phone, but in the end, Hadley passed the responsibility to the assistant in front of Arthur.

    But Hadley was in power in thepany. The assistant was worried that if he offended Hadley, he would lose his job, so he could only swallow his anger.

    P Lenard didn¡¯t know Arthur.

    But it was the first time he saw Hadley showing such humble expressions. He was surprised and puzzled.

    He greeted Arthur with a slight nod and then stood where he was, contemting the true identity of Arthur.

    Hadley was receiving Arthur with an oily smile.

    He said, ¡°Mr. Arthur Wells, I have prepared some excellent wine here, and I am waiting for you toe and share it with you.

    Now let¡¯s get into the office first, so we can savor its taste while chatting.¡±

    Chapter 752 The Uncertain Promotion

    2/5

    Explore High-Interest Savings ount Options for Wise Investing!

    Explore Answers | Search Ads Sponsored Shop Now for Exclusive Discounts on Safes Safes Shop Now Liberty Safe SponsoredBut Arthur refused. ¡°No need, Hadley. I¡¯m here to deliver some files to you from the headquarters.¡±

    Arthur¡¯s stern face made Hadley even more uneasy.

    ¡°What files?¡± Hadley asked.

    Arthur took out two envelopes and handed them to Hadley.

    Hadley immediately opened one of the envelopes.

    But seeing that it was his walking papers in the envelope, Hadley panicked.

    He said, ¡°Mr. Arthur Wells, what¡¯s going on? I work hard at Airborne Insurance Company, a subsidiary of the Hansen Group, and I¡¯ve always been diligent, and my performance is not bad. But why do you want to fire me?¡±

    Hadley panicked, but the assistant felt happy.

    ¡°You old fart deserve it!¡± The assistant thought.

    Hadley used to treat people arrogantly and always indulged his daughter in messing around in thepany as if the Kardon family ran thepany.

    Now that Hadley had been fired, he couldn¡¯t treat other people arrogantly anymore, and his daughter, the

    3/5

    Chapter 752 The Uncertain Promotion troublemaker of thepany, had to leave thepany with him!Thinking about the working environment without the two roiten apples, the assistant was so excited. But Lenard panicked.

    He betrayed his love in order to be Hadley¡¯s son¨Cinw.

    If his father¨Cinw were to be fired, his dream of getting promoted would be shattered.

    Seeing the different expressions of them, Arthur said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reasons. Maybe there are other arrangements at the headquarters.¡±

    Then Hadley realized that he had another envelope. He quickly opened it.

    Inside the envelope were not job offers but some invitation cards for Nora¡¯s birthday dinner.

    ¡°They are Madam Hansen¡¯s birthday invitation cards.¡± Hadley was surprised as he read them. He found that he was not the only one invited.

    The whole Kardon family was invited. His son¨Cinw Lenard was invited too.

    Chapter 752 The Uncertain Promotion ¡°Mr. Arthur Wells, I don¡¯t know why...¡±

    Hadley was confused.

    The headquarters of the Hansen Group fired him and then invited his whole family to Nora¡¯s birthday party.

    What did it mean for the Hansen Group to do this?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Hadley had got no idea but looked at Arthur, hoping that Arthur could make it clear.4/5

    But Arthur added, ¡°I have worked in the Hansen Group for years, but things like this didn¡¯t happen before. So I guess Mr. Hansen may have taken a fancy to your ability and wants to reassign you to other jobs.¡±

    Hadley was still a little uneasy. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it is. The Hansen family often holds dinner parties, and many people from the Hansen Group have been invited.

    But in recent years, Sir Hansen and Madam Hansen have been keeping a low profile. They rarely invite people to their birthday dinners. Even the executives from the Hansen Group have never been invited. But now your family is invited. You are so lucky.¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753 Was It a Wasted Effort?

    ¡°Really? Then thank you for making this special trip,¡± Hadley replied gratefully.

    ¡°Never mind. Get your personal belongings sorted out as soon as possible. The newly appointed acting president by the headquarters will take over here in a few days,¡± Arthur said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sort it out right away,¡± Hadley replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring all your family to Madam Hansen¡¯s birthday dinner.¡±

    Arthur reminded Hadley.

    ¡°Yes, and thank you, Mr. Arthur Wells,¡± Hadley replied.

    Arthur left. Hadley returned to his office and began to organize his personal belongings.

    Lenard followed in. ¡°Dad, if you leave Airborne Insurance Company at this time, what should I do to get promoted then?¡±

    Chapter 753 Was It a Wasted Effort?

    2/5

    Lenard was using his marriage as a bargaining chip for promotion, and now he didn¡¯t want his efforts to be wasted.Hadley told him, ¡°I have already submitted your promotion information, and it will not be confirmed until the new acting president reviews it.¡±

    ¡°Then what if the new acting president takes me down?¡± Lenard was nervous.

    ¡°It will prove that you are not the person for this job if he rejects you,¡± Hadley answered.

    Seeing Hadley¡¯s indifferent look, Lenard got a little angry.

    ¡°But Dad, you have said you would appoint me as a manager in Airborne Insurance Company after I married La. Now that I have done what I promised you, what should I do if someone else takes the position of manager?¡± Lenard was worried.

    In pursuit of this position, Lenard even betrayed the girl he loved.

    Seeing that Lenard was serious about the position, Hadley got impatient.

    He added, ¡°I did promise you, but now I have to change jobs, and I can¡¯t help it. Besides, you have got benefits from Chapter 753 Was It a Wasted Effort?

    3/5

    marrying La. We have bought houses and cars for you. I even made arrangements for your younger siblings, and I also gave you a gift of 200 thousand dors!¡±¡°But what I want is the position of manager. The others are arranged by yourself. I didn¡¯t ask you for them,¡± Lenard exined.

    Lenard had inquired about the ie spectrum of the position at Airborne Insurance Company. With the sry of the manager position and additional sources of ie, he could potentially earn over 200 thousand dors annually.

    If he served as a manager for two or three years, he would obtain all the material possessions.

    If he held the position of power, he could arrange job opportunities for his younger siblings.

    In short, as long as he became a manager, all problems would be solved smoothly.

    Otherwise, he would not choose to betray his love.

    But at present, he was afraid that all his efforts would be wasted.

    Hearing Lenard¡¯s words, Hadley just persuaded him coolly, ¡°Lenard, you are still too young and naive. You should know Chapter 753 Was It a Wasted Effort?

    4/5

    that some things cannot be obtained by greed alone.¡±

    Lenard said without expression, ¡°I simply want to get what I deserve. Yet, you are unable to fulfill the promises you made initially.

    Shouldn¡¯t we consider ending the rtionship between La and me, given that we haven¡¯t obtained the marriage certificate?¡±In fact, Hadley did not like Lenard, thinking that Lenard was too eager for quick sess.

    But there was no way because La loved him so much. She wanted to marry Lenard.

    If La knew that Lenard was going to break up with her just because he couldn¡¯t get the manager position, she would definitely be heartbroken.

    If Lenard and La hadn¡¯t held a wedding before, Hadley would definitely cut the association between La and the greedy young man, Lenard.

    Hadley wanted to stop Lenard. Because the wedding had already taken ce, if La and Lenard broke up, she would be a divorcee in the eyes of others, though they had not got the marriage certificate. Besides, it would be difficult for La if she wanted to marry a wealthy young man in the future.

    Chapter 753 Was It a Wasted Effort?

    5/5N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Considering all aspects, Hadley could only soften his tone and said, ¡°Well, if the headquarters of the Hansen Group appoint me to be an executive of other subsidiaries, I will arrange for you a position at the same level as the position I promised you before in Airborne Insurance Company.¡±

    Hearing Hadley¡¯s words, Lenard felt better.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754 Without Sadness Time passed. It was the day of Nora¡¯s birthday dinner.

    Early in the morning, Cora put on the custom¨Cmade dress Byron made for her and nned to take Georgia to do hair and makeup.

    But Byron blocked the door with his arm and refused to let her go. ¡°I ordered such a beautiful dress for you. Don¡¯t you even say thank you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Byron,¡± Cora said casually.

    She wanted to escape from under Byron¡¯s arms as she finished speaking.

    But Byron directly carried her on his shoulders, threw her on the sofa, leaning himself onto her body.

    There was amon belief that the affection between couples and lovers tended to diminish over time as they lived together.

    But Byron¡¯s affection for Cora defied this notion. His love for and deeper with each passing but Sadness They didn¡¯t have intimate activities with each other these days because Cora was having her period.2/5

    Having been together for such a long time, Cora knew what some of Byron¡¯s actions meant, but now she wanted to push him away.

    ¡°Get up. We can¡¯t do that now. I¡¯m going to take Georgia to do hair and makeup. Did you forget that we have a n to give the scumbag a lesson today?¡± Cora said gently.

    Byron did not forget that at the dinner party today, there was a big show that Cora was looking forward to.

    But he didn¡¯t let Cora go. He still leaned on her body, lifting Cora¡¯s chin with his slender fingers. ¡°Tell me, when can we engage in intimate activities? Tonight, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cora shyly answered.

    In order to take Georgia to do hair and makeup as soon as possible, Cora said yes.

    Hearing her answer, Byron smiled.

    He was looking forward to tonight¡¯s tenderness.

    ¡°Get up quickly!¡± Cora said as she pushed Byron.

    3/5

    Cora didn¡¯t dare to look at Byron¡¯s eyes because she could sense the intense affection in Byron¡¯s eyes, feeling as though he could see right through her.

    Hearing her words, Byron got up immediately and helped her tidy up her messed¨Cup clothes.

    When Cora was about to leave the house, he took a deep look at her dress and smiled.He added, ¡°Don¡¯t change your clothes tonight.¡±

    Cora flushed and rushed out of the house immediately.

    On the first floor of the Hansen Mansion, maids were preparing the meals for the dinner party and decorating the dance floor.

    On the second floor, some guests who hade earlier were sitting and chatting in groups, and some were busy chatting with Nora.

    Cora dragged Georgia up to the cloakroom on the third floor and instructed the stylist to start doing Georgia¡¯s makeup and style her entire look, from head to toe.

    ¡°Auntie, I could do it myself. I wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience you,¡± Georgia said.

    Chapter 754 Without Sadness

    4/5

    Georgia didn¡¯t like overly grand looks, so she often wore light makeup when she attended a dinner party.

    But the stylist was smearing eyshes and glitter on her face at the moment, which made her a little worried that she would steal the limelight.

    ¡°I heard from Madam Hansen that many young talents were invited to the banquet tonight. So I will help you dress up.¡±

    Cora smiled.¡°But Auntie, I¡¯m not in the mood to fall in love now. I just want to focus on my work,¡± Georgia exined.

    Indeed, after going through a breakup, it wasmon for people to experience a period of time of sadness and emotional healing.

    But Georgia was different. She looked like she had no sad emotions after breaking up with Lenard.

    Cora learned from Byron that Georgia recently hired a formtor for her skincarepany.

    All the new products wereunched in the market. Georgia had partnered with a few influencers to promote those products. Now, the products were selling very well.

    Chapter 754 Without Sadness

    5/5N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Georgia, do not go to extremes. You should firmly believe that there are still good men in the world.¡± Cora talked to her.

    Cora coaxed and wheedled Georgia to do a makeover.

    At the same time, Hadley and his families and Lenard presented to Nora¡¯s birthday dinner.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755 A Mega Sry Although the Kardon family had always been regarded as a wealthy family, they had not been able to rank among the rich in New York. It was not surprising that the Kardon family had no connection with top wealthy families.

    From the moment they entered the Hansen Mansion, the Kardon family was amazed.

    ¡°My God, this courtyard is so beautiful!¡± Someone from the Kardon family was attracted by the decorates of the Hansen Mansion.

    ¡°This guest seems to be a famous dramatist, and that one is a star!¡± Another one from the Kardon family talked about other guests.

    ¡°Wow, there are so many tables on one floor alone. How many people do the Hansen family will entertain?¡± One from the Kardon family was surprised.

    Lenard didn¡¯t make a sound, but he was still amazed too.

    No one could imagine the lifestyle of the wealthy.

    The Hansen family had an expensive big house, luxury cars, Chapter 755 A Mega Sry

    2/5

    beautiful suits, dresses, and fancy jewelry, and almost all the other guests they had invited were wealthy.

    But among the guests, only the Kardon family were always dramatically amazed.

    Those people seemed to have been used to such scenes. Theywere all great wealth, like the Hansen family.

    Lenard realized this situation, then he thought, ¡°Mr. Hansen invited Hadley and his families over. Maybe Mr. Hansen saw the ability in me and wanted to arrange a better job for me.

    Otherwise, Byron wouldn¡¯t have arranged the Kardon family and me among such a group of wealthy guests.¡±

    Thinking of this, Lenard was excited.

    Lenard even thought that if Byron arranged for Hadley to be the acting president of headquarters of the Hansen Group, then Lenard would also be able to follow Hadley as a manager.

    If it was true, Lenard would be a promising young man with a mega sry. Then he could start his ownpanies, and it would not be a problem for him to arrange for his rtives to be presidents of hispanies.

    If everything went well for him, he would be very rich and got Chapter 755 A Mega Sry so many girlfriends.

    When Lenard was absorbed in his pleasant illusions, La suddenly pulled off his sleeve.

    3/5¡°Lenard, take a picture of me here. I¡¯ll post it on Instagram to show offter,¡± La said.

    Lenard didn¡¯t like La at all. Although she was pretty, he just disliked her.

    Every time La talked to Lenard in thismanding tone, Lenard was fed up with her.

    But he wanted a mega sry, and he needed to use her connections to full advantage.

    Lenard took out his mobile phone and took pictures of La.

    After taking the photos, La was busy posting to Instagram, then she said to Hadley, ¡°Dad, I want to work with you if you are assigned to work at the headquarters this time. You just left Airborne Insurance Company for a few days, but our supervisor kept niggle at me every day, and I didn¡¯t dare to bete.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will arrange an easier job for you then,¡± Hadley replied.

    Chapter 755 A Mega Sry4/5

    Lenard listened to their conversation without emotion, looking greedily at everything around him.

    Lenard thought that one day he would be a man of great abilities and wealthier than the Hansen family, so he could buy this mansion and hire hundreds of maids to take care of him.

    But when his daydream was at its most exciting parts, he found Georgia was in the Hansen Mansion too.

    Georgia was on the phone, arranging some work matters for her skincarepany, and didn¡¯t notice Lenard.

    Lenard looked Georgia up and down and suspected that she was not Georgia.

    Because of his impression, the skirts Georgia used to wear had never cost her more than 30 dors, and the bags that she purchased from Amazon stores cost her less thanN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    16 dors.

    Let alone the poor living conditions of the house she rented before.

    But the woman in front of Lenard was wearing a beautiful dress, and her makeup was delicate.

    Her temperament was elegant, as if she was born to live in Chapter 755 A Mega Sry upper¨Css affluence.

    She waspletely different from the Georgia he was familiar with before.

    5/5

    But he was attracted to her and stepped forward to greet her.¡°Georgia?¡± Lenard was slightly tentative.

    1

    Write yourment

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756 A Rich Man

    ¡°Okay, tell the manager, I¡¯lle over when I¡¯m done here¡±

    Georgia heard someone calling her. She subconsciously turned around after hanging up the phone, The moment she saw Lenard, pain, astonishment, and bewilderment all shed in her eyes one by one.

    But in the end, all emotions returned to calm.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    1/4

    Georgia had already concealed her emotions well, looking at Lenard indifferently.

    But Lenard didn¡¯t know if he was hurt by the indifference of his former lover and asked Georgia coldly, ¡°Why are you here? I should ask you this question.¡±

    Georgia was puzzled. Why would an outsidere to ask her when she was in her home?

    But before she could reply, La¡¯s voice came. ¡°Lenard, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. What are you doinghere?¡±

    Chapter 756 A Rich Man When La came over, Hadley and his wife also came over.

    The whole family was busy studying the structure of the mansion and the age of some ornaments. But they couldn¡¯t find Lenard when they turned around.

    2/4

    La was quite worried that Lenard would get lost in such a big house. She was very anxious.

    Hadley and his wife were also busy helping her find someone.

    After searching for a long time, they found that Lenard was chatting with a well¨Cdressed girl under a tree.

    In this situation, how could they treat Lenard and this girl kindly?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I met an old friend and chatted for a few words.¡± Lenard frowned but tried his best to restrain his anger.

    After La stepped forward to look at the woman a few times, she recognized that it was Lenard¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend Georgia.

    ¡°So it was you. Why are you here? Did Lenard let you in?¡±Compared to Georgia, La was more aware of Georgia¡¯s existence.

    Chapter 756 A Rich Man

    3/4

    So she immediately stepped forward and took Lenard¡¯s arm, dering her ownership.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you loved each other before. But now he¡¯s married to me. He¡¯s mine. If you dare to seduce him again, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

    Georgia wanted to rify directly that she was only at her own home.

    But Lenard took the initiative and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her in. I was also curious about how she would appear on this asion. So I came here to ask.!¡±

    At this moment, Jennifer Kardon, La¡¯s mother, stepped forward.

    ¡°Come in by herself? That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t we just look at the door just now? The guard is still checking if there is an invitation card. I heard that an invitation card can only bringone person in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably because she fell in love with a rich man. The clothes alone cost a lot of money. Does she have the money?¡±

    La couldn¡¯t hide the contempt in her eyes.

    It was because she dared to snatch Georgia¡¯s man before. She thought Georgia¡¯s background was normal, and Georgia couldn¡¯tpete with her.

    Chapter 756 A Rich Man Now a poor girl like Georgia, her clothes were much better than theirs, but even her makeup was extraordinarily exquisite.

    4/4

    On her own, it was certainly impossible to reverse her sight so much in such a short time.

    The only possibility was that she was supported by an old man.

    ¡°Georgia, is this the case?¡± After Lenard was stunned, he was full of pain and shock.

    He hadn¡¯t got Georgia yet. He pestered her to ask for several times. But she refused.

    He thought she was a conservative girl.

    But La¡¯s words enlightened him.

    Perhaps from the very beginning, Georgia didn¡¯t like him that much. She was waiting for an old rich man.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Write yourment

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778 She¡¯s Going on a Business Trip

    1/5

    ¡°Why am I in the hospital?¡± When Georgia woke up, she was a little dazed when she saw that the needle was still hanging on her hand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°You silly child, why didn¡¯t you tell us when you fell ill? If Miss Isidra Wolf hadn¡¯t noticed your fever, it could have developed into pneumonia,¡± her mother said, filled with concern as she checked Georgia¡¯s forehead and noticed that her temperature had dropped slightly, easing her worries a bit.

    ¡°I thought it was just a cold, so I didn¡¯t really care.¡±

    When Georgia heard her mother mention Isidra, she was actually surprised that Isidra was still at home.

    Their friendship was not very good.

    Today, she was in a particrly bad mood after having a fever, so she gave the cold shoulder to Isidra due to her overly domineering attitude coldly.

    She thought that after such a fuss, Isidra must have left without saying a word.

    Chapter 778 She¡¯s Going on a Business Trip At this time, Isidra came up to her.

    2/5

    ¡°Georgia, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t find you unwell earlier today. If I had sent you to the hospital earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have be so ill.¡±

    Georgia was a little surprised to see Isidra take the initiative to apologize.Considering that she had also been in a bad mood today and likely hurt Isidra while dealing with some matters, Georgia smiled at Isidra and acknowledged. ¡°I also made mistakes.¡±

    Georgia smiled at Isidra. The tension between them seemed to dissolve as they let go of their previous grievances.

    Nora also came up at this time and asked Georgia, ¡°Georgia, is there anything you want to eat? Let me know, and I¡¯ll instruct the cook to make it for you.¡±

    Georgia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡±

    ¡°No, when you are sick, you have to eat something to get better faster,¡± Osborn said.

    Georgia thought for a while. In fact, she had something she wanted to eat.

    Chapter 778 She¡¯s Going on a Business Trip It was Sour Patch Kids.

    315

    When she was sick, no adults would buy her candy.

    Especially when she had a cough, she couldn¡¯t even dream of having candies.

    But when Efren came to y at home, he would secretly give her Sour Patch Kids.

    ¡°Little girl, take your medicine first, then you can have one,¡± he would say.

    It seemed that when she was in college, she could still receive Sour Patch Kids from Efren by courier from Cloudville.But now, recalling those delicious treats felt like tasting poison.

    He had always treated her like a younger sister. It was her misunderstanding and misced hope that led to her heartache...

    If it weren¡¯t for that idental stay in his roomst night, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered the constant presence of other women by his side, realizing that he didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    This discovery was heart¨Cwrenching, which was why she Chapter 778 She¡¯s Going on a Business Trip suffered a serious illness.

    4/5

    But perhaps it was for the best. It uprooted her unrealistic fantasies, and although it hurt now, it was better than enduring a lifetime of pain, wasn¡¯t it?

    Georgia was unable to express her desire for anything specific to eat, so Nora took charge and instructed the kitchen to make some oatmeal for her.

    Georgia stayed in the hospital for three days.During the three days, Cora and Byron often came to see her.

    Because of this, Isidra actually took on the job of taking care of Georgia.

    Even though the members of the Hansen family refused again and again, Isidra only said, ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do at home, so let me watch Georgia here.¡±

    The Hansen family really couldn¡¯t refuse Isidra, so they arranged two nurses for her to order.

    In fact, Isidra had originally nned to hire a few caregivers to look after Georgia while she supervised them.

    After all, she was not good at taking care of people.

    Chapter 778 She¡¯s Going on a Business Trip Besides, she did not bother to do such physical work.

    5/5

    The only reason she stayed in the hospital was for the chance to see Byron more when he came.

    Three dayster, Georgia was discharged from the hospital.

    But as soon as she was discharged from the hospital, something happened to thepany, and she needed to go on a business trip to Cloudville...

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779 I Took a Vow

    1/6

    When the whole family learned that Georgia was going on a business trip, nobody was particrly supportive.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just been discharged. How can you immediately go on a business trip?¡±

    ¡°You look exhausted recently. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to go.¡±

    Even Isidra chimed in, ¡°Georgia, why don¡¯t you take a few more days to rest? You can delegate thepany¡¯s tasks to your subordinates.¡±

    Georgia exined, ¡°Some batches of the products have been found to have issues. I need to personally go and investigate to understand the problem and make necessary adjustments to our operating strategies.¡±

    Unlike bosses who preferred to delegate, Georgia still enjoyed being hands¨Con.

    It was this approach that allowed her to rapidly grow a new brand.

    What was more, she even opened a branch factory in Chapter 779 I Took a Vow Cloudville.

    2/6

    ¡°Moreover, I have fully recovered, and there are no health concerns anymore. You can put your minds at ease.¡±

    Eventually, everyone in the Hansen family agreed, knowingthat it was hard to dissuade them when they set their minds on something.

    Their determination was a key factor in their sess.

    In the end, Georgia went on a business trip.

    The Hansen family presumed that with Georgia away, Isidra would move out.

    They believed that without the only person that Isidra could have fun with at home, she would find it dull.

    Little did they know, Isidra shamelessly decided to stay.

    On the weekend, Osborn had initially nned for Byron and Cora to bring Martin over to the Hansen Mansion for a two¨Cday visit. However, when Nora noticed Isidra in the living room watching a variety show, she suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no need for them toe over. We can just go and spend time with them instead.¡±

    But didn¡¯t you say earlier that it would be better to stay home Chapter 779 I Took a Vow316

    and y? You mentioned that way you could y with Martin from morning till night, right?¡± Osborn asked.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Nora gave him a disapproving look. ¡°That was then, and this is now!¡±

    And so, this weekend became an opportunity for the Hansen elders to visit Cora¡¯s apartment.

    Upon arriving in Cloudville, Georgia headed straight to the branch factory to conduct a thorough inspection of the products.

    The factory manager personally apanied Georgia during the inspection.

    After meticulously examining both the exterior and interior of the products, Georgia found herself puzzled.

    She remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t see any issues with the ingredients.¡±

    The factory manager concurred, saying, ¡°Indeed, that is correct. I can assure you that the products we manufacture and randomly test before sending them to headquarters have no issues whatsoever.¡±

    Perplexed, Georgia asked, ¡°Then why does the coboration tform in Cloudville keep insisting that there are quality problems with our products?¡±

    Chapter 779 I Took a Vow

    4/6

    The factory manager proceeded to exin, ¡°Well, you see, the tform aims to secure a highermission from us. Themission rate we offer is rtively low. Hence, they try touncover various issues!¡±

    Now Georgia understood.

    She realized that by not adhering to the customary practice of offering more money to the coboration tform, issues would arise even if the products were wless.

    Furthermore, based on the factory manager¡¯s information, all coboration tforms in the region operated in the same manner.

    Even if they switched to another tform, they would encounter a simr situation.

    ¡°I have witnessed several local skincare brands in Cloudville suffer the same fate. You should attempt to establish connections with someone familiar in the area to avoid this. Otherwise, we may have to consider making some concessions,¡± the factory manager advised.

    The factory manager¡¯s words immediately brought Efren to Georgia¡¯s mind.

    Previously, Efren had utilized his connections, causing all the Chapter 779 I Took a Vow

    5/6

    negative reviews from Cloudville to disappear.

    Did Georgia need to approach Efren once again?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Although Georgia understood that finding Efren would quickly resolve the problem, she currently held a strong aversion towards him.In the future, she desired to avoid any further involvement with him. She even made a solemn vow to herself regarding this.

    Georgia regained herposure and said, ¡°You must have their contact information. Please assist me in setting up a meeting with them over a meal!¡±

    Since she wished to avoid contacting Efren, her only option was to make concessions.

    After all, she did not have any other connections in Cloudville.

    Consequently, the factory manager helped Georgia arrange a meeting with Peter Burns, the boss of the tform coboration.

    Before departing, the factory manager repeatedly emphasized, ¡°Please ensure you do not go alone. Make sure to bring a few hostesses with you when meeting Peter.¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780 Their Eyes Met Georgia was no fool.

    1/5

    She understood that the factory manager was implying that Peter was not to be trusted, and that he had a tendency to take advantage of women.

    Therefore, she decided to temporarily engage a PRpany and hired several beautiful and charming hostesses to apany her to the dinner party.

    As the agreed¨Cupon time approached, Georgia headed to the hotel first.

    To her surprise, before entering the private room, she coincidentally bumped into Efren.

    He was apanied by a few individuals, engaged in conversation as they walked.

    Catching a familiar voice, Georgia turned her head in its direction.

    Perhaps there was a psychic connection between her and Efren, just as Efren was conversing with his assistant, he suddenly nced over at Georgia.

    Chapter 780 Their Eyes Met Their eyes met at that moment.

    When Georgiaid eyes upon that familiar and handsome face, her heart inexplicably quickened.2/5

    However, once she recognized the woman standing by Efren¡¯s side, her heart returned to its normal rhythm.

    The woman standing next to Efren happened to be Susan, the woman who had dismissed Georgia with a check that day when Georgia woke up in Efren¡¯s room.

    Georgia thought to herself, ¡°Susan must be one of Efren¡¯s many women.

    Otherwise, why would he bring her everywhere with him?¡±

    Georgia then averted her gaze.

    Georgia arrived at the private room where she was supposed to meet Peter. She pushed the door open and swiftly closed it behind her.

    Efren¡¯s unexpected encounter with Georgia in Cloudville filled him with a slight, unrecognized sense of delight.

    He even found himself pondering if Georgia had specifically sought him out.

    Eyes Met

    3/5

    Seeing Georgia turn away and enter a separate room made Efren realize that she wasn¡¯t there to find him after all...

    What disappointed Efren even more than realizing Georgia hadn¡¯te to see him was the fact that she didn¡¯t exchange a single greeting with him.Efren thought to himself, ¡°So, when she said she wouldn¡¯t being to see me anymore, she truly meant it.

    She genuinely wants no further involvement with me.¡±

    A smile graced Efren¡¯s face as he contemted. ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡±

    And so, he proceeded to discuss cooperative matters with the others and entered their private room together.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Georgia met Peter, a man in his early forties who exuded maturity and charisma.

    Since their encounter, Peter¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Georgia, making her grateful for bringing along hostesses.

    ¡°Ms. Georgia Hansen, this drink is for you. I never anticipated someone as young as you, a young woman, to achieve emarkable aplishments that even us older men couldn¡¯t natch.¡±

    4/5

    Peter was polite with his words, but his hands were constantly out of line.

    He either held onto Georgia¡¯s hand or tried to put his arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°Mr. Burns, you tter me.¡±

    Georgia had recently entered the professional world andcked extensive experience.Despite her caution, Peter managed to ce his hand on her shoulder and persuade her to take a few drinks.

    Thankfully, the hostess remained vignt, promptly intercepting Peter¡¯s inappropriate behavior and consuming the drinks intended for Georgia.

    While the hostesses were diverting Peter¡¯s attention, Georgia skillfully steered the conversation towards the topic of coboration.

    Georgia disliked the ambiance and simply wished to conclude he dinner engagement as soon as possible.

    ¡®eter remarked, ¡°It¡¯s still early, Ms. Georgia Hansen. Let¡¯s njoy a few more drinks and discuss our potential cooperation urther.¡±

    THE Chapter 780 Their Eyes Met Peter seemed dissatisfied with Georgia¡¯s modest alcohol consumption, perceiving it as ack of enthusiasm.

    5/5

    Consequently, Georgia reluctantly took a few more sses.

    Sensing the opportune moment, Georgia broached the topic of coboration once again.

    However, Peter feigned ignorance andmenced flirtatious banter with the hostess.

    Georgia had a rtively low alcohol tolerance, and by now, she was already slightly intoxicated. Seeking some reprieve, she slipped away to the restroom outside, sshing water on her face in hopes of regaining rity.

    To her surprise, right by the restroom entrance, Georgia bumped into Efren...

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781 Sweetheart Efren looked down on her with a cold gaze.

    This time, Georgia couldn¡¯t simply ignore Efren after the collision. So, she nodded at Efren and nned to bypass him and leave.

    As they passed each other, Efren suddenly grabbed her wrist, pulling her back to him.

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Georgia¡¯s body suddenly lost bnce, causing her to lean forward uncontrobly. Her nose identally collided with Efren¡¯s solid chest, resulting in a slight ache.

    The pain ignited a mix of anger and a strange sense of injustice within her.

    She struggled to break free from Efren¡¯s grasp and shouted, ¡°Mind your own business! You¡¯re not someone special to me!¡±

    Her words seemed to trigger something in Efren.

    His demeanor turned even colder, and his tone matched it.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not anyone special to you.¡±

    eart

    2/5

    Georgia briskly walked towards her room, and Efren didn¡¯t persist in bothering her.After all, they had no connection, and he had no say over her.

    He stood there for a moment, smoking two cigarettes before finally returning to his room.

    In his room, Robert said, ¡°Mr. Burns hit the jackpot today. The girl he had dinner with, who came from out of town, is stunning.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is she prettier than Susan?¡± Another person chimed in.

    Susan was brought along by Efren, seemingly acting the hostess. But everyone suspected that Susan was Efren¡¯sdy, so no one dared to make any inappropriate moves.

    Instead, they always gavepliments to her.

    Hearing others praise her, Susan simply smiled and then nced at Efren.

    Efren was smoking one cigarette after another, appearing extremely disgruntled.

    ¡°She has a different stylepared to Susan. Susan¡¯s alluring Chapter 781 Sweetheart and sultry, but that girl seems like a well¨Cbehaved type.¡±

    Hearing this, another person also spoke up.

    3/5

    At this moment, another person joined in. ¡°What a shame. If that girl falls into Peter¡¯s hands, she¡¯s destined for trouble. Peter loves toying with innocent young girls and has caused several incidents resulting in fatalities.¡±However, even though these people discussed the matter, nobody thought about stepping in to rescue the young girl.

    Even Efren simply continued smoking without intervening.

    Susan surreptitiously stole several nces at Efren, but when she noticed he didn¡¯t react at all, she felt a slight relief.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Both Susan and Efren were well aware that the girl being gossiped about by those people was Georgia.

    Just a moment ago, while they were passing Georgia in the aisle, Susan immediately recognized Georgia. That¡¯s why Susan intentionally asked Efren a question, making sure that Georgia saw them appearing intimate.

    Susan had feelings for Efren, even though nothing significant had happened between them yet. Efren had never expressed any thoughts or feelings towards her.

    Chapter 781 Sweetheart

    4/5

    Nheless, Susan believed that she held a special ce in Efren¡¯s heart.

    There weren¡¯t any other women in Efren¡¯s life, and Susan had always been the one by his side.

    Despite the rumors within the Serrano Group suggesting that Efren had someone in his heart, someone he had been waiting for, Susan firmly believed that proximity mattered.

    Sooner orter, she would be able to capture Efren¡¯s heart.

    However, on that particr day, when she went to Efren¡¯s room as usual, with the intention of tidying up and ironing his clothes, she was taken aback to find a woman lying there...

    The woman appeared youthful and beautiful, instantly reminding Susan of the girl rumored to be upying Efren¡¯s heart.

    So she just put on a show.

    She thought that after all those years of being by Efren¡¯s sideand considering her age, she would not allow anyone toe between her and Efren.

    From Susan¡¯s perspective, Efren knew that the girl in Peter¡¯s room was that woman, and yet he took no action.

    Chapter 781 Sweetheart There were only two possible exnations for this.

    Either that girl was not the one who held Efren¡¯s deepest affections, or this so¨Ccalled sweetheart upying Efren¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t significant enough to him.

    Susan observed Efren as he smoked and enjoyed

    5/5

    conversations with others, and deep down, she believed it was probably thetter...

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782 Efren Was Furious Efren was chatting with a few people about their project development this time. However, most of the time, it was those individuals sharing their ideos, while Efren asionally provided some input, Nearly half an hour had psed, and Susan believed that Peter, the disgusting letch, must have gotten what he wanted, Consequently, she even felt that she was getting one step closer to marrying Efren, Even if Georgia managed to escape from Peter¡¯s clutches, her reputation would still suffer.

    Esteemed families like the Serrano family would not allow a woman with such a tarnished reputation to marry into their ranks, Just as Susan was feeling self¨Cassured, Efren received a phone call, No one knew what the person on the other end of the line said, but Efren immediately stood up and swiftly walked out of the room.

    Chapter 782 Efren Was Furious

    2/5

    This momentarily left the others inside feeling perplexed as they exchanged bewildered nces.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s Mr. Serrano doing?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Thayer, do you happen to know what has happened with Mr. Serrano?¡±Susan shook her head, indicating that she was also unaware of the circumstances that prompted Efren¡¯s unexpected actions.

    All she could perceive was that when Efren left, his expression was filled with an rming intensity, and his face exuded an aura of anger.

    Upon witnessing Susan¡¯s confusion, someone expressed their concern, saying, ¡°Could Mr. Serrano be in trouble?¡±

    Thisment prompted someone else to m his hand on the table.

    ¡°Well, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and assist Mr.

    Serrano.¡±

    Efren, and even the Serrano family, were involved in some rather dubious business dealings.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Because Efren valued brotherhood, he had connections with Chapter 782 Efren Was Furious gangsters.

    3/5

    Several individuals who perceived Efren to be in trouble stood up emphatically. ¡°Absolutely! Let¡¯s help Mr. Serrano.¡±

    They then all hurriedly made their way out of the room.

    Although Susan disapproved of the aggressive and violent mannerisms disyed by these individuals, she still went along out of concern for Efren.Susan trailed a few people down the corridor, unaware of what awaited her. To her surprise, Efren was forcefully kicking at the door of a room.

    His forehead veins bulged, a telltale sign of intense anger.

    His vigorous kicks reverberated through the door, disying his masculinity and raw strength.

    If Susan hadn¡¯t known that it was the same room Georgia had entered earlier, this scene would have been etched in her memory, deepening her infatuation with Efren.

    However, since she knew the truth, all her emotions towards him instantly dissipated.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, let me assist you.¡±

    Chapter 782 Efren Was Furious

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the manager to get the keys¡±

    Each person found their own way to aid Efren.

    4/6

    The door of the room was made of sturdy wood, yet it couldn¡® withstand Efren¡¯s powerful kicks.

    Before others could offer help, the door crashed down with a resounding thud.

    What Efren and the others witnessed repulsed them.Georgia had her eyes tightly shut, lying on the sofa, while Peter was getting his hands all over her.

    Perhaps due to drunkenness or his overwhelming desire for Georgia, Peter seemed oblivious to the fact that the door had been kicked open. He even wore a lewd expression, leaning in for a kiss.

    Just as he was about to bring his lips closer to Georgia¡¯s, someone grabbed him by the hair and forcefully pulled him back, causing his head to collide with the wall.

    He was repeatedly mmed against the wall, leaving him dazed.

    He attempted to struggle and fight back, but all he received in return were even more forceful head¨Cbanas and bisk-

    Efren Was Furious Chapter 782 Efr

    6/5

    The individuals who hade with Efren were taken aback by his sudden outburst of violence, leaving them somewhat bewildered.

    It wasn¡¯t until they noticed that Peter¡¯s head was bleeding, almost staining the wall crimson, that they hurriedly approached and attempted to calm Efren down.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, just teach him a lesson and let it go.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, someone like Peter isn¡¯t worth dirtying your hands for!¡±

    They all perceived Efren¡¯s actions as an attempt to rescue the young girl.

    It was only when Efren released his grip on Peter¡¯s head and gently lifted the young girl, whose clothing was slightly disheveled on the sofa, that they realized something was unexpected...

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783 Precious Baby

    ¡°Georgia?¡±

    Efren¡¯s voice was noticeably softer as he spoke her name.

    Gone was his usual cold demeanor, reced now by tenderness and cautious care.

    At that moment, the men understood that this young girl must be the rumored apple of Efren¡¯s eye.

    To be honest, they felt a twinge of panic. They all knew Efren treasured Georgia like a precious baby.

    Whenever there was good news about her, Efren would be in high spirits for days. He might even turn a blind eye to employees embezzlingpany funds or rival gangs encroaching on his territory.

    But bad news triggered terrifying rage. Even if business was booming, Efren would make everyone miserable.

    The most memorable re¨Cup came when word spread that his precious baby was dating someone.

    During that time, the staff of the Serrano Group worked

    2/4

    overtime daily. The slightest wrinkle on a document brought severe reprimand,Poor sales figures or unsatisfactory reports elicited fury.

    Under such pressure, employees lost an average of 15 pounds each.

    Efren¡¯s friends fared no better.

    They, too, lived under storm clouds.

    Though none had met Georgia in person, through these experiences, all knew that her well¨Cbeing determined Efren¡¯s mood.

    So when they saw the scene and guessed Georgia¡¯s identity, they felt sure Peter would suffer.

    At the same time, they worried their idle gossip and failure to help might make them suffer as well.

    As the men fretted, Georgia heard Efren¡¯s voice and opened her eyes.

    They still held traces of fear from her ordeal.

    ¡°Efren, I want to go home...¡±

    Chapter 783 Precious Baby She croaked, and her voice parched.

    Earlier, Peter had forced her to drink heavily. Her mind remained foggy.

    3/4

    Only aftering to did she realize Peter had dismissed her hostesses on false pretexts.Sensing danger, she had struggled to leave.

    But Peter refused to let go, even when she revealed her identity. He¡¯d grabbed her and boasted of bing their son¨Cinw after viting her.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Later, as his hands roamed her body, she¡¯d thrashed violently until cking out.

    Upon waking, she saw Efren.

    Though still upset by his womanizing, his presence eased her inexplicably.

    The depth of this trust surprised even herself.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you home now,¡± he assured her, ignoring their audience.

    He gently kissed her forehead.

    Chapter 783 Precious Baby Georgia stared, stunned by this sudden affection.

    4/4

    But in her drunken haze, she soon closed her eyes, reassured.

    Peter writhed in pain on the floor, blood pouring from his smashed head. He groaned. ¡°My head hurts so much...¡±

    Hearing this, Efren stopped and viciously kicked between Peter¡¯s legs...

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784 He Had Brought This on Himself The kicking sound was instantly drowned out by Peter¡¯s agonized wailing.

    Seeing Peter curling up like a cooked shrimp, the onlookers involuntarily clenched their own legs as if they could feel his torment.

    But Efren was merciless.

    ¡°Take him to the dungeon. I¡¯ll deal with himter,¡± he said icily.

    They knew Peter was doomed.

    No one ever came out alive from that hellhole.

    But they felt no sympathy for him.

    He had brought this on himself!

    The hotel manager ran over, rmed by the bloody scene and the thrashing Peter.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he quickly obeyed Chapter 784 He Had Brought This on HimselfEfren¡¯smand.

    2/4

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, please leave this to us. You can go on with your business.¡±

    The Hansen Group was powerful in New York, but the Serrano Group ruled Cloudville.

    And Efren was notorious for his ruthless methods.

    This incident at their hotel could jeopardize their reputation. They didn¡¯t want to offend Efren or incur his wrath.

    So they tried to appease him, hoping he would spare them.

    The manager brought some executives with him, bowing in apology.

    ¡°We¡¯re very sorry for this inconvenience caused by our negligence, Mr. Serrano.¡±

    Efren ignored them and walked away, holding Georgia in his arms.

    Only after he was gone did his friends whisper to each other.

    ¡°Damn, she really is Mr. Serrano¡¯s precious baby.¡±

    ¡°We just badmouthed her. Do you think he¡¯ll throw us in the Chapter 784 He Had Brought This on Himself 3/4 dungeon too?¡±Efren was fair and generous, so he had many loyal followers.

    But they also knew that they couldn¡¯t mess with his precious baby!

    They had not only insulted her in front of Efren, but they had also failed to protect her...

    Even the Devil would admire their courage.

    They turned to me Susan.

    ¡°Miss Thayer, you must have known she¡¯s his girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and we always bring you gifts! Is this how you repay us?¡±

    Susan fumed, especially after seeing Efren kiss Georgia¡¯s forehead...

    She was jealous and nearly driven mad because that kiss showed that Georgia was more than just a fling to Efren!

    Aside from anger, Susan was also very uneasy.

    Georgia had always been far away in New York, yet could still Chapter 784 He Had Brought This on Himself 4/4

    stir Efren¡¯s heart.

    If she stayed in Cloudville, what would happen?

    Would Susan still have a chance with him?From N?velDrama.Org.

    She was already in a bad mood, and their usations made her angrier.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use your brains? Are your eyes just for show?¡±She snapped at them and stormed off.

    She couldn¡¯t let Georgia stay close to Efren. She had to do something.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785 Like Lovers At Efren¡¯skeside apartment.

    1/5

    Georgiay in his bed, still drunk and dizzy from the alcohol.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± she muttered, tossing and turning to find some warmth.

    Afraid she might fall off the bed, Efreny next to her, holding her waist to keep her steady.

    ¡°It gets chilly by theke at night. Stop wriggling, or I won¡¯t catch you if you fall.¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to understand, but she stopped rolling around.

    Instead, she snuggled into his arms.

    ¡°There¡¯s an extra button here,¡± she said, fumbling with his chest.

    Efren pushed her hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll have to kiss you.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t deterred by his warning and continued her Chapter 785 Like Lovers mischief.¡°The other buttons are in a straight line. How dare you be different? Get back in ce!¡±

    She pulled hard, and Efren gasped.

    He grabbed her hands firmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking for it. Don¡¯t me me when you¡¯re sober. I¡¯ll still tie you to me.¡±

    Hearing his voice, she opened her eyes groggily.

    Their eyes met, and he saw himself in her pupils.

    2/5

    Then he kissed her, softly and tenderly, not roughly or greedily.

    She couldn¡¯t help but respond...

    When the kiss ended, she was almost sober.

    She looked at him in disbelief and said, ¡°That night, you really kissed me?¡±

    She had thought it was a dream. Kissing liked lovers.

    She even heard him say, ¡°Georgia, let¡¯s be together.¡±

    But waking up to Susan and the check had ruined that beautiful dream.Chapter 785 Like Lovers

    3/5

    Until now, she hadn¡¯t dared to think about that dream, afraid it would hurt too much topare it with reality.

    But this kiss brought back those memories, blending with the present.

    Making her realize it might not have been just a dream.

    That was why she sobered up so quickly.

    ¡°What do you think, you heartless jerk? You kissed me and then ran away!¡±

    Efren still held her down, lightly pinching her cheeks.

    He smiled, seemingly pleased with how they felt.

    ¡°This, this...¡± She was truly confused.

    She never imagined those passionate kisses weren¡¯t a dream.

    Had she really kissed Efren and heard him confess his feelings?

    But her joysted only for a moment before she struggledagain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with a fickle thing like you! Let me go! I want to go home!¡±

    Chapter 785 Like Lovers But he didn¡¯t let go, ignoring herints.

    4/5

    ¡°Exin yourself. How am I fickle? You stole my first kiss and then ran away!¡±

    She was stunned. ¡°That was your first kiss?¡±

    His voice turned colder. ¡°Yes, unlike you, a Hansen heiress who¡¯s dated and been engaged...¡±

    Her mind reeled. ¡°You investigated me?¡±

    Efren didn¡¯t answer.

    He hadn¡¯t investigated her, but he had sent people to secretly protect her all this time.

    That was how he learned that Peter had dismissed the hostess and knew Georgia might be in danger.

    She took his silence as a confirmation and angrily scolded him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°How could you secretly investigate me? That¡¯s an invasion of my privacy!¡±

    He didn¡¯t deny it.

    Instead, he admitted, ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t help it!

    Chapter 785 Like Lovers What do you want me to do?¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786 Waiting for Her to Grow Up Georgia was very puzzled by his words.

    But even more so by what he said next, ¡°I waited for you to grow up for so many years, but you still got with someone else.¡±

    1/4

    Georgia scratched her head, feeling something was wrong.

    ¡°You waited for me? But didn¡¯t you say those gifts were from your assistant?¡±

    She remembered the wee package when she enrolled in college and the flowers when he coincidentally attended her graduation dinner.

    He always sent gifts for her birthdays.

    He never missed any of her important moments.

    But since he said they were from his assistant, she felt ashamed of her misunderstanding. After that, she didn¡¯t openhis gifts but stored them away.

    g for Her to Grow Up

    2/4

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t pretend it was my assistant, and your family found out I had impure thoughts about you as soon as you turned eighteen, that I wanted to take you away, would they have let me go?¡±

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t afraid of angering the Hansen family either.

    Back then, he had already established his power in Cloudville and could easily deal with their opposition.

    What he was more concerned about was that she wasn¡¯t mature enough.

    If her family disapproved, and she left him because of that, it wouldn¡¯t have been worth it.

    So he waited until her graduation birthday when his assistant personally delivered the gift.

    Seeing her confusion, he asked directly, ¡°Could it be that you haven¡¯t looked at the graduation gift I sent you?¡±

    That gift contained a ¡°Sweetheart¡± diamond set from a jewelry auction and a handwritten love letter.

    He then waited in Cloudville for her answer.

    He didn¡¯t expect to wait for more than six months with no

    3/4response. Instead, he heard the news of her falling in love with another man.

    Even today, Efren vividly remembered how, despite the clear sky, his world had turned dark that day...

    ¡°No, I thought theter gifts were also from your assistant, so ! just put them in storage.¡±

    Seeing Efren¡¯s strange expression, she cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was there anything special in that gift?¡±

    Efren¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy.

    To think he had eagerly waited for her reply for half a year, but she hadn¡¯t even opened it!

    ¡°Or I can go home and check tomorrow?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Feeling his hostility, she changed her strategy, gently ttering him to avoid bing his next victim.

    But then, Efren said, ¡°No need. Since you didn¡¯t see it, it¡¯s the same if I tell you now!¡±

    Looking at her seriously, he confessed, ¡°Georgia, I like you. I want to date you properly, with marriage in mind!¡±

    Georgia¡¯s mind went nk.

    Chapter 786 Waiting for Her to Grow Up

    4/4

    She didn¡¯t expect him to really like her and confess so directly.

    ¡°Speechless?¡±

    Seeing her frozen silence, he urged, ¡°Well, what do you say?¡±

    Blushing, she muttered, ¡°What does it matter if I say yes or no?¡±¡°Say yes, and you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Say no, and you¡¯ll still be the mother of my child, but one day, you will be my wife.¡±

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787 How Could She Act Experienced and Sophisticated?

    Efren leaned in, and his tone soft despite the ultimatum.

    He knew Georgia had dated others over the years, but he hadn¡¯t hurt her.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t be that heartless, just trying to intimidate her.

    But this tactic worked very well.

    In a small voice, she said, ¡°Since you put it that way, what else can I choose but the first option?¡±

    Efren¡¯s face brightened happily. ¡°You agreed?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t dare look into his eyes.

    Not out of fear but shyness.

    She wasn¡¯t scared of his threats, just wanted to follow her heart.

    Chapter 787 How Could She Act Experience... Someone who entered her innocent youth wasn¡¯t easily forgotten.

    2/4

    Otherwise, Efren wouldn¡¯t have waited for her all those years.Nor would she have dwelled on his words from back then...

    Now fate gave them another chance. Of course, they had to grab it.

    Very pleased, Efren kissed her right away.

    He even wanted to do more to express his feelings.

    But when his hand slipped under her clothes, she stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

    Efren still had strong urges, but seeing her innocent eyes, he gave in.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t change your mind in the morning. Or I¡¯ll go to your family directly.¡±

    Georgia¡¯s mind was a blur. She was happy and surprised but mostly tired.

    Chapter 787 How Could She Act Experience...

    After half the night, she leaned against Efren and fell into a deep sleep.

    Watching her sleep, Efren¡¯s heart settled too.Eventually, he also fell asleep, his arm wrapped around her waist all night...

    The next morning, seeing unfamiliar surroundings, Georgia jolted up in shock.

    Right, she had met Peterst night and thought he had...

    3/4

    But as she sat up, the arm around her waist pulled her back down.

    Then she saw Efren¡¯s handsome face in the morning light that outshone everything else.

    She froze, then remembered Efren saving her.

    His eyes were still sleepy, and his voice was raspy.

    ¡°What? Want to change your mind already?¡±

    Only then did she remember everything that happened under the sheetsst night...

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to change my mind.¡±4/4

    Chapter 787 How Could She Act Experience... Though she remembered agreeing to be with Efron, it still felt unreal.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She felt awkward being held so close.

    Especially when she noticed a certain change in his body, she turned red in embarrassment.

    Efren quickly realized what made her ufortable. ¡°Men are like that in the morning.¡±

    Georgia became even more awkward.

    Were all men like this?

    She really didn¡¯t know!

    When she dated Lenard, even kissing was taboo.

    How could she act experienced and sophisticated before Efren?

    Just as she wondered this, their room door suddenly opened...

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788 His Scolding

    1/4

    Georgia quickly got out of the covers, trying to tidy herself up.

    She really wasn¡¯t that experienced. She was embarrassed to be seen lying in Efren¡¯s arms.

    But the visitor didn¡¯t seem bothered, saying, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be in bed sote.¡±

    It was Susan.

    Today, she wore a striking red pantsuit.

    But her fair skin and elegant figure suited the bold color well, giving her a unique charm.

    She came in and asked Georgia cheerfully, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Seeing Susan dressed and made up so brightly, radiating energy this early, Georgia looked down at herself by contrast.

    She was still inst night¡¯s wrinkled and dirty clothes from her near¨Cassault, makeup unchanged, probably a mess.

    She mumbled awkwardly, ¡°It was fine.¡±

    Chapter 788 His Scolding But her shy response felt like a challenge to Susan.Susan¡¯s manicured nails dug into her palms, soon breaking the skin and drawing blood.

    But she seemed unaware of the pain, smiling as she asked,

    ¡°Do you want breakfast? Bacon and egg sandwiches or anything else?¡±

    2/4

    But before Georgia could answer, Efren snapped coldly, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯te here without permission anymore.¡±

    Susan felt wounded.

    Though there were no visible scars, she was painful.

    Efren had never scolded her so harshly before, let alone banned her from his room in the mornings.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Susan thought, ¡°It must be because of Georgia¡¯s badmouthing me behind my back!

    Just because she¡¯s special to Efren, she bullies me like this.¡±

    But Susan didn¡¯t show her anger or jealousy in front of Efren.

    She just smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Chapter 788 His Scolding

    374

    This was how she had stayed safely by Efren¡¯s side for years.But as she left, she exined to Georgia with a smile, ¡°Sorry,st time we met, I didn¡¯t know you and Mr. Serrano were so close. I thought you were just another girl taking shortcuts. I said those things because I was afraid you¡¯d distract him from work.¡±

    Susan wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Sharing a nket now, they must have talked.

    If theypared notes, her lies would be exposed.

    At best, Efren would fire her. At worst, she could lose her life.

    She had to stay alive and win Efren over, so apologizing and exining was her only choice now.

    Hearing this, Efren¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    But he soon thought that he had kept Susan around mainly to fend off the flocks of girls always buzzing around him.

    She had earned the high sry he paid her. For years, she had wlessly prevented those scheming women from approaching him.

    Considering this, Efren decided not to make a fuss aboutChapter 788 His Scolding Susan for now.

    4/4

    Georgia was also surprised that Susan exined so directly about that day. It was unexpected.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the past now.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges.

    Efren then said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go out.¡±

    Relieved that the crisis was over, Susan breathed easier. ¡°Alright, but Mrs. Anna Burns called several times. Give her a call back when you can.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Although Susan had left, Georgia still felt ufortable and asked Efren, ¡°Do you have any clean clothes I could wear? I want to take a shower.¡±

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789 His Stubbornness Efren raised an eyebrow. ¡°So bold right from the start?¡±

    Georgia realized she had been teased.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand the smell of alcohol all over me. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Efren was in a great mood. He approached her, kissed her forehead, and then went to the dressing room to find a few clothes suitable for this season for Georgia.

    But when Georgia saw those clothes, she got angry.

    ¡°Why do you have women¡¯s clothes here? And you said it was your first kiss? Did you have a first kiss experience with every woman?¡±

    She even angrily threw the clothes at Efren.

    Efren didn¡¯t get mad and just teasingly looked at her. ¡°Take a look at those clothes first and see if the sizes match yours!¡±

    Georgia red at him fiercely and then picked up one of the clothes to check the size.

    Chapter 789 His Stubbornness

    2/4Not only the piece in her hand but all the other clothes were her size.

    She looked at Efren with surprise, but he led her to the dressing room of the vi, Inside the dressing room, all her favorite brands of clothes were there, and the styles were perfect for her, ranging from summer to winter, with everything she needed.

    In addition, there was also a jewelry section, and the sizes of the disyed jewelry were also suitable for her.

    Georgia¡¯s eyes became slightly red when she looked at the dressing room.

    Efren had prepared all these for her behind.

    What if she had never been moved or never given him a response for her whole life? What would he do?

    At this moment, Efren came up and asked, ¡°You cried?¡±

    He frowned and carefully recalled what he had done just now.

    He hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke Georgia.

    When he started to feel anxious, Georgia asked him,

    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t say yes? What would you do with all these preparations?¡±Chapter 789 His Stubbornness

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to wait,¡± Efren replied.

    After all, he had been preparing all these for many years.

    Every season, these brands would send thetest clothes to rece the old ones, ensuring she would be satisfied.

    ¡°What if I never say yes?¡± Georgia asked again.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for a lifetime.¡±

    3/4

    Efren lowered his head and stared deeply at Georgia.

    He was stubborn. Once he made up his mind, it wouldn¡¯t change.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    For example, he believed that Cloudville had a promising future, so he resolutely relocated all the Serrano family¡¯s properties despite opposition from others.

    When he was sure about his feelings for Georgia, he patientlywaited for her to grow up.

    Even if she didn¡¯t respond to his feelings, he would still faithfully keep his promise for a lifetime...

    Efren¡¯s answer deeply shook Georgia, and she stared nkly at him for a long time until a kiss fell on her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t let Chapter 789 His Stubbornness you down. Be with me, okay?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Georgia responded to the kiss.

    However, this kiss didn¡¯tst long as Efren¡¯s phone rang.

    Efren initially intended to ignore the call and continue the kiss until the end of time.

    But the person kept calling repeatedly.

    Even Georgia was disturbed and pushed him to answer the call.

    Efren could only temporarily give up and answered the phone.

    It was Anna calling, and her tone was sincere.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, I am Peter¡¯s mother. He hasn¡¯te home sincest night, and I learned that Mr. Serrano took him away.

    ¡°I know Peter must have done something to offend you. But please, considering he is the only heir of our family, can you spare him this time...¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790 Generous Anna

    ¡°Of course, to express our gratitude, we are willing to give Mr. Serrano twenty percent of the profits from thetest project developed by the Burns family free of charge.¡±

    The Burns family¡¯s newest project had a promising future, and almost everyone in Cloudville wanted a piece of it.

    Even though the Burns family agreed to coborate with some individuals, they asked a considerable amount from those partners.

    Now they were willing to give Efren twenty percent of the profits without any conditions, indirectly granting him billions.

    Anna firmly believed that Efren would eventually relent.

    However, to her surprise, Efren scoffed, ¡°Your son actually tried to take advantage of my fianc¨¦e. I won¡¯t let my fianc¨¦e be bullied without saying a word.¡±

    Although Georgia had already epted they were in a rtionship, she blushed when hearing Efren explicitly refer to her as his fianc¨¦e.

    Anna assumed that Efren was not relenting due to inadequate Chapter 790 Generous Annapensation, so she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What about fifty percent of the profits?¡±

    Efren emitted coldughter.2/5

    ¡°Mrs. Anna Burns is indeed generous, offering tens of billions of dors all at once.¡±

    Anna also felt a pang of pain. ¡°I hope it can meet Mr. Serrano¡¯s expectations.¡±

    For the Burns family, tens of billions of dors were truly a staggering amount.

    However, to protect their only son, they had no choice but to pay any price necessary.

    As long as Efren relented, everything would be fine.

    But Efren¡¯s following wordspletely shattered herst glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Being generous won¡¯t help, Mrs. Anna Burns! Your family has protected and covered up for Peter despite his numerous misdeeds, causing several girls to pass away with resentment. Now that it¡¯s happening to me, it¡¯s karma. The heavens have entrusted me to seek justice for those poor girls.¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t know Peter had caused death, and more than Chapter 790 Generous Anna one girl died for him.

    3/5

    She broke out in a cold sweat when she heard Efron¡¯s words.

    If Efren hadn¡¯t appeared in time, she might have be one of those girls who died with resentment.

    Anna, hearing that Efren refused to relent, hurriedly mentioned another entertainment venue owned by the Burns family.As long as Efren spared Peter, 50% of the profit from the new project and the crowded entertainment venue would all be his.

    But this time, Efren didn¡¯t waste time with her. ¡°If Mrs. Anna Burns has nothing else to say, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    He hung up the phone and added the number to the block list.

    After dealing with everything, Efren saw Georgia¡¯s pale face and raised his hand to pinch her cheek.

    ¡°Feel afraid now? Didn¡¯t you know about his character before?¡±

    ¡°The factory manager did mention it, but I thought bringing a hostess would be fine.¡±

    Chapter 790 Generous Anna

    4/5N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Georgia felt afraid. If she had known Peter¡¯s dirty tricks, she would never have had this dinner party with him.The more she thought about it, the more grateful she was to have met Efren.

    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°These yboys are tired of ying with hostesses. Their targets are more focused on girls like you who appear clean and innocent,¡± Efren said.

    In fact, even if Efren hadn¡¯t arrivedst night, the bodyguard he had sent to Georgia would have intervened.

    However, Efren didn¡¯t want Georgia to know about this. He wanted to take this opportunity to make her understand the sinister side of the world.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no way around it. Thepany has just started, and my people can¡¯t handle these things on their own...¡±

    Georgia felt frustrated.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. From now on, when you have to negotiate with someone, bring me along,¡± Efren said, reaching out to move the strand of hair hanging on her shoulder to the back.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791 Particrly at Ease But Georgia wasn¡¯tforted.

    1/5

    ¡°This is in Cloudville. When I return to New York, I¡¯ll still have to face it alone.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re in New York, if you need me, just call me, and I¡¯ll drop whatever I¡¯m doing fo apany you.¡±

    Efren stepped forward and affectionately embraced Georgia.

    The feeling of being able to hug the girl he liked whenever he wanted was novel and wonderful.

    And when Georgia heard the promise, her l*ps couldn¡¯t help but curl up.

    When she was dating Lenard before, she had always been very cautious because of the difference in their family backgrounds.

    Even when speaking, she had to consider it over and over again, not to mention making demands to Lenard.

    Moreover, Lenard was not someone who would listen and obey.

    Chapter 791 Particrly at Ease2/5

    He evenined about her spending too much money on haircuts that she paid for herself, Let alone spending money on flights to apany her to business meetings, But in front of Efren, all these concerns seemed to disappear.

    Resting in his arms, she felt particrly at ease in her heart.

    After breakfast together, Efren said, ¡°I have something to attend to, I¡¯ll be back soon, Can you stay here by yourself?¡±

    Georgia smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a three¨Cyear¨Cold child.¡±

    Efren rubbed her head, ¡°In my heart, you are a three¨Cyear¨Cold child,¡±

    II was not referring to her physique but that she needed to be cared for attentively.

    ¡°Go on then.¡±

    Georgia couldn¡¯t take his excessively pa*sionate gaze after just confirming their rtionship.

    When he stared at her, her face flushed like fire.

    Chapter 791 Particrly at Ease

    10/3/5But Efren really treated her like a child. ¡°There¡¯s a projector over there where you can watch movies. You can also read the books on the bookshelf. I¡¯ll have someone bring you some snackster...¡±

    ¡°I got it. I got it. You should leave now,¡± Georgia pushed him towards the door, but he pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°I need a goodbye k*ss!¡±

    He towered over her, giving her an evil smile.

    Georgia wanted to break free and tell him there was no way.

    They had already k*ssed so many timesst night, and now he wanted another k*ss. How inappropriate!

    But he held onto her waist tightly, as if he wouldn¡¯t let her go unless she k*ssed him.

    And as Georgia struggled, the grip on her waist tightened, bringing them closer together.

    As they got closer, Efren¡¯s breathing became erratic, and his b*dy temperature kept rising.

    Georgia was afraid that he might actually do something to her, so she had no choice but topromise.

    Chapter 791 Particrly at Ease She tiptoed, trying to k*ss his cheek.Unexpectedly, as she leaned in, Efren adjusted the angle.

    She ended up k*ssing his l*ps willingly...

    Georgia saw the mischievous triumph in his eyes.From N?velDrama.Org.

    She was so annoyed and wanted to break free.

    But Efren deepened the k*ss...

    4/5

    She didn¡¯t know how long itsted until Efren finally let her go.

    ¡°Be a good girl and wait for me at home. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Then, he left without looking back.

    Because he was afraid if he turned around now, he would hate to leave.

    Once Efren was gone, Georgia jumped onto the sofa, burying her face deeply in the cushion and kicking her feet randomly.

    She and Efren were really in love.

    The thing she had longed for since her adolescence had actually happened.

    Chapter 791 Particrly at Ease

    ¡°Oh my goodness, how am I supposed to face him when he returns?

    5/5

    It¡¯s so embarra*sing!!¡±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792 Die With a Clear Understanding Georgia had no idea that Efren had gone straight to the dungeon where Peter was imprisoned.

    1/4

    Peter had a wound on his forehead and an almost destroyed penis. They hadn¡¯t been treated for a whole night and had be infected.

    His face was swollen beyond recognition, hardly resembling a living person.

    He was lying on the ground, begging repeatedly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Please spare me. I beg you. Please spare me.

    ¡°I am the only male heir of the Burns family. Whatever you want, my family will give it to you.¡±

    In fact, when he was brought inst night, he had been full of fighting spirit.

    He kept boasting that whoever made him like this wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in Cloudville.

    Chapter 792 Die With a Clear Understanding Unless they let him go soon, or they were dead.2/4

    But maybe because no one paid attention to him after making a fuss all night, or he gradually realized that the person who captured him was not ordinary, Peter became less confident and imposing.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano.¡±

    When the guards in the dungeon saw Efrening, they all greeted him.

    Efren nodded, lit a cigarette, and took a puff. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    As the smoke spread around him, his deep, icy gaze nced at Peter on the ground.

    ¡°This bastard sure knows how to scream. He¡¯s been shouting all night.¡±

    One of the guards said.

    Perhaps the conversation between Efren and the guards made Peter realize something. He quickly raised his head.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano!¡±

    Peter was familiar with Efren.

    Chapter 792 Die With a Clear Understanding In Cloudville, few didn¡¯t know Efren.3/4

    Peter was beaten to death before seeing Efrenst night. He vaguely knew he had offended someone extraordinary.

    But he thought it was nothing a big deal.

    After all, the Burns family was powerful in Cloudville.

    As long as they offered enough money, any problem would be no problem.

    He even nned that he would repay the pain he sufferedst night once he got out and healed his injuries.

    But when he saw Efren, all these thoughts vanished.

    Yes, the Burns family was dominant in Cloudville, but he couldn¡¯t act so recklessly in front of the Serrano family and Efren.

    Although the Serrano family¡¯s roots were not in Cloudville, they expanded rapidly once they entered Cloudville. They swallowed up several prominent families and controlled both legal and illegal activities.

    Over the years, many ancient noble families in Cloudville tried to challenge the authority of the Serrano family, but most of them were absorbed.

    Chapter 792 Die With a Clear Understanding Later, these noble families reached a consensus to avoid provoking anyone from the Serrano family, especially the current leader, Efren.

    414

    His family had reminded Peter over the years not to provoke Efren.His father even showed him photos of Efren, telling him to stay away from this person as much as possible.

    He had followed his father¡¯s words these years.

    So Peter still didn¡¯t understand how he offended Efren.

    Efren gazed at him emotionlessly as if looking at a dead person. Peter was terrified and immediately bowed down to apologize.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, although I don¡¯t know what I did wrong to incur your wrath, I truly realized my mistake. I beg you to forgive me and spare my life...¡±

    Efren extinguished his cigarette and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You have the right to die with a clear understanding.¡±

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793 You Reminded Me Upon hearing these words, Peter was so scared that tears started flowing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, I was truly wrong. Spare me this time, I can do anything for you, even if it means giving you our entire family fortune.¡±

    In Cloudville, Peter had witnessed many members of prestigious families who had offended Efren disappear overnight without a trace. Not even a bone could be found, So he knew it. When Efren mentioned death, he was definitely not joking.

    Peter didn¡¯t want to die at all. He was only halfway through his life.

    He even kowtowed to Efren. ¡°As long as you spare me, I will immediately transfer all our family a*sets to you. I will also take my entire family and leave Cloudville, never to bother you again.¡±

    However, when his head touched the ground in a kowtow, Efren suddenly stepped on it, preventing him from raising his head again.Chapter 793 You Reminded Me

    ¡°If it¡¯s something else, I might reconsider. But this time, you crossed my line by involving her...¡±

    Peter felt great pain as his head was being stepped on.

    But he dared not struggle and listened carefully to Efren¡¯s words, hoping to hear any useful clues to defend himself.

    But who was the ¡®her¡® that Efren referred to?

    2/5From N?velDrama.Org.

    The girl from New York?

    That girl did mention that her family was something, but it was uneasy for a prominent family from New York to extend their influence to Cloudville.

    Besides, he was drunk then and only thought about taking advantage of her. He didn¡¯t think much further.

    But now, it seemed that the girl knew Efren.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, I really didn¡¯t know the girl was someone you knew. I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her if I had known, even if you gave me thousands of courage.¡±

    Peter was very clever. He kept apologizing and showing espect towards Efren.Chapter 793 You Reminded Me

    3/5

    Usually, if one confessed his mistake and satisfied the superior, he would gain forgiveness, even though others might mock him.

    Not only that, Peter also said, ¡°And nothing happenedst night. You should know that. So please forgive me this time. I promise I won¡¯t do such things again in the future.¡±

    But the response he received was Efren increased the strength of his foot on Peter¡¯s head, making him feel his face rubbing against the ground, bing t.

    Before Peter could recover from that sharp pain, he heard the chilling voice above his head, which made his scalp numb.

    *She is not just someone I know, but someone I wouldn¡¯t even harm a hair!¡±

    Peter frozepletely.

    Was that woman so important to Efren?

    He was a yboy by nature. In his eyes, women were always as cheap as clothes.

    So he couldn¡¯t understand. Why did Efren make such a big fuss for a woman?

    Obviously, Efren didn¡¯t expect him to understand such Chapter 793 You Reminded Mefeelings.

    4/5

    So he waved his hand towards his subordinates. ¡°Take him to the back mountain. June must be hungry.¡±

    June was the tiger raised by Efren.

    Those who disappeared into the dungeon would be June¡¯s food.

    After nodding, the guards took action.

    When Peter was dragged backward, he was already scared out of his wits.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, I was wrong. Spare me, please.

    ¡°If you really kill me, the Burns family will never let you go.¡±

    To save his own life, Peter blurted out anything.

    But Efren just smiled and said, ¡°You reminded me. I will swallow your family soon in case they target me!¡±

    Peter never expected such a result, and he frantically wanted to escape.

    But he was covered in injuries. How could he fight against those people?

    Chapter 793 You Reminded Me Soon, Peter was dragged away.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794 Too Fast After Efren left, Georgia paced around the house for a while and then went to thekeside, The scenery was beautiful, especially on a sunny day, with the shimmering water in theke.

    Unable to resist, Georgia walked over to the edge of theke and lightly touched the water with her hand.

    Inte autumn, the water in theke was cool, but on such a sunny day, it made her feel particrlyfortable.

    Just as Georgia was about to touch the water again, she heard rustling sounds behind her.

    She thought it was something like a snake but turned around to see Susan standing right in front of her, smiling.

    ¡°You scared me! I thought it was a snake,¡± Georgia patted her chest, but Susanughed and said, ¡°I came here to bring Miss Georgia Hansen milkshake and pastries. When I saw you here, I came straight over.¡±

    In fact, just now, if Georgia hadn¡¯t turned around in time, Susan really wanted to push her into theke.

    2/5

    That way, no one would hinder her and Efren anymore.

    If Efren were to investigate, this ce happened to have blind spots in the surveince, and no one would know what she did to Georgia.

    By then, she could say that when she arrived, she saw Georgia fall into theke.

    However, Georgia¡¯s vignce was really high, and she immediately sensed Susan¡¯s approach.But Susan¡¯s acting skills were excellent, and she didn¡¯t show any panic that would ruin her n.

    She even smiled and handed Georgia the milkshake and pastries.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Georgia took the pastries and walked towards the vi.

    Susan watched her back as her gaze gradually turned cold.

    She could escape once or twice, but what about the third and fourth time?

    She didn¡¯t believe that Georgia could maintain such a high vignce forever!

    3/5

    Susan didn¡¯t enter the vi, but soon Efren returned.

    Seeing the girl eating pastries on the sofa, he smiled.

    ¡°What are you eating?¡± His voice made Georgia unconsciously. look up.

    Georgia was not paying attention to her image while eating, and many pastry crumbs were on the corners of her mouth.

    But she herself was unaware and smiled foolishly at Efren.

    ¡°Pastries, do you want to try?¡±

    Efren approached and directly k*ssed her.

    Georgia widened her eyes.She wanted to say that their progress seemed too fast.

    They had just confirmed their rtionshipst night and were already k*ssing each other frequently!

    But Efren took the opportunity as she was trying to speak...

    When this k*ss ended, Georgia felt her face burning.

    And Efren, not feeling satisfied, said, ¡°The pastries are good.¡±

    Chapter 794 Too FastN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    4/5

    ¡°Why are you always k*ssing me? Isn¡¯t it too fast?¡± Georgia whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. It¡¯s not fast for me at all now,¡± Efren replied.

    Efren glued at Georgia and hoarsely said, ¡°I can ept it faster.¡±

    His voice and demeanor always made Georgia think of certain adult scenes.Georgia quickly jumped out of his arms and shouted, ¡°I almost forgot there are things for me to attend to.¡±

    ¡°What matters?¡± Efren followed behind her and found her nervousness particrly sweet.

    ¡°I forgot to turn on my phone.¡±

    After Efren brought her back yesterday, she had been too preupied to pay attention to her phone.

    After all, when Efren confessed to her, he identally revealed too much information.

    She needed some time to digest that information.

    Chapter 794 Too Fast

    5/5

    When Efren left in the morning, she found out that her phone¡¯s battery had run out and it had turned off.

    After finding the charger in the room and plugging it in, she went to theke outside.

    She nned to call home to report her safety after enjoying the scenery.

    Unexpectedly, Efren¡¯s return disrupted her n.

    She quickly turned on her phone.

    As soon as it turned on, she received a call from her mother.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795 You Hospitalized?

    Georgia¡¯s hand trembled, and she identally pressed the speakerphone button.

    1/5

    Immediately, she could hear her mother¡¯s hysterical shouting.

    ¡°Georgia, where did you go? You were just discharged from the hospital and are now on a business trip. Not only that, you disappeared on me!¡±

    Georgia quickly covered her phone and awkwardly nced at Efren behind her.

    Efren was also staring at her, and his brow furrowed.

    But at this moment, Georgia couldn¡¯t care about the man. What mattered most was to calm down her mother quickly.

    She quickly turned off the speakerphone mode and moved to the side to talk to her mother.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had ate social eventst night, and my phone ran out of battery. I forgot to charge it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so inconsiderate? You made me think you might have a fever again, just like that night when you were burning Chapter 795 You Hospitalized?

    up and didn¡¯t reply to any messages.¡±

    As her mother mentioned Georgia¡¯s unconscious state that night, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.2/5

    Georgia hurriedly rea*sured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that weak.

    It¡¯s not so easy for me to suddenly have a fever like that again.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea I was nning to ask your auntie to find you,¡± her mother said, making Georgia feel warm inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. And please don¡¯t bother Auntie too much. She¡¯s fully booked with patients until next winter. If you keep bothering her, she won¡¯t finish the tasks till the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to bother her. She couldn¡¯t reach you, either. She just told your uncle she¡¯s about to apply for a flight route toe to you as soon as possible.¡±

    It felt good to be cared for by family.

    If it weren¡¯t for Efren, Georgia would really want to go home as soon as possible.

    But since they had just started dating, Georgia didn¡¯t want to leave Efren so soon. ¡°Tell her don¡¯t worry. I still have about a week of work here. Once everything is taken care of, I¡¯lle back immediately.¡±

    Chapter 795 You Hospitalized?

    Hearing that Georgia would still be busy for another week, her mother wasn¡¯t pleased.

    3/5

    Georgia could only coax and persuade, and she promised tovideo chat with her every night before she agreed.

    Just as Georgia finally breathed a sigh of relief after persuading her mother, she was pulled by Efren.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Georgia was still not used to being held like this suddenly.

    ¡°You were sick and hospitalized before?¡± Efren stared at her with deep eyes.

    No wonder he felt she had lost weight when he saw her in Cloudville this time.

    ¡°Yeah, I had a fever.¡± Georgia didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Although she was the daughter of the Hansen family, she was not pretentious at all.

    Being sick was never an excuse for her to avoid problems.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    He would have gone to New York to find her if he had known Chapter 795 You Hospitalized?

    it.

    4/5

    Georgia didn¡¯t dare to tell him she had nned to cut ties with scumbag Efren then.

    ¡°What difference would it have made if you knew? You¡¯re not a doctor. Besides, we weren¡¯t in a rtionship back then.¡±

    Efren still felt guilty, so when Georgia stayed here, he had nourishing food prepared for her every meal to help her regain her weight.

    But a week pa*sed by quickly.

    Georgia¡¯s mother called constantly, urging her toe back home. She threatened toe and personally drag her back if she didn¡¯t return soon.Although Georgia couldn¡¯t bear to leave Efren, she had no choice but to book a flight back to New York.

    On the day she was leaving, Efren drove her to the airport.

    Although they had only been dating for a week, Georgia didn¡¯t know why she was so reluctant to part.

    Even when the ne was about to take off, and her name was repeatedly announced over the loudspeaker, Georgia still couldn¡¯t bear to leave.

    Chapter 795 You Hospitalized?

    So, for the first time, she tiptoed and boldly k*ssed Efren in public.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796 She¡¯s Mine!

    1/5

    Efren probably didn¡¯t expect that Georgia, someone so shay, would k*ss him amidst the bustling airport crowd.

    But he enjoyed the feeling and even embraced her to continue the k*ss.

    It was only when the announcement sounded again that Efren reluctantly let go.

    ¡°When I finish dealing with my matters, I¡¯lle to find you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Georgia seemed somewhat doubtful.

    ¡°Really. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t want to part.¡±

    Efren¡¯s teasing tone caused Georgia¡¯s face to blush.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t!¡±

    Georgia actually feared that Efren would find out how much she liked him and couldn¡¯t bear to let him go.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 796 She¡¯s Mine!

    2/5Perhaps due to the negative influence of her previous rtionship, Georgia was constantly gued by doubts and insecurities even after formally entering a rtionship with Efren.

    So she frequently searched questions like ¡®How to make a rtionshipst long?¡® ¡®How to keep the love fresh?¡® and ¡®How to make a manpletely devoted to oneself?¡®

    And there was the same answer to those questions. ¡®Never let the man know how much you love him!¡¯

    Georgia believed that her past rtionship with Lenard ended disastrously because she had shown her love unreservedly.

    That was why Lenard didn¡¯t cherish her love and even thought she would continue to indulge him unconditionally, even after he married another woman.

    With this experience, she thought the online advice was correct, and she also wanted to appear less infatuated with Efren.

    But her acting skills seemedcking, and Efren saw right through her.

    Fortunately, the announcement called her name again, urging her to board the ne quickly.Chapter 796 She¡¯s Mine!

    315

    To show she was not so reluctant to leave Efren, Georgia waved goodbye determinedly and entered the security check with a spirited demeanor.

    Just after pa*sing the security check and heading straight to the boarding gate, Georgia turned around and found his gaze still fixed on her.

    Suddenly, she regretted letting him go so quickly.

    Georgia regretted it until she got on the ne.

    She didn¡¯t know when they would see each other again, and she left him like this...

    Fortunately, when Georgia returned to New York and saw Cora waiting for her, she was cheered up again.

    ¡°Auntie, I missed you so much!¡±

    Georgia reached out to hug Cora but was intercepted by Byron in an instant.¡°No random hugs. She¡¯s mine.¡±

    Georgia awkwardly said, ¡°Uncle Byron, you¡¯re being too possessive. We¡¯re both the same gender. What¡¯s wrong with hugging?¡±

    Chapter 796 She¡¯s Mine!

    Byron possessively held Cora and said with a nk expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big deal. I just don¡¯t want you touching her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have trouble making friends like this!¡± Georgiained.

    4/5

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand how it feels when you are dating someone yourself.¡± Byron remained unyielding.

    Georgia was taken aback. Would it be like this?

    If her niece hugged Efren, would she react the same way?

    It seemed so!

    Her possessiveness towards Efren seemed to be very strong.

    It was something that hadn¡¯t happened when she was with Lenard before.

    H Cora, amused by the banter between them, said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Everyone is waiting!¡±

    They returned to the Hansen Mansion.

    When the family saw Georgia return, they all came over to greet her warmly.

    Chapter 796 She¡¯s Mine!The atmosphere of the family remained unchanged.

    But Georgia was surprised that Isidra still lived there.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797 An Outsider Georgia thought that after staying in Cloudville for so long. Isidra would leave because she couldn¡¯t adapt to the ce.

    But when she returned home, she saw Isidra among the family members.

    Georgia didn¡¯t particrly dislike Isidra, but the way Isidra arrogantly questioned her that day created a rift between them.

    She thought Isidra would understand and leave soon enough.

    But unexpectedly, she continued to stay.

    And apparently, she feltfortable as if it was her home.

    Especially now, seeing Isidra¡¯s return, she even carried herself as the hostess. ¡°Georgia, you finally came back. If you hadn¡¯t, I was nning to go to Cloudville to find you.¡±

    ¡°This is my home. Of course, I wille back. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t neglect thepany over in Cloudville.¡±

    Considering that she might have to fly to Cloudville to meet Efren frequently in the future, Georgia started preparing Chapter 797 An Outsider herself.

    2/4After greeting Isidra, Georgia went to apany Nora.

    Since Nora had raised her, they were very close.

    Isidra frowned, feeling that there was a hidden barb in Georgia¡¯s words just now.

    Georgia also disliked her living in the house.

    But if it weren¡¯t for meeting Byron more often, she wouldn¡¯t want to live in this rundown ce!

    Fortunately, she stayed.

    Just as Georgia returned today, Byron also came.

    Isidra thought for a moment, then quickly carried the fresh fruits prepared by the servant and went to Byron and Cora.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, Mr. Hansen, have some fruits. These peaches arrived today, and they are especially sweet.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, so she was about to pick a piece of fruit.

    But Byron grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Your stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well these days, so you should eat less cold food.¡±

    Chapter 797 An Outsider

    3/4

    ¡°Just one piece. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem,¡± Cora bargainedwith Byron.

    In fact, she thought Byron was making a fuss over nothing.

    Vaughn was just here to celebrate her birthday, and Byron thought Vaughn wanted to marry her.

    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t very friendly towards Isidra either.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    But Byron remained cold¨Cfaced and said, ¡°Not even one piece.¡±

    When it came to her health issues, Byron never took any risks.

    At this point, Isidra should put the fruit down and leave.

    But she wanted to have some interaction with Byron.

    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t let Cora eat the fruit, she said, ¡°If Dr. Lane can¡¯t have it, then Mr. Hansen, please have some. These peaches are really good.¡±

    But Byron nced at the fruit she held and coldly replied, ¡°This is my house. I will take whatever I want. I don¡¯t need an outsider¡¯s concern.¡±

    His words clearly expressed his rejection of Isidra.

    Chapter 797 An Outsider

    4/4

    Isidra felt her self¨Cesteem being trampled on the ground, and her face immediately changed.

    Fortunately, Cora intervened, saying, ¡°Isidra just thinks the fruit is sweet and wants to share it with us. Don¡¯t be so intimidating!¡±¡°I just don¡¯t like others telling me what to do in my own home,¡± she said.

    ¡°Isidra didn¡¯t,¡± Cora retorted.

    Cora took Isidra¡¯s fruit bowl and said, ¡°Go y with Georgia. It¡¯s been a few days since youst saw each other, and I¡¯m sure you have much to discuss.¡±

    Isidra had no choice but to follow Cora¡¯s suggestion and went to find Georgia.

    However, she didn¡¯t have much to say to Georgia. While chatting with Georgia, her gaze kept falling on Byron...

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798 Mixed Feelings Isidra watched as Cora picked up a peach and handed it to Byron.

    The man who had seemed reluctant to eat fruit just a moment ago quickly epted the peach and even smiled at Cora.

    Isidra couldn¡¯t help but clench her skirt in frustration.

    Cora did what Isidra wanted to do with Byron just now.

    That despicable woman must have known Isidra¡¯s intentions and deliberately sent her away to be with Georgia.

    Jealousy distorted her expression.

    Georgia turned around and asked, ¡°Isidra, would you like to go to a spa tonight?¡±

    Georgia hadn¡¯t found time for a spa despite spending a week together with Efren in Cloudville.

    Now that Georgia had returned and Isidra happened to be at her ce, she thought it would be nice to invite Isidra along to avoid getting bored during the spa session.

    But Georgia noticed Isidra was staring fixedly toward Cora and Byron. Her expression was twisted and frightening.

    2/5Furthermore, Isidra didn¡¯t respond to Georgia for quite some time.

    ¡°Isidra, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Georgia called out several times before finally bringing Isidra back to her senses.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isidra was worried about being caught by Georgia and hurriedly exined, ¡°I was just lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°What were you thinking about that absorbed you so much?¡± Georgia felt that Isidra¡¯s expression just now was somewhat off.

    However, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong.

    ¡°I was thinking about thepetition. Georgia, I made it to the finals,¡± Isidra replied.

    Georgia then remembered that Isidra hade to New York to participate in a national paintingpetition.

    She hadn¡¯t realized that it had taken this long for Isidra to reach the finals.

    Georgia was very skilled at maintaining superficial friendships. After all, there were plenty of such rtionships Chapter 798 Mixed Feelings around her.

    3/5

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±¡°Let¡¯s go to a spa tonight and then do some shopping to celebrate.¡± Georgia smiled and suggested.

    ¡°But you just got back from Cloudville. Shouldn¡¯t you rest instead of going shopping?¡±

    Now that Byron was here, Isidra didn¡¯t want to leave the Hansen Mansion at all right now.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing physicalbor on my business trip, so I¡¯m not tired,¡± Georgiaughed.

    While in Cloudville, Efren took excellent care of Georgia.

    She didn¡¯t need to worry about food or other necessities.

    Even when going out, Efren was there to protect and apany her.

    The more Georgia thought about it, the more she missed Efren.

    But for some reason, he only messaged to remind her to keep warm and said nothing else after shended.

    4/5

    Did her few days in Cloudville disrupt his work so much that he was now too busy after she left?

    Or was he just not as attached to her as she was to him?Georgia knew that her feelings of anxiety and insecurity were not right.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Of course, there was also an element of sulking involved.

    Feeling restless, Georgia wanted to go out, eat, and shop to distract herself from the chaotic emotions.

    ¡°My feet are bothering me a little. Maybe we should postpone the spa for another day,¡± Isidra replied, not wanting to miss a moment with Byron now that he was back at the Hansen Mansion.

    But Georgia insisted, ¡°That¡¯s even more reason to get a ma*sage at the spa if your feet are ufortable. It will make you feel better.¡±

    Reluctantly, Isidra agreed, though her excitement for the buting was subdued.

    On the other hand, Georgia seemed full of energy and agerly checked out all the new items on disy when they vere shopping.

    Chapter 798 Mixed Feelings

    ¡°Oh, look at these cufflinks! Let¡¯s go in and look.¡±

    Georgia pointed to a pair of cufflinks in the window.

    70

    5/5

    The cufflinks were made of sapphire, exuding a simple yet elegant charm. They were perfect for Efren.

    Isidra agreed the cufflinks were lovely.

    However, her current mood didn¡¯t allow her to get too excited about shopping. ¡°These are men¡¯s cufflinks. Didn¡¯t you break up with someone? Who would you give them to?¡± Isidra asked.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799 His Birthday?

    Georgia felt extremely displeased with Isidra¡¯s replies..

    1/5N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    While it was true that Georgia had recently gone through a breakup, she had quickly fallen in love again in the past two days.

    So, Georgia had plenty of people she could give gifts to.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious to Isidra since they weren¡¯t as close as bosom friend.

    Georgia simply said, ¡°I can give it to a rtive. By the way, Uncle Byron¡¯s birthday ising up soon. So I can buy it as a gift for him.¡±

    ¡°Byron¡¯s birthday? When is it?¡± Isidra suddenly became interested.

    ¡°Next Thursday,¡± Georgia replied without much thought.

    Isidra¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly responded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Isidra took the initiative to grab Georgia¡¯s hand and pull her into the jewelry store.

    Her dedication to choosing the cufflinks was even greater than Georgia¡¯s earlier enthusiasm.

    ¡°Help me take a look at that pair of diamond ones.¡±

    2/5

    Isidra received the diamond cufflinks handed over by the saleswoman and examined them carefully.

    Despite Georgia calling her several times to get her opinion on whether the sapphire ones or the rare blue diamonds looked better, Isidra seemed to be oblivious.Georgia twisted her hair, wondering, ¡°Strange, could Isidra also be in love?¡±

    Her serious demeanor while selecting the cufflinks didn¡¯t seem like she was casually picking gifts for rtives.

    While Georgia pondered, Isidra had already told the saleswoman, ¡°I¡¯ll take this pair. Please wrap it nicely.¡±

    Unable to resist, Georgia stepped forward and sneakily nced at the cufflinks Isidra had chosen.

    Isidra had chosen the diamond cufflinks. They were incredibly luxurious and beautiful.

    However, Georgia felt they weren¡¯t suitable for Efren.

    Chapter 799 His Birthday?

    3/5

    Instead, Georgia had the sapphire cufflinks, which captivated her at first sight. She had them beautifully wrapped up as well.

    It was 11 o¡¯clock by the time they finished shopping, the spa, and returned to the Hansen Mansion.

    Isidra followed behind Georgia, yawning, ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Isidra had adopted a healthy lifestyle ever since her health recovered.

    Usually, she would go to bed before 10 o¡¯clock every night.

    But her biological clock had be disrupted under Georgia¡¯s influence in New York.It was already 11 o¡¯clock when they arrived home. After removing her makeup and taking a shower, it would be well past midnight before Isidra could finally go to bed.

    H

    =

    T

    =

    =

    =

    11

    =

    H The thought made her unable to resist silentlyining about Georgia.

    But then, she heard Georgia suddenly exim, ¡°Uncle Byron, what are you eating? It smells amazing!¡±

    Isidra quickly covered her mouth, trying to hide her yawningChapter 799 His Birthday?

    moment of weakness, and followed Georgia¡¯s gaze.

    She saw Byron holding a bowl and eating on the sofa.

    4/5

    Isidra couldn¡¯t tell if it was his good looks or sophisticated dining manners, but she found the food Byron ate incredibly delicious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to eat tonight, so I asked the kitchen to make some spaghetti,¡± Byron exined.

    ¡°Do you have more spaghetti? I want some, too,¡± Georgia said. She was craving some spaghetti, although she had just had milkshake and cake with Isidra.

    ¡°I knew you would want some, so I asked them to make extra,¡± Byron replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Byron. You¡¯re always so kind to me,¡± Georgia said with a smile.

    Despite his reserved demeanor, Byron was always good to Georgia and the younger generation.

    Georgia dropped her shopping bags on the floor and happily went to eat the spaghetti.

    Before digging in, she casually asked Isidra, ¡°Are you having some too?¡±

    day?

    5/5

    ¡°Yes!¡± Isidra replied without hesitation.

    In truth, the milkshake and cake had left her quite full. But she was determined to spend more time with Byron, so she pushed herself.

    Little did she know that Georgia would serve her a ma*sive bowl of spaghetti.

    BWrite yourment Gifts My husband

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800 Gossiping?

    Georgia was the kind of person who felt like napping after a satisfying meal.

    So, she began to yawn after finishing a big bowl of spaghetti.

    ¡°Isidra, are you done eating? Let¡¯s go upstairs, freshen up, and sleep,¡± she urged.

    Isidra, however, tried to act nonchnt while savoring her spaghetti. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll join you in a bit.¡±

    Georgia decided to head upstairs on her own.

    Meanwhile, Isidra was already quite full.

    But Byron was still eating his spaghetti while working on hisputer.

    She pretended to focus on her meal and silently continued eating.

    Maybe it was the alluring profile of Byron that captivated her. Isidra unconsciously devoured the entire bowl of spaghetti.

    Despite feeling satisfied, Isidra wasn¡¯t ready to head upstairs, Chapter 800 Gossiping?

    just yet. After all, having thiste¨Cnight opportunity to be alone with Byron was rare.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you¡¯re working sote?¡±

    Isidra tried her best to strike up a conversation with Byron.

    However, Byron seemed oblivious. His long fingers danced across the keyboard.2/5

    Undeterred, Isidra continued, ¡°No wonder they say that the more talented someone is, the harder they work...¡±

    Byron had always been cold toward Isidra. She pondered if her approach was wrong and if it was her attitude that displeased him.

    Maybe Byron was so used to being ttered that he couldn¡¯t stand her somewhat simr attitude.

    Hence, she decided to try a different tactic, attempting topliment Byron with a more ttering tone.

    However, Byron suddenly shot a cold, stern look at her and said, ¡°Stop bothering me. Finish your meal and go upstairs.¡±

    Hismand was curt, devoid of any emotional tone.

    His words were like orders, leaving Isidra feeling Chapter 800 Gossiping? downhearted.

    3/6

    She began to wonder if she had upset him by interrupting his work.

    Just then, Cora came downstairs.

    She was wearing a simple yet elegant nightgown that neatly covered her b*dy.Her long hair was tied up in a bun.

    Unlike her usual dresses that exuded charm, Cora now appeared slightly yful.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    When Cora noticed Isidra, she nodded and greeted her. ¡°Isidra, still up at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Just got back from shopping with Georgia and felt a bit hungry. When I saw Mr. Hansen eating spaghetti, I joined in,¡± Isidra replied.

    Isidra appeared to exin her alone time with Byron. She sl*pped in some additional remarks while exining the reason for their time together.

    But Cora didn¡¯t quite catch the emphasis in Isidra¡¯s words and said, ¡°More spaghetti? I feel a bit hungry tonight for some reason.¡±

    Chapter 800 Gossiping?

    4/5

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the kitchen make more for you.¡± Byron volunteered.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Cora quietly grabbed Byron¡¯s hand, expressing her gratitude with a subtle gesture.It was a typical interaction between them in private.

    But when Isidra saw Cora holding onto Byron¡¯s hand, her heart felt like needles had pricked it.

    Unconsciously, Isidra blurted out, ¡°Dr. Lane, Mr. Hansen is working now. Holding his hand like this might affect his work.¡±

    Cora was taken aback.

    She hadn¡¯t considered that aspect, as she often did these things with Byron even when he was busy.

    As she contemted letting go of his hand, Byron suddenly tightened his grip on hers and gave Isidra a cold nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an outsider¡¯s business toment if I¡¯m intimate with my wife.¡±

    The word outsider instantly robbed Isidra of any grounds to speak.

    Isidra was speechless.

    Chapter 800 Gossiping?

    5/5

    She wanted to ask Byron why he couldn¡¯t be as epting of her as he was with Cora.

    But with Cora still observing her, a powerful sense of pride prevented Isidra from uttering another word.

    In the end, she could only rush upstairs, her heart stinging.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801 Driving Her Away?

    Cora watched Isidra¡¯s retreating figure with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Why did you say that to her?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her. Should I just let her continue meddling in our affairs?¡±

    Byron had long grown tired of Isidra. She was staying in his house and trying to interfere with his rtionship with Cora.

    It was getting on his nerves.

    He would have kicked her out long ago if it weren¡¯t for Cora¡¯s constant persuasion.

    ¡°She¡¯s just worried about how she might affect your work,¡± Cora said, though she sensed something was off with Isidra¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not by my side, that¡¯s when it affects my work,¡± Byron replied, pulling Cora onto hisp.

    As Byron breathed in the familiar scent of Cora, all the weariness from a day of work seemed to melt away in an instant.

    Feeling invigorated and with thoughts brewing, Byron felt tempted to k*ss Cora immediately.

    Chapter 801 Driving Her Away?

    2/5

    But Cora yfully evaded, saying, ¡°Not here, we might be seen.¡±Being in the grand estate of the Hansen Mansion, Cora still had reservations about public disys of affection, especially since Isidra had just left.

    Byron was well aware of Cora¡¯s concerns. He scooped her up in his arms and headed upstairs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Vaughn to handle the situation tomorrow. It¡¯s not right for someone to stay at someone else¡¯s home all the time,¡± he said with determination.

    Cora intended to persuade Byron to wait until Isidra¡¯spetition was over.

    She suddenly realized Byron was carrying her toward his room.

    ¡°What are you up to? I haven¡¯t had my spaghetti yet!¡± Cora protested.

    Although they hadn¡¯t held the wedding yet, their intimate moments as a couple were not few and far between.

    Byron¡¯s demeanor and b*dy temperature was like a coiled spring, ready to unleash.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring it upter,¡± Byron said, advancing toward Cora.

    Chapter 801 Driving Her Away?Cora¡¯s b*dy trembled as she yielded to his advances.

    3/5

    Unbeknownst to them, Isidra was hiding around the corner with resentful eyes.

    After storming off in anger earlier, she didn¡¯t want to return to her room and be discovered by Georgia.

    Little did she expect to overhear Cora and Byron¡¯s conversation and witness their pa*sionate embrace.

    It felt like a scene straight out of her dreams but with one crucial difference.

    In her dreams, it was Isidra whom Byron was k*ssing, not Cora.

    The sharp contrast between fantasy and reality fueled her growing animosity towards Cora.

    Isidra even began to entertain the idea that Byron¡¯s unfavorable attitude towards her was all Cora¡¯s doing. Isidra suspected that Cora was ying some wicked games behind the scenes.

    In her mind, everything was perfect when she and Byron were enjoying their meal together. How did Cora suddenly appear and provoke Byron¡¯s scolding?

    And to make matters worse, when Byron mentioned having Vaughn take her away, Cora didn¡¯t even utter a word in her defense or offer help.

    Chapter 801 Driving Her Away?

    It was as if she couldn¡¯t wait to be rid of Isidra.

    4/5

    The thought fueled Isidra¡¯s determination to get Cora away from Byron¡¯s side.

    Suddenly, an idea struck Isidra. A cold smirk formed on her l*ps as she watched the two walk away.

    Isidra came back to Georgia¡¯s room after a few minutes.She expected Georgia to be fast asleep in bed after finishing her nighttime routine. To Isidra¡¯s surprise, she found Georgia fully dressed with makeup on her face while engaged in a video call with someone.

    ¡°Why have you suddenly be so busy? Is something happening at thepany?¡±

    Georgia inquired the person on the other end of the call.

    Her tone wasn¡¯t usatory but rather a mix of concern and a hint of flirtation.

    The man¡¯s voice on the other side was tender and affectionate.

    He a*sured Georgia, ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Isidra sensed romance in the air, but it only fueled her jealousy.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802 Turning the Tables!

    ¡°Georgia, who are you video chatting with sote?¡±

    Isidra wondered, perplexed. Hadn¡¯t Georgia just broken up with someone? How could she already be dating someone else?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Moreover, the person on the other end of the call sounded quite appealing.

    This unexpected feeling of jealousy welled up within Isidra.

    She stretched her neck to glimpse the man on the video call. She was hoping to find some ws in the man tofort herself.

    However, as Isidra attempted to sneak a peek, Georgia hurriedly blocked the phone.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t want to reveal her rtionship with Efren just yet.

    Given their age difference, Georgia wasn¡¯t sure how things would unfold. She preferred to keep their connection private for now.

    Furthermore, Isidra had met Efren before. Georgia didn¡¯t want her to inadvertently expose her rtionship with Efren by bbering about it to others.

    Chapter 802 Turning the Tables!

    ¡°I was just curious about what your new boyfriend looks like. Is that such a big deal?¡±

    Isidra retorted, feeling slightly annoyed.2/5

    From Isidra¡¯s perspective, she thought it was merely a harmless inquiry. She was showing some interest in Georgia¡¯s new acquaintance.

    But Georgia seemed to be overreacting, and that irritated her.

    ¡°What new boyfriend? Don¡¯t make things up if you have nothing nice to say!¡±

    Georgia snapped, growing exasperated.

    She had only dated one person, Lenard.

    Isidra¡¯sments made it sound like she was promiscuous or had a long history of dating multiple people.

    Georgia had just started dating Efren and didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong impression about her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Isidra fired back.

    She couldn¡¯t see what she had done wrong and felt Georgia was blowing things out of proportion.

    Chapter 802 Turning the Tables!

    3/5¡°If you don¡¯t want me to stay at your ce, just say it outright. There¡¯s no need to nitpick,¡± Isidra added, her frustration evident.

    Georgia suddenly felt like she was barking up the wrong tree.

    Isidra had been residing in her house for a considerable period. She even declined to vacate when Georgia had to travel for work.

    Yet tonight, Isidra seemed to have a sudden change of heart and started ying the me game during her video call with Efren.

    ¡°Stop making baseless usations! How could you move in the first ce if I had an issue with you residing here?¡±

    Georgia had ced her phone face down on the bed earlier. She knew Efren was still on the video call and probably listening to their conversation.

    Isidra¡¯s words would lead him to misconstrue her as promiscuous, narrow-minded, and couldn¡¯t amodate a friend in her life.

    Georgia regretted letting Isidra move in more than ever at this moment.Isidra felt a more profound sense of injustice. ¡°I was genuinely concerned when you stayed out all nightst time, and we argued.

    Today, when I showed interest in your new boyfriend, it sparked another argument. I¡¯m curious, do you think this is nitpicking?¡±

    Chapter 802 Turning the Tables!

    4/5

    However, Isidra¡¯s dredging up of past issues could easily lead to misunderstandings.

    Georgia started to suspect that Isidra was purposely causing problems between her and Efren after multiple incidents.

    ¡°Isidra, you¡¯re a bitch. You¡¯re just miserable seeing others happy. I don¡¯t want to see you around anymore, so get out!¡±

    Georgia¡¯s words cut like a knife. Isidra fetched her suitcase from the closet promptly.

    ¡°Now, I won¡¯t stay even if you beg. You¡¯re just a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±

    Isidra had nned to leave tonight upon learning that Byron might have Vaughn take her away.

    Initially, she was worried that Georgia might disagree if she suddenly brought up the idea of leaving.

    They suddenly started arguing for no apparent reason, which was perfectly okay with her.

    In about five minutes, Isidra had packed her luggage and departed decisively.

    Isidra promised herself to return to this ce as the female lead the next time around.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803 His Arrival?

    Ge¨®rgia couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore after Isidra departed.

    Isidra had caused so much misunderstanding between her and Efren, and now she was gone without a care.

    That phony, Isidra, was just too malicious.

    Now, Georgia didn¡¯t know how to exin herself to Efren. She wasn¡¯t even sure if Efren would believe her after everything.

    Efren felt anxious when he heard her crying over the phone. ¡°Georgia, are you crying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Georgia denied firmly, not wanting to appear weak.

    She avoided showing her face on camera to conceal her tears.

    But Efren didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Your voice tells a different story. Come on, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Despite his caring tone, Georgia felt a bittersweet tingling in her nose.

    He heard Isidra say those unpleasant words but acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Chapter 803 His Arrival?

    2/5

    He didn¡¯t trust Isidra and wanted to listen to Georgia¡¯s exnation before deciding what to believe.The more Georgia thought about it, the more she felt wronged.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke down.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you right now. I don¡¯t want to talk to you at all!¡± Georgia erupted in frustration.

    Then, she abruptly ended the video call.

    Georgia refused to answer the calls no matter how often Efren tried.

    She was unwell and spent the entire night in tears, feeling helpless and emotionally drained.

    At first nce, it appeared that Efren had pursued her for a prolonged time, resulting in their intense romance.

    But little did anyone know Georgia had been secretly in love with Efren for many years, patiently waiting for the right time to be together.

    They had finally started dating. Georgia was more careful than anyone to cherish this hard-won rtionship.

    But Isidra had ruined everything just a few days after their rtionship began.

    Chapter 803 His Arrival?3/5

    In Efren¡¯s perception, she must have seemed narrow-minded and capricious. A woman who had been involved with numerous men.

    Efren must be incredibly disappointed in her. Georgia feared he might break up with her tomorrow morning.

    The only constion was that Isidra had left.

    Even if Georgia cried her heart out in her room, she wouldn¡¯t have to face this phony asking her why she was crying.

    Georgia spent almost the entire night in tears.

    She finally fell asleep until the early morning hours when the sky was barely light.

    The next morning, the day was bright as soon as Georgia woke She picked up her phone and saw five missed calls in a row. All from Efren right shortly after she ended the video call with himst night.

    It meant that Efren had given up trying to reach her after several times.Having heard the false usations from Isidra, he must have deemed her a girl not worth his affection and gave up on trying to contact her.

    Chapter 803 His Arrival?

    4/5

    Although Georgia had anticipated this oue the night before, the pain was unbearable. Tears were on the verge of spilling.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to cry, knowing the elders downstairs would question her relentlessly if they caught sight of her.

    So she quickly pushed aside her thoughts, took a shower, tidied up a bit, and prepared to go downstairs to eat something before. heading to thepany.

    As Georgia was about to descend the stairs, she heardughter and conversationing from the living room. It sounded like. Osborn were weing someone.

    Curious, Georgia wondered who would visit their home so early in the morning.

    Although it shouldn¡¯t concern her, Georgia decided to take a look since she needed to distract herself from the pain of her recent heartbreak.

    When she reached the living room, Georgia heard Osborn say, ¡°Efren, your father is so thoughtful, still showing concern for us...¡±

    Efren?

    It couldn¡¯t be him, could it?

    Georgia spotted a familiar face standing in the living room as sheExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804 I Can Solve Them Just as Georgia was staring stupidly at someone¡¯s familiar profile, Nora spotted her.

    ¡°Georgia, you are up. What¡¯s the matter with you and Isidra? I heard from the housekeeper this morning that she moved outst night.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    When Isidra leftst night, Nora and Osborn were already asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t until this morning that the housekeeper informed them.

    So Nora was also very puzzled. Even if Georgia had gone on a business trip before, Isidra stayed at home and refused to leave.

    Why did she leave suddenly?

    After all, her status was quite special. If some things were not handled well, Nora worried about being denounced.

    But when Nora mentioned Georgia, the distant visitor also followed her gaze and looked at Georgia.

    The moment the two gazes met, Georgia was dazed, with a hint of surprise.

    But in Efren¡¯s beautiful eyes, there was only a smile and concern.

    Chapter 804 I Can Solve Them

    2/4

    Ever since she hung up the video yesterday, he kept calling her cell phone, but she refused to answer. He could not be calm.

    Even though there was no flight from Cloudville to New York at that time, he directly applied for a flight route and flew here in aprivate jet.

    He waited at the gate of the Hansen Mansion from dark to dawn.

    He also found an excuse that his father got some game and asked him to send it to them.

    He just wanted to see her.

    Now, he finally saw her and confirmed that she was safe and well.

    But he still felt uneasy.

    Because he found that her eyes were still swollen and herplexion was very bad.

    Apparently, she should have cried all night...

    Now he couldn¡¯t wait to go forward directly, hold her in his arms, and ask her why she cried.

    But in front of the Hansen elders, he could only look at her from a distance because he knew that Georgia didn¡¯t want her family members to learn about their rtionship for the time being.

    Chapter 804 I Can Solve Them3/4

    Nora asked Georgia for a long time, but seeing that she just stared nkly at Efren, she smiled and said, ¡°This kid seems impolite when she saw Efren.¡±

    Georgia finally came to her senses this time, and her face suddenly became red.

    ¡°He¡¯s only a few years older than me.¡±

    Georgia argued in a low voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s the same age as your uncle.¡± Osborn said.

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    Georgia nced at Efren and was still flustered.

    She felt that Efren came here specially to find her. After all, the two had such an unpleasant quarrelst night, and he showed up this morning.

    But she couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, the man must have heard Isidra¡¯s nonsense wordsst night.When she was thinking, Efren said, ¡°You can consider me as your brother.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and sweet, with a hint of a smile, which made people feel refreshed.

    Chapter 804 I Can Solve Them

    4/4

    This good voice not only touched Georgia¡¯s heartstrings, but even the two elderly people were also very happy.

    ¡°Efren, don¡¯t pamper this girl all the time. She has awless temperament. If you continue pampering her, she will probably do something terrible.¡±

    Osborn smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can solve all the problems she makes.¡±

    The man looked at Georgia, still smiling.

    Nora felt that the tone seemed a little strange, so she took a special look at Efren.

    But from Efren¡¯s face, she really couldn¡¯t tell why. So she could only continue to ask, ¡°I just asked you why Isidra moved out?¡±

    When Isidra was mentioned, Georgia felt bad again.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805 In Her Room?

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to live, so she moved out...¡±

    Although Georgia hated Isidra now, she felt that the quarreling was the behavior of the two of them alone, and there was no need to tell the elders.

    Otherwise, it would be too childish.

    But Nora felt that it was not that simple for Isidra to move away suddenly in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Did you two quarrel? Even if you two have conflicts, you can¡¯t let her go in the middle of the night. She is a girl. What if something happens outside?¡±

    In addition, everyone in the Wolf family knew that Isidra lived in their the Hansen family in New York.

    What if she ran out in the middle of the night and ran into something, and the Wolf family would point the finger at the Hansen family?

    Georgia knew that Nora said this out of the overall situation, but she still felt a little frustrated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She said the Wolf family sent b*dyguards by her Chapter 805 In Her Room?

    side, and nothing would happen to her.¡±

    Moreover, Georgia also felt that even if something happened to her, with Isidra¡¯s ability, she would definitely be able to solve it.Nora still felt that this way of handling things was a little inappropriate and was about to say something, ¡°But...¡±

    But as soon as she spoke, Efren suddenly interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Efren. She has always done things properly.¡±

    2/4

    Osborn also said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t overthink. Even if you don¡¯t believe in the Wolf family, you must trust Georgia.¡±

    Georgia had a very good personality. Basically, anyone who knew her liked her.

    Therefore, Osborn firmly believed that the reason why Isidra moved out in the middle of the night was not because of Georgia.

    But what Nora was thinking now was not about Isidra.

    What she was thinking about now was Efren.

    This kid had never been a meddler. Why did he talk too much when it came to Georgia¡¯s issue?

    667

    However, considering the age and seniority differences between the two, Nora did not think about certain aspects for the time being.Chapter 805 In Her Room?

    Later, Efren chatted with the Hansen elders for a while.

    3/4

    Georgia finished her breakfast, and when she went back upstairs, she wondered if she should change into better clothes.

    ¡°If I knew I was going to meet him, I would have worn the white dress.¡±

    Then she anxiously went to look in the mirror. ¡°I didn¡¯t put on makeup just now. I must be ugly.¡±

    But after being annoyed for a while, she suddenly copsed on the bed like a dead b*dy, covering her face.

    ¡°What the hell am I doing here? I¡¯m about to break up with him. Why do I have to consider whether he thinks I¡¯m pretty?¡±

    But when she was muttering, the voice that made her palpitate the most suddenly came from above her head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to break up. You are right to think so. Although I always think you have always been very beautiful...¡±Georgia opened her eyes suddenly and saw Efren standing beside her bed, looking down at her with a smile.

    ¡°How did youe in?¡± Georgia sat up quickly, scratching her bangs angrily.

    Chapter 805 In Her Room?

    4/4

    She was still rolling on the bed, and her hair must be messy now.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    But when she was upset, the man beside the bed suddenly came up, pushed her back to lie on the bed, and pressed her up.

    At this moment, the distance between the two had narrowed again.

    Georgia could clearly see her reflection in the man¡¯s eyes and feel the powerful beating of his heart.

    Just as she was about to struggle, the man k*ssed her.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806 Not Stupid

    1/4

    Efren¡¯s k*ss was rough at first as if he was venting his uneasiness.

    After venting, he was like a perfect lover, givingfort and love to Georgia.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Georgia didn¡¯t know how long this k*sssted. She only felt it was still difficult for her to break away from this k*ss when it stopped.

    And Efren¡¯s situation was not much better. When he stopped, his breathing was also disordered, and the nostrils, with his head buried in Georgia¡¯s neck, the breath he exhaled was also hot.

    Georgia was startled by such a temperature, gradually regained consciousness, and began to struggle in the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to break up. What are you doing here?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she spoke, and her tears were about to fall.

    ¡°Who wants to break up? I didn¡¯t say I wanted to break up, and I wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Efren ignored her and hugged her tightly in his arms.

    It was as if he wanted to tell Georgia with his actual actions that he Chapter 806 Not Stupidwould never let her go in this life..

    But in his arms, smelling the familiar aura on his b*dy, Georgia cried.

    2/4

    ¡°But you heard it all. Isidra said that you were my new boyfriend, that I didn¡¯te home at night, that I made trouble. You must think I am a bad girl, not worthy of being loved...¡±

    She seemed to be caught in an endless loop, feeling repeatedly that she was not perfect enough, that Efren didn¡¯t love her anymore, and wanted to break up with her.

    This kind of internal friction was very serious, and her whole person had aged a lot overnight.

    But Efren gently wiped the tears off her face, and his voice was extraordinarily gentle.

    ¡°You also know that someone else said it. Why should I believe it? I watched you grow up, and I know everything about you. Why should I believe those empty words?¡±

    Perhaps feeling at ease from Efren¡¯s coaxing, Georgia finally met his gaze.

    ¡°You really believe me?¡±

    ¡°You are the person I want to spend my whole life with. If I don¡¯t believe you, who else can I trust?¡±Chapter 806 Not Stupid Efren looked at her teary little face with unprecedented seriousness and sincerity in his eyes.

    3/4

    ¡°However, in the future, you can¡¯t suddenly stop answering any calls and videos like yesterday. I thought I did something wrong to make you angry and want to break with me...¡±

    ¡°So you flew over from Cloudville early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°No, since you didn¡¯t answer the phonest night, I¡¯vee here by private ne and been at your door the whole time, waiting for your family to get up.¡±

    Hearing this, Georgia finally burst intoughter. ¡°Efren, you are so stupid!¡±

    ¡°Who is stupid? Because of a few words from others, you think I will break up with you? Let me tell you. I will never let you go in my life.¡±

    Efren grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand and wanted to k*ss her again.

    When they fell in love, they were in different ces, and it was simply torture for the two who were in a period of pa*sionate devotion.

    So Efren wished that every second the two of them were together, they would do something meaningful.Chapter 806 Not Stupid But at this time, Georgia returned to her senses, and quickly covered his mouth with her hand.

    4/4

    ¡°Why did youe up? My grandparents are still downstairs!¡±

    What would they think if they found out that Efren had hidden in her room?

    ¡°I climbed up the pipe under the pretext of going to the bathroom.

    They should think I¡¯m in the bathroom now...¡±

    ¡°No, I doubt they thought you fell in the toilet!¡±

    ¡°Bad girl. You are the reason why I was suspected of falling in the toilet.¡±

    Efren pinched her nose, but the strength was just right, making her feel moderate pampering!

    Both of them were very reluctant to let go of each other, and both cherished this hard-won reunion very Until there was a knock on the door...

    much.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807 Is He a Brother?

    ¡°Georgia, is Martin in your room?¡±

    It was Byron¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Georgia froze immediately.

    Although Efren didn¡¯t react that much, he remained still.

    Outside the door, Byron¡¯s voice remained the same. ¡°Please check if Martin is in your room. He just woke up and came to y with you.¡±

    Georgia liked children very much and could y with any child.

    Not to mention, it was her cousin.

    So basically, when their family lived in the Hansen Mansion, Martin liked to cling to Georgia and even took his small pillow to sleep with Georgia.

    It was just that Georgia came backte from shoppingst night, Martin was already asleep, and the two of them didn¡¯t meet.

    In addition, Georgia cried all nightst night, so she really couldn¡¯t cheer up¡°No.¡±

    Georgia and Efren maintained the previous posture of hugging and lying on the bed. When they were wondering if they had seen Martin before, Efren pulled her sleeve and pointed to the direction of her bathroom.

    Georgia looked in the direction Efren pointed and saw Martin holding a pistol, standing at the bathroom door, looking at the two of them seriously.

    ¡°Martin, why are you here?¡±

    Georgia almost screamed and pushed Efren away.

    Then she hurriedly arranged her clothes.

    She kept muttering in her mind. She k*ssed Efren just now. Did Martin see it?

    Damn it!From N?velDrama.Org.

    This would definitely affect his physical and mental health!

    Besides, Georgia was also worried that Martin would tell other people about her and Efren.

    ¡°Martin is inside? Then I¡¯lle in and take him downstairs for Chapter 807 Is He a Brother?

    breakfast.¡±3/5

    Byron was about to open the door, but Georgia hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll just take Martin downter. You do your work first.¡±

    It happened from time to time that Martin came to look for Georgia early in the morning.

    Byron was also relieved to let Martin be taken care of by Georgia.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to make him breakfast, and you can bring him downter.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Byron left, and the crisis was temporarily resolved.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t know how to introduce to innocent Martin this uncle who appeared in his sister¡¯s room.

    After much deliberation, she felt that Efren, the ticking time bomb, must be sent away first.

    ¡°Go downstairs first. Grandparents are waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Efren also knew that the current situation was a bit tricky for Georgia, so he could only give her the space.

    But before leaving, he still came to Martin and rubbed Martin¡¯s hair.

    Chapter 807 Is He a Brother?

    ¡°Little boy, I am not a bad person. I am your sister¡¯s boyfriend. Think me as your brother.¡±4/5

    Georgia saw him introduce himself so seriously in front of Martin and smiled slightly.

    It was because he cared about her, so even if it was a child, he didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand them.

    But when she came back to her senses, she suddenly realized that Efren had said the word brother in the introduction just now, and she was speechless.

    ¡°What kind of brother are you?¡± He was the same age as Martin¡¯s father.

    ¡°You are his older sister, and I am his older brother.¡± Efren still smiled.

    Seeing his eyes full of doting, Georgia couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    ¡°Okay, go down quickly. Or my grandpa may really ask someone to fish you out of the toilet.¡±

    So, under Georgia¡¯s persuasion, Efren reluctantly climbed the window and left...

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808 Bro?

    1/5

    After sending Efren away, Georgia had to bite the bullet and deal with Martin.

    ¡°Martin, don¡¯t tell others that uncle was in my room just now, OK?¡±

    Georgia squatted down and coaxed Martin.

    She really didn¡¯t know how to exin the boyfriend and k*ssing to Martin.

    So, she simply skipped this process and wanted to reach an agreement directly with Martin.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Martin asked her very seriously. ¡°Do you like that uncle?¡±

    Since being able to call Byron, Martin¡¯snguage skills had improved by leaps and bounds.

    There was no problem with basicmunication now.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Georgia was taken aback for a moment then she smiled.

    ¡°I like him. I like him very much.¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have cried the whole nightst night Chapter 808 Bro?

    2/5

    because she was worried about leaving a bad impression on him.

    ¡°Then will he marry you?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯m not sure what will happen in the future, I thinkhe should and would like to spend the rest of his life with me.¡±

    The man flew to New Yorkst night to find her and waited at the door of the Hansen Mansion.

    If he didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of his life with her, there was no need for Efren to do so.

    Thinking of the scene where he appeared at home this morning, Georgia felt very sweet.

    Seeing her bright smile all over her face, Martin nodded with a vague understanding.

    ¡°A man who is willing to marry you is a man who really wants to be responsible for you. Then I will keep it secret for you.¡±

    Georgia burst out ofughter. ¡°Where did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°My dad said it!¡±

    Georgia remembered that Byron had been looking forward to holding a wedding with Cora recently.

    She guessed that when Byron was trying to persuade Cora to Chapter 808 Bro?

    marry him, Martin overheard what he said.

    ¡°Yes, your father is indeed right.¡±

    Byron¡¯s love for Cora could be seen at a nce.

    3/5So they had gone through so many ups and downs, and the family could be reunited and live happily together.

    Georgia hoped that her love with Efren wouldst as long as Byron and Cora.

    The two yed for a while, and Georgia took Martin downstairs to have breakfast.

    When they went downstairs, Efren was still there.

    But now he was mainly talking about the development of a certain piece ofnd.

    It probably coincided with Byron¡¯s thoughts, and the two chatted very happily.

    When Georgia went downstairs, he heard the heartyughter of the two of them.

    ¡°Martin,e here! This is your Uncle Serrano.¡±

    When Nora saw Martin, she hurriedly asked Martin to go over and meet Efren.Chapter 808 Bro?

    Martin obediently came to Nora and said hello.

    But his greeting made everyoneugh.

    Because he said, ¡°Hi, bro!¡±

    Only Georgia was worried.

    It was all because of what that man said to Martin.

    If their thing was exposedter, they would be over.

    4/5

    When Efren heard it, he also knew that his self-introduction just now worked.

    He looked at Georgia and saw that she was staring at him angrily.

    This girl must be ming him, talking nonsense in front of Martin.

    But he didn¡¯t think it was nonsense because he would be Martin¡¯s elder brother and his brother-inw in the future.

    Efren still smiled at Georgia, making her cheeks bulge with anger.

    ¡°Martin Uncle Serrano is as old as your father, so you can¡¯t call him that.¡±

    Nora had already begun to guide Martin on the correct way to call him, but Martin insisted on his own opinion.

    Chapter 808 Bro?

    ¡°Efren...¡±5/5

    Cora was a little puzzled. Since Martin started to speak, he was able to call out everyone¡¯s names very urately.

    Basically, if someone was about the same age as Byron, he would call him uncle directly.

    It seemed like it was the first time in history that Martin didn¡¯t call uncle.

    Cora couldn¡¯t help but go to see Georgia, always feeling that this matter should have something to do with her.

    Because she also didn¡¯t call Efren uncle.

    But when Cora looked back, she saw Georgia and Efren looking at each other. Their eyes were very bright...

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809 Pregnant With Second Child?

    When Georgia went to work and Efren said goodbye and left, Cora took Martin back to the room to change clothes.

    Byron was on the phone in his room, ordering some things with Carter.

    After he finished making the phone call, Cora spoke up.

    ¡°I think your family is about to have a happy event.¡±

    Byron put away his mobile phone, walked over, and put his arms around her waist. ¡°Why, you decided to have a wedding with me?¡±

    While talking in her ear, Byron nned to k*ss her lightly.

    But Cora hurriedly avoided it. ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    Because if someone really k*ssed, the two of them would have to stay at home this morning.

    This kind of thing happened frequently, so Cora had now summed up the pattern and would deliberately avoid it.

    Chapter 809 Pregnant With Second Child?

    2/5

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a wedding with me? Why else would we have a happy event?¡±

    Byron¡¯s smile faded a lot.

    Although the wound on Cora¡¯s face had almost healed, the scar was still obvious.

    Because of this, she had always refused to agree to the wedding.She refused to have a wedding with him. In his eyes, there was no happy event in this world.

    Apart from...

    Byron nced at Cora¡¯s t belly again, and his big palm immediately covered it.

    ¡°Pregnant with a second child?¡±

    Cora¡¯s pregnancy was the happy event that could make him look forward to, except for the wedding with Cora.

    When she was pregnant with Martin, except for being by his side in the beginning, Cora spent most of her time away from home and brought up Martin by herself.

    He always felt indebted, so he thought that he would stay by her side when she got pregnant again and make up for it.

    3/5

    Chapter 809 Pregnant With Second Child? Therefore, recently, he refused to use condoms, hoping that Cora would conceive a second child as soon as possible.

    Once Cora was pregnant, the wedding would be directly put on the daily routine.

    Right now, when Cora said the word happy event, he suddenly felt that his hard work every night was finally rewarded.

    But Cora pped his hand away as soon as he touched her belly.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cora blushed. She really didn¡¯t expectsomeone to think so much about a casual sentence.

    ¡°How could it not be? I¡¯ve worked very hard recently.¡± Byron still had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I mean...¡±

    Cora wanted to tell Byron about Georgia and Efren.

    When you liked someone, you couldn¡¯t hide your eyes.

    When Georgia and Efren looked at each other just now, there was joy and sparkle in their eyes. There must be something between them.

    Before, Byron said that Efren couldn¡¯t be with Georgia, so Cora Chapter 809 Pregnant With Second Child?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    4/5

    But before she finished speaking, Byron said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in other things. I just want to make a younger sister for Martin...¡±

    Cora really felt that Byron was going crazy recently because of having another child.

    She quickly pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m taking Martin to kindergarten. You can make it yourself.¡±¡°How can I make it by myself?¡± Byron almostughed out of anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you make it, as long as you are happy.¡±

    Then, she took Martin and left without looking back.

    As for the issue of Georgia and Efren, she couldn¡¯t care less aboutmunicating with Byron.

    After Efren left the Hansen Mansion, he went directly to a nearby resort hotel and checked in a presidential suite.

    He caught the ne overnight, and his spirit has been highly tense.

    Now that the misunderstanding with Georgia had been resolved, sleepiness followed.

    But just as he pulled off his tie and was about to lie down, the doorbell rang...

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    1/4

    Chapter 810 Plotting Against You When Efren opened the door, he saw Georgia wearing a white dress with light makeup and her big eyes blinking.

    ¡°Changed clothes?¡±

    He leaned on the front door, smiling and looking at the well-dressed beauty.

    She wore jeans and a T-shirt when she was at home just now. It was youthful and energetic, which made people yearning.

    But now, she dressed up beautifully for meeting him, and he liked that.

    ¡°The T-shirt was stained, so I changed into a dress.¡± Georgia made up an exnation.

    However, the man still looked at her up and down with ahalf-smile. The aggression of a sessful man made her cheeks feel hot.

    What annoyed her the most was his piercing stares.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go back and exchange it!¡±

    She stamped her feet angrily and turned to leave.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810 Plotting Against You

    2/4

    But the man pulled her back and pushed her against the corner. ¡°Why? I like it very much.¡±

    His voice was deep and maic, like a bottle of well-aged wine, intoxicating.

    And he lowered his head, closed up the distance between their faces.

    Their four eyes met, and there was a smile in his eyes, which was attractive.

    Georgia¡¯s heart rippled again and again.

    The two got closer and closer, and there seemed to be invisible mes everywhere.

    The four l*ps were just about to meet, and then there was a sudden ¡°ding¡± from the elevator.

    Susan came out of the elevator, and when she saw the two of them, she froze for a moment, her eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano. Miss Georgia Hansen.¡±Georgia froze for a moment and quickly pushed Efren away.

    But Efren sped her tightly in his arms, making her face to be buried deeply in his chest.

    Chapter 810 Plotting Against You Then he looked up and looked at Susan. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Last night, he left Cloudville in a hurry by private ne without notifying anyone around him.

    Including Susan.

    3/4

    The man¡¯s voice returned to its usual coolness, but his breath was still slightly disarray.

    Susan listened to the change in the man¡¯s voice, and the fire of jealousy in her heart burned vigorously.

    She had always dreamed that one day Efren could let go of his aloofness and nobleness and lose control for her.

    Like just now, Efren grabbed Georgia¡¯s waist tightly as if trying to melt her into his bones. Susan had rehearsed it time after time in her mind.

    Now it had finally happened for real, but not to her.

    Susan wanted to tear Georgia apart.But she knew a little impatience could spoil big ns, so she still used a smile to cover up her anger.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°When I went to the office in the morning and found out that you had left Cloudvillest night in a hurry and flew to New York. I Chapter 810 Plotting Against You feared something might happen to you, so I rushed over here.¡±

    4/4

    Seeing that Efren¡¯s expression was still so cold, she smiled again. ¡°It seems that you are here to meet Miss Georgia Hansen, then I will leave first so as not to disturb you two.¡±

    Without waiting for Efren¡¯s response, she went straight into the elevator.

    The moment the elevator door closed, the smile on the woman¡¯s face disappearedpletely, leaving only hate and anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarra*sing. Hurry up! Get inside!¡±

    As soon as Susan left, Georgia quickly pushed Efren into the room and locked the door swiftly.

    ¡°You look like a female hooligan trying to plot against me.¡± The man saw her guilty look and couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Who wants to plot against you? I was afraid that your female subordinate would see this and gossip behind your back.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then Am I plotting against you?¡±

    Seeing her blushing, Efren lowered his head and k*ssed her...

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811 Temper From Being Alone When Georgia was with Lenard before, she was cautious in everything, fearing that he would discover her identity.

    She was also worried that if she had a rtionship with Lenard and he found outter that she was from the Hansen family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the pressure and leave her.

    So she insisted on it all the time that the two would be together only after they got married.

    Even during the heat of the moment, when they k*ssed asionally, she always stayed clear-headed.

    Whenever Lenard behaved out of order, she immediately pushed him away to stop those uncontroble things from happening.

    But in front of Efren, she found that she could not stay so clear-headed.

    Even if she knew, the problems in front of them were no less than those with Lenard before.

    But when she faced Efren, she just couldn¡¯t help it. She couldn¡¯t help but sink.

    Chapter 811 Temper From Being Alone

    2/5

    So much so that in the end, she seemed to be more into this k*ss.

    than Efren and even vaguely expected something to happen.

    However, at this critical moment, Efren let go of her.

    Suddenly without the man¡¯s embrace, Georgia was a little lost.

    Efren looked down from above at her condescendingly, seeing her eyes gleaming with confusion and anticipation. He couldn¡¯t helpughing.¡°Why? Not enough?¡±

    Georgia came back to her senses and realized what the man had asked. Her face blushed immediately.

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    She was not that type of woman!

    ¡°Then, why are your cheeks so red? Why are you holding on to me?¡±

    The man continued to admire the girl¡¯s embarra*sment.

    ¡°...¡±

    Georgia lowered her head and realized her hands still held onto Efren¡¯s shirt.

    Chapter 811 Temper From Being Alone

    3/5

    She immediately felt that the shirt was like a piece of hot coal and quickly let go of it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I just...¡±It was just that she had never been so intimate with a man before, and she was very nervous, so she wanted to hold on to something.

    But she thought, if she exined it this way, Efren would probably feel that she was anxious to prove her innocence.

    But she wouldn¡¯t know how to justify herself if she didn¡¯t say it.

    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became, and she couldn¡¯t understand why. When in fro Lenard before, she was pretty calm and now became so awkward in front of Efren!

    Then, it was Efren who closed in from behind and hugged her. ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re nervous.¡±

    His breathing was still unstable, and seemed on the verge of restraint.

    At such close range, Georgia could even hear his heartbeat, which was fast.

    This proved that he had lost control just now because of her.Chapter 811 Temper From Being Alone

    4/5

    Georgia even wondered if she would go all the way with Efren today. Then the man suddenly let go of her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Then, he went into the bathroom without looking back.

    Georgia was left alone on the bed, bewildered.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± She thought. ¡°Toying with me and let go?¡±

    Did he think she was touched by Lenard and was polluted?

    Or did he think she was not as good as a woman with big breasts and a big a*s like Susan, so reluctant to continue with her?

    While Efren was taking a shower, with no excep Georgia had another self-defeating experience.

    When Efren came out of the bathroom wearing a robe, he saw that the pillows, quilts, and cushions on the bed before had all been kicked to the ground.

    Even the suit jacket he had hung on the rack before was not spared...

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you stay out of your temper if you are by yourself?¡±

    Efren didn¡¯t me her but patiently picked up a pillow on the floor4

    toar 1

    But when Georgia baw that he debt kose as t even matag angry Seeing that he packed up the pillow and put on the band, she it kicked again, causing tool back to the ground.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812 Let¡¯s Make a Deal Efren looked at the pillow that rolled to the ground again but still kept his cool.

    He simply sat beside Georgia, put his arms around her waist, and asked her, ¡°How did the pillow offend you? How about I get someone to take it apart and burn it for you to vent your anger?¡±

    This extremely pampering tone was indeed what Georgia liked.

    But when she thought this man didn¡¯t want her, she became frustrated again.

    So once again, she started pushing.

    But this time, the object of her pushing was Efren.

    But Efren was not a pillow, something that would not resist.

    He quickly evaded her ws and nimbly pushed her down and under him.

    Then, from the top advantage point, he asked her with a smile, ¡°Why? Do you want to upy the whole bed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this bed!¡± Georgia felt more annoyed seeing Efren smiling all the time.

    Since he didn¡¯t want her, why keep on provoking her?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She turned her face away, no longer wanting to look at the man¡¯s smiling face.

    But the man hooked her chin and forced her to face him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want the bed. What do you want? Me?¡±When he asked this, his face moved a little closer.

    The l*ps of the two were about to touch again, but short of k*ssing.

    The distance between k*ssing and not k*ssing was even more ambiguous.

    Georgia thought that if he refused to move forw well make a move, then the man suddenly let go.

    she might as This made Georgia stunned a little again. When she was about to get close to the man to see what was wrong with him and whether there were any hidden health issues, she heard the man say, ¡°The cold shower was wasted, have to take another one.¡±

    The man, with his robe on, walked toward the bathroom again.

    Georgia wanted to follow.

    She wanted to question Efren. If he didn¡¯t want her so much, why Chapter 812 Let¡¯s Make a Deal

    3/5was he so keen on herst time at hiskeside vi in Cloudville?

    If she hadn¡¯t tried her best to stop him, then he would have eaten her up long ago.

    Now that he chased all the way to New York and pretended to be a saint!

    But as she followed a few steps, Efren quickly turned around to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t follow, or I really can¡¯t help but have you in the hotel.¡±

    Georgia looked at Efren in astonishment.

    So he let her down repeatedly because he didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen in the hotel?

    Perhaps her doubts were expressed too obviously, so Efren exined, ¡°The hotel is not the rightful ce. I don¡¯t want our best memories to happen in this kind of ce.¡±

    Now, Georgia understood.It turned out that in a man¡¯s heart, she was precious.

    So the best memory of the two of them, he wanted it to happen on his own territory.

    With such a clear exnation, she immediately felt like she had flown to the top of the clouds.

    Chapter 812 Let¡¯s Make a Deal Hell in one second, heaven the next. That was probably how it feels like.

    4/5

    So even though Efren spent a long time taking the second cold shower in the bathroomter, Georgia didn¡¯t feel lonely and even thought of the sound of cold water sshing as extraordinarily tranquil.

    After Efren came out of the bathroom, he fell asleep.

    Georgia didn¡¯t leave either, and she just stayed by his side.

    Initially, she just wanted to look at him a little longer, then go to the office.

    But maybe it was because she didn¡¯t rest wellst night. Leaning against Efren¡¯s side, she also fell asleep in a da However, while the two were snuggled up and sleeping soundly.

    They didn¡¯t know that Susan was standing outside the door at thistime.

    She had been looking forward to Georgiaing out of the room, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    She was so angered that her fingernails sank into her palm!

    She waited outside the door for more than two hours, but Georgia did note out, and finally, she dialed someone¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Mr.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813 Bite Off More Than One Can Chew Lenard and Susan met in a fancy restaurant.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Before him, Lenard looked at the woman with a graceful curve and a face that was one in a million. He couldn¡¯t conceal his surprise.

    But at the same time, his brows were furrowed because he didn¡¯t know the woman in front of him.

    But this woman got his contact information from somewhere, not only called him but also went to the logisticspany where he was working to find him and proposed to have er together.

    Yes, after the Hansen Group fired Lenard, he couldn¡¯t find a decent job anywhere.

    At the moment, he could only work as a porter in a logisticspany not owned by the Hansen Group, barely making endsmeet.

    As for La and her family, Lenard really didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them.

    If it weren¡¯t for them, he would still be on good terms with Georgia now, and he might have be the Hansen Group¡¯s new son-inw.

    However, La found out she was pregnant a few days ago and even brought the ultrasound photo to the logisticspany.

    With the mediation from the management of thepany, Lenard had to go back to live with her again.

    But after living together, Lenard found out that La¡¯s father, Hadley, was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment after he copsed at the Hansen family some time ago and spent all the savings the Kardon family had to save him.

    At the moment, the whole family was living in a crowded rental house, and even the basic daily expenses depended on Lenard.

    Lenard was going crazy.

    He chose to be with La to improve his current life.

    But in the end, his life didn¡¯t improve, and her family might drag him into the abyss.

    Maybe it was because life was too hard, so even if he knew that the other party was not kind, he still couldn¡¯t help but go to the appointment of this beautiful woman.¡°Mr. Sullivan, I know you must be curious about what I¡¯m looking for from you. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±

    Susan knew how to show off her femininity, which stunned Lenard.

    Then, he sat across from her and began to eat those items that looked very delicate but couldn¡¯t fill his stomach at all.

    ¡°What exactly is Miss Thayer looking for from me? It¡¯s better to say it clearly. I only have half an hour and will have to return to the warehouse.¡±

    Working in the warehouse of a logisticspany, he moved goods non-stop every day.

    This also meant that he must eat something to fill his stomach to have the strength to do his job.

    He didn¡¯t want to wait until the talk was over, he didn¡¯t even have time to eat, and then return to that damn ce to move goods.

    Seeing that he was a little impatient, Susan put down the knife and fork.

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you are Miss Georgia Hansen¡¯s former boyfriend, right?¡±

    When Lenard heard that name, his face suddenly became ferocious. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?¡±

    Georgia had be his unattainable dream and the source of all Chapter 813 Bite Off More Than One Can C... 4/4

    his pain.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear anything rted to Georgia!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Susan suddenly smiled, and her smile was brighter than the sunlight outside the window.

    Lenard couldn¡¯t help thinking of the words femme fatale.

    ¡°What can I do? The Hansen family dominates, and my currentsituation resulted from that domination!¡±

    Lenard thought of his current situation and closed his eyes almost in despair.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not stupid as to bite off more thar n chew.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that, but you are willing to be a cuckold?¡±

    What Susan said coldly made Lenard open his eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814 She Cheated on Him?

    ¡°Impossible. Georgia is not that kind of girl.¡±

    Although Lenard questioned Georgia¡¯s motives for not telling him about her family background, he realized how ridiculous his thoughts were after carefully recalling the details of their time together.

    If Georgia didn¡¯t like him at the beginning, it would be impossible to apany him to go cheap night markets every night, let alone be so happy because of the fake ne he gave her.

    She was a good girl, but he lost their fate.

    But under Lenard¡¯s veto, Susan immediately took a few photos from her bag. ¡°You can see for yourself. There are dates on the bottom of these photos.¡±

    Lenard took the photo, and his expression suddenly changed.

    Because in those photos, Georgia was very intimate with a handsome man.

    In some of them, they even k*ssed intimately among the scenery ofkes and mountains.

    Looking at the date of the photo, it was actually around this time.

    Chapter 814 She Cheated on Him?¡°This...¡±

    2/4

    Lenard felt his chest was congested.

    Georgia had been with him for such a long time, and k*ssing him in such ecstasy may not be possible.

    Combined with the dates of these photos, he really began to wonder if Georgia was with the man in the photos before breaking up with him.

    When Susan saw Lenard¡¯s face turning pale, she smiled slightly.

    During the time Georgia stayed in Cloudville, she didn¡¯t conflict with her. It was just to reduce her defense.

    But Georgia was too cunning. As long as Susa didn¡¯t get close to Efren.

    > present, she Until that day, when she went to the vi by theke again, she identally ran into the scene where Georgia and Efren were k*ssing by theke...

    At that time, she was extremely mad and even thought about rushing up and pushing Georgia directly into theke.But in the end, she suppressed the crazy jealousy and took out her phone.

    She on Hil She thought there might be a ce for these photos toe in handy

    3/4

    Later, after she finished taking the photos, she began to investigate Georgia.

    Unexpectedly, she actually got something. Georgia had a boyfriend who just broke up...

    ¡°Now you can see clearly! What is your n?¡± Seeing that Lenard had finished looking at the photos, Susan asked him with great interest.

    ¡°What ns can I have? Even if she really cheated me, do I dare to trouble her? Is the Hansen family someone I can afford to offend?¡±

    Lenard was indeed angry, but he was also afraid of the authority of the Hansen family.

    Especially after he had already suffered a lot in the Hansen family, he didn¡¯t dare to be as reckless as before when it came to Georgia¡¯s affairs.But Susan said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to trouble her. I just want you to do a little favor.¡±

    ¡°Then you should ask others for help. My life is messed up enough now. I don¡¯t have time to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Chapter Lenard wanted to refuse and even got up to leave the restaurant.

    But Susan said again at this moment, ¡°After the matter is done, I can give you 1.6 million dors, as well as the air tickets and pa*sports of your whole family. You can take them to any country.¡±

    Lenard paused.

    1.6 million dors, and the family¡¯s pa*sports and air tickets...

    He could get rid of La¡¯s family and the current predicament.

    But he also knew that Susan wanted him to do some tricky things with this kind of offer.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    If he failed, he may even lose his current life.

    ¡°I am eager to change the current state of my life, but I am not brainless.¡± After saying this, Lenard left.

    But Susan said unwillingly to his back, ¡°If you change your mind, you can call me anytime...¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815 idental Injury?

    Lenard hastily returned to the logisticspany, past the rest time.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t full from the meal just now, he still had to devote himself to work.

    Because the supervisor here was very strict and would fire the employees if they failed to do a good job.

    The key was that the people gathered here were all real physical workers.

    They were not highly educated, and it was ob for them to seek other jobs.

    sly not suitable So even if the work here was very hard already, they could make it even harder.

    In order to keep his job, Lenard could only force himself.

    But going to work without a full meal was obviously noteptable.

    When Lenard was carrying arge cargo, he lost his strength and let go, and the cargo fell on his leg.

    ¡°Ah...¡± He was in pain.

    After hearing his sound, other workers rushed over.

    ¡°There are people injured.¡±

    ¡°Call the emergency quickly!¡±

    Later, Lenard pa*sed out.

    Waking up again, before opening his eyes, he heard such a conversation in the room.

    ¡°He made such a fuss with just a bit of leg injury. I thought he was dead.¡±

    He recognized that this was La¡¯s mother, J er¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It will be good if he died, and there will be a lot ofpensation.¡±

    It was La¡¯s voice, full of annoyance.

    She also said, ¡°Now he just hurt his leg, and he can¡¯t do this kind of heavy work in the future. Maybe I have to support him.¡±

    The voices of Hadley, his father-inw, also joined in. ¡°I think you might as well have an abortion and marry another one.¡±¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that I had two abortions before, and now the uterus is very thin. If I get this aborted again, the in this life.¡±

    ¡°But now that he has framed us like this, his own livelihood will be a problem in the future. Do we need to support him for the rest of his life?¡±

    Hadley was almost out of breath...

    Lenard actually couldn¡¯t listen to what they said afterward.

    He was so sad that his heart almost died.

    He betrayed Georgia back then to be with La, and he ended up like this.

    She had two abortions, and the uterus was very thin.

    But what was even more irritating were the bi parents.

    If the family hadn¡¯t used the promotion to lure him back then, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Georgia.

    It turned out they wouldn¡¯t let him go after they made his life a mess.

    Now they even said that he framed them?Disgusting!

    It was F***ing disgusting!

    And the most desperate thing was revealed inadvertently during the family conversation that his legs could no longer do heavy work.

    He could only find the drudgery now so as not to be hindered by the Hansen family.

    But God wouldn¡¯t even let him have the only way to make a living.

    For the rest of his life, was he really going to be locked up with the disgusting Kardon family?

    No...

    He didn¡¯t want to struggle in hell anymore.

    So that night, when La was sleeping like a c Susan back.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    pig, he called

    ¡°Miss Thayer, I promise to help you. But you need to give me at least 3.3 million when things are done.¡±

    Intuition told Lenard that what Susan asked him to do must be very dangerous.

    Since it was dangerous, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to ask for more money to ensure that even if he couldn¡¯t do heavy jobs after going abroad, he would be able to livefortably.

    ¡°Okay. 3.3 million it is. From now on, you have to follow my orders...¡±

    The day after the call ended, Lenard sat in a wheelchair and appeared in front of Georgia¡¯spany.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816 He Was Never Handsome Georgia hadn¡¯te to work in thepany for the past few days because Efren was in New York.

    Therefore, she always used the excuse of working time to find Efren and stay together with him.

    She didn¡¯t know if Efren really intended to do projects in New York or if he just didn¡¯t want to part with her. He hadn¡¯t left New York these days.

    After finishing his work every day, he would ta¡¯ Georgia to y around.

    Now Georgia looked forward to working time almost every day!

    As soon as the time came, she would rush to Efren.

    But early this morning, someone from thepany called and said, ¡°Ms. Georgia Hansen, Mr. Sullivan is here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan? Which Mr. Sullivan?¡±

    Maybe it was because she was so happy with Efren during this time. The matter of Lenard was as far away as thest life to Georgia.

    Until the person on the phone told her, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lenard Sheldon.¡±

    Georgia was taken aback. ¡°Lenard? What is he doing in thpany?¡±

    They had broken up, and he had been married.

    Georgia didn¡¯t think Lenard still had a reason toe to her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he looks terrible. Anyway, you¡¯d bettere and see for yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that if he just sits at the door of ourpany, it will really damage ourpany¡¯s image.¡±

    Thepany was founded by Georgia, and no started to get on the right track. She didn¡¯t want destroyed.

    had finally to be

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there now. If he makes trouble, you can ask some security guards to control him.¡±

    Georgia was actually quite worried that Lenard would suddenly go berserk like he did at Grandma¡¯s birthday banquetst time, hurting her staff.

    But the person on the other side of the phone said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan won¡¯t be able to make trouble now.¡±

    Chapter 816 He Was Never Handsome

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You can see for yourself.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    After finishing the phone call, Georgia sent a message to Efren,saying that she might bete.

    Efren didn¡¯t me her but said that he had someone prepare

    3/5

    breakfast and that they could have breakfast together if she came early.

    Of course Georgia wanted to have breakfast with him.

    So she promised, ¡°I will definitely rush there as soon as possible.¡±

    Then, she rushed to thepany without stopping When she arrived at the door of thepany, she understood why the person on the phone said that Lenard should not be able to cause trouble now.

    Because he was currently sitting in a wheelchair, and his left leg was still in a ster cast.

    In addition, the shirt on his b*dy was wrinkled, and his mental state was quite sluggish.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Efren forparison or Lenard¡¯s poor state.Chapter 816 He Was Never Handsome

    4/5

    When they met again, Georgia actually asked herself in her heart, why did she think Lenard was handsome back then?

    Onlyter did she realize that it was not Lenard who was handsome, but that she really loved him.

    Lenard also saw Georgia.

    She was wearing a custom-made light blue dress with an unconceble noble aura all over her b*dy. She was as beautiful as a fairy descending from heaven.

    Lenard stared at her, wondering for a moment why he couldn¡¯t see that Georgia¡¯s background was extraordinary.

    Even though she deliberately wore cheap clothes at the time, her manner and the way she talked were obviously ble.

    It was something La couldn¡¯t catch up with in her whole life!

    Looking at her again, Lenard still felt throbbing.

    Just thinking of those photos where Georgia and another man k*ssed so intimately, the ripples in his heart instantly calmed down...

    After adjusting in a good mood, he greeted Georgia with a smile.

    ¡°Georgia, I called you several times, but you blocked me. I have no choice but toe here to find you...¡±

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817 Happy SmileN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for us to meet.¡±

    1/5

    Georgia looked at the pa*sersby in thepany and said again,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. Don¡¯t dy their work.¡±

    Lenard was slightly surprised when she spoke.

    Because Georgia now was really different from when they were in love before.

    Even her tone and demeanor didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously.

    It probably was because she was in a rtionshi ith that man, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to him.

    Lenardughed at himself in his heart.

    But for 3.3 million dors, he still nodded with a smile and followed Georgia to her office.

    ¡°Make a cup of coffee for Mr. Sullivan.¡±

    In the office, Georgia gave orders to the secretary.

    And Lenard looked up and down at the decoration in Georgia¡¯s office, as well as some samples ced on the shelves.

    Chapter 817 Happy Smile.2/5

    This was a skincare brand, which was just established in the past two years, and was still following the route of a high-end luxury brand.

    Because La also used this brand before, Lenard specially bought her a set in order to please her.

    At that time, this skin care product set cost him a lot of money. He thought it was expensive, so he checked the brand and found out the information on it.

    But Lenard learned more about this brand from the advertisements that popped up on TVs andputers today.

    He also saw that many actresses were currently active in speaking for this brand.

    At that time, he was still wondering how this brand so much money and could invite so many beauties as endorsements.It was just that he never thought this was the brand created by Georgia...

    Lenard quickly stopped, not daring to continue thinking.

    Because every time he thought about this, the more he thought about it, the more he would regret it. And then, he would be immersed in sadness and could not extricate himself.

    Chapter 817 Happy Smile

    3/5

    At this time, Georgia asked him, ¡°What do you want from me? Tell me quickly. I still have things to do.¡±

    ¡°Georgia, you have really changed a lot.¡± Lenard was still staring at the disy cabs without looking back at her.

    His voice was hoarse and self-deprecating.

    Georgia was stunned for a moment because she had never seen Lenard so depressed.

    But her tone quickly became usual. ¡°People change. Don¡¯t you change, too?¡±

    ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to me before.¡± Lenard saidagain.

    In the past, as long as he showed a little tirednes eorgia would care for him and even send him various nourishing soups.

    But now that he sat in a wheelchair, Georgia didn¡¯t even ask a simple question.

    Lenard still couldn¡¯t ept such a big gap.

    ¡°You also know that was in the past. At that time, we were boyfriend and girlfriend, and it was my duty to care about you, but now we have nothing to do with each other. I shouldn¡¯t act the same as before.¡±

    Chapter 817 Happy Smile

    4/5

    When Georgia was talking, she saw a new messageing in on her phone, so she hurriedly checked it.

    It was from Efren.

    There was only one photo on it, which was the breakfast made by the hotel today, and everything was her favorite.

    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    With Efren, no matter what happened, he would amodate her unconditionally.

    This feeling was wonderful.

    No matter what she did, she didn¡¯t have to be cautious.

    She smiled and replied to the message: [I¡¯m so hu...gry! I¡¯ll go eat right away!]When Lenard turned his head, he happened to see the happy smile on Georgia¡¯s face.

    That smile made him feel a little dizzy for a while, thinking that this was when they were in love.

    But when he saw that Georgia¡¯s eyes were on the phone, the sternness in his eyes suddenly surfaced.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818 | Beg You?

    Lenard thought of somethingter and quickly hid the strange look.

    Then, he slowly talked about what happened recently.

    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ve been working in a logisticspany recently. I work hard every day to carry goods. I¡¯m so tired that my waist was protruding, and I only have about 700 dors a month at most...¡±

    When Georgia heard him speak again, she turned her eyes back to him.

    ¡°As long as you live frugally, you can still live a good life with 700

    dors a month.¡±

    Although Lenard was pitiful, he was hateful as well.

    Lenard¡¯s previous job wasn¡¯t good, but he could still make about

    1,200 dors a month.

    If he worked hard, he would definitely be promoted in the next twoyears.

    In addition, if he married Georgia, with the wedding gift from her parents and grandparents, Lenard would for sure live a rather wealthy life.

    Chapter 818 1 Beg You?

    But he insisted on taking a shortcut to be what he was today.

    So Georgia really didn¡¯t sympathize with him at all now.

    Lenard smiled when he heard Georgia¡¯s words.

    With 700 dors a month, how could he live a good life?

    2/4

    She really was the daughter of a rich family, and she didn¡¯t know the sufferings of the world!

    But besides cynicism, he had not forgotten the purpose ofing to her today.

    He immediately showed a sad look to Georgia. ¡°But now I can¡¯t even earn the 700 dors...¡±

    Georgia was slightly surprised.

    After Lenard received her gaze, he continued, ¡°My leg was injured when I was carrying the goods. Although it will not endanger my life, I cannot do heavy work in the future.¡°I know you must feel that I deserve this. I also know that I am suffering everything now because I betrayed you, so I was punished. But I still hope that you can help me...¡±

    Georgia listened to Lenard¡¯s hoarse voice, telling about the recent Chapter 818 | Beg You?

    3/4

    tragic situation, her heart was still a little fluctuating, and she felt that her tears were about to fall.

    But she insisted. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    It was her uncle Byron who took the initiative to deal with Lenard and even La¡¯s family.

    All of this was for her to vent her anger.

    Otherwise, there was no need for someone like Byron to care about these people.

    She wasn¡¯t ignorant, and she persuaded Byron not to go against them again.

    Lenard was once again rejected by Georgia, and his hand on the armrest of the wheelchair visibly tightened.

    His hands were slightly white due to excessive force.But at the same time, his tone and demeanor were still so humble.

    ¡°But Georgia, I really can¡¯t think of any other way to survive except to beg you now. I know that I am terrible. But I really need a job, a job that can support me and my family, and also my elderly parents...¡±

    ¡°You can find other jobs, not necessarily in a logisticspany. Although the Hansen family has a big business, it does not cover all industries. As long as you are patient, you will find a job that suits you and can support you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve run into walls everywhere and been looked down upon by others. I¡¯m discouraged now. If possible, can you arrange for me to be a warehouse manager in yourpany, for the sake that we loved each other before? Do you want me to kneel and beg you...¡±

    Lenard¡¯s tone was extremely humble.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Georgia felt distressed.

    It was indeed like what Lenard said because they had been in love, she really couldn¡¯t bear to see him being so pitiful.

    But did she really want to arrange for him to worpany?

    her own While hesitating, Efren called...

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819 Human Effort Georgia hesitated for a moment but still picked up Efren¡¯s call.

    She was afraid that Efren would think she and her ex-boyfriend were still in touch, but she was more eager to see Efren.

    Perhaps it was because she experienced Lenard¡¯s darkness during this time. Now to her, Efren was like a ray of sunshine shining into her life, which could instantly dispel the haze in her heart.

    ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you done yet? Foods are going to be cold.¡±

    The moment the phone was connected, Efren¡¯s ep and pleasant voice came.

    As Georgia thought, her world instantly became bright and transparent, and the haze disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost ready. If you¡¯re hungry, just eat first. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    ¡°Is it something difficult? Do you need your boyfriend to help?¡±

    There was a faint smile in Efren¡¯s voice, which made Georgia forget the unhappiness with Lenard just now, and she also smiled slightly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine right away. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes...¡±

    Georgia was talking on the phone with her back turned to Lenard,so she didn¡¯t notice the sinister look on Lenard¡¯s face when she was talking with Efren with a smile.

    With that smile on her face, it looked like she was chatting with that man.

    They had only been separated for a short while. How could she be with someone else so soon?

    And she must have gotten together with this man behind Lenard¡¯s back long ago!

    Damn bitch!

    How could she use himself of betraying her?

    But thinking about what Susan ordered him to do next and the 3.3 million dors she promised, Lenard suddenly felt a lot more at ease.

    Soon, Georgia finished appeasing Efren, and the phone call ended.

    ¡°Georgia...¡±Seeing her put away her mobile phone, Lenard pushed the wheelchair forward and was about to continue talking about the However, Georgia, who had been unwilling to agree before, suddenly said, ¡°If you want to work in mypany, I can make that happen. However, I have one condition.¡±

    Lenard was taken aback.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Georgia suddenly changed her mind.

    Was it because he was in a hurry to date that man, or...

    However, Lenard knew these were not issues he should worry about now.

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to work in ourpany¡¯s warehouse, and I can also arrange for you to have two helpers so that you don¡¯t have to do heavy work. But you must promise me that you will never appear in front of me again.¡±

    Being eager to go to Efren¡¯s appointment was one thing. On the other hand, Efren¡¯s love healed her and made her willing to forgive all the bad things in the world.

    ¡°Georgia... do we really have to be like this?¡±

    Lenard actually wanted to carry out Susan¡¯s task by working in Georgia¡¯spany.

    4/5Chapter 819 Human Effort But Georgia even suggested he should never appear in front of her again, so what about his next mission?

    She asked him back, ¡°Do you not feel disgusted? If you don¡¯t, I dc.¡±

    Every time she saw Lenard¡¯s face, she would still unconsciously see the picture of him and La together, making her sick.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then just forget what I said.¡±

    Georgia really didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with him, so she turned around and left the office after saying this.

    Lenard hurriedly said, ¡°I promise you. From now on, I will not appear in front of you...¡±

    ¡°Then you can go find the secretaryter, and she will arrange everything for you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    After Georgia said this, she left without looking back.

    Lenard looked at her, couldn¡¯t wait to leave, and smiled coldly.

    Where there¡¯s a will, there is a way.

    As long as they worked in the samepany, he didn¡¯t believe he could not meet Georgia!

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820 Your Gift?

    When Georgia arrived at the hotel, the man was waiting at the hotel room door.

    Seeing her appear, Efren smiled.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    His smile was not obvious but true.

    1/4

    When Georgia saw it, she couldn¡¯t help speeding up her pace.

    When the distance between the two was less than three meters, she even galloped up and threw herself into the arms of the man.

    Efren seemed to enjoy Georgia¡¯s affectionate hug and stretched out his long arms to catch her firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. You don¡¯t have to deal with that in such an early morning, do you?¡±

    These days, Georgia came to him almost at dawn.

    He was also used to seeing his girl early in the morning.

    As a result, when Georgia was overwhelmed by something today,he couldn¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ve already finished. Do you miss me?¡±

    Chapter 820 Your Gift?

    Georgia raised her head to see the man¡¯s charming, handsome face.

    2/4

    When she was in a rtionship with Lenard before, she would not ask such questions.

    Because usually, these questions would not be answered.

    But when she was with Efren, she was probably spoiled by him, so she would always bother him with these problems, never tired of

    ¡°I¡¯ve beening to you twice. What do you think?¡± The man lowered his head and tapped Georgia with the tip of his nose.

    This move looked not so intimate but showed his pampering.

    Georgia threw herself into the man¡¯s arms wit didn¡¯t miss you.¡±¡°Well, but I It was said that the one who fell in love first was destined to be humbler than the other.

    She fell in love with Lenard first, so she was always the one to sacrifice in their rtionship, which was unfair.

    But even so, Lenard still did not cherish her.

    She had enough of such humble love.

    This time when she was in a rtionship with Efren, she wanted to enjoy the feeling of dominating, so she could not let Efren know she was actually very into him.

    Maybe it was because she hid her thoughts well, or maybe Efren really didn¡¯t sense it. Efren just lowered his head and k*ssed her.

    With a deep k*ss, he punished her for not missing him.

    The food in the room was getting cold, but the two people who were k*ssing seemed to have forgotten everything around them, immersed in making out...

    Soon, it was Byron¡¯s birthday.This was the first official birthday celebration since he fell off the cliff four years ago.

    Osborn and Nora attached great importance to it and wanted to hold a big celebration.

    The birthday party venue was set at a luxurious hotel owned by the Hansen Group, fully upying all the hotel halls.

    For this dinner party, they invited all local wealthy people and all the employees under the Hansen Group.

    And the Hansen Group covered almost all local industries, so this day was equivalent to a holiday for the entire New York.

    While everyone was nning the birthday banquet, Byron was putting his arms around Cora¡¯s waist and asking her, ¡°What gift are you going to give me today?¡±

    ¡°You must have received a lot of presents today. Why are you always asking about my present?¡±

    Cora pushed Byron away and put Martin on a little shirt.

    In the evening, Martin would show up with Byron, so Nora asked someone to tailor this shirt for Martin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want other people¡¯s gifts. I only want yours.¡±

    Byron also helped Martin wear his trousers, but he still looked at Cora.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t prepare a gift for me, you can als ee to marry me at the end of the year as a gift. I think I will be very happy to ept

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821 Get Her Out of Here!

    Cora red at the man coquettishly. ¡°No. I said I won¡¯t do it until the injury on my face is healed.¡±

    The wound was like a caterpir. Every time Cora looked at herself in the mirror, she felt upset.

    She had even started to inquire about beauty treatment, wanting to see what she could do to get rid of the scar, then hold a wedding with Byron.

    After all, she would have only one wedding ceremony in her eyes in a lifetime, so it must be held when she was most beautiful.

    ept But seeing Byron in such a hurry, even urging he his proposal as a birthday gift, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed.

    ¡°Even if you have facial injuries, you look much better than those people, so there¡¯s no need to care about it.¡±

    Byron put on Martin¡¯s pants and held Cora¡¯s waist again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold the wedding ceremony. After the wedding ceremony, I could rest a*sured.¡±

    Cora was amused by his almost pettish tone and could only say, Chapter 821 Get Her Out of Here! ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±¡°OK, you just wait and see.¡±

    Byron was confident and firm.

    2/5

    But in the next half a day, he was very busy, almost on the phone all the time.From N?velDrama.Org.

    He seemed quite busy and had little time to talk to Cora and Martin.

    In this regard, Cora was not surprised, because it was normal for this man to be busy.

    As for his performance, Cora didn¡¯t really care much about it because he had already been very nice to her.

    Byron had been busy until the dinner party was about to start when he was free to return to Cora and Martin and prepare a meal for them.

    ¡°Cora, I asked someone to cook some dishes for you. Eat some first so that you won¡¯t be too hungryter.¡±

    ¡°You should have it. You are busier than anyone else tonight.¡±

    Cora took over the te and prepared to feed Martin.As for the meal, she nned to keep most of it for the birthday person.

    But he did not eat but fed Martin. ¡°I can feed myself anytime, but you will suffer from hypoglycemia if you don¡¯t have it.¡±

    It was true that Cora suffered from hypoglycemia.

    If she hadn¡¯t eaten for too long, she would faint.

    So she had the meal.

    But while she was eating, Carter came over.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, Miss Isidra Wolf is here again.¡±

    The word ¡°again¡± clearly showed that Carter did not want to see Isidra here.

    ¡°Did we send her an invitation card?¡±

    Byron was calm and continued to feed Martin.

    ¡°No.¡± Carter was actually a little puzzled.

    When drafting the invitation card this time, he told Byron thatIsidra was still in New York and asked him if he wanted to invite Isidra.

    But at that time, Byron refused very decisively.

    Soon, Carter knew the answer.

    Because the man ordered coldly, ¡°Then drive her out.¡±

    Carter paused and quickly looked at Cora.

    He knew that Cora was Isidra¡¯s benefactor, and they had quite a special friendship.

    So he wasn¡¯t sure if Cora would be angry if Byron drove Isidra away in front of her.

    When Cora finished eating, she found Carter staring at her. Then she knew what Carter was hesitating about.

    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just do as he s She and Isidra did have a little friendship.

    But she couldn¡¯t ignore Byron¡¯s feelings because of Isidra every time.

    Besides, Byron was the birthday person today, so she should fulfill his wishes.

    After Cora replied, Carter heaved a sigh of relief and then got Isidra out of there, as required by the two of them...

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822 Fickle?

    At the hotel gate, Carter said to Isidra, who had dressed up extravagant today, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Isidra Wolf! You are not on the invitation list for this birthday party this time.¡±

    Isidra didn¡¯t expect to be rejected, looking embarra*sed.

    But she had already appeared at the hotel entrance, dressed up, and if she just went home like this, she would definitely beughed at when someb*dy she knew saw it.

    Therefore, Isidra still tried her best to maintain the smile on her face and said, ¡°I know. I happened to know Mr. Hansen¡¯s birthday, so I came here to send him a gift.¡±

    She also used such an excuse when she attended several dinner parties rted to the Hansen family.

    Basically, no one would stop her.

    After all, everyone knew that she treated the Hansen family so warmly because she regarded Cora as her benefactor.But Carter still stood in front of Isidra.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. We only allow those who were invited to attend today¡¯s birthday. I hope you can understand, Miss Isidra Wolf.¡±

    But at this time, several female employees from factories of the Hansen Group walked together, talking andughing,

    ¡°Mr. Hansen is so kind. Even workers like us cane to the birthday party. There is no such nice boss.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I used to work in a small workshop in our town, and I¡¯ve been with the boss all day long, but he never invited us to attend his birthday party.¡±

    ¡°No wonder everyone says it is good to be a worker of the Hansen Group!¡±

    ¡°Would it be too shabby for us to dress like this today? Look, everyone is well-dressed!¡±

    They walked and chatted, and one of them pointed at Isidra.

    Indeed,pared with their uniforms issued by the factory, Isidra¡¯s high-end dress was so luxurious, which made them feel ashamed.

    But they didn¡¯t know that their conversation made Isidra extremely ashamed and annoyed, because even the female workers on the production line were invited, they could attend the dinner party even dressed like that, but Isidra could not!

    Was this telling her that, in Byron¡¯s mind, Isidra was not even as important as a female worker at the production line?

    Really, at that moment, Isidra wanted to rush up and tear the mouths of those female workers.But considering the Wolf family¡¯s reputation, she could only suppress her anger.

    But she just wouldn¡¯t give up easily!

    She was more eager to attend the party after she was rejected...

    Meanwhile, Georgia received the message and quietly entered the hotel¡¯s terrace.

    She saw Efren wearing a ck suit, smoking a cigarette on the side of the terrace.

    Probably hearing someone wasing, Efren turned his head, met Georgia¡¯s eyes, and immediately stubbed out the cigarette in his hand.

    Georgia smiled and threw herself into the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Why did youe here sote?¡± Georgia lightly hugged the man¡¯s waist and said with a rare gentle voice.

    Today Byron held a birthday party and invited many people, so she could only help organize the birthday party.Because of this, she co today.

    But such a morning seemed to be lengthy for her.

    It was the first time in her life that she was so eager to meet someone.

    That was why she kept urging Efren toe here quickly.

    But when she finally met him, he just held her waist.

    This made Georgia angry again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me? I know that men are all fickle!¡±

    Efren had no choice but to exin, ¡°I want to see you too, baby!

    But you have to mind your brother anyway.¡±

    Georgia was surprised. ¡°Brother?¡±

    Following the direction Efren was pointing at, Georgia turned around and saw Martin standing not far away, with a face resembling Byron staring at the two of them.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823 How Many Children?

    Onlyter did Georgia realized that besides helping out with some small matters at the birthday party, she should also take care of Martin throughout the day.

    So Martin followed her all the time, and the two secretly ate the ice cream sent by the hotel manager.

    Butter, after receiving Efren¡¯s message, she was so excited that she forgot about Martin.

    Hurrying to see Efren, she even forgot that Martin was following her.

    ¡°Well, Martin...¡±

    Georgia suddenly blushed and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Martin might not understand what they did at such a young age.

    But she still felt a little ashamed.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t expect Martin to greet Efren before sheexined. ¡°Hi, Efren.¡±

    His greeting made Efren¡¯s brows and eyes stretch in an instant.

    He even squatted down and chatted with Martin, ¡°Hello, Martin. Did you have fun with your sister today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But my sister seems to be happier when she sees you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am also happy to y with you...¡±

    Seeing Efren chatting with Martin so kindly, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but fantasize.

    If they had a baby, would Efren treat their child so well and be a good father like now?

    How many children should they have in the future?

    At least two, right?

    One with his surname, the other with hers...

    But thinking of this, Georgia realized that she was thinking too much!

    She and Efren were only at the beginning of their rtionship. She had already thought they would get married and have children and how many children they would have!

    So shameless!After Efren finished chatting with Martin, he turned around and saw Georgia covering her red cheeks, looking ashamed and Efren came over to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Martin also came to Georgia. ¡°Georgia, are you okay?¡±

    But Georgia felt embarra*sed when they came to and cared about her.

    She was thinking of getting married and having children while the two were chatting!From N?velDrama.Org.

    She felt ashamed to face these two people, so she ran away, covering her face.

    Efren was going to chase Georgia, but he looked back at Martin.

    ¡°Just go with Georgia. This is my dad¡¯s ce. I¡¯m Martin acted a little precociously and understandingly.

    here.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried about you being alone, Martin.¡±

    After Efren finished speaking, he went up and held Martin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go find Georgia together.¡±

    When they found Georgia, she was with Nora and the others.

    The dinner party was about to begin, and most guests were there.

    Byron was surrounded by people who wanted to know him, including many people with wealth and power. So it was difficult to get close to Byron tonight.

    So some people turned to talk with Nora.

    Of course, there were some parents who wanted to marry their children into the Hansen family.Rouston wanted to introduce his son to Georgia, so after greeting Nora, he said, ¡°Alton has just returned recently. Georgia should still remember him. You were in the same kindergarten when you were young.¡±

    Georgia looked at Alton¡¯s ugly face and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    She met so many people in her life. If she could remember them all, her brain would be huge.

    A *smate in kindergarten?

    Georgia did not even remember many of her college *smates!

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824 A Family of Three?

    But they were thick-skinned. Even if Georgia said she did not remember, they tried to evoke her memory.

    ¡°When I was young, I looked very distinctive, fat, and cute. I remember I yed games with you...¡±

    Georgia sneered, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember.¡±

    At this time, Rouston hurriedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember. Anyway, you are *smates. Alton will develop his career at home currently. If you are free, you can hang out together since you know each other.¡±

    Georgia swore in her heart, ¡°How could you say we know each other after I said I don¡¯t remember him? You old bald a*s!¡±

    But she still maintained a fake smile as most celebrities did. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m not avable recently. I have just started apany, so I have many things to deal with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can make another appointment when you¡¯re free. By the way, what does yourpany do? I also learned how to operate capital. Maybe I can help you.¡±

    Alton tried to continue the conversation with her.Fortunately, at this lif

    ¡°Efren, are you here?¡± Nora greeted Efren first.

    She was much more enthusiastic than when she received Rouston and his son. After all, they were getting along well with the Serrano family.

    Then, she also saw Martin, who was led by Efren.

    ¡°Why is Martin with you?¡±

    When Georgia heard Nora¡¯s words, she felt a little awkward.

    She was quite worried Nora would ask her about the rtionship between her and Efren after a string of questions.

    But fortunately, Efren reacted quickly.

    ¡°Georgia was busy and had to take care of Martin at the same time, so I helped her with Martin.¡±

    Hearing that, Norained to Georgia, ¡°How can you let Efren help you take care of Martin?¡±

    Georgia stuck out her tongue. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Martin with me.¡±

    Then she took Martin¡¯s hand from Efren and said, ¡°Sorry, Alton. Ihave to take care of the kid.¡±

    She actually took the opportunity to avoid Alton rather than being afraid of being med by Nora.

    Not long after, Efren also followed. ¡°What happened? Were you dating just now?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s their wishful thinking.¡±

    Georgia walked with Martin first.

    But there were too many peopleing to the dinner today. She was worried that Martin would be squeezed, so she hugged him.

    Efren looked at her slender arms and found it difficult for her to hold Martin, so he naturally took Martin over and asked again,

    ¡°Then has your family arranged matchmaking f u?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have been introducing young talents to me recently.¡±

    Georgia looked around and saw no familiar people around, so she continued to walk with Efren in peace.

    Her family introduced her men because they seemed to know that she had just broken up.

    They thought she went to Cloudville with Efren to rx.

    Therefore, to help her forget the pain as soon as possible, the family members tried their best to introduce her to someone theythought was good.

    However, Georgia had been busy dating Efren recently, so she hadn¡¯t kept the appointment yet.

    She didn¡¯t take these things seriously and even talked about them indifferently.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    But she didn¡¯t know that when Efren heard this, his eyes dimmed obviously...

    But in front of Georgia, he didn¡¯t show any displeasure.

    They were still talking andughing.

    When Cora saw this from a distance, she could not believe it and quickly asked Byron to have a look.

    ¡°Honey, look at Georgia, Efren, and Martin. They are like a family of three, aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825 Give Her Ointment?

    ¡°What family of three?¡±

    When Byron raised his head, several people happened to block his view.

    ¡°It¡¯s Georgia and...¡±

    When Cora was about to say something, she saw Isidra and Vaughn walking towards them.

    ¡°They¡¯re here again.¡±

    Cora might have been influenced by Byron and also disliked them.

    ¡°Tsk! They¡¯re just a bunch of leeches living off others!¡±

    Byron also saw them and couldn¡¯t hide his dislike in his tone.

    He even thought about asking Carter to find someone to stop them.

    But Cora persuaded him. ¡°Theye to celebrate your birthday, so don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Byron did not get them out of there, probably because he listened to Cora.Vaughn and Isidra also came to them at this moment.

    They met and greeted each other, and Byron treated Vaughn politely.

    But when Isidra greeted him, he didn¡¯t even give her a straight look.

    Cora was afraid that Byron would annoy Vaughn if Byron ignored Isidra, so she hurriedly received Vaughn and Isidra.

    ¡°Mr. Wolf, Miss Isidra Wolf, please go to the lobby and take your seats.¡±

    Many people came uninvited today, so a hall was specially arranged to amodate these people.

    Vaughn nodded in response and then took out an ointment from his pocket.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, this is a special medicine of scar removal I found. It is said that it is effective. Hope it can help you.¡±

    This time, even if Isidra didn¡¯t ask him toe to Byron¡¯s birthday party, Vaughn nned to give Cora the ointment.Byron¡¯s face turned sullen obviously after seeing the ointment. He held Cora¡¯s waist more tightly.

    He knew they had bad intentions toward Cora.

    But he didn¡¯t expect them to be so tant.

    They even dared to give things to Cora in front of him!

    Cora didn¡¯t expect that Vaughn would be so kind that he would give her scar removal ointment.

    Was it really like what Byron said?

    But then she thought Vaughn was good-looking, with a good family background and supreme power.

    A lot of women definitely surrounded such a man. How could he want someone like her?

    Byron must be overthinking!

    So she took Vaughn¡¯s ointment in front of Byron.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wolf.¡±

    Cora felt that Byron pinched her waist.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    But in front of Vaughn, she dared not show it!

    Fortunately, Vaughn did not procrastinate.¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    After speaking, he said to Isidra, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the lobby. Mr.

    Hansen and Dr. Lane must still be busy.¡±

    Isidra was a little unwilling.

    She made a fuss and managed to squeeze into the dinner party.

    She did not even talk to Byron before going to the lobby.

    She looked at Byron and quickly handed the gift to him.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, this is the birthday gift for you. I...¡±

    She wanted to say happy birthday or talk to him about something else.

    But he interrupted her before she finished speaking.

    ¡°There is a ce for gifts at the hotel gate.¡±

    Isidra blushed. ¡°But I...¡±

    She wanted to say that she was different from others, that she was Vaughn¡¯s younger sister, who was distinguished, and her affection for Byron was deeper than many people.

    But before she could say these words, Byron left with his arms.

    around Cora¡¯s waist...

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826 Looks Familiar!

    Isidra looked at Byron¡¯s and Cora¡¯s leaving backs in surprise, unable to believe she was given the cold shoulder again.

    Fortunately for Isidra, Vaughn just received a call.

    Something coincidentally happened, and he needed to go back to deal with it.

    After discussing with her, Vaughn finally said, ¡°Put the gift outside. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Isidra didn¡¯t want to leave. She initially wanted Vaughn to leave first. Then she would leave by herself once the banquet was over.

    But Vaughn suddenly looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Isidra, don¡¯t crave things that are not yours.¡±

    Isidra froze immediately.

    She always thought her brother wasn¡¯t aware of her feelings.

    toward Byron.

    She had been carefully hiding it, treating it as her own sad and sweet little secret.

    Only now that she realized her brother had seen through everything since long ago. He just didn¡¯t bother to expose her.Isidra looked at Vaughn with red eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°I do not,¡± Vaughn answered, his eyes looking at Isidra calmly.

    He cared for his sister very much.

    Especially when she was sick, he even tried every means to save her life.

    Now that she had survived, he also felt an immense joy.

    So when he first noticed Isidra might like Byron, he didn¡¯t expose her nor forcefully tell her to stop.

    Because he believed that everyone had the right to like other people, and it was fine as long as they didn¡¯t get in the way of other people¡¯s family rtionships.

    He also pretended to know nothing to protect her self-esteem.

    But Isidra¡¯s crazy desire of wanting to get in the way of others¡¯ rtionships was practicallying out to the surface earlier.

    Vaughn thought that he could no longer pretend to be clueless.

    He said, ¡°Isidra, he already has a family of his own, and his wife is also the one who saved your life. Don¡¯t you have a sense ofremorse toward your own conscience?¡±

    Isidra¡¯s voice was almost hoarse. ¡°I knew you would say this! She did save me, and I¡¯m indebted to her. But they are divorced and didn¡¯t remarry!¡±

    In the past, as long as she cried, Vaughn would give in no matter what.

    But Vaughn didn¡¯t back down today because he didn¡¯t want her to be the subject of everyone¡¯s spurning.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that they haven¡¯t remarried yet, but you can see that they are more affectionate than any married people now, and they also have a child. It is immoral if you still insist on getting in their way!¡±

    It was the first time Vaughn spoke harshly to Isidra, and she burst into tears on the spot.

    She sobbed, ¡°I know that, but I can¡¯t control my feelings.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t control your feelings, but you can control your behavior. Leave New York with me now, and we¡¯ll never step in here again. No matter how unforgettable the feelings are, it will fade with time.¡±

    Vaughn gently stroked Isidra¡¯s hair. He was her elder brother, and he was also obliged to teach her to be a good person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±His gentle whispers eventually made Isidra recover from her sudden outburst, and she finally calmed down.

    With eyes full of tears, she said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t given him the gift.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Leave the gift, and we¡¯ll go.¡±

    Isidra still couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept it.

    But she knew she couldn¡¯t do anything under Vaughn¡¯s nose.

    Afterward, she put the gift in the gifts drop zone and left.

    But before she left, she was still resentfully thinking that she would definitely win Byron¡¯s heart, no matter what means she used!

    At the same time, Georgia just happened to be called to the gifts drop zone to deal with some matters, and Efren stayed by her side the whole time while carrying Martin.

    When Georgia had dealt with the matter and was about to leave, she found a familiar gift box in the gifts drop zone...

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827 Bringing Disaster Upon Yourself Georgia picked up the gift box and turned it over in her hands.

    When Efren saw that, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you like this box?¡±

    ¡°No, I remember seeing this box before.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Georgia actually remembered that when she and Isidra were choosing cufflinks in the jewelry storest time, the pair of diamond cufflinks that Isidra chose was wrapped in the same box as this.

    ¡°All gift boxes look roughly the same,¡± Efren said.

    ¡°No, this one is different.¡± What Georgia meant was the ribbon tied on the top of the gift box.

    This gift box was initially adorned with a sapphire blue ribbon, but Isidra said the ribbon did not look luxurious enough for this box, so she especially bought a smog blue ribbon for hundreds of dors to redecorate it.

    And the decorative ribbon on the gift box in Georgia¡¯s hands now was exactly the same smog blue ribbon.

    Furthermore, her sixth sense also told her that Isidra was the onewho brought this gift.

    But when Isidra was choosing the pair of diamond cufflinks at that time, she looked so serious, as if she wanted to choose a gift for her fianc¨¦.

    Yet this gift now appeared in Georgia¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday gifts drop zone.

    Georgia abruptly thought of something, then she immediately tore off the ribbon and opened the gift box.

    Just as she expected, whaty inside was the pair of diamond cufflinks that Isidra had chosen before!

    ¡°Why are you unwrapping your uncle¡¯s present?¡± Efren asked casually when he saw Georgia unwrapping the gift box.

    After all, in a family like the Hansen family, anyone could receive tons of valuable gifts on their birthdays.

    They wouldn¡¯t take these gifts seriously at all, and would even asionally donate them as gifts for charity activities.

    So if Georgia really liked it and opened all of Byron¡¯s presents, Byron would surely say nothing.

    But soon, Efren noticed that Georgia¡¯s face was as white as a sheet.He instantly didn¡¯t care whether there were any familiar people around and hurriedly grabbed Georgia¡¯s shoulders, asking,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Georgia was still staring at the pair of cufflinks in her hands absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. It¡¯s just that... I seem to have brought disaster upon myself.¡±

    Before this, she still wondered why Isidra stayed so shamelessly in the Hansen Mansion for so long when Isidra obviously didn¡¯t like her.

    It was certainly not to save on hotel fees while staying in New York!

    Was it because of the tranquil andfortable environment around the Hansen Mansion? Or to have more chances to see Cora, the person who saved her life?

    But now, Georgia realized that she was totally mistaken!

    It turned out that Isidra was only targeting Byron from the very beginning!It was no wonder Isidra also whined to eat supper when she saw Byron eating supper, as she had always frowned upon the mention of supper before.

    It was also no wonder Isidra suddenly became interested in visiting the jewelry store after Georgia mentioned Byron¡¯s birthday, as she was so unwilling to go with Georgia before.

    The more Georgia thought about it, the more disgusted she felt, and the more she felt so sorry for Cora.

    On the other hand, Efren was totally clueless. ¡°Bringing disaster upon yourself? What do you mean?¡±

    At this time, the emcee was announcing the start of the birthday banquet.

    Efren could only say, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go in first, okay? You can tell me in detailter.¡±

    He vowed not to easily let go of whoever dared to scare his sweetheart like this.

    But Georgia said, ¡°I have to talk to Aunt Cora first. You can go inside with Martin first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Georgia...¡±

    Efren wanted to persuade her, but Georgia had shaken off his hand and walked toward the backstage of the banquet.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828 His Proposal!

    Meanwhile, Cora was currently backstage, helping Byron fix his tie.

    Cora said helplessly, ¡°How old are you? Can¡¯t you fix your tie yourself that you have to make mee over?¡±

    Today, both the Hansen family and the Yoris family were present.

    Even her elder brother, Gabe, and his wife¡¯s family were also invited.

    Cora hadn¡¯t seen Gabe for a while, and she hadn¡¯t even had a good chat with him when Byron said he would give a speech on the stageter and insisted on asking her toe over to help with dressing.

    Byron pouted. ¡°You always help Martin to wear his clothes before he goes to kindergarten, so why can¡¯t you do it for me, too?

    Do you dislike me now just because someone gave you a scar cream?¡±

    Cora immediately understood that this person was still angry because of that scar cream.

    ¡°The scar cream didn¡¯t even offend you! Besides, the situation.

    would be very awkward if I didn¡¯t ept that scar scream!¡±

    Then Cora couldn¡¯t help pinching Byron¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a three-year-old, will you? Even Martin is more sensible than you!¡±

    Byron quickly pressed down her hand. ¡°Why do I have to be sensible? Anyway, you are not allowed to use that scar cream.¡±As the two were bickering, Georgia ran over in a panic.

    ¡°Uncle Byron, Aunt Cora...¡±

    Cora and Byron simultaneously turned their heads, and upon seeing Georgia¡¯s pale face, they stopped their banter and walked toward her.

    Byron asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Cora stepped forward to feel the temperature of her forehead.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you looking like this?¡±

    But Georgia hurriedly pushed her hand away. ¡°Aunt Cora, I have something to tell you.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Cora immediately looked at Byron, motioning for him to leave first.

    But Byron didn¡¯t leave and just scowled at them. ¡°Do you two still have something I can¡¯t listen to?¡±

    Cora hurriedly pushed Byron away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give a speech on the stage? Just go first.¡±

    Byron had no choice but to shoot Georgia a look. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be too long.¡±

    Georgia nodded hurriedly. She knew about her uncle¡¯s n fortoday.

    And thus, Byron quickly left the backstage.

    Only after Georgia made sure again and again that Byron had left did she clutch Cora¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Aunt Cora, I¡¯m so stupid. I have done something so terrible to you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Cora subconsciously asked, but seeing Georgia¡¯s flustered and guilty look, she didn¡¯t have the heart to reprimand her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what you did, I will always forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Cora, you have to be careful of Isidra!¡±

    Georgia¡¯s words left Cora at a loss.

    ¡°Be careful of Isidra? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Georgia said bluntly, ¡°She likes Uncle Byron!¡±

    Cora was bewildered. ¡°She likes your uncle? I think that¡¯s impossible.¡±After all, Byron told her earlier that both Isidra and her brother were eyeing her!

    So much so that Byron looked as if he was about to overturn the table and tear those siblings apart when Vaughn gave her the scar cream.

    But Georgia just told her that Isidra liked Byron instead.

    She waspletely disoriented now.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? She stayed in the Hansen Mansion because she was going for my uncle.¡±

    Georgia had exined everything, yet Cora still looked at her in disbelief, and she felt as if she was dying out of exasperation.

    ¡°Anyway, you have to trust me. Isidra is here for my uncle. I won¡¯t a*sociate with her in the future, and you must remember, don¡¯t let her get close to my uncle.¡±

    Seeing Georgia¡¯s distressed look, Cora had no choice but to promise her.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Look how frightened you are. She¡¯s not even about a man-eating beast.¡±

    At the same time, whatever Byron was saying on the stage caused the audience to give out very enthusiastic apuse.

    Driven by curiosity, Cora couldn¡¯t help looking at Byron through the pa*sage leading to the stage.

    But that man was walking in her direction before suddenly kneeling on one knee in front of her, a diamond ring in his hand.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829 Worry Too Much Cora was slightly stumped, and she could only stand there unmovingly.

    Was Byron about to formally propose at his birthday banquet?

    That exined why he kept demanding her to style herself today and insisted on taking her backstage.

    When those jumbled thoughts came to her, Byron¡¯s intoxicating and charming voice resounded from the stage again.

    ¡°Cora, do you think it¡¯s a bit sudden that I proposed to you at the birthday banquet today?¡±

    Cora was still in a daze, which proved Byron had guessed it right.

    ¡°To be honest, I nned this proposal long ago. Four years ago, to be exact. I like you to the extent that I hope the whole world knows about it, and I wish to give you more than what other women in the world have.

    ¡°However, that sudden turn of events has made us miss out on each other for four years. And ever since we met again, there was not a day that I didn¡¯t regret being absent from your life in thest four years.¡±While Byron was pouring out his feelings pa*sionately, Georgia turned around and saw that Cora¡¯s face was already drenched with tears.

    Georgia suddenly felt that her previous worries seemed unnecessary.

    Byron and Cora loved each other so much, so how could it be possible for someone like Isidra to get in the way so casually?From N?velDrama.Org.

    Georgia finally felt immensely relieved.

    As for the man on the stage, his confession was still going.

    ¡°There are not many such four years in life, so I hope we can keep holding each other¡¯s hands tightly for every four years thate for the rest of our lives... Cora, will you marry me?¡±

    As soon as he said that, the audience burst into apuse again.

    Many people also chanted, ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡±

    Suddenly, the backstage staff also came up to urge Cora. ¡°Mrs. Hansen, go up now. Mr. Hansen can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Not only the staff, but even Georgia next to her was also urging her.

    ¡°Aunt Cora, go up now. My uncle almost turns into a stone overthere.¡±

    With everyone teasing her, Cora felt her face was unbearably hot.

    But she still couldn¡¯t help meeting the man¡¯s gaze before finally stepping onto the stage.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, she nodded to the man with tears in her eyes.

    And thus, the man put the diamond ring on the ring finger of her left hand at the fastest speed, then hugged her tightly in his arms and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Cora. This is the best gift I have ever received.¡±

    Cora hugged him back and said in a very shaky voice, ¡°I also want to thank you. Thank you for not giving up on me.¡±

    Perhaps because the excitement in her heart had reached its maximum, Cora did the most daring act in her life.

    She stood on tiptoe and k*ssed Byron in the eyes of everyone.

    Yes, she was indeed very grateful to him.

    In the face of her feelings, there were times when she was a coward, withdrawing herself, and performing unsatisfactorily.

    It was this man who remained true to his heart, always holding her hand tightly and never letting go so that they could have their happiness today.

    Byron had wanted to k*ss Cora, but he didn¡¯t do so as he was worried that she would be embarra*sed to k*ss in front of everyone.

    Now that she had taken the initiative to k*ss him, how could Byron let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?

    Soon, he gained the upper hand and turned it into a full k*ss.

    And because of their vigorous k*sses, the audience once again burst into thunderous apuse.It was the first time Georgia witnessed what love looked like up close, and she was also deeply touched when she saw Byron and Cora exchanging lingering k*sses affectionately.

    She even wondered if her and Efren¡¯s love would be as vibrant as Byron and Cora¡¯s.

    Just as Georgia was immersed in her fantasy, a familiar male voice came behind her.

    ¡°Honey...¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830 Return to His Side Georgia instantly had goosebumps all over her b*dy when she heard it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She turned abruptly and saw Lenard standing not far away, propping himself up on a crutch with one hand.

    Georgia wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the dim light backstage, but she felt that Lenard looked inexplicably creepy now.

    She coldly pointed out, ¡°As I said, we have nothing between us anymore. Stop calling me that! It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    But Lenard said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to it, and it¡¯s hard to change it for some time.¡±

    Lenard seemed to be in a good mood, making Georgia feel slightly ufortable.

    So she skipped the subject and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Today is your uncle¡¯s birthday banquet, and all the staff ofpanies under the Hansen Group are invited.¡±

    The skincarepany under Georgia¡¯s ownership was also a part of the Hansen Group, and they must have received the invitation, too.

    So logically, Lenard, who worked at Georgia¡¯s skincarepany, also came to the banquet.When Lenard saw the influential guests present, he felt very ufortable.

    If he hadn¡¯t betrayed Georgia back then, he would have been a member of their circle now.

    But his recent experience had told him that everything that had happened in the world was irreversible.

    And that was why he had started not to dwell on this anymore.

    As long as he could get today¡¯s job done and smoothly board the ne abroad, he would soon be able to make aeback.

    Given time, there might be chances he could do better than Byron.

    Georgia said, ¡°Oh, I remember now. My mother called thepany to talk about it yesterday.¡±

    But then she frowned. ¡°Then why did youe backstage?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to find the restroom and thought it was here, but when I came inside, it turned out it was not the right ce.¡±

    Suddenly, Lenard¡¯s tone became more subdued. ¡°Georgia, canyoue to help me up those few steps?¡±

    Georgia only looked at him with a frown and didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    Apparently, she resented getting in close contact with Lenard very much.

    Lenard also seemed to realize it and hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been walking for a long time, and my legs hurt. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, forget it.¡±

    With that said, Lenard turned around and walked toward the exit.

    However, he was walking limply, as if suffering a lot for every step he took.

    Finally, Georgia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    She was a kind-hearted and upright girl. Even when she saw a random old man crossing the road, she would stop the car and give him a hand.

    Let alone an ex-lover like Lenard.Truthfully, Lenard never expected that Georgia would take the initiative to help him.

    Smelling the familiar scent on her b*dy, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that Georgia still had feelings for him.

    Otherwise, she could have ignored him earlier.

    So, if she still had feelings for him, and he didn¡¯t hurt her, would she return to his side one day?

    But such thought only pa*sed in his mind in a sh, as he soon remembered watching Georgia throwing herself into the arms of another man in the corner earlier.

    From their actions to the air between them, it looked like they were pa*sionately in love.

    So their rtionship must not only be for a day or two, but it must have been ovepping with the period she was in a rtionship with Lenard.

    If Georgia was with that man so lovingly all the time, how could she return to Lenard?

    When Georgia found out about his deal with Susan, she would most likely not give him any more chance or even take pity on him!

    With that in mind, as Georgia was supporting Lenard to walk forward, Lenard slowly took out a piece of cloth to cover Georgia¡¯s nose.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831 Repeating the Same Mistake Georgia was not blind, and soon she saw Lenard¡¯s clothe toward her.

    She quickly let go of him and took several steps back. ¡°Lenard, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Her intuition told her that something was wrong with the cloth in Lenard¡¯s hand.

    At this moment, Lenard no longer had the hypocritical smile he had before, and his calctive expression was beyond words.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re still the person I love the most. Come on,e with me.¡±

    He called Georgia affectionately, but Georgia had goosebumps all over her b*dy instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t y tricks on me! All members of the Hansen family are here today. If you dare to do anything to me, you will die.¡±

    Georgia was not stupid.

    Lenard even looked like he was going to kidnap her. How could he say that he still loved her?

    Something must be wrong with her brain if she believed him!As she spoke, she hid her hands behind her back to take out the phone in her bag and call Efren.

    The backstage was indeed quite hidden.

    After Cora went up the stage to ept Byron¡¯s marriage proposal, the backstage staff also followed to the stage, running here and there.

    So the only thing Georgia could use tomunicate with the outside world was her phone.

    But Lenard was sharp-witted. When he noticed Georgia kept having her hands hidden behind her back, he immediately dropped his crutch to rush over and snatch her phone.

    ¡°You still want to call for help? In your dreams!¡±

    After Lenard snatched Georgia¡¯s phone, he put it in his pocket, then continued approaching Georgia with that piece of cloth.

    Georgia was almost forced into the corner by him.

    ¡°Lenard, if you dare to do anything to me, you will definitely end up in prison for a long time. By then, you will even lose your current life. Why do you keep repeating the same mistake?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that left me with no choice!¡±

    In Lenard¡¯s mind, Georgia always refused to give her b*dy to him was the cause that he fell into La and her family¡¯s trap!

    And right now, he chose to take such a risk because he found out she was cheating on him.Hearing Lenard¡¯s words, Georgia felt that Lenard had gone crazy and there was no way to talk sense into him.

    So when Georgia saw his handing toward her, she immediately kicked his injured foot.

    Lenard¡¯s foot hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely, and after receiving the kick, he instantly felt a tremendous pain that he couldn¡¯t straighten up.

    Georgia took advantage of him squatting down to run away in a hurry.

    But sadly, the stiletto heels she was wearing today caused her to sprain her ankle before she could run far.

    And because of this, Lenard soon caught up to her after his pain subsided.

    Georgia struggled to dodge him, but Lenard grabbed her by the hair.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    As Georgia called for help, Lenard immediately covered her mouth and nose with the cloth.

    Not long after, Georgia stopped struggling and fainted on the ground.

    Lenard looked at Georgia¡¯s fainted figure and sneered, then he picked her up and left backstage.

    Efren had been waiting for Georgia, even though their seats were not arranged at the same ce.He kept feeling that Georgia was in a weird state just now, and she was even panicking when she ran to find Cora.

    He waited at his seat for more than ten minutes, and every once in a while, the people he knew came over to toast him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Although he was chatting with those people, his eyes kept scanning around the surroundings to look for Georgia.

    He didn¡¯t find Georgia, but he saw Cora go up the stage to ept Byron¡¯s marriage proposal.

    The two of them k*ssed pa*sionately on the stage, which made Efren unable to sit still, wanting to see his sweetheart.

    But as he walked around the hotel lobby and still couldn¡¯t find Georgia, he suddenly felt agitated.

    At the same time, Cora and Byron had just finished their marriage proposal and were getting off the stage.

    Efren immediately stepped forward and asked Cora, ¡°Have you seen Georgia?¡±

    B

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832 Take Me There!

    Cora said, ¡°Georgia was looking for me in the background just now. I think she should still be in the background!¡±

    When Cora saw Efren¡¯s nervous look about Georgia, she knew that her previous guess was right, and she even winked at Byron on purpose.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go backstage to find Georgia first.¡± After Efren finished speaking, he slightly nodded at Byron.

    Byron still didn¡¯t feel that Efren was willing to call him uncle, so Byron just nodded at him and watched him leave.

    As Efren walked away, Cora couldn¡¯t help gossiping, ¡°Look, this rtionship is about to surface.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when it surfaces.¡± Byron rubbed Cora¡¯s hair, with tenderness in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Cora skipped the topic just now and frowned. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Georgia returned to the hall after such a long time?¡±

    ¡°Maybe Georgia meet some acquaintances and talk a little more,¡± Byron said.

    Cora thought about it. The people who came to the dinner party today were basically rted to the Hansen family.

    If Georgia met one or two people at each table and chatted, it would definitely take a lot of time to return to the hall.

    At this time, several people came up to toast Byron and Cora.

    It was the first time for Cora to socialize with Byron, and she was still not used to it, so she could only temporarily forget about Georgia.Efren went backstage but did not see Georgia.

    On the contrary, there was a staff member who was busy tidying up things at the backstage.

    Efren hurried forward and asked, ¡°May I ask if you saw Miss Georgia Hansen just now?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± The staff replied.

    This made Efren suddenly have a bad feeling.

    Efren quickly took out his mobile phone and called Georgia.

    But there was no one on the phone.

    Just then, Susan appeared.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, why are you here?¡± Susan looked slightly surprised.

    Efren asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    This trip to New York was Efren¡¯s private itinerary.

    Including going to Byron¡¯s birthday party today, Efren didn¡¯t contact Susan toe with him.

    So the appearance of Susan was very suspicious.But Susan obviously expected that Efren would ask these questions, with a smile on her l*ps, ¡°I have been staying in this hotel recently, and I am afraid that you may need me temporarily.¡±

    It was only then that Efren remembered that Susan had indeed sent a message and told him about this before.

    Efren nodded and was about to leave, continuing to look for Georgia.

    Susan¡¯s tone was slightly surprised, ¡°But if you are here, Mr. Serrano, the person who was with Miss Georgia Hansen just now is...¡±

    These words made Efren narrow his eyes immediately. ¡°What is the person who is with Miss Georgia Hansen?¡±

    Susan looked like she realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Maybe I just misread it.¡±

    Some words had already attracted Efren¡¯s attention, so how could he let it go?

    Efren immediately sped Susan¡¯s wrist, and his eyes brightened. ¡°What did you see just now?¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡± Susan felt that her wrist was about to be broken by Efren.¡°Say it!¡± Efren¡¯s eyes were filled with ice.

    ¡°I just came out of the room and saw Miss Georgia Hansen walking and chatting with a man, and they entered the room next to me. I...¡±

    Susan also wanted to say that she wanted to avoid suspicion, so she went downstairs and walked around, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into Efren.

    But Efren didn¡¯t even wait for Susan to finish speaking, so he asked her directly, ¡°Which room did they enter? Take me there!¡±

    So, Susan led Efren to the door of the room logically.

    Up to this point, Susan still had no idea until Efren just kicked open the door.

    In the next second, the scene of a young man and woman entangled together also caught their eyes...

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833 It¡¯s a Joke!

    ¡°This...¡± Susan looked terrified by the scene that was happening in the room.

    But Susan¡¯s hanging heart had returned to its original position.

    Fortunately, Lenard was quite open-minded at critical moments.

    Otherwise, Susan was still worried that this y would not be effective enough!

    At this time, Lenard and Georgia seemed to be very selfless.

    Efren was furious and went straight into the room to pick up the man covering Georgia¡¯s b*dy.

    ¡°Who are you? How did you break into my room with Georgia?¡±

    While Lenard was yelling, he was afraid that Georgia would be seen by Efren, so Lenard hurriedly took his clothes to cover Georgia.

    But Efren punched Lenard directly, making him roll on the ground several times.Lenard managed to get up again and started yelling again, ¡°Who the hell are you? I share a room with my girlfriend, but you barge in out of nowhere, and you still hit me!¡±

    Te ve Velns on Efren¡¯s forehead were almost protruding, and his voice was frighteningly cold, ¡°Girlfriend? Who do you say is your girlfriend?¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t inhale much medicine, and it just happened to wake up slowly at this time.

    The moment Georgia saw this strange room, she was still a little dazed.

    ¡°Georgia is my girlfriend. Everyone around us knows it.¡± In order to prove his words, Lenard ran to Georgia¡¯s side and put his arms around Georgia. ¡°Georgia, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± That kind of medicine made Georgia¡¯s mind feel chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    So much so that Georgia didn¡¯t even seem to notice the disgusting hand that Lenard put on her shoulder.

    Lenard urged, ¡°You are my girlfriend! Georgia, tell him quickly that you are my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Georgia felt a headache as if it was about to explode.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    It wasn¡¯t until Georgia saw that Efren was standing in front of themwith scarlet eyes that she realized what had happened.

    ¡°Efren!¡± Georgia turned her head and saw Lenard¡¯s upper b*dy bare and her own clothes in a mess. She panicked and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t shake off Lenard¡¯s hand touching her shoulder, which deeply hurt Efren¡¯s eyes.

    Efren stretched his slender legs and approached Georgia step by step.

    Efren¡¯s pupils were scarlet, and his whole b*dy was extremely hostile. Efren looked like a ghost crawling out of hell, which made people fearful.

    It was also the first time Georgia saw Efren showing such a frightening expression. Georgia was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help but want to hide herself.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t know that at this moment, in Efren¡¯s eyes, her timidity became her affirmation of Lenard¡¯s words in disguise.

    Because Georgia liked someone else, she was afraid of him.

    Anger directly reduced Efren¡¯s sanity to zero.

    Efren suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Georgia¡¯s arm, and dragged her to him.

    ¡°Just like Lenard so much, to the point where you want to make a fool of yourself at your uncle¡¯s birthday party?¡± Efren yelled and roared. The anger in Efren¡¯s eyes was about to turn into substance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t say such ugly things, okay?¡± Georgia wanted to exin the current situation clearly, but the effect of the medicine made her unable to piece together her thoughts.

    And Efren didn¡¯t stop his roar, ¡°No? No? Then tell me, what are you doing with him?¡±

    Efren pitied Georgia so much that he was reluctant to ask her inthe hotel.

    But Georgia actually had S** with another man behind Efren¡¯s back.

    This made Efren feel that his previous caution was a joke!

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834 I Will Fulfill You!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I...¡± Georgia wanted to say something else.

    But Lenard rushed forward at this moment and helped Georgia push Efren away, still speaking usibly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Georgia!

    Although my family background is indeed not as good as yours, if you dare to hurt Georgia, I will risk my life to fight you.¡±

    Efren originally thought Lenard was an eyesore, but now that Lenard was still running up to him, so it was even more impossible for Efren to be merciful.

    So, Efren punched Lenard directly in the face.

    The force of this punch was not small, and Lenard was thrown several meters away, bleeding from his nose and mouth.

    But Lenard wiped off the blood and quickly got up again. ¡°Even if you beat me to death, the person Georgia loves the most is me, not you.¡±

    These words obviously touched Efren¡¯s bottom line again, and he went up to punch and kick Lenard again.

    Efren was a person who kept fit all year round. The speed and strength of his punches were beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Not to mention, Lenard¡¯s leg injury had not healed.

    Lenard couldn¡¯t parry Efren at all and was beaten to death in a short while.

    But Lenard was also stubborn.Even though Lenard was dizzy from the beating, he still spoke usibly, ¡°Georgia is with you only because your family background is simr, and she won¡¯t beughed at by people in your circle when you get married... But she promises me that she will be nice to me after you get married, so I can rest a*sured that I will stay and develop in herpany!¡±

    Efren simply grabbed Lenard¡¯s hair, dragged him to the corner of the wall, knocked his head down, and smashed it against the wall.

    Soon, the walls were covered with blood, which looked very scary.

    Seeing this scene, Susan panicked. ¡°Mr. Serrano, there¡¯s no need to put yourself in it for such a person.¡±

    Susan just wanted Efren to misunderstand that Lenard and Georgia were still inseparable, but Susan never expected that Lenard would add so much drama to himself.

    Especially what Lenard just said was a challenge to a man¡¯s dignity.

    Based on Susan¡¯s understanding of Efren for many years by his side, at this moment, Efren wanted to directly kill Lenard!

    If this matter happened in Cloudville, it would be easy to solve.After all, all the forces of the Serrano family were there now. But if it was in New York, it would be a lot of trouble.

    But Efren didn¡¯t seem to hear a word of what Susan said and continued to hit Lenard on the head with red eyes.

    In desperation, Susan could only ask Georgia, who was still staring at this scene, for help. ¡°Miss Georgia Hansen, stop Mr.

    Serrano quickly! I¡¯m afraid this will kill Lenard!¡±

    Georgia came to her senses under Susan¡¯s call and was also afraid that Efren would kill Lenard, so she rushed to the two of them, trying her best to stop Efren.

    ¡°Efren, stop hitting! Please, stop hitting... You¡¯ll kill Lenard like this!¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t feel sorry for Lenard. Because all of this was caused by Lenard.But Georgia couldn¡¯t just watch Efren take Lenard¡¯s life!

    Nob*dy would have thought that such an effort to stop Efren would turn bad in Efren¡¯s eyes.

    Efren saw that Georgia was dressed in rags but tried her best to stand between him and Lenard. So the light in Efren¡¯s eyespletely disappeared.

    ¡°You really like Lenard so much that you can give up yourself?¡± Efren¡¯s angry roar reminded Georgia of a wild beast.

    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to answer, and her mind was left nk.

    Seeing that she was speechless again, Efren sneered, ¡°In that case, I will fulfill you!¡±

    At the same time as the words fell, Efren dragged Georgia outside...

 Chapter 835

    Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click Chapter 835 She Left During the runaway, Efren dragged Georgia out of the hotel, stuffed her into his car, and drove away quickly.

    Because Byron¡¯s birthday party was just starting at this time, most of the people were busy eating and socializing.

    And when Efren left, he deliberately chose an inessible route, so no one knew that Efren took Georgia out of the hotel in such a cruel way.

    Except Susan.

    But Susan couldn¡¯t take care of Georgia right now. Susan was busy sending Lenard to the hospital.

    Lenard couldn¡¯t die. Otherwise, once the police intervene, the deal between Susan and Lenard would also surface.

    As for Georgia... Let it be fate.

    Anyway, with Lenard¡¯s words, it was impossible for Georgia and Efren to be together.

    On the other side, Efren galloped all the way and soon arrived at the hotel where he stayed before.

    Efren dragged Georgia to his suite, and his actions also showed no sympathy.Even during this process, Georgia kept crying desperately, begging for mercy.

    But Georgia¡¯s crying didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Efren now.

    After a while, Georgia was dragged to the bed in the suite, and then Efren bullied her.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Georgia seemed to realize that Efren wanted to do something to her.

    Then Georgia began to struggle desperately. ¡°Efren, let me go. I didn¡¯t do anything. Why are you doing this to me?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I warn you. Don¡¯t touch me! Otherwise, I will hate you forever!¡±

    Tears blurred Georgia¡¯s vision. Her voice was also hoarse from crying.

    Georgia even cut off her fingernails in order to resist Efren.

    But even so, Georgia still couldn¡¯t stop Efren¡¯s arrogance.

    At the moment of the sinking, Efren announced in a cold voice, ¡°If you can give it to others, why can¡¯t you give it to me? If you want to hate me, you can hate me. Anyway, everything is Igless...

    At first, Efren really just wanted to torture Georgia.Butter, Georgia¡¯s beauty still made Efren forget his original intention, and he couldn¡¯t stop all night...

    The next day was just dawning, and Georgia woke up.

    When Georgia moved, the bones all over her b*dy seemed to be falling apart.

    The pain reminded Georgia of what happened yesterday.

    Georgia turned her head abruptly and saw the man who made her worry.

    During this period, Georgia really experienced the beauty of being in love for the first time and also longed for the first time to be a

    couple with someone for the rest of her life.

    But everything yesterday made Georgia realize for the first time how terrifying this man was.

    Especially Efren¡¯s distrust also hurt Georgia.

    Georgia suddenly didn¡¯t want to love.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Georgia quietly lifted off the quilt, put on her own clothes, and left.

    At first, Efren really just wanted to torture Georgia.Butter, Georgia¡¯s beauty still made Efren forget his original intention, and he couldn¡¯t stop all night...

    The next day was just dawning, and Georgia woke up.

    When Georgia moved, the bones all over her b*dy seemed to be falling apart.

    The pain reminded Georgia of what happened yesterday.

    Georgia turned her head abruptly and saw the man who made her worry.

    During this period, Georgia really experienced the beauty of being in love for the first time and also longed for the first time to be at couple with someone for the rest of her life.

    During the whole process, the man was still in a deep sleep.

    That¡¯s right, Efren tortured her so much all night, so of course, desperately needed to catch up on sleep.

    he But that was good. The two didn¡¯t have to wake up and face each other awkwardly.

    As for the unhappinessst night, it could be regarded as the end of the love between the two during this period...

    Georgia quickly took a taxi and returned to the Hansen Mansion.

    Yesterday at Byron¡¯s birthday party, the Hansen family was extremely busy.

    At this time, they were still resting, and no one knew that Georgiawas back.

    Georgia went upstairs to take a shower, then simply packed a few clothes, took her pa*sport, and left.

    This love made Georgia scarred.

    Now Georgia just wanted to find a ce where no one was around and licked her wounds...

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836 Very Self-ming Efren slept until noon.

    When Efren woke up, he was still a little uncertain whether what happenedst night was his dream or reality.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Until he lifted the quilt and saw the withered red rose on the quilt.

    Efren¡¯s pupils dted violently.

    Last night... wasn¡¯t a dream!

    Did Efren really bully Georgia?

    And the most important point was this was the first time for Georgia?!

    This also meant that Lenard¡¯s previous remarks were all false.

    His Georgia, even when she was with Lenard, was reluctant to give herself to Lenard. How could Georgia love Lenard deeply?

    Thinking deeper, Efren felt that Lenard¡¯s previous remarks were full of loopholes.

    Moreover, Efren watched Georgia grow up. Did Efren not know what kind of character Georgia was?But Efren was actually provoked by Lenard¡¯s words. Efren didn¡¯t trust Georgia to do such a hateful thing to her!

    The more Efren thought about it, the more he regretted it. And the more Efren thought about it, the more he med himself.

    But the top priority was to find Georgia first.

    Georgia must have been very ill after bleeding so muchst night.

    Besides, Georgia must have been terrified that Efren was so fierce to her yesterday.

    At this moment, what Efren wanted to do the most was to hold Georgia tightly in his arms and calm down all the uneasiness and anger in her heart.

    So Efren went to the Hansen Mansion immediately after washing The Hansen family happened to be having breakfast and were slightly surprised by Efren¡¯s appearance.

    But Efren said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go abroad for a while soon, and I may not be able toe back to attend Byron¡¯s wedding. So while I¡¯m still here in New York, Ie here to give the wedding present.¡±

    Osborn and Nora thanked Efren with a smile and then asked about Efren¡¯s marriage.

    Before Etren could figure out how to answer, Cora joked with a smile, ¡°It should be your turn soon. Right, Efren?¡±

    Efren was slightly surprised, and when he looked up at Cora, he realized that Cora¡¯s words must have ulterior motives.When Efren was in Cloudville, he had also heard rumors about Cora.

    It was said that Cora was extremely intelligent and had amazing medical skills, and even cancer had been conquered by her.

    Such a woman must have a pair of wise eyes.

    So Efren thought that Cora had already guessed his rtionship with Georgia.

    What Cora asked just now was the best proof.

    Efren originally nned to answer this question vaguely, but under the gaze of Cora, he had no choice but to answer seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fast.¡± Efren smiled elegantly and gentlemanly at Cora.

    Efren had already done such an intimate thing with Georgia, so he was naturally responsible.

    Moreover, this had always been Efren¡¯s dream.

    The Hansen elders were a little surprised when they heard the news for the first time.

    ¡°Really? Congrattions.

    ¡°Which family is thedy from?

    ¡°What do your parents think of thatdy?¡±

    They asked Efren one after another, and Efren answered very seriously.

    ¡°Really. She is a very kind person, and I will let you meet when I have a chance.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t met our parents yet. But she is really nice, and Ibelieve my parents will like her very much.¡±

    Seeing Efren full of praise for thedy, Osborn couldn¡¯t help but tease Efren, ¡°You must like her very much. Otherwise, I haven¡¯t seen you have praised ady so much...¡±

    Nora also said, ¡°If you like someone, you can¡¯t hide your love.¡±

    But speaking of this, Nora always felt that Efren¡¯s eyes now were very simr to when he saw Georgia before...

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837 She Went Abroad?

    Then Martin ran down from upstairs.

    The attention of the Hansen elders quickly shifted to Martin.

    ¡°Martin, are you awake?

    ¡°Are you hungry? Grandma has someone prepare delicious toast for you, which can be spread with delicious honey.¡±

    After Martin obediently went to greet the Hansen elders, he saw Efren and greeted, ¡°Hello, Efren.¡±

    Nora inevitably talked about seniority again, making Martin change his mind.

    Efren smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Martin is very good.¡±

    Martin and Efren looked at each other and smiled. Then Martin looked around, but Georgia was nowhere to be seen, so Martin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Georgia?¡±

    Efren was very grateful to Martin. Otherwise, it would have taken Efren a little more time to politely and unobtrusively ask about Georgia.

    ¡°Georgia and her friends go abroad to rx, and it will probably take more than ten days,¡± Nora said.

    But to Efren, this news was like a thunderp on the ground.

    ¡°Go abroad?!¡± Efren lost hisposure for a moment and stood up directly.Efren and Georgia stayed togetherst night, and he didn¡¯t seriously apologize to Georgia!

    But after the most intimate thing, Georgia left without saying a word...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It was difficult for Efren not to realize that Georgia nned to break up with him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Georgia goes abroad to y. Is there any problem?¡± Osborn looked at Efren, who suddenly stood up, and Osborn was a little confused.

    The Hansen family was rtively free-range for their children, so their children had also developed the habit of traveling with their friends frequently.

    Like going abroad for fun, Georgia used to do it quite frequently.

    It was just that after talking about Lenard as a friend, the number of times was rtively less.

    But even so, the Hansen family would not ask too much. They believed that the children could handle everything on their own.But Efren¡¯s surprised appearance surprised them a little.

    It took Efren a while to realize that he had lost hisposure, and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happened to have cooperation and wanted to talk to Georgia, but I didn¡¯t expect her to go abroad.¡±

    After returning to his original seat, Efren asked again, ¡°By the way, which country did Georgia go to?¡±

    ¡°Georgia didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, she knows a lot ofnguages, so it¡¯s fun to go to any country,¡± Osbornughed.

    ¡°Georgia hasn¡¯t gone out to y for a long time, and it¡¯s good to go out to rx. Going out when she is young is nice, or she will not have such good physical strength when she is old,¡± Nora said.

    It was just that these words obviously didn¡¯tfort Efren.

    Cora even felt that Efren¡¯s currentplexion was not much better than the one in the morgue.

    With that appearance, no matter how Cora looked at it, it seemed that there was something wrong between Efren and Georgia¡¯s rtionship.

    The more Cora looked at it, the more she worried about Georgia.

    So when Efren left on the pretext of urgent business, Cora quickly chased him out. ¡°Efren, Georgia didn¡¯t go abroad by ident, right?¡±Efren knew that Cora and Georgia had a good rtionship, so he didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Well, I did something that made Georgia very unhappy yesterday. She might be angry with me and want to break up with me, so she just left.¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you find out which country Georgia has gone to.¡± Cora felt that blindly avoiding couldn¡¯t solve any problems. It was better to talk about the matter face to face.

    Furthermore, Cora felt that since Georgia developed a rtionship with Efren, Georgia¡¯s overall condition had improved a lot.

    Moreover, the two met at the Hansen Mansion before, and Georgia looked at Efren with eyes full of light. Anyone who saw it knew that Georgia liked Efren very much.

    Therefore, Cora also wanted to help the two reunite.

    After all, people had only a few short decades, and this life was only worthwhile if you were with the person you like.

    Then Efren said, ¡°Thank you... I¡¯m going to prepare a private jet now. If you have any news, please contact me. If you can contact Georgia and tell her that I know I¡¯m wrong. I will go to find her immediately and let her take care of herself. Don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838 He Went to Find Her After giving some instructions, Efren exchanged contact details. with Cora and immediately headed to the airport.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Cora sensed from Efren¡¯s tone that this matter was not ordinary.

    Cora quickly dialed Georgia¡¯s number, but there was no answer, indicating that Georgia was probably still on the ne.

    She had no choice but to reach out to Georgia¡¯s mother and found out that Georgia was currently flying to the Southern Ind. In a hurry, Cora sent a message to Efren.

    Consequently, Efren boarded a private ne and set off for the Southern Ind.

    Before the ne took off, Efren repeatedly messaged Georgia using his work number, as she had blocked his private number.

    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯m sorry. Last night, I didn¡¯t listen to your exnation, but he kept saying that you liked him, and Ipletely lost my rationality.

    ¡°I did something so unforgivable, and I know that no matter how I exin now, it would seem like I¡¯m making excuses. But I still hope you can give me one more chance. I really can¡¯t live without you...¡±

    Efren sent many messages, but Georgia never replied.

    Nevertheless, Efren kept editing and sending more content, using every opportunity until the ne took off...In the evening on the Southern Ind, the sunset presented a captivating orange hue.

    The Southern Ind was scorching hot, prompting Georgia to change into a cooler long dress once she arrived at the hotel.

    After a quick tidy-up, she took a walk on the beach alone.

    There were quite a few tourists around, but most of them were in groups, couples, or friends.

    She was the only one alone.

    It felt even more lonely when she saw couples pa*sing by her.

    Just yesterday, she had a pa*sionate love affair just like the couple she saw.

    But everything came to a sudden halt in just one day.

    Until now, she couldn¡¯t forget the scenes where Efren couldn¡¯t listen, dragged and treated her roughly...

    Her b*dy was so sore now.

    However, the physical wounds were far less painful than the emotional ones she endured.

    Efren¡¯sck of trust had truly hurt her.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore, and she would never love him again.In this unfamiliar ce, those sorrows were uncontroble, and tears poured out alongside the warm waves of the sea.

    But even if she cried out loud amidst the background sounds of the gentle waves caressing the shore, her sorrow seemed fleeting and insignificant.

    She firmly believed that as long as she stayed here for a while, no matter how deep the emotional pain, it would eventually heal...

    Efren rushed from New York to the Southern Ind and immediately arranged for an investigation into Georgia¡¯s hotel reservation details.

    Soon, he managed to book a room next to Georgia¡¯s.

    However, Georgia didn¡¯t open the door even after Efren rang the doorbell for a long time.

    Helplessly, Efren went directly to the beach near the hotel to see if Georgia was there.

    Perhaps the heavens favored him, as amidst the crowded beach, Efren spotted Georgia at a nce.

    She had fair skin and was wearing a light blue sleeveless long dress, looking as beautiful as a painting, even among the other tourists.

    There were a few young men surrounding her, probably trying to strike up a conversation.

    Efren hurriedly walked over and directly wrapped his arms around Georgia¡¯s waist, a*serting his ownership in front of those young men.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is my girlfriend, and I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡±He spoke the local dialect fluently, with an intimidating power that ordinary people couldn¡¯t rival.

    Georgia didn¡¯t expect to see Efren on the Southern Ind, so she instinctively wanted to struggle...

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839 Would an Apology Be Enough?

    But Efren held onto her waist tightly and gently tapped her waist a few times.

    Georgia quickly understood his meaning. He wanted to help her drive away these annoying young people.

    She initially refused, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with strangers now, even if they seemed well-intentioned, wanting to help her when they saw her crying alone.

    Georgia stopped struggling, and the others a*sumed they were indeed a couple and spoke kindly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a couple, don¡¯t let her cry alone on the beach.

    ¡°She was crying very sad just now, and we thought she needed help.¡±

    Efren listened and quickly looked down at the woman in his arms.

    He saw that Georgia¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and her nose was red, like a pitiful abandoned puppy.

    Efren felt even more remorseful and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I will never make her unhappy again. Thank you ali...¡±

    Seeing that Georgia¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s attitude was still good, the young people said andughed as they left.

    without looking back.

    Efren naturally hurried to catch up.¡°Georgia, it was all my fault yesterday. I didn¡¯t listen to your exnation and instead believed what others said. I did so many wrong things to you without caring. I know you¡¯re angry with me now. You can hit me or scold me, but please don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Efren even directly blocked Georgia¡¯s path, wanting to hold her in his arms.

    She had bled so muchst night, and her b*dy must be very ufortable now.

    In addition to sitting on the ne for such a long time and crying at the beach for so long...

    In just a day, she had obviously lost a lot of weight.

    He really felt heartbroken.

    But as soon as Georgia saw him approaching, she kept retreating.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯te near me!¡±

    Her startled appearance immediately made Efren realize that he had been too overbearingst night, leaving a shadow on her.

    She was now extremely afraid of him and extremely afraid of him getting close to her.

    without her permission in the future.

    But even so, Georgia was so scared that she ran away.

    Efren was afraid of chasing Georgia too closely and scaring her, so he controlled his speed.But because of this, when he caught up to Georgia¡¯s room door, he could only helplessly watch as Georgia closed and locked the door.

    In fact, for someone like Efren, the lock on the door of this hotel room was like decoration.

    With a little force, he could easily break the lock, forcefully pulling Georgia back into his embrace.

    But thinking about Georgia¡¯s frightened state just now, Efren withdrew his hand and leaned against the door, saying to Georgia,

    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t forcefully open the door. I¡¯ll wait for you until you open your heart to me again.¡±

    However, Georgia hurriedly ran far away and was still out of breath.

    It wasn¡¯t until she confirmed multiple times that Efren wouldn¡¯t barge in like yesterday that she rxed and sat on the ground.

    The soundproofing in this hotel was not very good, so through the closed door, she naturally heard Efren¡¯s apology.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840 Is He Sick?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Georgia stayed on the Southern Ind for over ten days.

    During this time, she purposely avoided running into Efren and never left her room.

    Even her meals were delivered directly to her room by the hotel staff.

    However, Efren followed her and stayed on the ind for over ten days as well.

    But unlike Georgia, who had her work team to a*sist her and the protection from the Hansen family, Efren had to personally handle all the matters, big and small, of Serrano Group.

    He had to hold video conferences in his room and take one long-distance call after another.

    But in his free time, he would wait for Georgia outside her room in the hallway.

    He was afraid that Georgia would sl*p away right under his nose, so he didn¡¯t dare to sleep all night.

    As a result, Efren fell ill.

    One evening, after finishing her dinner, Georgia felt extremely bored staying in her room all day She came to the ind to rx, but Efren had blocked her, and So she par away tonight.

    her figgag After buying her flight ticket, she picked up her suitcase and opened the door.However, just as she opened her door, Efren from the next room seemed to have a GPS tracker on her and also opened his door.

    The moment she saw Efren blocking her again, Georgia felt as if her b*dy was filled with lead, making her unable to move.

    Her b*dy even involuntarily trembled, afraid that Efren would discover her n to quietly leave without him and perhaps harm her again.

    But the scene she feared did not unfold.

    When Efren saw the suitcase next to her, he was stunned.

    ¡°Georgia, are you leaving the Southern Ind?¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t dare to answer or meet his gaze, triggering him afraid of As a result, she didn¡¯t notice how awful Efren¡¯splexion was at that moment.

    But fortunately, even though he didn¡¯t get a response from her, Efren didn¡¯t have any violent outbursts. He only said,

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll pack my things and leave with you.¡±

    So she packed her luggage on a whim and nned to sneak away tonight.

    After buying her flight ticket, she picked up her suitcase and opened the door.However, just as she opened her door, Efren from the next room seemed to have a GPS tracker on her and also opened his door.

    The moment she saw Efren blocking her again, Georgia felt as if her b*dy was filled with lead, making her unable to move.

    Her b*dy even involuntarily trembled, afraid that Efren would discover her n to quietly leave without him and perhaps harm her again.

    But the scene she feared did not unfold.

    When Efren saw the suitcase next to her, he was stunned.

    ¡°Georgia, are you leaving the Southern Ind?¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t dare to answer or meet his gaze, afraid of triggering him As a result, she didn¡¯t notice how awful Efren¡¯splexion was at that moment.

    But fortunately, even though he didn¡¯t get a response from her, Efren didn¡¯t have any violent outbursts. He only said,

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll pack my things and leave with you.¡±

    Saying that Efren hurriedly returned to his room, presumarly to pack his luggage.

    At that moment, Georgia saw the opportunity to escape right n front of her.

    She even tightened her grip on her suitcase and took a step forward.

    But just at that moment, there seemed to be a heavy object falling into Efren¡¯s room, the sound deafening.Then, there wasplete silence.

    Georgia knew that at this moment, she shouldn¡¯t care about anything and just run away.

    That scoundrel could be so ruthless to her, and he deserved whatever happened to him.

    But her legs went against her rationality, and she walked toward Efren¡¯s room.

    Then, Georgia saw the tall figure of Efren, over 6 feet in height, fainting on the ground, lifeless.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for this scoundrel who didn¡¯t believe her and had mistreated her.

    But she couldn¡¯t help approaching Efren.

    ¡°Efren?¡±

    ¡°Efren?¡±

    Georgia called out Efren¡¯s name multiple times but didn¡¯t receive a response.

    Only when she reached out to touch him did she realize that le was burning up with a fever.

    He had fainted due to a high fever.

    Georgia knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her.

    Even if she left now andter asked hotel staff toe and save him, it would be considered her best effort.

    With her suitcase in hand, she was ready to leave.

    However, in the end, she still ended up by Efren¡¯s side...

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841 We Are Even?

    ¡°You saved me once, and now I¡¯ve saved you. We¡¯re even now. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    Georgia whispered as she helped Efren up.

    It seemed that Efren heard Georgia¡¯s words, as the crease between his eyebrows that appeared when he lost consciousness did not disappear.

    Thirty minutester, the private doctor arranged by the hotel started treating Efren.

    ¡°The patient is just suffering from weakened immunity due to overwork, resulting in a viral infection. As long as he rests well during this period, he will recover soon.¡±

    The doctor said after giving Efren a fever-reducing injection.

    But Georgia still asked, ¡°Do we really not need to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, with this gentleman¡¯s physical condition, he will recoverpletely after resting for two days.¡±

    The doctor a*sured her, but he left a few fever-reducing pills for Georgia before leaving.

    ¡°If he develop a high fever again at midnight, give him one of these pills.¡±

    J It seemed that her n to leave today had been ruined.After giving Efren some water, Georgia took the opportunity to cancel their booked flight tickets.

    It was alreadyte at night, and Georgia began to feel sleepy.

    But she still set a few rm clocks and got up every half hour to measure Efren¡¯s temperature.

    At three in the morning, just as the doctor predicted, Efren¡¯s temperature rose feverishly.

    Georgia quickly took out the fever-reducing medicine and tried to feed it to him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    But Efren didn¡¯t cooperate.

    Georgia could only coax him softly, ¡°Efren, you¡¯ll feel better if you take it.¡±

    Finally, Efren opened his mouth and took the medicine as if he heard her voice.

    Georgia still worried and moistened a towel to ce on his forehead.

    She continued to be busy until dawn when Efren¡¯s temperature finally dropped.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and could no longer resist her sleepiness, falling asleep by his bedside.

    Efren had a dream.

    In his dream, his girl was by his side again.

    She didn¡¯t look at him with fear but spoke to him in a gentle and soothing voice.

    It felt so good.If this was a dream, Efren really hoped he would never wake up.

    As the sunlight shone through the window, he opened his eyes, realizing that he was still on the small ind, guarding Georgia.

    Everything that Georgia didst night was just his dream.

    Disappointed, he reached his hand to rub his brow.

    In a surprising turn, he discovered Georgia resting beside his bed.

    Looking at the medicine tablets and the water basin with a wet towel left around, he recalled the difort he felt yesterday morning...

    So he got sickst night, and Georgia took care of him all night?

    At that moment, a faint exciteme stirred in Efren¡¯s heart.

    i le was sick, but Georgia didn¡¯t take the opportunity to run away. This proved that she still had him in her heart.

    Seeing the dark circles under Georgia¡¯s eyes, Efren feit heartbroken.

    After much consideration, he carefully picked Georgia up and was the effect of the fever-reducing medicine still at work.

    Originally, Efren wanted to look at Georgia a little longer, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist holding her in his arms and falling into a deep slumber.

    Georgia didn¡¯t sleep peacefully that night. She kept smelling Efren¡¯s scent and had dreams of the day he forced himself on her, abruptly waking up!

    ¡°No...¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842 Georgia Said to Break Up?

    Efren woke up as soon as he heard Georgia¡¯s exmation.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He asked, ¡°Georgia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He quickly sat up, wanting to hold Georgia in his arms.

    But when Georgia saw that it was him, his appearance immediately ovepped with terrible scenes in her dream.

    She said, ¡°No...

    ¡°Do note!¡±

    She dodged back in panic, Efren realized and quickly stopped.

    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, don¡¯t be afraid. Calm down!¡±

    Seeing that he stopped, Georgia gradually calmed down, remembering Efren¡¯s feverst night.

    Even so, she was still full of defense against Efren.

    ¡°Since you were awake, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    She lifted the quilt and ran out.But how could Efren let her leave?

    He immediately stood in front ofGeorgia, ciuteng CT WHIST tightly.

    ¡°ording to the frightened look on her face, it was estimated that once she left, she would flee to the ends of the earth again and even hide in ces where I couldn¡¯t find her.

    ¡°I can give her freedom, but only if I can see her!¡± Efren thought.

    But when Georgia saw him blocking her, she panicked and asked, ¡°You... What else do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Georgia, I won¡¯t hurt you. It was an ident that night. I admit that I was so stimted by the scene that I couldn¡¯t calm down.

    and my mind was not clear enough, so I listened to that person¡¯s words.

    ¡°I regret every moment now that I treated you so cruelly. Especially when I saw you were afraid of me, my heart was torn with grief.

    ¡°But Georgia, the reason why I got so angry that I lost control is because I love you too much...¡±

    After confessing, Efren went straight to the poini.

    ¡°Georgia, I know you still love me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed to take care of mest night. So please give me another chance. I will definitely not do anything to make you angry in the future.¡±

    Georgia was silent for a long time before responding to him.

    The word ¡°break up¡± made Efren feel uncertain.¡°Break up? Do you want to break up with me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know how to get along with you now, and I think we are really not suitable.¡±

    After staying in the hotel for many days, Georgia gradually understood that blindly avoiding the problem could not solve it. It was better to speak out openly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you really forgive me?¡± Efren felt so cold for the first time.

    But this kind of coldness was not felt on the surface of his b*dy, but the kind of coldness from the heart.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. As long as I close my eyes, I will remember how terrifying you were that night, and my legs trembled when I saw you. So... can you let me go?¡±

    Georgia¡¯s voice was very soft, liked the feeling of a feather falling on the skin.

    But in Efren¡¯s ears, it was so heavy.

    Before he came to meet Georgia, Le also imagined what she would say to refuse to reconcile.

    And he was prepared that no matter what Georgia said, he would not agree to break up.

    But he never thought that Georgia would beg him to leave...

    ¡°She was the girl I doted on in my heart!

    ¡°Since she didn¡¯t understand love, I protected her.

    ¡°I secretly created all kinds of surprises for her to make herugh.

    ¡°How could I be willing to see her cry and hear her begging me?¡± Efren thought.

    So no matter how reluctant he was, he gave her free...

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843 Pie in the Sky?

    The moment her hands were free, Georgia walked away.

    She left softly, but she still took Efren¡¯s entire world with her.

    Later that afternoon, Georgia left the southern ind by ne and returned to New York.

    However, Efren lived alone on the ind for a long time.

    In this exotic country, he was also busy with work every day.

    Some people might ask him, since he worked abroad, why not return to New York to work?

    But Efren actually wanted to go back to New York.

    But he was afraid that once he returned home, he couldn¡¯t help but want to see Georgia.

    So he could only restrain himself in this unfamiliar country, not looking or thinking about Georgia, hoping to forget her, and also hoping to let her go as she wished.

    Of course, during this period, he didn¡¯t just work and do nothing else.

    How could he let off the person who made him break up with the gii he like:?

    Cn the night when Georgia returned to New York, Efren sent his Lenard was sent to the hospital by Susan before and after treatment. He was conscious.As soon as he woke up, he asked Susan.

    ¡°When will you give me 3.3 million dors, and when will you send our family abroad?¡±

    There was no other reason. The angry appearance of the man that night was scary.

    Lenard thought that if he didn¡¯t leave New York quickly, he would most likely die tragically.

    But Susan said, ¡°I¡¯m already raising money. You can find a ce to hide now. I will contact you after I have arranged everything.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Lenard could only follow what she said and hid in a private hotel that didn¡¯t even need an ID card.

    Those days, he dared not even order takeout and could only rely on expired bread and mineral water to make a living.

    Although life was hard, when he thought that he would be able to go abroad after a while and live a prosperous life with 3.3

    million dors, he felt that the tase of this bread was not bad.

    After only hiding for a few days, Lenard couldn¡¯t bear to contact Susan again, but Susan changed her attitude.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, and I can¡¯t get an air ticket. I you want to live, you have to find a ce to hide yourself.¡±

    Lenard was angry. ¡°Are you pie in the sky from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are stupid and greedy. Who can give you such arge amount of money?¡±

    Susan¡¯s words made Lenard not know what to say.

    He thought Susan was from Georgia¡¯s side, so he believed she could easily give him 3.3 million dors!¡°But not to mention that I couldn¡¯t get any money now. I alsopletely offended Georgia.

    ¡°Even if I could escape that man in the future, I won¡¯t be able to find a decent job to make a living!¡± He thought.

    In desperation, Lenard could only threaten Susan.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me money, then I¡¯ll go and tell Georgia and that man that you asked me to create conflicts between them! Let them see the real feature of you.¡±

    But Susan was not threatened. ¡°Come on, believe it or not, as long as you appear in front of Mr. Serrano, you will immediately be food for the tiger he raises in Cloudville.¡±

    ¡°Murder is against thew. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe your nonsense.¡±

    ¡°In Cloudville, Efren is thew. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it.¡±

    Before hanging up the phone, Susan said. ¡°Besides, you probably don¡¯t know that Efren has liked Georgia for many

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844 Continue to Hide?

    ¡®... Later, he finally waited for you to break up with Georgia and then dated her, but you created such a big misunderstanding for them that Georgia insisted on breaking up with him. Now he hates you so much. There are many people searching for you in the whole city!¡±

    After Susan¡¯s words, Lenard felt as if a basin of ice water was poured over his head.

    He yelled. ¡°You told me that Georgia cheated on me! If I hadn¡¯t listened to your nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t have done those things.¡±

    ¡°It turned out that Georgia had never been sorry to me and even gave me such an easy and high-paying job regardless of the past.

    ¡°As long as I lived in peace and contentment, I could start my business and live a prosperous life if I earned enough money for the rest of my life.

    ¡°But Susan¡¯s appearance destroyed everything again!

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t wait to kill her.¡± He thought.

    However, Susan stillughed at him. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are stupid. You believe what others say, and you don¡¯t even think about whether the person you know is someone who would do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Lenard was furious, but he could only speak toughly, ¡°I will definitely kill you!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Come on! Do you believe it or not, as soon as you appear in public now, Efren will chop you up and feed you to the tiger?¡±Susan also said, ¡°Idiot, if you want to survive, just keep hiding. I don¡¯t have time to apany you.¡±

    Then, Susan hung up the phone, took out the SIM card from the phone, and threw it directly into the river in front of her.

    From the beginning, she used a number card that did not need to register her name when she called Lenard, and she was ready to leave safely.

    Only Lenard foolishly thought that she would really pay him 3.3 million dors and send his whole family abroad.

    Seeing the phone card disappear quickly in the turbulent river, Susan smiled and left...

    After Georgia returned to New York, she devoted herself to her work.

    Her diligent appearance of leaving early and returningte made people wonder if she was switched.

    In the middle of one night, Nora couldn¡¯t sleep and went downstairs to drink water. She encountered Georgia, who had juste back from the outside, and hurriedly dragged her into the living room to chat.

    ¡°Georgia, what are you doing these days?¡±

    Recently, when Nora woke up, Georgia hadi already gone out to work. When she fell asleep at night, Georgia had not returned.

    Although they lived under the same roof, Nora felt that she hadn¡¯t seen her granddaughter for a long time.

    ¡°Thepany is on the right track. As a boss, I should take the lead in making a breakthrough.¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°But our family is not short of money. Look at how thin you have be recently.¡±Nora felt distressed when she saw Georgia had lost weight recently.

    ¡°Although our family is not short of money, I am a young person, and of course, I also need to gain my own career.¡±

    Georgia vowed solemnly, which made her feel a headache.

    Nora said, ¡°Career and deeds cannot be at the expense of health. Dear, you can allocate work to other people, and you should take a few days off.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take a break after I¡¯m done with this job. Now I¡¯m leading this n, and it can¡¯t be allocated.¡±

    Nora¡¯s persuasion failed, so she asked Cora to go to thepany to find Georgia the next day.

    At that time, Georgia was listening to the secretary talking about today¡¯s itinerary when Cora pushed the door in.

    ¡°Busy person, see what I have brought you?¡± Cora said.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845 Lady Model Worker!

    ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡± Georgia asked.

    When Georgia saw Cora, she stepped forward with joy and took her arm.

    Cora joked, ¡°I¡¯ve been dating you a few timestely, and you have stood me up. Do you know that your reputation with me has already fallen below the issuance value, making you a no-show? So I¡¯ll date you ande straight over.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve been really busy recently, sorry.¡±

    Georgia apologized repeatedly and asked the secretary to make coffee for Cora.

    ¡°Your grandma said that you have lost weight recently, but I still don¡¯t believe it yet. But take a look at you, what you look like now. Hurry up and drink this porridge. This is the seafood porridge made by your grandmother.¡±

    Cora sat down and looked at Georgia up close and became worried.

    Because Georgia not only lost a lot of weight but also had a badplexion.

    ¡°Auntie, i just lost weight sessfully!¡± Georgia argued.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t fat before! Hurry up and drink the porridge first.¡±

    Therefore, she apparently lost weight as she was busy these days.

    But after Georgia took a few sips, she lost her appetite.¡°It¡¯s hard for me to go back to report your grandma until you finish it.¡± Cora urged.

    ¡°Auntie, please. I really can¡¯t eat...¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°Are you disappointed in love again?¡± Cora suddenly asked.

    This made the smile on Georgia¡¯s face that she was striving to maintain disappear in an instant.

    ¡°How did you know it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to know it, okay? If someone is disappointed in love, they won¡¯t recover. In contrast, you turned into a model worker!¡±

    Thest time when Georgia and Lenard broke up, it was also like this that she wished to regard her career as her life, so it was difficult for Cora not to notice the clues.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°But if I don¡¯t work hard, I will thak much. Instead of wasting time on meaningless things, it¡¯s better to focus on my career.

    Georgia smiled.

    In fact, two days before returning to New York, she bad rested a home.

    Brt whether she opened her eyes or closed her eye in those thinking of the happiness they had together, and then thinking. of his persistent behavior no matter how she exined it, and then thinking back to those days when he was at the southern ind by her side...

    She was sad and couldn¡¯t relieve herself because she didn¡¯t know how she and Efren came to this point.Those nights, she shed tears on her face, and every day she lived badly!

    She couldn¡¯t bear her spineless look, and she regarded love as more important than life, and she was afraid of her parents worrying her.

    That¡¯s why she decided to devote all her time to her career so that she would have no time to think about her love.

    Although she thought of Efren asionally, she was only in a trance for a while.

    After all, she was so busy that she had no time to be anxious and uneasy about men.

    Georgia was satisfied with her current state. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have enough me to sleep very day, and she was extremely sleepy. As soon as she got home, she fell asleep...

    Even though people around her said that she had lost weight and worried about her health, she persisted.

    She believed that as long as she persisted for a while, she would soonpletely forget Efren.

    She only thought about him a dozen times today, much less than before...

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846 Hiding Her Husband?

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be ambitious,¡± Cora said. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to forget someone in a day or two. Moreover, forgetting doesn¡¯t mean you never think of him again. It means you feel nothing when you do.¡±

    Her words made Georgia, who was sipping soup, pause.

    ¡°Auntie, is this from your own experience?¡± She asked.

    At that time, Georgia was just beginning to feel pleased with herself for thinking less about Efren daily.

    She thought that she could bury Efren deep in the river of memory in a few more days.

    But now, all of that seemed far away.

    ¡°I suppose you could say that,¡± Cora responded. ¡°But if you truly like him, give him another chance. The odds of meeting someone you truly like in this life are slim.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Georgia replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure he really likes me.¡±

    Georgia had many friends, but none like Cora, whom she fel like confiding.

    Cora smiled, ¡°Mr. Serrano seems to like you a lot. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Georgia was taken aback. ¡°Auntie, how did you know that?¡±J saw him.¡±

    This made Georgia feel excited again.

    But those feelings soon faded.

    No matter how much Efren liked her, he ignored her exnations. He was arbitrarily a*sertive.

    She decided not to reconcile with him anymore!

    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. It¡¯s pointless,¡± she insisted.

    Cora wanted to advise her more, but seeing Georgia¡¯s reluctance, she finally gave up.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Finish your soup quickly. Come with me for treatment. I can¡¯t find anyone to apany me to the beauty salon if you don¡¯te,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Georgia hurriedly finished her soup to prevent Cora from bringing up Efren again. She went with Cora to get a beauty treatment, shop, and cat heartily.

    However, just after she finished eating with Cora and was about to return to the Hansen Mansion, she received a call from La.

    ¡°Georgia, did you hide Lenard? You wretch, how could you ruin. someone¡¯s family?¡± La used.¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Georgia responded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give Lenard back to me, I¡¯ll expose you. You use the identity of the Hansen family heiress to maliciously suppress and steal other people¡¯s husbands and children¡¯s fathers!¡±

    Lenard had been missing for a while, and La found that her calls to him were being blocked.

    Initially, La didn¡¯t care much. Her marriage to Lenard was in name only.

    Moreover, given Lenard¡¯s current health condition, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle heavy work and, therefore wouldn¡¯t have a promising future.

    La had already nned to have the baby, send it to an orphanage, and then marry a wealthy old man using her youth and beauty.

    Once the old man died, she would inherit his property and live a rich and leisurely life.

    But unexpectedly, she heard from someone else that Lenard was working at Georgia¡¯spany...

    Thus, La and her family suspected that Georgia had feelings for Lenard and decided to ckmail Georgia.

    They heard that rich people cared a lot about their reputations.

    So even if Georgia had no feelings for Lenard, the fact that Lenard was working at herpany made it seem like she was hiding a married man.

    To prevent La and her family from spreading rumors, needed to give them at least several million dors...

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847 Guilty Conscience?

    La didn¡¯t expect that Georgia would not even bother to continue talking to her. She just hung up the phone.

    La¡¯s parents, Jennifer and Hadley, rushed to her quickly, asking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She just thinks I¡¯m crazy, and then she hung up,¡± La said.

    ¡°She must be guilty then.¡±

    After Jennifer analyzed the situation, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s make a scene at herpany tomorrow! I don¡¯t believe she can hide Lenard forever!¡±

    Hadley wasn¡¯t very supportive of making a scene at Georgia¡¯spany. He was afraid of fully angering the people from the Hansen family.

    ¡°I think this approach is inappropriate. Should we try to talk to Georgia privately?¡±

    The consequence of angering the Hansen family before was losing the achievements of his decades of hard work. Now, his family was living in a low-rent house.

    So,dley was very worried. If they upset the Hansen family again, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to face the consequences.

    ¡°What are we going to talk about? Do you think that jerk will really have a proper conversation with us?¡± Jennifer asked When she found out that Lenard was working at Georgia¡¯spany these past few days, she purposely went there to stake out.She didn¡¯t see Lenard. Instead, she saw Georgia looking thinner, more beautiful, and covered in luxury items.

    Inparison, she and La lived in a cheap rental, wearing clothes they¡¯d bought from street stalls. It was a world of difference.

    So, Jennifer started feeling despair.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    They might be ruined together if they didn¡¯t make a fortune from Lenard¡¯s situation and return to their previous luxurious life.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the Hansen family, but La and I aren¡¯t anymore. People are bound to die eventually. I just want to live well these few decades. If I can¡¯t live well, I might as well die sooner and be reborn,¡± she said.

    La agreed, ¡°Yes, I think the same. Moreover, it was Georgia who was wrong in the first ce this time. We just need to make a big deal out of this point, and I don¡¯t believe the Hansen family will stay silent!¡±

    Hadley was probably infected by the determination of these two. Hisst concerns disappeared.

    ¡°Fine then. The shoeless aren¡¯t afraid of those who wear shoes. if it doesn¡¯t work out in the end, then so be it.¡±

    The time he fainted at the Hansen Mansion, even though he was The cost of these medicines was not small. If their family didn¡¯t quickly find their next source of ie, he would have to stop his medication.

    Whether he would live or die then was uncertain. It was better to make a big move now while he could still move. Maybe he could return to his previous worry-free life in the next life!After the family discussed it, they created some props to fuel the fire...

    On the other side, Georgia looked upset after hanging up the phone, and Cora noticed it.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°La is demanding Lenard from me!¡±

    At the mention of Lenard, Georgia¡¯s expression turned even worse.

    If Lenard had betrayed her before, Georgia might have had some old affection left for him.

    But this time, Lenard said all those messy words in front of Efren, causing her and Efren to break uppletely. It also ruined Georgia¡¯sst bit of affection for him.

    ¡°She is demanding Lenard from you? What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what she¡¯s thinking? She said he worked at mypany before, and now that he¡¯s gone, she wants me to be responsible!¡±

    you know?¡±

    Georgia looked a bit embarra*sed. ¡°I knew it was my mistake. I let him work at mypany... But I understand now that people to be pitied usually deserve it. It¡¯s not necessary to be overlypa*sionate.¡±

    ¡°As long as you understand, that¡¯s good.¡± After Coraforted Georgia, they returned to the Hansen Mansion together.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Georgia had returned to her old hardworking lifestyle and was in the office early in the morning.

    She didn¡¯t expect that at ten in the morning, her secretary woulde in with a hurried expression and say, ¡°Ms. Georgia Hansen, three people are causing a scene outside thepany...¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848 A Stab in the Back?

    ¡°Send the security staff out to drive them away,¡± Georgia said casually.

    She wasn¡¯t paying attention, busy reviewing some reports.

    Her secretary hesitated instead of notifying the security personnel.

    After fl*pping through the reports, Georgia noticed the secretary hadn¡¯t left. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Anything else?¡± She asked.

    The secretary looked troubled. ¡°Ms. Georgia Hansen, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t get the security team. But one of those people is pregnant. If anything happens to the baby, we could be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, they¡¯ve unfurled arge banner. It says you¡¯ve hidden a pregnant woman¡¯s husband. There¡¯s quite a crowd at thepany entrance...¡±

    Upon hearing this, Georgia immediately knew who was causing the fuss.

    She mmed the report onto the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Soon, Georgia saw La and her family downstairs at thepany.

    A crowd had gathered around thepany entrance.

    A banner that read, [Pleading for thepany president. Ms. Georgia, to return my husband Lenard!] was held at cach end by Jennifer and Hadley.La was holding Lenard¡¯s picture, tearfully using Georgia of her crimes. It looked as if she was seeking justice for her dead husband.

    Because of this, people started to gather around.

    ¡°What happened? So he¡¯s been hidden away? I thought he was dead.¡±

    ¡°Is this real? The guy looks pretty average. Thepany president is rich. She could have any man she wanted. Why hide someone else¡¯s husband?¡±

    The bystanders were confused and incredulous.

    Until an employee whispered, ¡°Even though I also think the guy is ordinary, Ms. Georgia Hansen did ask us to have him count inventory in the warehouse.¡±

    Then, everyone believed it was true and began pointing fingers at Georgia.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, but why do such disgraceful things?¡±

    ¡°Some people rely on money and power to do whatever they want!¡±

    ¡°People with bad characters always covet what others have.¡±

    Hearing the crowd attacking Georgia, La was overjoyed.

    Yes!Just like this!

    Once Georgia couldn¡¯t stand the finger-pointing, she would use the money to get rid of them.

    This feeling of getting something for nothing was simply too great.

    At that moment, Georgia angrily stormed over, snatched the banner, and tore it to pieces.

    ¡°You distort the truth! How can you be so shameless? You and Lenard secretly got married behind my back. If I hadn¡¯t caught you, I would still be the deceived girlfriend.¡±

    Everyone looked at La with suspicion upon hearing this.

    Although embarra*sed, La quickly swore, ¡°Regardless, we are married and have a child. No matter how much you like Lenard, you shouldn¡¯t do this.¡±

    La got so caught up in the drama that she even knelt before Georgia in front of everyone as she spoke.

    ¡°Please, Ms. Georgia Hansen, give me back my child¡¯s father. I can¡¯t let my child lose his father before birth.¡±

    La¡¯s pregnancy was visible, and her kneeling made many pretend to be sympathetic.

    ¡°Just Yer back the child¡¯s father. You¡¯re beautiful and rich.

    You can have any man in the future.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t return the child¡¯s father, we will expose you!¡±

    Some even took out their phones, ready to take pictures of the scene.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849 Let the Viin Grind!

    Georgia was close to tears. ¡°I did not hide Lenard. He hurt me. I want to find him too...¡±

    But her exnation was seen as a cover-up by others.

    ¡°Would you let him work in yourpany if he hurt you? You lie without a second thought!¡±

    Some even said, ¡°Young girls these days are incredible. They can lie without feeling ashamed.¡±

    Georgia felt attacked by all. The Kardon family seemed almost overjoyed at her distress.

    Jennifer twisted the truth. ¡°My husband was once a manager a listedpany. He lost his job because of your family, had a stroke, and spent all our savings.

    of Hadley joined the onught against Georgia. His eyes turned red.

    ¡°I could overlook your past actions. But now, you hide my son-inw. Are you trying to drive us to a dead end?¡±

    With the Kardon family¡¯s remarks, the crowd turned hostile. They looked ready to tear her apart. Georgia was almost in tears.

    Suddenly, a familiar male voice rang out from the crowd.

    ¡°Quite rare to see a whole family twisting facts like this.¡±Because she recognized the voice... It was Efren!

    When she turned, she indeed saw Efren walking toward them.

    He was tall, with long legs, exuding extraordinary charisma.

    Seeing him, the crowd gave way.

    He was striding toward Georgia, just like in their moments of love.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t want him to see her in such a state after their separation. She held back her tears and stepped forward.

    ¡°Why are you interfering? This isn¡¯t your business!¡±

    ¡°How is this not my business?¡± Efren saw Georgia¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, his heart aching.

    He wished to embrace andfort her.

    But he knew that Georgia wouldn¡¯t let him touch her.

    ¡°We broke up,¡± Georgia emphasized.

    ¡°Yes, we broke up. But you know he, right? If they make you cry, it¡¯s my business!¡±

    Efren tried to touch Georgia¡¯s nose as usual.

    But this time, Georgia moved her face away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your intervention!¡±Efren withdrew his hand, embarra*sed. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    As Efren was about to approach La¡¯s family, Georgia hurried forward. ¡°How can you deal with this? Don¡¯t make things worse!¡±

    In Georgia¡¯s eyes, La¡¯s family was like leeches, clinging on and hard to shake off.

    She didn¡¯t want Efren to be as unfortunate as her, so she tried to stop him.

    But Efren just gently tapped her head. ¡°Georgia, you must have heard the saying, ¡®Let the viin grind!¡±¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t make some things clear to Georgia, afraid to frighten her.

    But for the others...

    He had never shown mercy!

    Efren walked past Georgia straight to La¡¯s family.

    La thought he was a helper Georgia had found. When he approached, she wasn¡¯t bothered aitially.

    ¡°Who are you? I warn you. I¡¯m pregnant now! If you dare do anything to me, I...¡±

    Before she could finish, a group of people barged in and started beating La¡¯s family.

    Even La herself was grabbed by her hair and pped

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850 The Whole Family Gets pped!

    How could you be so cruel? She¡¯s pregnant, and yet you¡¯re attacking her openly?¡±

    A pa*serby pretending to be kind started making a fuss.

    But then, one of Efren¡¯s men turned around and asked him menacingly, ¡°You want to take the beating for her?¡±

    The pretending-to-be-kind man became quiet after this.

    Some nosy people tried to film the incident with their phones secretly. But one of Efren¡¯s men approached them and snatched their phones away.

    ¡°What are you filming? Since you like filming so much, do you want me to film you getting beaten?¡±

    This person also fell silent right away.

    The rest of the onlookers were scared of provoking these people and dispersed.

    Watching everyone leave, La¡¯s family started to be scared.

    ¡°Please, stop hitting us.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t stir up trouble with rumors anymore. I can even write a letter of a*surance if you need it.¡±

    for mercy.La also said, ¡°Stop hitting me. If you continue, my baby might not survive. I know I was wrong. Please stop hitting me.¡±

    These people only pped her face. They didn¡¯t hit her elsewhere, proving they didn¡¯t want to harm her unborn child.

    But with all the ps, she felt her head was about to fly off. She felt she might lose her life if they kept hitting her.

    Plus, these people looked so vicious, as if they were ready to take a life.

    However, even though they begged desperately, Efren didn¡¯t call a halt.

    The screams of the family of three were so awful that even Georgia couldn¡¯t bear to watch.¡±

    Especially when La cried and begged her, ¡°Miss Georgia Hansen, please ask them to stop. I won¡¯t dare to mess with you again.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t avoid punishment, can they at least wait until after I give birth?¡±

    Seeing La as weak and powerless, Georgia finally gathered the courage to persuade Efren.

    ¡°Enough, stop hitting them!¡±

    Efren simply brushed away the hair hanging down her face. ¡°Georgia, evil people don¡¯t deserve sympathy.¡±

    Afraid that she would fall for his tender gaze again, Georgia quickly turned her face away.

    ¡°I know that, but she¡¯s pregnant. Let her go this once.¡±

    And since Efren taught them such a harsh lesson, Georgiaelieved La and her family wouldn¡¯t dare mess with her again.

    Efren kept staring at Georgia¡¯s beautiful eyes for a moment before he finally spoke, ¡°If you want me to spare you, tell me where Lenard is.¡±

    As soon as Efren spoke, his men stopped beating them.

    La¡¯s family thought for a moment that they had escaped death.

    But when they heard Efren¡¯s demand clearly, all three of them nearly broke into tears.

    ¡°If we knew where Lenard was, we wouldn¡¯t havee looking for Miss Georgia Hansen.¡±

    ¡°Lenard has been missing for a month now. I found out after making many inquiries that he was working at Miss Georgia Hansen¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know where Lenard is. Please spare us.¡±

    Upon hearing them mention that Lenard had been working at Georgia¡¯spany, Efren turned his gaze back to Georgia.

    When Georgia caugh! Efren¡¯s gaze, she spoke straightforwardly, job. But after he repaid kindness with ingratitude, he never returned to thepany. Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth!¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851 Patience Sold Out!

    After hearing Georgia¡¯s words, the Kardon family was a bit confused.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out that Lenard could work in Georgia¡¯spany, so what did he want to do with avenge?

    So they still didn¡¯t believe Georgia¡¯s words, but after hearing what Georgia said, Efren became more serious. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Efren believed in Georgia. The Kardon family felt the pressure again.

    Seeing Efren staring at them coldly again, Jennifer almost copsed.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where Lenard is. Miss Georgia Hansen is thest person to see him. Only she can hide Lenard.¡± Jennifer said.

    Not only Jennifer, Hadley, and La also shifted the responsibility to Georgia.

    ¡°It must be Miss Georgia Hansen. They were boyfriend and girlfriend before, and they had a deep rtionship. To protect Lenard, she can hide him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it must be her. She vited her uncle Byron¡¯s order and arranged for Lenard to work in herpany before, so she must have dared to hide him.¡±

    The Kardon family didn¡¯t want to go through the severe beating Georgia Hisisted on breaking up King up with Eiren aller such anintimate incident, for which Efrer misunderstood that Georgia and Lenard had an affair before.

    Now that these people had shifted responsibilities on Lenard viciously, Georgia was furious.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with Lenard now. Why should I hide him? Are you not afraid of karma for wronging people in such a way?

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have interceded for you just now. I should have let those people beat you to death.¡± Georgia said.

    After yelling at the three members of the Kardon family, Georgia yelled at Efren angrily, ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t hide Lenard.¡±

    ¡°If Efren misunderstood that she had something to do with Lenard again this time, she would not only use the power of the Hansen family to make the Kardon family incapable of survival but also break with Efren!¡± Georgia thought.

    Seeing Georgia stomping, Efren thought, how could this girl be so cute?

    Georgia looked like a puffy puffer fish.

    Efren stared at Georgia and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Why are youughing? No matter what you think, I have nothing to do with Lenard! But if you dare to do those things to me again, I will...¡± Georgia said.

    Seeing Efren stiliughing, Georgia became even angrier and cursed.

    But Elreh didn t Wait for Georgia to finish speaking and slepped forward to k*ss her on the forehead.

    Now, Georgia was perplexed.Efren asked her with great interest, ¡°You will what?¡±

    J

    ¡°I...¡± Georgia thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t believe what to say and became even more annoyed.

    Seeing this, Efren rubbed her hair. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡±

    That tone was pampering and indulgent without a bottom line.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m treated like a child!¡± Georgia thought.

    Sensing that the situation was not good, Georgia immediately backed away a few steps. ¡°Just speak with your mouth. Why use your hands and feet and your mouth!¡±

    Seeing Georgia annoyed and eager to get rid of him, Efren inevitably became sad.

    ¡°So, Georgia still refused to forgive me?¡± Efren thought.

    It made Efren realize his patience with the Kardon family was sold out.

    ¡°If she still doesn¡¯t tell Lenard¡¯s whereabouts, bring them back to Cloudville, June will like it...¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852 Too cruel?

    ¡°June? What is June?¡± Hadley asked.

    Hadley was well-informed and always felt that June, mentioned by Efren, was not like a human being.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Lenard. Since he learned that Miss Georgia Hansen is from the Hansen family, he has always hated us. If I didn¡¯t go to him when I was pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t show any care for us,¡± La said.

    La had many affairs with men, so she undoubtedly understood Efren¡¯s love for Georgia from Efren¡¯s pampering tone just now.

    Now that Hadley and La had shifted the responsibility to Georgia again, it was likely to anger Efren ultimately, so Jennifer decided to tell everything.

    Jennifer said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Later, Lenard was injured and could no longer do heavy work. Our family nned to wait for the child. to be born and send him to the orphanage, then let La find another reliable man.¡±

    La even took a poisonous oath. ¡°Our words are all true. If there is half a lie, God¡¯ll punish us.¡±

    If the Kardon family had known it would end up like this, they would not have dared toe here today.

    Efren stared at the Kardon family, who was trembling, and Efren¡¯s intuition told himself that Lenard could preciselyintervene on the point he cared about. And Lenard couldpletely irritate him and make him go berserk. There must be someone guiding him from behind.

    The Kardon family shook their heads one after another, saying they didn¡¯t know.

    It was Hadley who suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°I remember two days before Lenard disappeared, I went downstairs to smoke secretly and happened to bump into Lenard on the phone,¡± Hadley said.

    ¡°Who is he calling?¡± Efren asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can hear a woman¡¯s voice,¡± Hadley said.

    Because the environment of low-rent housing was very chaotic, Lenard didn¡¯t notice when Hadley approached.

    Because of this, Hadley heard a woman¡¯s voice vaguelying from the phone.

    Later, Lenard turned around and saw Hadley still showing a slightly flustered look.

    So Hadley felt that something happened in the phone call.

    ¡°A woman...¡± Efren pondered for a while and said, ¡°Sell these two women to a prostitute and let the man work in a coal mine.¡±

    3

    The Kardon family once thought that they had given all they could to

    11Efren, so Efren could spare them, even though Efren didn¡¯t provide anypensation.

    Unexpectedly, Efren would sell their mother and daughter to a prostitute and send Hadley to dig coal.

    ¡°We have already said everything we can. How can you be this cruel to us?¡± Jennifer shouted hysterically.

    La was already old and sold to a prostitute, so she might not be able to get out alive for the rest of her life.

    And La was so scared that she got up and ran. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the prostitute. I don¡¯t want...¡±

    La didn¡¯t want to go to that kind of dirty ce.

    Even if they coulde out from there in the future, no one would dare to marry La and Jennifer, let alone be the wife of a wealthy family.

    Seeing this, Hadley quickly dragged Jennifer away.

    But Efren¡¯s men quickly caught the three of them in a van they had just driven and then drove away.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t until the van disappeared that Georgia muttered softly. ¡°Will this... be too cruel?¡±

    They told what they knew, but Efren refused to let them go.

    It reminded Georgia of that night when Efren believed Lenard¡¯s words and bullied her recklessly...

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853 Full of Blood?

    ¡°Do you think this is cruel?¡± Efren asked.

    When Efren¡¯s voice came, Georgia suddenly turned around, only to realize that Efren hade behind her at some point.

    ¡°It¡¯s cruel...¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia¡¯s voice was still cautious, fearing that she would repeat something wrong and anger Efren and fall into the same fate as the Kardon family.

    ¡°But Georgia, believe it or not, if I don¡¯t send them far away today, they wille to find you some troubles in the future,¡± Efren said.

    Moreover, Efren felt that the Kardon family should bear part of the responsibility for the current situation between him and Georgia.

    If they could live a good life with Lenard, Lenard wouldn¡¯t have so many messy thoughts.

    ¡°Then at least wait until La gives birth to the child,¡± Georgia said.

    Probably they were both women. Georgia always felt it was too cruel to be sent to that ce while pregnant.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said just now? Will the child be sent to the orphanage after birth? Anyway, the child has to go there.

    But when Georgia came back to her senses, she realized that Efren had already stood beside her at some point.

    Georgia hurriedly said, ¡°Since the matter is settled, I¡¯ll return to the meeting.¡±Then, Georgia ran into thepany like a beast chasing her.

    Looking at the back of Georgia running away quickly, Efren became a little more helpless.

    Efren wanted to follow in and take a good look at Georgia.

    It was just that Efren had to deal with some things on hand now.

    Thinking of what would be dealt with, Efren was horrifying cold...

    Susan was in the hotel.

    In the past two days, Efren had to the country.

    But Efren didn¡¯t return to Cloudville for long, and Susan didn¡¯t go back either.

    But Susan¡¯s mother probably did. t see her for a long time, so she called her especially.

    ¡°Susan, are you okay?¡± Susan¡¯s mother asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m in the hotel, and nothing happened! You must be having a nightmare.¡± Susan replied.

    Susanforted her mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I did have a nightmare just now. I dreamed that you were bitten in the mouth by a tiger and covered in blood...¡±

    Susan¡¯s mother said.When Susan heard the scene described by her mother, she couldn¡¯t help but think of June, the tiger Efren raised in Cloudville, and suddenly felt a heart stop.

    But when saying this, Susan¡¯s mother quickly stopped. ¡°Bah, bah, I must have seen too much animal world these two days.¡±

    Susan smiled. ¡°Yes, you must have watched too many bloody scenes, so you have nightmares. Don¡¯t watch thesetely!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Susan¡¯s mother paused and asked, ¡°How are you and Mr. Serrano going?¡±

    Susan¡¯s parents divorced when Susan was five years old because her mother couldn¡¯t bear a mediocre life.

    After the divorce, the mother took Susan alone and vowed to train her to be a woman worthy of any heir to a wealthy family.

    Susan looked well and was in good shape, much up to her mother¡¯s expectations.

    In terms of Susan¡¯s knowledge, it exceeded.

    By chance, Susan¡¯s mother met Efren and felt that this man who stood proudly in Cloudville was worthy of Susan.

    So Susan¡¯s mother nned to get acquainted with Elren¡¯s mother and took the opportunity to arrange with Susan to work in Efren¡¯spany.

    J When Susan first came to work at Serrano Group, she could only start from the gra*sroots.

    Butter on, Susan knew how to use every opportunity to get close to Efren and sessfully became his a*sistant.

    Susan also knew that her mother was more anxious than she was about marrying Efren.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano and I are fine,¡± Susan always responded like this.

    But Susan¡¯s mother was dissatisfied again. ¡°You¡¯ve said ¡®good¡¯ for so many years. Why don¡¯t you consider further rtionships?

    For me, women just be a bit proactive...¡± Susan¡¯s mother said.

    Susan had heard these words so many times.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Susan was about to find an excuse to hang up the phone, but thedoorbell rang.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854 Shift Responsibility?

    ¡°Mom, I have something to do here. Hang up first!¡± Susan said.

    Susan hung up the phone without waiting for her mother to speak.

    When her mother¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, Susan was visibly relieved.

    But the doorbell was still ringing, and Susan couldn¡¯t help but think of the dream her mother mentioned just now.

    Susan was bitten in the mouth by a tiger...

    ¡°No!

    ¡°Probably not,

    ¡°She fooled Lenard that he didn¡¯t even dare to show his face, so the things should not be exposed,

    ¡°Besides, she has served Efren for so many years and has worked hard without credit,

    ¡°No matter how cruel Efren is, he should not be willing to feed her to June.¡± Susan thought.

    Thinking of this, Susan quickly opened the door.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It was just that the moment she opened the door, her heartbeat suddenly stopped for a few seconds.

    Ellen at show any expression, and neither did his men.However, after working for Efren for many years, Susan was used to seeing Efren¡¯s terrifying aura and soon greeted him as usual.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, what do you want from me?¡± Susan asked.

    Efren was condescending and cast a cold nce at her. ¡°Where is Lenard Sheldon!¡±

    Susan felt her heart suddenly beating as if it wanted to break free and run out of her throat.

    But Susan still tried her best to keep a smile and asked Efren, ¡°What, Lenard Sheldon?¡±

    ¡°The previous contact between her and Lenard was deleted entirely, and even the number card was thrown into the river,

    ¡°Efren definitely couldn¡¯t find evidence. As long as she was calm enough to deal with him, the crisis would be resolved soon.¡±

    Susan thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! Didn¡¯t you let Lenard destroy my rtionship with Georgia?¡± Efren asked.

    Efren¡¯s voice was so cold that it made Susan¡¯s scalp tingle.

    But what scared Susan more was that Efren was staring at her coldly.

    It felt like a wild beast lurking in the dark, ready to open its mouth and tear Susan apart at any time...

    J However, Susan still didn¡¯t dare to show any timidity.Susan knew that one could never be timid when confronting ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, I have worked diligently for you for many years. I am also pleased that you and Miss Georgia Hansen have developed a deeper rtionship. But why do you think I will want to destroy your rtionship with Miss Georgia Hansen?¡± Susan asked.

    ¡°Then tell me why you happened to attend Byron¡¯s birthday party that day?¡± Efren asked.

    Efren had always felt he seemed to have overlooked something until Hadley mentioned that a woman had contacted Lenard.

    ¡°A woman......¡± Efren thought.

    Efren immediately understood what he had overlooked.

    ¡°It was Susan,

    ¡°It was she who led him to Lenard and Georgia¡¯s room,

    ¡°So, it can only be her!¡± Efren thought.

    ¡°I said that I lived in that hotel! It was very lively because of Mr. Hansen¡¯s birthday party that day. I had never seen such a scene, so I just went in and had a look!¡± Susan said.

    Susan was still defending, but she was calm, not like a suspect.

    Even Susan quietly praised herself that she was even more S

    than a powerful actor.

    Susan thought that with her superb acting skills, she could get away with it and even win Efren¡¯s trust.

    But Susan never expected that Efren immediately ordered his men after hearing her sophistry. ¡°Bring her back to Cloudville and get her to June.¡±

    Susan couldn¡¯t believe it, looking at Efren¡¯s face, shocked.¡°Mr. Serrano, you... you want to bring me to June?¡± Susan asked.

    But after the shock, Susan was more hysterical.

    ¡°Miss Georgia Hansen and Lenard are inseparable. What can I do? They have an affair. Do you think it will work if you put all the responsibility on me?¡± Efren said.

    But at this moment, Efren jokingly smiled. ¡°That night was Georgia¡¯s first time...¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855 Love at First Sight?

    ¡°What?¡± Susan looked at Efren in astonishment.

    ¡°That night, Georgia was raped by Efren... For the first time?

    ¡°If it is true, then what she and Lenard said before is a lie,

    ¡°No...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°This must not be true,

    ¡°Nowadays, girls are much more open and different,

    ¡°Especially Georgia, who has such an excellent family background. Many of them are brilliant in rtionships,

    ¡°Besides, Georgia lived in Efren¡¯skeside vi in Cloudville for a while before,

    ¡°Efren liked Georgia so much before. They must have confirmed the rtionship during that time. How could it be possible for Georgia to keep that precious first time?¡± Susan thought.

    Seeing Susan¡¯s astonishment, Efren told her firmly, ¡°My Georgia, from the beginning to the end, only belongs to me. I have personally verified that. There is absolutely no mistake!¡±

    ¡°No... It must not be true. She must have deceived you!¡± Susan said.

    Susan panicked!of Efren¡¯s love for Georgia.

    Now Efren got Georgia¡¯s virgin. No matter whether Georgia would forgive him or not in the future, Efren was destined to protect her for the rest of his life.

    This absolute love and cherish made Susan mad with jealousy.

    So Susan unconsciously tried to alienate them. ¡°Now, there is a technology that can be repaired the virgin. She must have done this on purpose...¡±

    It was just that as soon as Susan finished speaking, she turned around and saw Efren looking at her coldly, with superimposed disdain, as if he was treating Susan like a joke.

    ¡°You keep talking. Didn¡¯t you intend to separate Georgia and me?¡± Efren said.

    Susan froze immediately, suddenly recalling what she said just now.

    Although Susan insisted she was not alienating, her every word showed the opposite.

    Such discrepancy between words and deeds, undoubtedly, Efren saw the w.

    Susan knew that the excuse was useless, so she admitted it.

    ¡°Yes, I found Lenard and asked him to help make a misunderstanding between you and Georgia! Because... I love you!¡± Susan said.As il immersed in her world, Susan suddenly described her first meeting with Efren.

    ¡°That was the first day I was promoted to the Secretariat. When you inspected thepany, I saw you were unparalleled in beauty, and I fell for it. It is what others said, love at first sight...

    ¡°Later, my ability also improved. Many people came to dig me, and many suitors were among them. But I didn¡¯t waver once because I like you and want to stay by your side for the rest of my life.

    ¡°But after Miss Georgia Hansen appeared in your life, you rejected me. You didn¡¯t let me help you tidy up the room or even give me the daily work. You insisted on drawing a distance from me. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I destroyed your rtionship with Georgia...¡± Susan said.

    Susan said a lot and even shed tears.

    But Susan moved herself and the world, except Efren.

    Hearing Susan¡¯s affectionate confession, Efren showed no emotion.

    Efren even felt that Susan was noisy and signaled his men. ¡°You stay here. Deal with her and send her back to Cloudville to June.¡±

    When the men started attacking Susan, Efren had already left the rooni.

    Susan couldn¡¯t believe it. Even though she confessed her love for Efren, this man was still indifferent and even wanted to feed her

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856 Can¡¯t Stop!

    Susan yelled angrily, ¡°Why are you so cruel to me? I want to destroy the rtionship between you and Georgia because I love you. You should not be so cruel to me.¡±

    When Efren heard this, he stopped suddenly and said in a hoarse voice,

    ¡°If Georgia and I hadn¡¯t restrained ourselves, we would have been a couple long time ago. The ending would be different when you and Lenard lied to us that night...¡±

    Of course, even if he found out that there was no opportunity for him and Georgia to be a couple, he still couldn¡¯t let it go.

    Perhaps, he would take her to a deserted ce and imprison her so that she would only stay with him for the rest of her life.

    But in that case, Georgia would never be happy in her life.

    Because she was a stubborn woman, she might choose tomit suicide.

    Every time Efren thought of these things, he felt worried.

    So while rejoicing that lifelong misunderstandings did not ur. he strengthened his determination to eradicate insecure factors like Susan and Lenard.

    After Efren finished speaking, he walked away.Susan in it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Susan was unwilling to die. She was still struggling and moring.

    Susan asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t everything okay? Now that you have Georgia, you have not lost anything...¡±

    No matter how moring she was, Efren didn¡¯t stop and leave directly. And Efren¡¯s subordinates continued packing sacks.

    About five minutester, Efren¡¯s subordinates left the room with an extra sack in their hands.

    It seemed that there was a big and motionless object contained in the sack.

    The skincare brand created by Georgia has be popr recently. As the festival was approaching, manypanies came to Georgia¡¯spany to talk about customizing the public rtions gift box.

    Thus, when the secretary informed that there was a gentleman surnamed Wayne who wanted to order a public rtions gift box, Georgia didn¡¯t think much about it and allowed the secretary to invite him in.

    Alton said, ¡°Georgia,st time at your uncle¡¯s birthday party, we didn¡¯t have time to chat, so I asked someone to inquire about yourpany, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be quite good.¡±

    Georgia looked up at the young man with a big head and a thick neck, who smiled at her so much that his eyes were squeezed into a line. It took her a long time to remember that this was In fact, she still couldn¡¯t remember when they attended a *s in kindergarten, and she didn¡¯t think there was anything to chat with him. Considering that she was the owner of thepany, she couldn¡¯t refuse her potential customer to get into her office.So, Georgia smirked and said, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mr. Wayne.¡±

    Alton said, ¡°Georgia, I said we¡¯ve known each other since childhood, so there¡¯s no need to call me Mr. Wayne. You can call me Alton or Sweet Alton from now on!¡±

    Alton smiled and sat down in front of Georgia¡¯s desk.

    Georgia couldn¡¯t figure it out and wondered, ¡°How could an adult weighing more than two hundred pounds have the nerve to ask people to call him ¡®Sweet Alton.¡±

    In order to avoid this disgusting topic, Georgia asked him directly, ¡°So which kind of public rtions gift box is Mr. Wayne going to order? We have some temtes for you to look at.¡±

    As Georgia said, she handed Alton a book of pictures containing all the custom-made public rtions gift boxes.

    Unexpectedly, Alton took the opportunity to grab Georgia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Georgia, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious about these things. Let¡¯s just take our time...¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857 Did He Start?

    However, Alton probably didn¡¯t know that his fat hands made Georgia feel offended.

    Georgia immediately withdrew her hand and looked coldly at Alton. ¡°Mr. Wayne, if you don¡¯t want to discuss business with me, please leave my office!¡±

    Alton said, ¡°Of course, we need to discuss business. I think these gift box styles are good...¡±

    Seeing that Georgia was annoyed, Alton could only point to a few gift boxes.

    After Georgia saw Alton pointing out several gift boxes, she could restrain her antipathy temporarily and introduced to him the contents contained in these gift boxes.

    However, Alton was not interested in the contents of the gift box. His eyes gazed at Georgia obsessively.

    At Byron¡¯s birthday party that day, the first time he saw Georgia, he felt that Georgia was the one whe matched with his love fantasy.

    After hearing that Georgia was not married, let alone had a boyfriend, Alton became even more excited.

    So today, he came to find Georgia under the guise of ordering public rtions gift boxes.

    After he ordered the gift boxes quickly, Georgia said, ¡°As for the contract, I will ask my secretary to send it to you tomorrow.¡±

    But Alton ordered this batch of gift boxes for the purpose ofmunicating with Georgia. How could she ask the secretary to send the contract?So he said, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we finalize the contract today?¡±

    ¡°But if we make the contract now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote,¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant and sign the contract directly when ites out. Then, the process can bepleted in a day!¡±

    Alton¡¯s proposal won Georgia¡¯s heart.

    After all, she didn¡¯t want to see his fat face tomorrow.

    As for eating...

    Now that it was daytime, she didn¡¯t believe this fat man would offend her!

    Georgia said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll order some people to start making contracts now.¡±

    When Georgia started making internal calls and instructing the staff to prepare the contract, Alton was busy making a restaurant reservation.

    However, Alton kept gazing at Georgia foully. He was so fat that his eyes were squeezed like a piece of thread...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    About an hourter, Georgia and Alton ate some food and chatted about their freshly baked contract at a nearby Holiday Inn.

    ¡°Mr. Wayne, please go over the contract first.¡±Alton ordered so many dishes that Georgia lost her appetite.

    But Alton said, ¡°Georgia, I¡¯m very hungry. I¡¯m dizzy and can¡¯t see the contract clearly. Let¡¯s eat first and then read the contract after eating?¡±

    Georgia couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse him. ¡°Okay, you can read it after eating, and then we will go through the process as soon as possible.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to deal with this fat man at all. She wanted to finish work as soon as possible and have ice cream to relieve her boredom.

    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Alton said. He was about to pour wine for Georgia.

    But Georgia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have work to discusster, so let¡¯s forget about drinking.¡±

    Alton said, ¡°The alcohol content of this wine is not high. Let¡¯s have a drink. It¡¯s a celebration of our first sessful cooperation.¡±

    As Alton said, he raised his wine *s towards Georgia. ¡°Georgia, please take a sip!¡±

    However, she only took a symbolic sip and didn¡¯t drink it.

    Alton didn¡¯t seem to mind and invited Georgia to eat again.

    Georgia didn¡¯t have an appetite, so she drank a bowl of soup in the end.

    But within a few seconds after finishing the soup, her vision blurred, and even Alton became several...

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858 Obey Him?

    Seeing Georgia lying down, Alton stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°Georgia? Are you OK?¡±

    Seeing Alton approaching, Georgia wanted to get up and leave.

    However, she felt the whole b*dy seemed to have been drained of strength.

    As soon as she stood up, she fell back to her seat.

    At this moment, Alton hurriedly stepped forward to help her. ¡°Georgia, are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    Georgia shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    Georgia screamed with thest bit of strength, but the voice was as quiet as a mosquito.

    And Alton also took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her waist tightly and said with a smile, ¡°Baby, you must be very ufortable now. I will help you have rest.¡±

    Later, he dragged and hugged Georgia to the room he had reserved upstairs in the hotel.

    After entering the room, Alton put Georgia on the bed and ced a mobile phone in the room, which was prepared for shooting.

    During this process, he received a call from his father, Rouston Rouston asked, ¡°Alton, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Alton said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s exactly as you expected. Georgia refused to drink but drank soup, and now she fell into aa.¡±Actually, Alton and Rouston made this scheme.

    Because the capital chain of the Wayne family was broken, and if there was no capital injection, they would face a copse next.

    At Byron¡¯s birthday party that day, after they saw Georgia, they had the idea of marrying Georgia.

    As long as Georgia and Alton were married, the Hansen family would not just watch the Wayne family copse and would definitely save them.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t like Alton, Alton tried several times, but Georgia didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him.

    In desperation, Rouston came up with the trick of date-raping.

    However, Rouston also spected that Georgia would be on guard against Alton, so Rouston found another way to ask Alton to invite Georgia to have dinner in the daytime.

    Moreover, the drug was not added to the wine but to the soup.

    Georgia was falling into aa right now.

    Rouston said, ¡°Then you remember to shoot a video or picture! That¡¯s the only way to make Georgia obey you.¡±

    Rouston repeatedly urged.

    Alton answered, ¡°Got it. Dad, I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±

    After Alton finished the phone call, it was almost time to set up his mobile phone to shoot, so he caressed Georgia¡¯s cheek lewdly.Alton said, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. You must have dated a lot of boyfriends, right? In this way, it¡¯s a loss for me to apany you. But since your family is so rich, I decide to ept you...¡±

    Speaking of this, Alton began to unbutton Georgia¡¯s skirt.

    When he was about to see Georgia¡¯s n*ked b*dy, the doorbell rang.

    Alton shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need room service now!¡±

    Alton was upset to be disturbed at such a moment. He didn¡¯t even open the door and yelled towards the outside.

    But instead of stopping, it became more and more intense.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Alton yelled, ¡°Are you deaf? I said I don¡¯t need it, but you stille to make noise. Do you wanna be killed!¡±

    Alton cursed.

    But the movement outside the door was not just knocking but kicking.

    The deafening sound made Alton feel slightly scared.

    However, Alton didn¡¯t even have time to hide. The door was kicked down.

    In the next second, he saw the man who had been intimate with Georgia at Byron¡¯s birthday party before rushing up and lifting Alton up with one hand.

    It was the first time for Alton to smell the breath of death.

    He looked at Efren with astonishment.

    Efren asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s Georgia?¡±

    Obviously, Alton was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak.Efren nced around the room. When he saw Georgia whose clothes were messy on the bed and she was in aa, Efren became furious...

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859 Take Her Away!

    Efren asked, ¡°What do you want to do to Georgia?¡±

    It seemed that Efren was infuriated. Alton was frightened.

    Alton answered, ¡°I... I haven¡¯t done anything to her!¡±

    Alton quickly denied it.

    Without repeated thinking, he refused what he had done just now.

    Alton knew that he would be beaten if he confessed what he had done!

    Efren asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Then, what are these things for?¡±

    Efren kicked the shooting pole. Then, the shooting pole fell.

    The mobile phone on it was instantly torn apart.

    Seeing this, Alton trembled intensely.

    He seriously suspected that if he admitted it, the fate of the broken mobile phone would be his own fate.

    Alton said, ¡°I just asked Georgia to take a few photos. She felt a little ufortable, so I let her rest first.¡±Alton was stupid in doing his proper business, but he was good However, Eiren hated hearing sophism.

    He kicked Alton, which made Alton curl up.

    Alton said, ¡°Please forgive me. I know I¡¯m wrong. If you continue to beat me, I will die.¡±

    Efren said angrily, ¡°Now that you dare prepare to rape Georgia, you must be prepared to die.¡±

    Efren did not stop. He continued kicking Alton.

    Alton screamed in pain and shouted, ¡°If you hit me again, my father will not let you go.¡±

    Although the Wayne family had problems in the recent economic chain, they were powerful in New York.

    The Wayne family could ruin any normal people¡¯s life as long as they expressed their order in New York.

    As for why Alton thought that Efren was a nob*dy, the reason was that he had never met Efren in the top social circle of New York.

    But the fact was that ever since he could remember things, the Serrano family had moved to Cloudville, where the Serrano family dominated.

    Besides, the Serrano family was the most influential family even though people in the top wealthy circles in New York would be afraid of annoying the Serrano family.Especially, Efren was currently in charge of the Serrano family!

    It was a pity that the one standing here was Alton, not his father, Rouston.

    So he dared to continue cursing and threatening Efren.

    Efren kicked Alton a few more times and said, ¡°Your father? Don¡¯t worry. Your family would be expelled from the wealthy circle tonight, and your life security would be threatened.¡±

    Alton didn¡¯t believe Efren¡¯s words at all, and he said, ¡°Who are you? You dare to threaten me!¡±

    Even the Hansen family didn¡¯t dare to threaten them that they would kill Alton¡¯s whole family.

    This strange man dared to boast his strength.

    Efren said, ¡°You are not qualified to know my name!¡±

    Efren kicked Alton¡¯s lower b*dy so violently that Alton rolled on the ground with a painful expression.

    However, Efren didn¡¯t even look at Alton, and he walked towards Georgia who was on the bed.

    Right now, Georgia¡¯s condition was not very good. She was sweating, and her hair was sticking to her forehead.

    Efren was so distressed that he quickly took off his suit jacket, covered her b*dy, and then hugged her by hanging on her neck.

    Maybe it was subconsciously thought that Alton was going to hurt herself. The moment she was hugged by Efren, she struggled slightly.

    Efren hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Georgia, it¡¯s me! Efren! I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Perhaps hearing Efren¡¯s whispers, Georgia had be rxel since she fell into aa.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    And Efren didn¡¯t dare to dy and hastily sent Georgia to the hospital...

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860 Unable to Have Children?

    Georgia received a gastricvage immediately after being sent to the hospital. Then, her condition was relieved.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    However, she was too tired.

    Even though she wanted to open her eyes and see what was going on around her, she couldn¡¯t lift her eyelids.

    Perhaps seeing her uneasiness, Efren whispered by her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Georgia knew that she shouldn¡¯t trust Efren, but Efren¡¯s voice seemed to have a magical power, which made her feel rxed inexplicably.

    Finally, under his soothing voice, she fell into sleep.

    And while waiting for her to wake up, Efren held her hand tightly all the time...

    On the other side, Alton crawled out of the room with a pale face and asked for help from the pa*sing waiter.

    ¡°Help me...¡±

    Seeing that Alton¡¯s pale face was not much better than that of a dead person, the waiter was shocked and quickly asked someone to take him to the hospital.

    However, the doctor informed, ¡°Your son is not in danger of life at present, but he may not be able to be a father in the future.¡±

    Hearing this, Rouston felt the whole world inverted.¡°No... Doctor. Please cure him. Our Wayne family has been pa*sed down through man more than a dozen generations, so we can¡¯t be ruined here!¡±

    Rouston almost knelt down to the medical staff.

    But the medical staff still told him with a look of regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The chances are slim. Because the injury is so severe that his genitals are basically rotten, it is impossible to repair it.¡±

    Rouston suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t see anything, and he fell back straight.

    The medical staff could temporarily rescue him so that he could wake up.

    But after waking up, Rouston¡¯s face was still full of sadness.

    Especially when he saw Alton¡¯s condition was awful after waking up, his heart almost broke.

    Rouston asked, ¡°Alton, who hit you so violently?¡±

    Rouston knew that if their n failed, they would most likely be counterattacked by the Hansen family.

    But at most, they lost their advantages in the market. Anyway, the current situation of their family was not much better.

    But they didn¡¯t anticipate that it would lead to Alton losing the ability to be a father.

    At this moment, besides regretting nning these things, Rouston couldn¡¯t wait to shatter the bones of the person who hurt Alton.

    Alton hadn¡¯t known that he had lost his fertility yet. He only wanted to let his father take revenge on Efren for him.Alton said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen that person at Ms. Georgia Hansen¡¯s birthday party before.¡±

    Rouston asked, ¡°Who?¡± He still had a stern face at this moment.

    Alton replied, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the name, but he was very close to Georgia at the time.¡±

    Rouston recalled the scene at that time, and a figure of a person suddenly shed in his mind, which made him feel shocked.

    Rouston said, ¡°Efren?¡±

    People in the Serrano family and the younger generation in New York didn¡¯t know much about it, but people in Rouston¡¯s age group had a deep memory.

    Especially when Rouston heard that after the Serrano family moved to Cloudville, they were still influential in all fields of Cloudville. It was impossible for Rouston to ignore them.

    So when he met him at Mr. Hansen¡¯s birthday party that day, Rouston wanted to go up and make friends with him.

    J It was beneficial for him to make friends with influential people like Efren.

    But at that time, Efren just nced at him coldly and left with Georgia directly.

    Therefore, Rouston could only give up his thoughts...

    If someone else attacked Alton, Rouston would have the courage to take revenge for Alton. If it was Efren, he might be helpless.

    Rouston hoped that Alton could deny this name, but Alton told him, ¡°Dad, It was him that attacked me. I remember that¡¯s what Georgia called him before.¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861 We Can¡¯t Take Revenge Upon learning that the one who had beaten Alton and left him permanently infertile was Efren, Rouston¡¯s face drained of color, bing even more mortified than his now castrated son.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    What was even more shocking to Rouston was that Alton further revealed. ¡°Dad, he said that tonight he¡¯s going to wipe us out and kill us!¡±

    Hearing this, Rouston swayed on his feet, utterly shaken.

    If it had been anyone else making such threats, he could have dismissed them as empty bluster.

    But Efren Serrano...

    This man held immense power in both legitimate business and criminal underworld alike. His words were as good as deeds.

    Rouston had only wanted to salvage his own family¡¯s enterprise. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to endanger the entire Wayne n.

    Just as despair threatened to overwhelm Rousion, Alton added vehemently, ¡°Dad, we have to teach that arrogant bastard a lesson he¡¯ll never forget!¡±

    Rouston remained frozen, unable to respond. Seeing his father silent, Alton urged with ferocious eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s get some guys from downtown to grab Efren and cripple him!¡±

    Though anesthetized for now, Alton felt sure his manhood wasElren had kicked him mercilessly, again and again!

    He would have his revenge, even if it cost him everything!

    But Rouston did not answer, his eyes distant.

    Turning, Alton saw his father¡¯s wrathful expression had faded into a nk stare.

    Not only that, he seemed to have aged in an instant.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Alton¡¯s thirst for vengeance wavered at this transformation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t take revenge, my son,¡± Rouston murmured, gazing out the window. ¡°It¡¯s impossible now.¡±

    ¡°But... why?¡± Alton asked intively.

    Efren was not actually from a top elite New York: family, and the Serrano name did not seem particrly prominent in New York either.

    So why did vengeance suddenly seem impossible?

    Yet amidst his confusion, Rouston kept his gaze fixed ahead and murmured hollowly, ¡°Alton, not only can we not avenge this insult, pursuing it may cost our whole family their lives.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Dad? How can that Serrano guy be that powerful? We¡¯ve never even heard of any major Serrano figures around here.¡±

    Seeing his father act so grave, Alton grew increasingly unsettled.¡°There may be no prominent Serranos in New York,¡± Rouston said grimly, ¡°but there are in Cloudville. What¡¯s more, the entire Serrano n relocated to Cloudville just over a decade ago.

    And within a few short years, they have not only taken root but be Cloudville¡¯s number one ruling family.¡±

    At this, Rouston turned to Alton with haunted eyes. ¡°Do you understand what this means? It means the Serranos use ruthless, cutthroat methods. Even lifelong Cloudville locals fear crossing them.¡±

    ¡°Dad, they¡¯re just another elite family. No matter how iron-fisted, they still must bow to thew,¡± Alton protested.

    He disliked his father inting others¡¯ egos at their expense.

    ¡°But Alton, in Cloudville, Efren himself is thew,¡± Rouston countered grimly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how many have shared your thoughts and defiance toward Efren over the years. They and their ns vanished without a trace. Assets swallowed up by the Serranos...¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862 Byron¡¯s Fury Alton was clearly rattled by Rouston¡¯s dire warnings but tried to remain defiant.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t believe he has the power to threaten our lives,¡± he argued.

    But Rouston insisted, ¡°Believe it or not, we have to go to Efren and Georgia now, kneel and apologize, beg for mercy. It¡¯s our only chance of saving the family.¡¯

    ¡°Now? But I¡¯m still injured!¡± Alton gasped, horrified.

    Bandaged and anesthetized, he could barely walk.

    The shame of exposing his muttion tormented him too.

    Yet Rouston scolded, ¡°You have no choice. Come with me!¡±

    He fetched a wheelchair and pushed Alton into it despite protests from doctors and nurses.

    ¡°His wounds could still be fatal! He can¡¯t be moved!¡±

    ¡°Not going means we¡¯re all dead anyway,¡± Rouston said grimly, wheeling Alton away.

    At another hospital, Georgiay pale and unconscious after having her stomach pumped.

    Though the doctor a*sured him she¡¯d be fine, his heart ached Ile quickly called Cora, who arrived in minutes with Byron inlow.

    ¡°What happened? She was okayst night!¡±

    Cora eximed, stricken.

    Byron looked equally upset, especially at seeing Efren holding Georgia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Food poisoning,¡± Efren exined. ¡°She ate something bad with scum. But they pumped her stomach. She¡¯ll recover.¡±

    He squeezed Georgia¡¯s hand protectively as he spoke.

    Byron¡¯s re darkened.

    ¡°Scum? You?¡± He snapped.

    This lecherous old man was seducing his ne!

    Cora stroked Georgia¡¯s hair, sick with concern.

    Hearing Byron¡¯s outburst, she rushed over.

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±

    Though secretly, she¡¯d thought Efren and Georgia were perfect for each other and had mourned for them previously.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Now, seeing them together again, she couldn¡¯t help hoping they would reconcile.

    Byron pointed at their sped hands.¡°But look at what he¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Cora knew Byron was having trouble epting his niece¡¯s suitor being his own childhood buddy.

    So she wanted to gently urge Efren to let go of Georgia¡¯s hand for the moment, to give Byron some time.

    But Efren held firm, meeting Byron¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯re already together. Even your wife knows.¡±

    Byron stiffened, shooting an usatory look at Cora too, for hiding this from him.

    Relieved by Georgia¡¯s diagnosis, she¡¯d just rxed when Efren¡¯s words made her tense up again.

    Though she¡¯d hinted often enough, Byron refused to ept the truth about them.

    But Byron wouldn¡¯t make their disagreement worse in public. He only scolded Efren coldly.

    ¡°How dare you touch a young girl!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the expert there,¡± Efren retorted meaningfully.

    As Efren responded to Byron, he nced sideways at Cora.

    Cora¡¯s sense of unease only grew.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863 He Did That?

    ¡°If memory serves, your wife is barely a year older than Georgia herself. Yet you had no qualms bedding her when she was still a young girl!¡±

    Efren spoke calmly, staring Byron down.

    He had anticipated this usation and prepared his counterattack, even investigating Cora and Georgia¡¯s exact ages.

    Stunned by the rebuttal, Byron blustered, ¡°That¡¯s not the same!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Efren pressed.

    Byron snapped, ¡°You¡¯ve known Georgia since she was a kid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me reveal what happened with your wife before eight-year medical school,¡± Efren said calmly, unfazed.

    Cora was very curious about what had happened before she entered eight-year medical school that Efren could use to threaten Byron.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    But Byron, who had been fuming with rage just moments before, now fell ominously silent, though his eyes still burned at Efren.

    Cora¡¯s gaze bounced anxiously between them. There was some secret that she knew nothing about.

    Just then, the sound of Georgia¡¯s parents and grandparents echoed as they rushed toward the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to my precious grandchild?¡±They could be hearding from far away before they even arrived.

    Those already in the hospital room knew they were on their way.

    Hearing them approach, Efren reluctantly let go of Georgia¡¯s hand.

    It was not the time to shock the Hansen elders with their rtionship.

    Also, with Georgia still lying in the hospital, more distress could make the elders end up hospitalized too.

    Seeing this, Byron¡¯s fury subsided slightly.

    Cora took his hand soothingly, only for him to pull her close and hiss, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when we get home!¡±

    She gaped, bewildered.

    She was innocent, right?

    Why was she being med for the men¡¯s quarrei?

    At that moment, Georgia¡¯s parents and grandparents crowded into the room.

    ¡°Goodness, she¡¯s so pale!¡±

    ¡°Georgia, dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    JAfter a while, they noticed Efren¡¯s presence too.

    ¡°Efren? What are you doing here?¡±

    Before he could respond, Byron cut in venomously, ¡°He ims he found Georgia poisoned with drugs. But clearly, he¡¯s the one who drugged her!¡±

    The elders looked between Efren and Byron, baffled.

    They had always trusted Efren.

    And with so many women eager for him, why would he risk both families for something like that?

    Besides, Byron and Efren were old friends, especially before the Serranos moved to Cloudville.

    This sudden hostility between them made no sense at all!

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864 Rage and Revenge

    ¡°No, no, he¡¯s joking,¡± Cora said. ¡°Mr. Serrano happened to find Georgia in danger and saved her. We¡¯re so grateful, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Cora quickly pulled Byron¡¯s hand, signaling him not to meddle in his niece¡¯s love life.

    Though still ring at Efren, Byron held his tongue under Cora¡¯s tacit reprimand.

    ¡°Thank you, Efren.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Byron, even if you and Efren are close, you can¡¯t joke like that.¡±

    The Hansens quickly acknowledged, though still a bit confused.

    Just then, Osborn frowned and asked sharply, ¡°So who was the scum that drugged her?¡±

    No matter how old, Osborn would never let anyone harm his granddaughter.

    ¡°Alton Wayne,¡± Efren revealed.

    He had noticed the lecher ogling Georgia at Byron¡¯s party and looked into him.

    ¡°That guy?¡± Nora recalled the Waynes pestering Georgia that night.

    ¡°They kept pushing for a marriage alliance,¡± Georgia¡¯s mother Her father snorted. ¡°I heard they¡¯re bankrupt. A marriage would bail them out.¡±

    Osborn dered, ¡°Even if richer than us, with those manners and that face, he¡¯s unworthy of Georgia.¡±

    As they conferred, Efren went on grimly, ¡°I found cameras set up in his room. He came prepared!¡±

    Hearing this, the Hansens erupted in rage.

    Enraged, Georgia¡¯s father moved to confront Alton directly until Efren added, ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with Alton. He¡¯s probably in the hospital now.¡±

    Somewhat appeased, her father nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    But still unsatisfied, he asked Byron, ¡°Are we currently in business with the Waynes?¡±

    Having just checked, Byron named a few coborations and stated tly, ¡°I¡¯m cutting off all ties and cklisting them effective immediately. Anyone who works with those Wayne parasites will be our sworn enemy!¡±

    With the Hansens¡¯ clout, none would dare a*sociate with the Waynes now.

    They were effectively banished from elite New York circles.

    But to Efren, the Hansens had been too lenient.

    However, he didn¡¯t want them privy to his further Wayne retaliation ns.

    As the Hansens conferred, Georgia¡¯s mother and grandmoit.cr thanked Efren again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Georgia now,¡± Nora added pointedly. ¡°You go about your business, Efren.¡±

    Efren understood this was Nora¡¯s way of dismissing him.

    He yearned to stay at her bedside, but it was inappropriate with her family present.

    Besides, urgent Wayne family matters demanded his attention.

    So after bidding the Hansens farewell, Efren departed.

    But he took one final lingering look at Georgia before leaving the room...

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865 Begging for Mercy?

    After leaving the hospital, Efren returned to his hotel room to change into darker clothes before heading out again.

    But just as he entered the room, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.

    Efren opened it to find Rouston, with a wheelchair-bound Alton behind him.

    The anesthesia had clearly worn off. Alton¡¯s face was ghostly pale, his forehead dripping sweat, temples bulging with veins. He looked in pain.

    Rouston appeared calmer, still smiling, though his hair had turnedpletely silver-white within the day.

    Seeing Efren, he quickly bowed, ¡°Mr. Serrano, my foolish son and I deeply regret offending you and Miss Georgia Hansen today.

    We kneel to apologize sincerely, and promise we¡¯ll never show our faces before you again.¡±

    After saying this, Rouston knelt.

    Seeing his father kneeling before Efren, Alton gaped in disbelief.

    Not only had Rouston knelt, he even lugged Alton¡¯s pants. ¡°Alton, kneel and apologize to Mr. Serrano!¡±

    Proud Alton naturally refused to kneel, especially to the man who had just castrated him.

    #

    burning hatefully into Efren¡¯s.Those bloodshot eyes seemed to scream ¡°I hate you!¡±

    Efren didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°This is your idea of an apology?¡±

    He didn¡¯t back down either, matching Alton¡¯s gaze icy cold.

    His piercing eyes were sharper than daggers.

    If looks could kill, Alton would have died a thousand times over.

    Sensing the palpable menace in Efren¡¯s icy tone, Rouston desperately dragged Alton off the wheelchair.

    ¡°Apologize, you idiot!¡±

    Shocked, Alton crashed to his knees, aggravating his wounds and cracking his head painfully on the floor.

    Hearing the dull thuds, Rouston felt sorry for his son but kept his head pinned down.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Sec, Mr. Serrano, Alton is bowing in remorse! He¡¯s been punished and made infertile, while Miss Georgia nsen was unharmed. Have mercy and spare the Waynes!¡±

    Hearing his infertility mentioned, the already agonized Alton thrashed wildly.

    Rouston hated causing him more pain but had to stress it to appease Efren.

    But even after hearing Alton¡¯s plight, Efren only asked coldly.¡°Ive you considered how this will traumatize Georgia for life?¡±

    Seeing Rouston speechless, he pressed on ruthlessly.

    ¡°Also, if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you would have ruined her entire life. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866 I Don¡¯t Need Your Money!

    Indeed, Alton was in a pitiful state now.

    But the pitiful ones must have something hateful about them.

    If Alton had seeded today, Georgia¡¯s situation would have been worse than his!

    And with her personality, she would rather die than be threatened by them and marry into the Wayne family!

    So Efren only had to think about this, and he couldn¡¯t forgive them.

    However, Rouston was still begging for mercy.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, we know it¡¯s all our fault. As long as we can make it up to Miss Georgia Hansen, we¡¯ll serve her for the rest of our lives!

    ¡°Please be magnanimous and give us a chance to repent...¡±

    However, he rambled on for a long time, and Efren only sneered, ¡°You caused such a great psychological trauma to Georgia, and you still want to repent and be forgiven? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Rouston heard this and realized that Efren was still not willing to let go, and his words became sharper.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He even wanted to persuade Efren to leave some leeway for future encounters.

    But before Rouston could advise Efren, he sensed the icy coldness radiating from Efren be even more frightening than before.

    And Efren¡¯s eyes were even more terrifying.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not rted to Georgia by blood, but... she¡¯s my beloved!¡±

    As soon as Efren said this, not only was Rouston stunned, but even Alton couldn¡¯t help but look up at him, as if to verify the truth of his words.

    But Alton saw that Efren¡¯s anger was still there, and there was no sign of easing in his eyes.

    It was also at this moment that they realized why Efren¡¯s attitude was so extreme today, and even said that he would take the lives of all the Waynes.

    It turned out that Efren and Georgia were lovers!

    They had wondered before why Een was so furious just because a friend¡¯s granddaughter was bullied. Wasn¡¯t it too much?

    But now it seemed that Efren¡¯s reaction was not excessive at all.

    He witnessed the person he cherished most being almost vited and ruined for life.

    Thinking of this, Rouston quickly bowed. ¡°Mr. Serrano, we didn¡¯t know that Miss Georgia Hansen was your love. If we knew, we wouldn¡¯t dare to do these things even if we had ten times more courage. Please spare us this time.¡°As long as you spare us this time, I can give you all the a*sets of the Wayne family unconditionally. I will also take Alton away from this country and never appear in front of you again.¡±

    Rouston bowed several times.

    Even Alton couldn¡¯t bear to watch and wanted to pull him up.

    In fact, in Alton¡¯s view, Efren was not so scary. As long as they left the country overnight, they would be free from his reach.

    But Rouston shook off his hand and continued to bow.

    Because he knew that Efren¡¯s influence had already spread overseas.

    Once they chose to leave the country at this time, they would definitely end up worse than now.

    But obviously, begging for mercy did not quench Efren¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Do you think I need your money? And I have a hundred ways to make you disappear from my sight.¡±

    Efren¡¯s words made Rouston look up in astonishment.

    But he saw that the men hiding in the dark appeared...

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867 Eager to See Him?

    ¡°Feed them to June,¡± Efren ordered and walked into the room.

    His men quickly dragged Rouston and his son away.

    Rouston realized that he was doomed, and he cursed Efren with hisst breath.

    ¡°You are heartless, ruthless. You are a murderer, and you will face justice.

    ¡°You bastard! I hope you die alone and miserable, with no one to care for you!¡±

    Alton also struggled with all his might and managed to free himself for a moment. He grabbed his father and tried to escape.

    But gunshots rang out, and they both fell to the ground, blood spilling from their heads.

    They were silenced forever...

    After dealing with Rouston and his son, Efren went to the hospital where Georgia was staying.

    Georgia had already woken up, and he could hear herughing and talking with her mother from outside the room.

    She was always like this. Even after something terrible happened, she would recover quickly and not let it affect her.

    Elren looked through the window on the door and saw her smiling and hugging her mother. His eyes, which had been cold for ages, seemed to warm up in an instant.¡°Mom, can you get me some spicy chicken wingster?¡±

    ¡°You just had your stomach pumped, and you want to eat something so spicy? No way, you will make yourself sick again.¡±

    ¡°But I just had my stomach pumped, and I have no appetite. I just want to eat something tasty. Please, please, get me some.

    Mom, my dear mom...¡±

    But her mother pushed her away firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m not your mom right now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t get me some spicy chicken wings, I¡¯ll find another mom!¡±

    As soon as Georgia said that, her mother sharply told her to be quiet.

    Efren couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard her words from the door.

    How could this girl be so bold?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She had to eat the vegetable soup that Nora had brought over.

    Georgia had been on an IV drip for a night, and there was nothing really wrong with her.

    But Nora was still worried about any side effects, so she made Georgia stay in the hospital for two more days until they what drugs had been used on her before letting her go.

    So Georgia could only spend time in the hospital watching shows.

    When Cora came to visit her, she was also bored watching shows and yawned without any grace.Seeing Cora holding a lunch box in her hand, she quickly snatched it from Cora.

    But when she opened it, it was still vegetable soup!

    ¡°Auntie, if you want to bring me something to eat, bring me something fun, like spicy chicken wings. I¡¯ve been having vegetable soup for two days. I¡¯m almost turning green,¡± Georgiained.

    But Cora still took back the lunchbox and gave her some soup.

    ¡°You just had your stomach pumped, so you can¡¯t eat spicy and oily food. Eating some light vegetable soup is the best for you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat soup, but you should hurry up and tell Grandma that I¡¯m fine. Let me get out of this ce.¡±

    But Georgia didn¡¯t expect that Cora would ask her back. ¡°Do you want to get out of this ce, or are you eager to see someone?¡±

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868 How Insincere!

    Georgia froze, spoon in hand.

    But she quickly forced augh. ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡±

    But Cora teased knowingly, ¡°I bet you¡¯re secretly hoping your hero might show up.¡±

    Ever since Georgia woke up yesterday, she had heard the story of how Efren saved her over and over again.

    Her parents praised him endlessly and even suggested visiting Cloudville to thank him personally.

    So Georgia knew very well who her rescuer was.

    Yet she hadn¡¯t uttered his name once since she regained consciousness. She only insisted on leaving the hospital as soon as possible.

    Cora drew her own conclusions from Georgia¡¯s silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t! I really don¡¯t...¡± Georgia denied it, but uncertainty flickered in her eyes.

    The truth was, she felt a surge of relief when she sensed Efren¡¯s presencest night.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She wondered what brought him to herst night.

    her curiosity?She sank into the gloom, poking at her vegetable soup.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him? Then I guess I¡¯m meddling unnecessarily,¡± Cora said, feigning surprise.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Georgia looked up at Cora, only to see her smiling knowingly.

    Cora shrugged. ¡°Too bad I already told him to bring some spicy chicken wings for you.¡±

    Georgia huffed, ¡°You¡¯re so nosy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being nosy? Then I¡¯ll tell Mr. Serrano not to bother anymore.¡±

    As Cora spoke, she deliberately headed for the door as if to leave.

    Georgia quickly pulled Cora back. ¡°Wait, he was here earlier?¡±

    ¡°He stayed here all night and morning until I sent him to get some chicken wings.¡±

    ¡°Then... why didn¡¯t hee in?¡±

    Georgia asked before thinking better of it. She bit her l*p, scolding herself. They were over. What right did she have to expect him to be by her side?

    ¡°A greeting is enough.¡± she muttered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to see me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Georgia insisted.

    1Just then, Efren entered, carrying a takeout bag.

    Seeing him, Georgia froze uppletely.

    Noticing her reaction, the light in Efren¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    ¡°I brought the chicken wings, but I asked them to make it mild for your stomach,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°You should focus on recovering. If you don¡¯t want me here, I won¡¯t bother you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    Georgia had thought she didn¡¯t want to see Efren either.

    But watching him walk away twisted her heart painfully.

    Before she could stop herself, the words sl*pped out.

    ¡°Leaving so fast? How insincere...¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869 Into His Arms Hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Efren stopped in his tracks.

    He turned around with a flicker of hope in his eyes.

    Cora seized the opportunity to excuse herself with augh. ¡°Oh, dear, I think I left the soup on the stove! I¡¯ll let you two talk.¡±

    Seeing Cora scurrying for the door, Georgia scoffed in exasperation.

    ¡°Really, Auntie? You can¡¯t even make your excuses believable. Making soup? You?¡±

    But no matter how Georgia grumbled, Cora was already long gone in a sh. Now it was just awkward for Georgia and Efren to be left alone together.

    Georgia was far from grateful for this forced privacy.

    When someone else was around, she felt that she could still argue with Efren to some extent.

    But now, alone with her ex, she felt totally lost for words.

    The silence stretched on until Efren finally broke it by gently asking ¡°Georgia, how are you feeling? Are you in any pain?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? My grandma specially put together a professional medical team for me because of this incident. They examine every mole on my b*dy repeatedly, not to mention Georgia wanted to speak calmly too but didn¡¯t know why her tone came out so irritable.Yet no matter what she said, Efren remained very patient and good-tempered.

    ¡°Mm, they¡¯re just being responsible for your health. Just cooperate with the checkups obediently.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know to cooperate with checkups, isn¡¯t that Captain Obvious?¡±

    The more Georgia spoke, the more she felt she was being rude, annoying herself so much that she simply fl*pped off the nket and burrowed into the bedding.

    Thinking she was still angry at him, Efren didn¡¯t make much of it.

    Efren was just happy that Georgia was willing to be in the same space as him now. He didn¡¯t need anything more than that.

    So he just helped Georgia unwrap the chicken wings and asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep yelling about wanting chicken wings?

    Hurry up and eat while they¡¯re hot.¡±

    But Georgia ignored him and curled up into a ball.

    ¡°Georgia?¡±

    Efren called her name anxiously.

    He lifted the covers and saw her crying quietly.

    He reached out to hug her, but she pulled away from him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Heartbroken, Efren sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you alone. Please don¡¯t cry...¡±His voice remained gentle and soothing as he spoke.

    Georgia thought he must be joking.

    Only when she heard the door opening did she realize he wasn¡¯t kidding.

    She hurriedly flung off the covers, but one of Efren¡¯s legs was already stepping out of the room.

    At this, her tears burst forth as her sobs grew louder and louder.

    And once more her b*dy acted against reason, suddenly bolting from the bed and running towards Efren.

    Hearing her increasingly hysterical cries, Efren worried something was wrong and quickly turned back to check on her.

    But the moment he turned, she threw herself into his arms.

    ¡°Georgia?¡±

    Efren looked at her in shock, then in joy and tenderness. But most of all, in delight at having her back in his embrace...

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870 Because of Martin

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Georgia¡¯s crying voice broke Efren¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Efren had turned the initiative into pa*sive, hugging her tightly.

    Ever since he was misunderstood by herst time, Efren wanted to hold her in his arms like this, soothe her anxiety, apologize to her, and admit his mistake.

    But she had been unwilling to let him touch her and resisted his closeness.

    Until today, she finally took the initiative to hug him...

    Efren hugged Georgia tightly, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡±

    But Georgia kept crying.

    Like using Efren of being arrogant and unreasonable before. she was also using him of his brutal behavior, and she was even telling him about her uneasiness and despair when she was taken away by Alton that night.

    And Efrenforted Georgia with his k*sses and whispers over and over again.

    After Cora left the ward, she was quite worried that Georgia would break up with Efren.

    So after staying outside for more than ten minutes, she deliberately turned back to see how the two of them were doing.In the end, before entering the ward, she saw Efren and Georgia tightly hugging each other through the door of the ward...

    She felt relieved.

    So she bought a few snacks and went directly to the Hansen Group.

    Now all the employees of the Hansen Group knew Cora. They let her go all the way when they saw her.

    Cora entered Byron¡¯s office. Someone brought her coffee and cakes.

    About five minutester, Byron also returned to the office.

    When he came in, Cora happened to be standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the busy traffic in front of the Hansen Group.

    It happened to be a clear sky outside the window. With Cora¡¯s slender figure, it was simply a view.

    Byron simply strode forward and hugged the woman from behind.

    ¡°Why did youe here suddenly?¡± Byron leaned his chin on Cora¡¯s shoulder, sniffed her breath, and felt rxed a fot.

    She put her hand on his hand and asked him, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll find something that shouldn¡¯t be found?¡±

    Coraughed.Ever since the news that she was going to marry Byron came out, many people in the outside world didn¡¯t think highly of them.

    Even if they already had Martin, these people still gossiped.

    Someone said, ¡°Dr. Lane could marry Mr. Hansen all due to her scheming and the child!¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°Dr. Lane is indeed good-looking. But with Mr. Hansen¡¯s status, he is destined to be surrounded by women. I bet that the two will divorce within five years.¡±

    But they didn¡¯t know the truth.

    Even Nora couldn¡¯t help teasing. If it wasn¡¯t for Cora, who gave birth to Martin, Byron would probably think Martin was in the way.

    The two were still in love with each other even though others were not optimistic.

    Even if Efren provoked Byron yesterday, saying that Cora was also a member who knew and did not report.

    Byron said that he would go back to teach Cora a lesson. But what happened in the end?

    He just let her go after they slept together.

    Now that Cora has taken the initiative toe to him with snacks. How could Byron remember the unhappiness yesterday?

    He didni remember. But it didn¡¯t mean Cora didn¡¯t rementber.

    When he looked very rxed, Cora suddenly asked him, ¡°So what did Mr. Serrano say you did when I was a student in medical school?¡±

    Byron¡¯s hand on Cora¡¯s waist suddenly froze...

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871 Pregnant But Byron quickly came back to his senses and replied calmly, ¡°He is talking nonsense. How can you believe it?¡±

    ¡°But why do I think it¡¯s true?¡± Cora turned around and faced Byron.

    Whether it was the way Byron stopped talking after Efren said those words or the way he hesitated when she questioned him just now. He was suspicious!

    ¡°So you would rather believe the words of outsiders than your husband?¡±

    Byron pinched her waist and squinted his eyes slightly. It looked like if she dared to give an affirmative answer, he would teach her a lesson. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Cora would tell him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Serrano will no longer be an outsider soon. His words should still be credible.¡±

    ¡°Why? Georgia even broke up with him!¡±

    Byron still hated Efren very much for Efren being with his niece and gritted his teeth whenever Efren was mentioned.

    ¡°How can there be a breakup? I think they are doing well!¡±

    Cora¡¯s answer made Byron confused. ¡°What do you incan? Are they reconciled?¡±

    ¡°Well, I came back from the hospital just now. They were doing all, they seemed to be a good match.

    As for the age that Byron mentioned, it was not a problem at all.After all, it was difficult for a person to meet someone who was in love with each other for their whole lives.

    But when Byron heard this, he suddenly let go of his hand and went to the hospital, as if he wanted to beat Efren.

    Cora grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Beat him!¡± Byron said concisely.

    ¡°What are you beating him for? Did Mr. Serrano provoke you?¡±

    ¡°He seduced my niece.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what your niece is willing to do. Besides, Georgia is an adult and can distinguish right from wrong.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Byron wanted to say something else. But before he finished speaking, Cora said, ¡°If you want to talk about the age difference, why didn¡¯t you consider letting me go?¡±

    Byron said angrily, ¡°Can it be the same? It was you who took the initiative to hook me up in the nightclub.¡±

    ¡°If you are more determined, how can I hook up? And I still suspect that you have already harbored ill intentions towards me, so you will go home with me as soon as I came to you.¡±

    As long a happy.

    Cora was somewhat discouraged by Byron¡¯s words.She thought that she could get some reliable information from Byron.

    As a result, his thinking was rigorous. And he was secretive. She couldn¡¯t get any information from him.

    Angrily, she took the snacks she bought just now and ate them. But she felt nauseous after eating a little, and couldn¡¯t cat anymore.

    The snacks Cora bought were crispy and delicious. She often ate them before, and it had never happened like this.

    Could it be she was pregnant?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    When Cora was staring at the snacks absently, Byron also noticed something unusual.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Cora thought being pregnant was nothing.

    Anyway, he had been expecting her to give birth to another kid.

    If she was pregnant, she would give birth. Anyway, she had already given birth to a kid.

    But she still had to test it, and then told Byron when she was sure, so as not to be happy in vain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe over!¡± Seeing that Cora didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Byron hurriedly came to her side and squatted in front of her to check.

    Cora came back to her senses and quickly changed the subject. She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want you to get involved with Georgia and Mr. Serrano...¡±

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872 A Daughter Seeing Cora insist, in the end, Byron could only agree with her to remain neutral.

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯te to provoke me, I don¡¯t bother to talk to him.¡±

    But he also made his demands. ¡°You have to give birth to another daughter.¡±

    Although he was only a few years older than Georgia, he had always treated Georgia as his daughter.

    Right now, Efren was together with Georgia. So he felt ufortable.

    He felt like something was missing from his heart.

    So he needed to fill it with something to make it better.

    Cora knew that he was in a bad mood. So she didn¡¯t refute him much today.

    ¡°Okay, I will give you a daughter.¡±

    Thispletelypromised and easy-to-talk attitude made Byron a little unbelievable. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cora smiled and leaned on Byron¡¯s shoulder.

    What he was looking forward to might already be in her b*dy.

    That night, all the Hansen family members came to take Georgia from the hospital.But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Efren was in Georgia¡¯s ward at that time.

    But luckily, they didn¡¯t do anything at the time.

    Even so, the two were still a little overwhelmed by the presence of their parents.

    ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Georgia asked embarra*singly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to stay in this ce at all? I discussed it with your grandparents and made sure that the physical examination report hase out, so I decided toe and pick you up.¡±

    But right now, Georgia didn¡¯t want to go home at all.

    What would Efren do once she returned home?

    Just now when the nurse came in to make rounds, seeing Efren in her room, she inadvertently revealed a piece of information.

    It turned out that since she was hospitalized, Efren had been wandering in the corridor outside the ward, not even going back to sleep at night.

    The nurses asked him several times if he needed help, but he refused.

    After seeing Efren finally appear in her ward, the nurse was still joking.

    ¡°We used to think that who was so cruel to not let such a handsome guy into the ward? Many people wanted to take him home as a husband. Now it seems that the guy is guarding his lover!¡±Georgia blushed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Until now, she felt numb.

    So she suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave the hospital. Because once she left, she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at Efren all the tirne.

    ¡°Efren, are youing to see Georgia again? Thank you so much for taking the time toe and look at her.¡±

    Osborn was greeting Efren.

    Efren nced at Georgia.

    He didn¡¯t want to hide it from her family but also wanted to tell the whole world about his love for her.

    But as soon as he saw Georgia¡¯s dodging eyes, he knew that she didn¡¯t want it to be known by her family.

    So he said, ¡°I happened to be pa*sing by. So I came in to have a look.¡±

    ¡°We are going to take Georgia home now. Why don¡¯t we go back together?¡± Nora also invited Efren.

    But Efren said, ¡°No, I will visit you another day. There is a project in New York. I should be here recently.¡±

    But as soon as his words fell, Byron sneered.

    Efren looked up to meet his eyes and found that the coldness.

    and sarcasm in his eyes were obvious. It was clear that Byron was mocking him for his weakness...

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873 Teach You a Lesson But Byron¡¯s sneer also attracted the attention of others.

    Nora and Osborn frowned for a while as if they were thinking about why Byron and Efren were so hostile.

    Cora hurried forward and pulled Byron, hinting him not to forget what he had promised her before.

    Sc, Byron didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the other hand, Georgia quietly nced at Byron, always feeling that Byron just now seemed to kill Efren.

    So did Byron know about her rtionship with Efren?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was terrible!

    She once hurriedly looked at Cora but saw that Cora was still blinking at her.

    Did it mean that Cora helped her deal with Byron?

    Georgia was moved in her heart.

    She was so lucky to have Cora by her side.

    Just as she was dazed, her mother and Nora had alreadye up and pulled her out.

    ¡°So am I discharged from the hospital?¡± Georgia was a little¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to hold a party here to celebrate¡± before leaving?¡± Her mother asked her.

    Georgia froze on the spot. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that...¡±

    She nced at Efren again and saw that he was also looking at her with a smile.

    She was suddenly reluctant to part with Efren. So she didn¡¯t want to leave here.

    ¡°Then go home quickly. Haven¡¯t you been thinking to go since yesterday?¡± Nora urged.

    home Later, Georgia could only be taken back to the Hansen Mansion.

    Everyone in the family was worried that what Alton did that day would cast a shadow on her, so they went into her room one after another to talk to her.

    Especially her mother, who even brought a pillow, to sleep with her tonight.

    But just now, Efren also sent her messages to make an appointment with Georgia for a video call.

    So she refused without thinking. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re okay, you wouldn¡¯t have slept through the middle of the night with nightmaresst night.¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say. She had a nightmarest night, dreaming that Alton had rushed towards her.

    apanied her into the ward and hugged her tofort her. Then, she could sleep morefortably.So, Georgia stopped and quietly sent a message to tell Efren that there was no video call tonight.

    [Okay, it¡¯s fine.] This was Efren¡¯s reply.

    Georgia became angry when she saw it. [Are you so calm and won¡¯t video with me?]

    Her character was so straightforward.

    Now that the misunderstanding was resolved, she would be as clingy to Efren as before.

    But as soon as she noticed that Efren didn¡¯t seem to miss her as much as she missed him, she became very angry. As a result, the message to question Efren was sent out for a long time without Efren¡¯s reply. She was angry and kicked the dolls on the bed one by one.

    Especially the puppy puppet that Efren gave her before had the worst end.

    When Georgia¡¯s mother finished applying the skin care products and came in, she saw Georgia riding on top of the dog toy, holding the dog¡¯s cars tightly with both hands, with a ferocious expression on her face. And she kept saying.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my message for five minutes. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Do you dare not reply to my message in the future?

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡±

    Georgia¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874 His Voice When Georgia heard her mother¡¯s voice, she was terrified, and quickly got off the puppet.

    ¡°No, I just suddenly felt that it was a little restless. I have to teach it a lesson.¡± Georgiaughed awkwardly.

    ¡°How do you want a puppet to keep its own ce?¡± Georgia¡¯s mother stepped forward and poked Georgia¡¯s head. ¡°I think it¡¯s you who is restless.¡±

    Georgia suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Her mother didn¡¯t answer the question but also asked, which made Georgia more guilty.

    ever

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Since you have just been discharged from the hospital, I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and lie down for me to sleep!¡±

    Under the threat of force from her mother, Georgia could only obediently lie beside her.

    But thinking that she bad not heard from Efren until now, he must not love her anymore. How could she sleep?

    As a result, she turned and was beaten again.

    from the hospital, what are you doing?¡±

    Georgia stopped, not daring to roll anymore.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep. All she wanted to do was grab her phone and see if there was any information about a bad guy.

    After about ten minutes, she felt that her mother should have fallen asleep, so she left the bed quietly.

    Just when she was about to sessfully get the mobile phone on the table, her mother¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Do you not sleep in the middle of the night, get up, and y with my phone?¡±

    ¡°Mom, that...¡± Georgia was frightened and at a loss for what to do.¡°Go back now!¡±

    With her order, Georgia could only put down her phone and study in bed.

    But even after tossing about for an hour, Georgia still didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    Maybe her mother also noticed that she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. So she suddenly asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, as you said, I don¡¯t have to worry about eating and living, so how can I have troubles.¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± After that, her mother didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask her anything, but Georgia older man, but that boy treated her very well. She was very distressed now. She didn¡¯t know how to make her parents ept that boy. What should she do?¡±

    But in the end, her mother said, ¡°Since you have someone to date, take him home and have a look. As long as he isn¡¯t older than your father, I can still bear it.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m talking about my friend. How did you talk about me!¡± Georgia was a little mad.

    ¡°Georgia, I raised you. I know what you are thinking.¡±

    Her mom grabbed the pillow.

    Georgia hurriedly hugged the pillow and boasted, ¡°Mom, how can you know it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject for me. If you date someone, call me home tomorrow! If you don¡¯t call him back, I¡¯ll teach you alesson!¡±

    No matter how Georgia begged, her mother did not let go.

    So that night, Georgia suffered from insomniapletely.

    After finally tossing and falling asleep, she seemed to hear Efren¡¯s voice in a trance.

    She sat up from the bed, only to realize that it was already dawn.

    Her mother had long since disappeared. But Efren¡¯s voice was real,ing from under her window...

    Chapter 874 His Voice When Georgia heard her mother¡¯s voice, she was terrified, and quickly got off the puppet.

    ¡°No, I just suddenly felt that it was a little restless. I have to teach it a lesson.¡± Georgiaughed awkwardly.

    ¡°How do you want a puppet to keep its own ce?¡± Georgia¡¯s mother stepped forward and poked Georgia¡¯s head. ¡°I think it¡¯s you who is restless.¡±

    Georgia suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Why?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Her mother didn¡¯t answer the question but also asked, which made Georgia more guilty.

    ever¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Since you have just been discharged from the hospital, I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and lie down for me to sleep!¡±

    Under the threat of force from her mother, Georgia could only obediently lie beside her.

    But thinking that she bad not heard from Efren until now, he must not love her anymore. How could she sleep?

    As a result, she turned and was beaten again.

    from the hospital, what are you doing?¡±

    Georgia stopped, not daring to roll anymore.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep. All she wanted to do was grab her phone and see if there was any information about a bad guy.

    After about ten minutes, she felt that her mother should have fallen asleep, so she left the bed quietly.

    Just when she was about to sessfully get the mobile phone on the table, her mother¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Do you not sleep in the middle of the night, get up, and y with my phone?¡±

    ¡°Mom, that...¡± Georgia was frightened and at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°Go back now!¡±

    With her order, Georgia could only put down her phone and study in bed.

    But even after tossing about for an hour, Georgia still didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    Maybe her mother also noticed that she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. So she suddenly asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, as you said, I don¡¯t have to worry about eating and living, so how can I have troubles.¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± After that, her mother didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask her anything, but Georgia older man, but that boy treated her very well. She was very distressed now. She didn¡¯t know how to make her parents ept that boy. What should she do?¡±

    But in the end, her mother said, ¡°Since you have someone todate, take him home and have a look. As long as he isn¡¯t older than your father, I can still bear it.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m talking about my friend. How did you talk about me!¡± Georgia was a little mad.

    ¡°Georgia, I raised you. I know what you are thinking.¡±

    Her mom grabbed the pillow.

    Georgia hurriedly hugged the pillow and boasted, ¡°Mom, how can you know it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject for me. If you date someone, call me home tomorrow! If you don¡¯t call him back, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    No matter how Georgia begged, her mother did not let go.

    So that night, Georgia suffered from insomniapletely.

    After finally tossing and falling asleep, she seemed to hear Efren¡¯s voice in a trance.

    She sat up from the bed, only to realize that it was already dawn.

    Her mother had long since disappeared. But Efren¡¯s voice was real,ing from under her window...

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875 Come and Sit Georgia rushed to the bed, looked downstairs, and saw Efren standing under her window talking on the phone.

    He was wearing a shirt, so handsome and refined, with a charming silhouette.

    Perhaps sensing Georgia¡¯s gaze, Efren suddenly looked up.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The moment their eyes met, Georgia had already forgotten the unhappiness that the man didn¡¯t reply to her messagest night, and felt as if he heart was about to break free and fly towards Efren.

    ¡°Why are you at my house?¡± Georgia asked him first.

    She wanted to ask Efren more since he came to her house, why didn¡¯t he climb the window to find her likest time?

    ¡°Come and have a seat.¡± Efren looked at her smile and finally felt a lot more at ease.

    After sending the messagest night, he went to take a shower. When he came back, he found that Georgia¡¯stest message came seven minutes ago.

    He quickly replied. But Georgia didn¡¯t reply to him for a long time. He thought she was not feeling well.

    So at dawn, he found another reason and came to the HansenMansion as a guest.

    nting trees in this area. He was afraid that climbing the window directly would affect her reputation, so he could only take the opportunity of calling his a*sistant to remind her.

    He had been on the phone here for nearly twenty minutes, chatting with his a*sistant all the time.

    If Georgia didn¡¯t show up, he felt that the a*sistant was about to copse.

    Fortunately, Georgia still showed up at thest moment.

    Looking at her smiling face, Efren felt relieved.

    ¡°Aside from having a sit, don¡¯t you have any thoughts?¡±

    Georgia was still leaning against the window to ask him, the neckline of the nightdress with suspenders fluttered slightly under the breeze.

    Efren couldn¡¯t help swallowing.

    But did he dare to admit that he had other thoughts?

    ¡°Why are you not speaking?¡±

    Seeing that Efren remained silent for a long time, Georgia was still urging.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Efren wanted to say something else.At this time, Byron walked out from the corner. ¡°Did you finish the call?¡±

    Efren and Byron looked at each other meaningfully.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Efren smiled and then nced at Georgia upstairs.

    Byron followed Efren¡¯s gaze and immediately caught Georgia.

    ¡°Get up and wash up quickly. What are you doing standing sill?¡±

    Georgia made a face and then went into the room.

    As soon as Georgia sl*pped away, Byron looked at Efren coldly again.

    ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Go sit in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Efren still smiled. As long as he saw Georgia, it was nothing that Byron treated him coldly.

    But when he returned to the house, he heard Georgia¡¯s motherining to Nora.

    ¡°Georgia seems to be in a rtionship, and even dated someone much older. She even sounded out to mest night!¡±

    ¡°How old?¡± Nora asked her.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say that. She told me it was her friend! I told her, as long as he¡¯s not older than her father, she should take him home and have a look.¡±

    When Byron heard this, he nced at Efren.

    Efren was calm, without revealing the slightest clue.

    seriously.¡±

    Efren knew that Byron wanted them to get the approval of the elders before continuing to date.

    But what about Georgia?Would she agree to let him see her parents now?

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876 Her Boyfriend Just when Efren lowered his head to think about this, Georgia had already washed up, changed her clothes, and rushed down from upstairs.

    ¡°Mom, are you talking bad about me? I sneezed several times upstairs.¡±

    When pa*sing by Efren, Georgia deliberately slowed down.

    She wanted to turn around and smile at Efren. But Byron looked at them with a cold face.

    So, she could only go to her mother and grandma desperately.

    Seeing how lively the girl looked, Efren couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Even though he knew that Byron was watching their every move, he couldn¡¯t control himself when he saw the girl.

    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t talking bad about you. We¡¯re just talking about your older boyfriend.¡± Nora said.

    Georgia froze suddenly, and then quickly defended. She said, ¡°Mom, I already said that it¡¯s my friend. Why are you talking nonsense to Grandma?¡±

    She especially said it in front of Efren!

    Speaking of this, she nced at Efren gutily.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, okay? You think you¡¯ve covered it up very well, but it¡¯s on your face.¡±Georgia¡¯s mother said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since you¡¯re in a rtionship, hurry up and take him home. We¡¯ll check it out for you. Besides, we don¡¯t have much time. I look forward to seeing you find a reliable man and¡¯ live a good life.¡±

    Nora also echoed.

    Georgia was the youngest daughter. She had a pleasant personality since she was a child. The whole family liked her very much.

    Before there was no Marlin, Nora took her wherever she went.

    asionally, she didn¡¯t take Georgia out. When she came back, she even brought Georgia her favorite candies.

    Because of being favored by Nora, Georgia was even more reluctant to let Nora say such frustrating words.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? You and Grandpa will live a long life!¡±

    Georgia simply threw herself into Nora¡¯s arms and acted like a baby.

    Nora hugged her quickly and said with a smile, ¡°This is life. If I lived to that old age, wouldn¡¯t I be a monster?¡±

    Nora coaxed her for a while, then said, him toe and sit at home.¡±

    If other people made such a request, Georgia would refuse without saying a word.But this was the grandmother who loved her the most!

    She also said that she only had a few years to live. She just wanted to see Georgia find someone worthy of entrusting her life!

    For a moment, Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say.

    When she was hesitating, Efren took a few steps forward.

    At that moment, Georgia already had a bad feeling.

    But before Georgia could stop him, Efren had already said, ¡°Madam Hansen, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s dating Georgia...¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Georgia¡¯s mother and Nora all looked at him in astonishment.

    Even Georgia waspletely shocked.

    She never thought that she would tell the elders that they were dating so soon.

    ¡°This...¡± Nora was also a little surprised but soon remembered something.

    For example, during this time, Efren always visited them from time to time.

    7

    Also, this time Georgia was bullied by Alton. Why was Efren so angry...

    The answer had always been in front of them. But they didn¡¯t connect the dots.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877 ept

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I...¡±

    Georgia saw that her mother and Nora were both shocked and hurried up to cover Efren¡¯s mouth.

    However, Efren held her hand and said to Georgia¡¯s mother and grandma seriously,

    ¡°I¡¯m dating Georgia on the premise of getting married. I don¡¯t have any inte of teasing Georgia. I sincerely want to live with her for the rest of my life. I implore you to agree.¡±

    Efren was rarely so serious, and he had never begged anyone like this.

    But now, he had done both, just to spend this life hand in hand. with the person he liked.

    Even Georgia couldn¡¯t help but look at him in astonishment when she saw him like this.

    She lived in Cloudville for a period. She knew countless people bowing their knees in front of him. But she never thought that this man would be so humble in front of others.

    For a moment, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    And the elders had been silent all the time, as if time had gnated at this moment.After all, he was so much older than Georgia.

    But whether they epted him or not, he would still wait for Georgia until her family was willing to ept him.

    Because in this life, apart from Georgia, he would never fall in love with anyone else.

    But in this long silence, Georgia¡¯s mother suddenly said, ¡°So the person who is dating Georgia is you, Efren. That¡¯s okay. She mysteriously told mest night that when the man was older, I also thought that the other party was an old man more than fifty years old!¡±

    Her voice immediately brought everyone back to their senses.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Georgia was even more astonished. ¡°Mom, you...¡±

    ¡°Just tell me directly when you are dating Efren. I was so worried that I didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night.¡±

    Georgia¡¯s mother had always been a straightforward person. Since she thought that Efren was not bad, she treated him as her son-inw.

    At this time, Nora also said, ¡°Actually, I also breathed a sigh of relief. You have been spoiled since childhood. Others might not be able to tolerate your pelly temper. But what about Efren? We have knew him since he was a kid. And he has always been very good to you. So I don¡¯t cbject.¡±

    Georgia and Efren were a little surprised that the two expressed their views one after another, and they were all very supportive.

    Happiness came so suddenly, that even Georgia doubted that it was a dream. She couldn¡¯t help asking,

    ¡°You agree? Didn¡¯t you let me call Efren Uncle before? Don¡¯t you mind?¡±¡°I don¡¯t mind. Anyway, in my eyes, nothing is more important than your lifelong happiness.¡± Nora said.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Efren who should care, right? Efren doesn¡¯t mind it. So why should we mind?¡±

    Georgia¡¯s mother also said, ¡°Call them all back to have dinner together in the evening, and scare them.¡±

    The elders agreed so much, and they couldn¡¯t wait to announce their rtionship to the world, which was never expected by Georgia and Efren.

    Apart from thanking them again and again, and pa*sively participating in the Hansen family banquet, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    As expected, at the family dinner that night, everyone was taken aback by the news. But they all agreed afterward.

    Especially Georgia¡¯s father, who patted Efren on the shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about who my daughter will marry, but I don¡¯t seem to be satisfied with anyone, and I don¡¯t feel at ease. But seeing that it¡¯s you, Efren, I was relieved...¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878 Get Married As soon as Efren heard it, he knew that Georgia¡¯s father was also relieved to hand over his daughter to Efren.

    So he promised Georgia¡¯s father in every possible way that he would take good care of Georgia in the future and would not let Georgia suffer any grievances.

    Osborn was happy. But he kept hiding in the corner and didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing this, Georgia hurried forward. ¡°Grandpa, are you unhappy that I¡¯m with Efren?¡±

    Osborn patted her hand lightly. ¡°You found someone you like, and you are going to start a family. How can I be unhappy?¡±

    Osborn also said, ¡°It feels like the scenes of your birth are right in front of my eyes. It seems that you were a kid yesterday, and you were hugged in my arms. In a blink of an eye, you are going to get married!¡±

    Georgia felt very ufortable when she heard Osborn¡¯s sobbing voice, so she quicklyforted him.

    ¡°No, if you disagree, I¡¯ll just stay away from him.¡±

    Nora and Osborn doted on her when she was young.

    So Georgia couldn¡¯t see that Osborn was 50 sad because of her rtionship that he was about to cry.

    ¡°How can I disagree? I¡¯m happier than anyone else. You can find someone you like. But marrying you to Cloudville, I don¡¯t know how many times I will see you again.¡±

    Osborn was most worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his favorite granddaughter often in the future, so he was very sad.Just when Georgia was about to promise him that she would often stay in New York for a short stay in the future, Efren came in front of the two of them and made a solemn promise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Hansen. In the future, Georgia and I will live in New York when we get married. You can see her anytime you want.¡±

    These words made both Georgia and Osborn look at him in astonishment.

    ¡°This...¡± Georgia was at a loss. She had never thought about getting married before, so she would not discuss these with Efren.

    But the fact that Efren dared to tell Osborn these things directly proved that he must have thought it through.

    Therefore, Efren came here to mary her and spend the rest of his life with her.

    Efren saw Georgia cry. He reached out and touched her hair.

    But Osborn frowned and asked him, ¡°But most of the Serrano family¡¯s current property is in Cloudville! If you settle in New York, what will happen to your property in Cloudville?¡±

    also hired an agent to take care of them. There are very few ces where I need toe forward. Some industries will be fully integrated soon. At present, some projects under development will also be transferred to New York or surrounding cities.¡±

    Efren also said, ¡°The other parts, I will also withdraw as soon as possible.¡±Osborn knew that Efren was talking about the illegal part.

    Those were the most objective profits. Efren could do this for Georgia, which proved that he liked Georgia and wanted to stay with her for a long time.

    Osborn was very satisfied with this. He nodded and asked again, ¡°What about your parents? You are the only kid in the Serrano family. If youe to the Hansen family, your parents might have some objections.¡±

    ¡°My parents know that I like Georgia. If they know that I am with her, they will only be happy and support me...¡±

    When Efren said this, Georgia looked at him in astonishment.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879 Wedding Date Efren smiled and nodded as if telling Georgia that he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Many people knew that Efren liked Georgia.

    His parents also knew it.

    Back then, Efren¡¯s parents thought that Efren was old enough to get married. They selected several girls who were born rich in Cloudville and wanted Efren to choose one of them to spend the rest of his life with.

    However, Efren refused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married for the time being.¡±

    His father was furious, and asked him, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married? Are you waiting for the girl from the Hansen family to grow up?¡±

    Hearing this, Efren was still calm. He had expected that the employees of the Serrano Group would discuss it.

    So, Efren said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Efren¡¯s parents persuaded him to give up.

    ¡°Georgia is the most beloved daughter of the Hansen family. How could the Hansen family agree to let her live in New York?

    Besides, how old are you? You are so old. The Hansen family will not agree.¡±

    Later, Efren¡¯s parents gave up. They knew that they would either have a daughter-inw named Georgia, or they would see Efren be single all the time.Now that Georgia had grown up and they wanted to stay together, Efren¡¯s parents would be happy.

    Hearing Efren¡¯s words, Osborn rxed.

    Osborn said, ¡°We will go to Cloudville to visit your parents, and we will discuss it with them.¡±

    Anyway, Efren¡¯s parents made a lot of effort to raise and educate Efren. Now, Efren would live with Georgia in the Hansen Mansion. Osborn was worried that Efren¡¯s parents would haveints, and they would alsoin about Georgia.

    Osborn thought, ¡°When I am healthy enough to travel so far, I have to help Georgia solve these problems.¡±

    ¡°Well, but before that, my parents have to go to New York first to send an engagement gift...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Well! I will choose a good day to hold the wedding as soon as possible.¡±

    Osborn and Efren chatted happily with cach other.

    Until the family banquet was over and her wedding with Efren was confirmed, Georgia was still in a daze.

    She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just reconcile with Efren? Didn¡¯t we just find out about our rtionship?

    ¡°Why is it that in less than 24 hours, my wedding with Efren is on the agenda?¡±

    Georgia only had the chance to whisper to Efren when the family banquet was over and she was about to say goodbye to Efren.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked?¡±

    Today, everything happened so fast that Georgia didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop.Up to now, she was still confused.

    Efren looked at Georgia, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Georgia wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to. After all, the development of their rtionship was too fast, which made Georgia ufortable..

    When Georgia met Efren¡¯s gaze, she found that Efren was staring at her affectionately.

    That kind of gaze made Georgia feel that it would be too cruel to refuse Efren.

    So, she said, ¡°I just think that everything goes too fast.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880 Wedding Dress A few days ago, Georgia decided that she wouldn¡¯t meet Efren again.

    However, they had already started talking about getting married.

    Both the Hansen family and the Serrano family started discussing the time of meeting each other and holding the wedding.

    Georgia originally thought that there would be a very long time before getting married. Now, it seemed that she would get married soon.

    Efren directly hugged her and said, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t you know how long I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day? It¡¯s not very fast at all.¡±

    Georgia could hear Efren¡¯s heartbeat and smell the unique scent of his b*dy. She was still a little inexplicably flustered.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are not ready. I will arrange everything well.¡±

    Efren patted Georgia on the back. His hoarse voice could make her calm down. Georgia felt rxed.

    A few dayster, Efren¡¯s parents to New York. Every Came Osborn informed Efren¡¯s family of the date they discussed.¡°There aren¡¯t many days suitable for marriage this year, only August 15th. Byron and Cora will hold a wedding on that day.

    Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to wait until next year.¡±

    Efren¡¯s father immediately said, ¡°Holding the wedding this year is fine.¡±

    Efren had been waiting for this day for too long.

    As his parents, they knew that Efren wanted to get married to Georgia as soon as possible.

    Osborn and others also agreed. ¡°I also think that holding a wedding this year is very good. They can hold the wedding together with Byron and Cora. It will be perfect.¡±

    Then, the date of the wedding was a*sured.

    Georgia was still in a daze after the discussion ended.

    She thought, ¡°I am going to get married on August 15th?

    ¡°Only one month left to be single?

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Georgia wanted to say something, but the elders got along so harmoniously that she couldn¡¯t intervene at all.

    And Efren kept feeding her food, making her have no time to talk.

    In this way, everything was settled.¡°I think it happened so soon. I don¡¯t even have time to customize a wedding dress.¡±

    After Georgia went back, sheined to Efren.

    But Efren said, ¡°I have already made a wedding dress for you. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You made one for me? When?¡±

    Georgia couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°When you 18, I made it.¡±

    §é§ä§Ö

    Georgia still couldn¡¯t believe it when she saw Efren¡¯s determined look.

    ¡°Let me see. I don¡¯t believe in your taste. If it isn¡¯t the kind I like, I won¡¯t wear it.¡±

    Efren turned on his phone, found a few design drawings, and showed them to Georgia.

    Georgia was a little dumbfounded when she saw them.

    The wedding dress designed by Efren was not the traditional white wedding dress.

    Instead, it used pure white as the background color, and the surrounding area was decorated with colorful colored yarn. Besides, it was decorated with various exquisite gemstones.

    Even the veil used white yarn as a base, and the surroundings were turned into colorful colored yarn.

    The overall look was colorful and beautiful, which was indeed in line with Georgia¡¯s taste in multiple colors.

    Looking at the wedding dress, Georgia felt a little familiar.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881 It Doesn¡¯t Matter

    ¡°It is beautiful indeed. But, why do I feel that this wedding dress. looks familiar?¡±

    Georgia looked at the wedding dress and muttered to herself.

    Efren stretched out his long finger and tapped Georgia¡¯s forehead lightly. ¡°You drew it yourself. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Georgia was slightly surprised and said, ¡°I drew it?¡±

    Soon, she recalled that when she was in high school, she also had fantasies about wedding dresses. So, she drew a wedding dress.

    It was just that Efren happened to be a guest at Georgia¡¯s home at that time. He saw her paintings and teased Georgia, ¡°Do you want to get married?¡±

    Georgia remembered that she yelled at Efren very angrily at that time. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Then, Georgia went back to her room angrily.

    Later, the painting disappeared.

    So, it seemed that the painting was taken away by Efren.

    ¡°Remember?¡± Efren raised his eyebrows and looked at Georgia.

    ¡°I remember, but I was just a kid at that time. You...¡±Efren drank a lot of wine tonight.

    So, he had been lying on the sofa since he returned to the hotel.

    Efren said, ¡°You are not a kid. You are almost 18. You want to get married, and you are painting a wedding dress.¡±

    Georgia was annoyed. She picked up a pillow and went to beat Efren.

    ¡°You idiot! A wedding dress is every girl¡¯s dream. I do not want to get married!¡±

    Before hitting Efren, he turned over and pressed Georgia against the sofa.

    ¡°It turned out to be like this. I thought you already wanted to get married at that time.¡±

    The more Efren said, the more his handsome face moved closer to Georgia.

    Sensing the danger, Georgia quickly pushed Efren away. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close!¡±

    Efren smiled and said, ¡°You are going to marry ine in a month.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Seeing that Efren was close to her, Georgia became more and more anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

    Georgia pushed Efren away and her voice trembled a little.In fact, Georgia was still afraid of Efren because of the experience that night. She was also afraid of being treated like that again.

    Efren looked at Georgia firmly and said, ¡°Georgia, trust me, OK? This time will not be like that before.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I love you. And we¡¯re going to be husband and wife soon. It¡¯s normal to do this kind of thing.

    ¡°Believe me! I will treat you well. I will listen to you forever.¡±

    Maybe, Georgia was touched by Efren¡¯s gentle gaze. When Efren k*ssed Georgia again, Georgia didn¡¯t push him away but closed her eyes gently...

    After that, for a whole night, Georgia heard Efren¡¯s exciting voice. She also enjoyed it.

    At dawn the next day, Georgia woke up.

    She didn¡¯t go home yesterday. She was a little afraid that her parents and grandparents would me her. So she sneaked home after waking up.

    ¡°Last night, I...¡±

    Just as Georgia entered the house, she happened to see her mother and grandma exercising in the garden.

    She blushed.

    Georgia¡¯s mother said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You are going to get married, and we can¡¯t be so strict.¡±

    Georgia became unhappy and said, ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. You don¡¯t worry that I¡¯m not safe outside?¡±

    ¡°You stayed with Efrenst night. What are we worrying about?¡± Nora¡¯s words made Georgia so ashamed that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    At this time, Efren came.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882 Strange

    ¡°Georgia?¡±

    Efren entered the Hansen Mansion and looked worried.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw Georgia that he felt rxed.

    Efren didn¡¯t care that Georgia¡¯s mother and grandmother were still present. He directly hugged Georgia and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me! No matter what you think I did wrong, I will apologize to you.¡±

    Being hugged, and hearing his sincere apologies over and over again, Georgia was in a daze.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s nice to be young!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at them. I want to be young again.¡±

    Hearing the conversation, Georgia and Efren came back to their senses.

    Georgia saw the smiling faces of her grandma and mother. She flushed immediately, and she quickly pushed Efren away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Probably because the progress from engagement to wedding date was too fast, Georgia was still very afraid of getting close to Efren in front of her elders.¡°Are you angry? What did I do wrong? You can say it, and i will do it again.¡±

    Seeing Efren behave like this, Georgia¡¯s mother and grandmother were surprised.

    As long as Georgia felt that they were looking at them, she became annoyed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Let go of my hand. My mother and grandma are watching!¡±

    Under Georgia¡¯s reminder, Efren finally realized it and hurriedly greeted them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are in a period of pa*sionate love. We understand.¡±

    ¡°Georgia, why do you return so early? Look, how worried is Efren?¡±

    Georgia¡¯s mother and grandmother said, which made Georgia feel ufortable again.

    ¡°How did I know he would make a big fuss?¡± Georgia wanted to withdraw her hand as she spoke.

    Efren still held her hand tightly and said, ¡°You were so angry that you ran abroadst time. Have you forgotten?¡±

    It was because of Georgia¡¯s resoluteness at that time that Efren was afraid. This morning, when he turned over and found that Georgia was not on the bed, he was worried that she would go abroad. So Efren rushed to the Hansen Mansion to look for her.

    Georgia¡¯s mother and grandmother were listening to the low voices.

    ¡°It turns out that Georgia fell in love with Efren when she went abroadst time.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Efren ran to our house carly in the morning. When Efren heard that Georgia had gone abroad, he was so angry...¡±¡°Bad girl, why do you do this? I will teach her a good lesson! No matter what problems she faces, she has to solve them. She shouldn¡¯t run away, and avoid facing it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although their voices were lowered, Georgia was standing beside them. She could hear it.

    After hearing their conversation, Georgia knew that Efren had looked for her at the Hansen Mansion back then.

    Now, Georgia seemed to understand what Efren was worried about. She felt a little sad and sweet.

    Efren still held her hand tightly.

    Efren looked at Georgia firmly, as if telling her that no matter what, he would never let her go in this lifetime.

    Georgia felt his determination and didn¡¯t struggle anymore.

    Time flew, and it was the eve of August 15th.

    The wedding of Cora and Georgia would be held soon. They met to have SPA together.

    The beautician who did the SPA for Cora today was a bit strange...

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883 Kill You

    ¡°Are you a new beautician?¡±

    The beautician wore a mask that covered most of her face.

    The upper part of the face looked kind.

    But for some reason, Cora felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m new here.¡± The beautician responded with a smile.

    Cora still stared at her face.

    At this time, Georgia changed her clothes. Seeing that Cora was still looking at the beautician, she asked, ¡°Cora, is anything wrong? How about I change my beautician with you?¡±

    Cora originally wanted to propose changing the beautician, but after Georgia said so, she gave up.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll finish doing the SPA quickly.¡±

    They made an appointment to shop for shoes for the wedding and a dress for their honeymoon.

    Cora didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on changing beauticians.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do the SPA quickly as well.¡±

    Then, Georgia and Cora went to their room.pregnant women.¡± After entering the room, Cora said directly.

    ¡°Pregnant woman? Are you pregnant?¡± The beautician looked slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes, I just found out.¡±

    After feeling sick thest time, Cora went to the hospital the nex! day, but nothing was wrong.

    When Cora woke up yesterday, she felt dizzy as usual. So, she bought a pregnancy test stick to test herself. The result was positive.

    Cora thought that she should have had an early pregnancyst time, so the gestational sac was too small to be found by B-

    ultrasound.

    Cora had not shared this news with anyone.

    Byron went on a business trip, and he would be back this afternoon.

    Cora nned to wait for his return and share the good news with him.

    Then, Cora would ask Byron to apany her for a pregnancy test.

    ¡°Really? Then choose this. It is safe, and the ingredients are good.¡± The beautician brought a can of masks.

    Cora didn¡¯t think much about it, and let the beautician apply it on her face.

    Cora noticed that it contained the ingredients of a sleeping pill.Cora wanted the beautician to change to another mud mask to ensure the safety of the baby in her belly.

    Unexpectedly, the beautician took Cora¡¯s hand, and said coldly, ¡°You realized it? It¡¯s toote!¡±

    Cora immediately knew that something was wrong.

    ¡°Who are you? I have no grievances with you. What are you going to do to me?¡±

    Cora quickly broke free from the beautician and quickly moved to the other end of the beautician¡¯s bed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°We have no grievances or enemies, but someone paid to ask me to kill you!¡±

    As the beautician said, she jumped over the beauty bed and rushed towards Cora.

    Cora reacted quickly. She immediately slid from the bottom of the bed to the other side and looked at the beautician again.

    ¡°Whoever buys my life, I will pay Couble the price to ask you to kill her or him!¡±

    Cora was calm. The beautician said, ¡°You are smart, but I am professional. I won¡¯t betray the one who paid me. If I do so, I will not be employed again.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know that if you hurt me, you will die, let alone be employed again?¡±

    Cora was trying to get her mobile phone.

    She took the opportunity to dy the time and also diverted the beautician¡¯s attention. She wanted to take the opportunity to call for help.

    But the beautician also quickly noticed something She immediately kicked the mobile phone away....

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884 Fearless Cora watched the phone fly to the corner and quickly ran towards the phone.

    The beautician knew that if Cora got the phone, things would be more difficult. So, she quickly jumped forward, picked up Cora¡¯s phone, and threw it out of the window.

    Cora watched helplessly as the phone flew out of the window, and could only run towards the door in despair.

    The beautician followed her. Cora threw everything that could be smashed at her.

    The beautician was a professional killer. She was much faster than Cora.

    After easily dodging Cora¡¯s attacks, she stood in front of the door.

    ¡°Miss Lane, stop struggling.¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Cora couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    If she stopped struggling, she would die!Cora thought, ¡°I experienced a lot being together with Byron. I finally got pregnant again. I will have a grand wedding. How could I be willing to die now?¡±

    pushed the bed to hit Cora¡¯s.

    Cora hurriedly clutched her belly and stepped aside.

    If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she would have had the chance to beat the beautician.

    She was pregnant, and there was no chance of winning.

    Cora couldn¡¯t get close to the gate, and she had no chance to escape.

    The sound instion effect was very good.

    This was the reason why the two of them had been fighting for a very long time, and no one from the outside discovered it.

    Cora thought, ¡°If no one finds out about the current situation here, I am afraid that I will be in danger.¡±

    Cora felt that the sleeping ingredients that had been applied to her face just now had begun to work.

    Even though Cora had wiped off quite a bit, she felt that her legs were starting to go soft, and she was about to fall asleep.

    Cora tried her best to grab all the bottles and cans that were ced on the side and smashed them towards the door.She thought, ¡°As long as I can make a sound, the people outside will hear it.¡±

    At first, the beautician thought Cora wasrgeling her and dodged a few bottles.

    ¨C

    As a result, there was a knock on the door outside.

    At this moment, the beautician realized that Cora was ying tricks. She waspletely irritated.

    ¡°Do you want someone outside to rescue you? In dreams!¡±

    She jumped over the beauty bed and rushed towards Cora.

    Cora dodged away, but she didn¡¯t escape thest attack that the beauticiannded on her neck.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    A few secondster, Cora pa*sed out.

    Before shepletely lost consciousness, a tear sl*pped from the end of her eye.

    She thought, ¡°Happiness is so close to me. Why?

    ¡°If I die like this now, what will Martin do? What will Byron do? What will my family do...¡±.

    The beautician heard the knocking on the door getting more and more urgent. She kicked open the secret door behind the cab and dragged Cora away.

    From the very beginning, the beautician didn¡¯t n to kill Cora in the beauty salon, because her employer wanted to meet Cora before she died.

    The waiter Cora quickly disappeared into the secret pa*sage. outside the door became more and more anxious, and even called the store manager.

    ¡°Just now, there was a sound of banging on the door. No maller how I asked, there was no sound from inside.¡±Georgia¡¯s hydration project has beenpleted, and she is about toe to find Cora. She saw several people gathered around the door of Cora¡¯s room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong with the customer in this room?¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885 Disappeared Without a Sign?

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Just now, the waiter said that there was a voiceing from inside. He knocked on the door several times but there was no response, and the door was locked. I found a spare key and opened the door. As a result, Dr.

    Lane and the beautician were not there inside.¡±

    It was the director of the beauty salon who reported the situation to Georgia.

    She had been working in a beauty salon for many years, and she had never encountered this situation before, so she was a little confused as well.

    Georgia said, ¡°Who are you? My auntie is missing?¡±

    Georgia hurriedly pushed away the director and several other waiters, and rushed into the beauty salon, only to see the things lying in a mess, and a lot of mask mud spilled on the ground.

    But in the small space of the beauty salon, it was empty, and there was no one person.

    Georgia said, ¡°It¡¯s not right!¡±

    Georgia looked at the scattered things on the ground and felt that they must be traces of a fight.

    Georgia said, ¡°My auntie may have been kidnapped. You have to call the police immediately!¡±

    The director was a little embarra*sed, ¡°But if you call the police, the business of our store will be over.¡±Georgia said, ¡°Are you still in the mood to think about your business at this moment? You know, if something happens to my auntie, my uncle Byron will definitely make you suffer.¡±

    When the director heard the word ¡°Byron¡±, she immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, and quickly called the police herself.

    And Georgia immediately called Byron.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The moment the phone was connected, Georgia felt a sore nose. She said, ¡°Uncle...¡±

    Her uncle was looking forward to the wedding so much.

    But at this time, when the wedding was just around the corner. What should he do if Auntie really has trouble?

    Byron said, ¡°Georgia? Are you still in the beauty salon? I¡¯ming soon. Don¡¯t tell Cora. I n to surprise her.¡±

    Byron originally told Cora that he would not return to New York until evening, and he and Cora made an appointment to meet at the airport.

    But in order to create a surprise for Cora, he took care of all the difficult thingsst night and returned early.

    Hearing Byron¡¯s joyful tone, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.

    Georgia said, ¡°Uncle, hurry up to the beauty salon, Auntie seems to have been kidnapped and disappeared without a sign!¡±

    Byron was shocked and said, ¡°What!¡±A few minutester, Byron appeared in the beauty salon.

    Even though he already knew from Georgia on the phone that Cora was missing, when he arrived at the seemingly closed beauty room, Byron still felt like his heart was about to jump out.

    of his throat.

    After seeing Byron¡¯s innate aura of superiority, the director followed behind him and exined everything that happened today.

    The director said, ¡°We really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. This beautician has always been doing maintenance for Dr. Lane, so when she came today, we also arranged for the same person.¡±

    ¡°That is not true. Today is not the beautician before! The one you arranged for today is a neer.¡± Georgia said hastily, remembering the new beautician before.

    But the director said, ¡°No, the beauticians in our store are all professionally trained, and newco.ners will not be hired.¡±

    Her words were also supported by other employees. ¡°Yes, we have to train for a long time before we start work. There have been no new colleagues recently!¡±

    Georgia said, ¡°But what we saw today is really a new beautician. I saw Auntie is a little bit repulsed, and I nned to change someone with her.¡±

    the beauty salon, his eyes finally fixed on the shelf, and then he kicked the shelf.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886 Well-prepared!

    The shelf fl*pped over in an instant, and a dark staircase appeared behind it.

    Looking at the gloomy staircase, Byron had an increasingly ominous premonition.

    Georgia felt her whole heart pulled.

    There was a secret pa*sage in this beauty room, which proved that the other party had already set her sights on Auntie, and she was well-prepared!

    And the director was also stunned, ¡°Why are there stairs here? My God, what is going on here?¡±

    The waiter also looked confused and said, ¡°I have cleaned this beauty salon countless times, but I never found out that there is a secret pa*sage here.¡±

    But Byron ignored their exmations, and only asked, ¡°I low many people usually use this beauty salon?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lane and another beautiful woman named Amber Gilbert.¡± The store manager also said, ¡°That beauty just came to our store for maintenance recently. She likes this beauty salon very much. She has ordered several sets for this beauty salon.¡±

    The more information Byron got, the more suspicious this person became.

    surveince video of her appearance.¡±

    When Byron said so, Carter had arrived with the Hansen family¡¯s b*dyguards.

    Besides, Efren also came with his subordinates.The director dared not to bargain with this group of people, who seemed to be very difficult to mess with, and immediately exined all that she knew.

    But even after getting Amber¡¯s contact information and surveince footage, Byron still didn¡¯t let them go.

    ¡°Carter, take them all back.¡±

    The director said, ¡°We¡¯ve said everything we know. It really has nothing to do with us!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    A waitress said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Please let me go.¡±

    The director, other beauticians, and waitress were all women. They had never been in such a situation, and they were so scared that they almost cried.

    But no matter how much they begged for mercy, Byron never backed down.

    Everyone was suspicious until it was confirmed that Cora was safe.

    Since they were suspicious, then some necessary measures must be taken.

    The police also arrivedter, and began to collect some possible clues at the scene.

    When they learned that the director of the beauty salon and others were taken away by the Hansen family, they did not dare toin.

    Especially their director, who had taken the initiative to act as an understrapper, watching the surveince video by Byron¡¯s side.Seeing Byron¡¯s gloomy face, it felt that if the missing woman couldn¡¯t be found today, New York would be in a rain of blood.

    On the other side, as soon as Efren finished the phone call, he told Byron, ¡°I have already found someone to set up a card to block the road near here, and will not let any suspicious vehicles leave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Byron looked very bad, even if he was saying thanks.

    But Efren understood Byron¡¯s mood very well. If it happened to Georgia, he guessed that he would also have the same aura that would destroy the world.

    Georgia looked at Byron, who was concentrated, staring at every frame of Amber in the surveince. She med herself in her heart.

    Georgia said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had changed the beautician with Auntic, Auntie would not have been kidnapped.¡±

    Efren patted her on the back andforted her, ¡°The other But Georgia was notforted, ¡°Even if I am also kidnapped, al least Auntie would have apanion.¡±

    At this moment, Byron and the others found the picture about Amber.

    Byron said, ¡°This person... looks familiar.¡±

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887 Is This Jane?

    Georgia said, ¡°I seem to have seen this person somewhere, but I can¡¯t say it!¡±

    Georgia also hurried up and stared at Amber on the surveince screen.

    That was an outstanding-looking woman, looking elegant and bright.

    She felt a little inexplicably familiar, but her face was very strange.

    Byron said, ¡°Could it be because you touched each other in the beauty salon?¡±

    Byron suddenly pointed to one of the pictures, in which Georgia and Cora were also present.

    Amber was listening to the waitress¡¯ introduction of the content of the project, but her eyes always locked in the direction of Cora and Georgia.

    From this point of view, in fact, Amber had lingered beside Cora and Georgia for a long time, so she was able to choose the right opportunity to take Cora away.

    Georgia said, ¡°I seem to have met her, but I really don¡¯t remember where I saw her before.¡±

    Georgia racked her brains and couldn¡¯t figure out why Amberrushed over.

    Sara said, ¡°Did the kidnappers call? Tell them, we can give them no matter how much money they have, as long as they don¡¯t hurt Cora...¡±

    As soon as Sara came in, the tears didn¡¯t stop.

    William originally nned to go bankrupt as long as Cora coulde back safely.

    But Byron shook his head. He became more uncertain whether Cora coulde back safely. His hair seemed to have turned gray in an instant.

    Because the kidnappers haven¡¯t called so far, and they didn¡¯t want money, they definitely didn¡¯t n to let Corae back.

    Byron said, ¡°The people in their store have been restrained, and all roads have been blocked. We are tracking any suspicious vehicles that have just left the store door.¡±

    After Byron finished speaking, Sara and William also directly helped to join the ranks of searching for suspicious vehicles.

    While Sara was watching the surveince video, tears kept falling.

    But she also knew that she had no time to be cowardly.

    If Cora was found one minuteter, Cora would be more dangerous.

    But at this moment, William also saw the screen about Amber¡°This woman... William stared at the woman, frowning.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know her?¡± Georgia asked.

    William answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but she came to see me once.¡±

    William remembered that it was an afternoon.

    After this woman named Amber came to the hospital to see him, she chatted with him and asked questions about his daughter.

    William thought that this woman also knew Cora, so he chatted with her casually.

    Byron asked, ¡°She is most likely the one who kidnapped Cora. Can you find out her address?¡±

    Byron knew that in the hospital system, the patient¡¯s registration information, including home address, could be queried.

    William said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone transfer her information now.¡±

    When William was on the phone, Sara also came up to take a look at the woman named Amber.

    She just wanted to see what the suspect looked like, but when she saw it, she frowned.

    She said, ¡°Jane?¡±

    Everyone was a little taken aback by the name Sara suddenly called out.

    lives for a long time.

    ¡°Mrs. Sara Yoris, are you mistaken? This person¡¯s name is Amber Gilbert, and she looks different from Jane.¡± Georgia said.

    Sara said, ¡°No... she¡¯s Jane. I brought her up since she was a child, so I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Jane Yoris died the second day after she fled the country.¡± Byron¡¯s tone was so firm because he sent the person who killed Jane.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888 It¡¯s Really Her!

    Sara said, ¡°But this person is really Jane.¡±

    Sara was still very determined.

    Although the woman in the surveince screen had apletely unfamiliar face, her demeanor, movements, and some subtle habits were all unique to Jane.

    After hearing Sara¡¯s words, Georgia once again set his eyes on Amber.

    She also had contacts with Jane before.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Moreover, Jane thought that she would definitely be able to marry into the Hansen family, so she has been working hard to build a good rtionship with her, Georgia.

    Basically, no matter what party Jane threw, she would invite Georgia.

    Once Georgia was free to attend, she would be the guest of honor, and Jane will also apany her in person.

    Over time, she and Jane were considered to be rtively familiar.

    Before, she felt that there was a strange familiarity in Amber, but she couldn¡¯t find the reason.

    But through Sara¡¯s reminder, she also began to realize that theGeorgia said, ¡°Uncle, I also think that this person is Jane.¡±

    Byron¡¯s expression turned cold. It seemed that the people sent out before had not been dealt with cleanly, leaving Cora with such a big safety hazard!

    He would im responsibility, but not now!

    Therefore, he directly found someone to search for the recent entry information about Amber or Jane, as well as the hotel where she stayed, and then began to track Jane¡¯s whereabouts today!

    Sure enough, there was feedback from the entry and exit information soon. Jane entered the country ten days ago and she was currently staying at Sky Hotel.

    Sky Hotel was a hotel owned by the Yoris family, so William quickly called Sky Hotel and asked them to send him all the surveince videos of the past ten days.

    Sara broke down again when William called.

    Sara cried, ¡°What a sin! What the hell did I raise?

    ¡°What are you going to do? Why don¡¯t youe after me? My Cora came back to me after going through a lot of hardships. Why did you hurt her like this...¡±

    Georgiaforted her a few words, then hurriedly said, ¡°Now is not the time to be sad. Auntie is still waiting for us to save her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Cora is still These words made Sara cheer up again, waiting for us! I must find Cora. I must make Corae back to7

    While wiping away tears, Sara leaned over to theputer, the vehicles that came in and out of the hotel.

    Soon, after some screening, they found out that Jane had taken a taxi this morning and went to the suburbs.

    When the designated area came out, William frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this area near the factory where Flora was killed?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that area already *sified as a dangerous building, and entry is prohibited?¡± Georgia said.

    Sara said, ¡°She¡¯s as crazy as his mother, and she can do anything. No entry is just a disy for them.¡±

    Byron also made a n with Efren, ¡°I will take my people and go to the abandoned factory to look for Cora first, Efren will take people along the surrounding area to search, and Georgia will stay here to guard. If there is anytest situation, let me know.¡±

    Naturally, William and Sara couldn¡¯t sit still, and asked to go to the abandoned factory with Byron to look for Cora.

    Their intuition told them that Jane hade to avenge for Flora, so it was very likely that she would do something to hurt Cora in that ce.

    In this way, they acted separately.

    On the other side, at the abandoned factory.

    Cora was feeling drowsy when suddenly a basin of cold water poured down her head.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889 Tortured To Death?

    Cora woke up and quickly wiped her face.

    Only then did she realize that she was in the dark inside of the factory, and there was a strange woman standing in front of her.

    Cora suddenly recalled what had happened to her when she was in the beauty salon.

    There was no one around at the moment, and the strange woman in front of her looked malicious.

    So Cora simply said, ¡°How much money do you need? I can give it to you. As long as you let me go!¡±

    ¡°Cora, did you earn that money yourself?¡± The woman asked her coldly.

    Cora felt inexplicably familiar with this voice.

    She stared at the woman¡¯s familiar face, ¡°Jane Yoris?¡±

    The calling of the first andst names immediately made the womanugh.

    As if she heard some funny joke, herughter echoed over the abandoned factory building. It sounded very scary.

    Afterughing out loud, the woman grinned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard this name for a long time. If you hadn¡¯t called me that, I would have almost forgotten that my surname was Yoris.¡±

    Cora locked slightly stagnant.

    Just now, she only felt that this woman¡¯s voice and demeanorgave her the impression that she was very simr to Jane, so she called out tentatively.

    Unexpectedly, it was really her!

    Cora¡¯s heartbeat suddenly missed a few beats.

    Because she knew that Jane¡¯s hatred for her would most likely kill her.

    However, Cora didn¡¯t show any abnormality on her face, and even asked Jane with a smile, ¡°Have you had stic surgery? I think this double eyelid and these thick European-style l*ps are quite suitable for you.¡±

    Jane was almost a different person from before.

    In the past, she looked pure and cute with sweetness of first love, but now she waspletely in the direction of bright and beautiful, which didn¡¯t match her thin figure.

    But Cora still exaggerated, ¡°By the way, your hairstyle is also good. Where did you get it? Can you send me the contact information of the hairstylist?¡±

    She wanted to at least make Jane feel better so that she could chat with herself a few more times, so that she could earn some time for Byron and the others to find her.

    Furthermore, she also bought time to untie the rope around her wrist.It¡¯s just that Cora didn¡¯t expect that when she boasted to Jane, Jane would go up to give her a p.

    Jane said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you bitch just want to dy time!¡±

    At this moment, Cora untied the rope, and immediately pped Jane back.

    Cora¡¯s p was so strong that Jane almost was knocked down. She hurriedly ran towards the gate.

    Jane shouted, ¡°Stinky bitch, how dare you sneak away! Ash, catch her quickly!¡±

    Following Jane¡¯s exmation, a woman named Ash hurried over from the gate.

    Cora took a closer look and saw that it was the beautician, and then hurriedly ran with all her strength.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But she was no match for a professional killer after all, and was caught by Ash in a short while.

    But Ash didn¡¯t treat her violently. She just tied her hands and feet and then dragged Cora back to Jane.

    ¡°End this quickly. Procrastination will only lead to endless troubles,¡± Ash said to Jane.

    Jane kicked Cora hard, vented her personal grievances, and then said, ¡°I know, don¡¯t rush!¡±

    In fact, Ash had suggested a long time ago that Cora should be killed as soon as she was caught.

    But Jane wanted to torture Cora slowly until she died!

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890 I Don¡¯t Want To Die!

    When Jane kicked Cora in the stomach in early summer, she quickly turned sideways.

    That kick hit her ribs, which probably broke her ribs.

    But she didn¡¯t regret it, because at least she kept the little life in her stomach by herself.

    Jane said, ¡°Cora, what method do you want to die now, burn to death, or die with a brain burst, or have the carotid artery cut off, and watch your blood empty and die?¡±

    Jane held a knife and gestured in front of Cora.

    Cora also noticed that there was a lot of gasoline behind her.

    What was more, there was a running car parked behind her.

    These were all used to kill her, and Cora and Cora felt terrified looking at them.

    Cora answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Is that okay?¡±

    Her answer seemed to please Jane.

    Sheughed again, a particrly harshugh.

    But theughter stopped abruptly in an instant.

    She questioned Cora, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask Flora if sheJane didn¡¯t have any feelings for Flora, but Flora arranged a way for her when she was about to die.

    So during this time, Jane often thought of Flora about how she was so desperate in this abandoned factory, but still selflessly arranged a way out for her...

    She thought, that was probably the true love between mother and daughter, who would protect her until death.

    It was nothing like Sara who ignored her life as soon as she knew she was not her own daughter.

    After thinking about it, she decided to go back to avenge Flora.

    But Cora said, ¡°That¡¯s her own choice! Have you forgotten that she filled the house with bombs and wanted everyone to be buried with her?¡±

    ¡°But even if she didn¡¯t detonate the bomb at that time, would you let him go? Byron Hansen wouldn¡¯t let her go, and neither would the Yoris family!¡± Jane scolded Cora angrily.

    Cora said, ¡°She will be punished for doing something wrong. This has nothing to do with letting go!¡±

    Cora felt that Jane¡¯s habit of ming others for her mistakes. was really taught by Flora.

    ¡°She has done something wrong and she will be punished. What about you?¡± Jane suddenly asked again.

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Cora asked.

    Jane shouted, ¡°I was living well in the Yoris Mansion, and i was about to marry Byron. It was your appearance that made all this mess.¡±¡°Jane¡¯s thought was so wrong. She really looks more and more like Flora,¡± Cora thought.

    Althoughmunicating with Jane like this was very irritating, Cora could only continue talking to her, distract her attention, and buy herself some time to break free from the rope.

    Cora said, ¡°Have you ever thought that you should go through all the hardships I experienced before? Flora didn¡¯t like me studying medicine, so she enrolled me in a lot of interest *ses to stop me. If I couldn¡¯tplete those interest *ses for difficult content, I was not allowed to eat or sleep that day, let alone study.

    ¡°The Lane family went bankrupt, and I struggled to survive. But Flora lit a fire and burned the rest of the house, and burned herself seriously, so I had to go around to raise money for her medical treatment.¡±

    When Cora said this, she was interrupted by Ash, ¡°Hurry up and do it! It¡¯s not suitable to stay here for a long time! Why are you chatting?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jane sneered, ¡°I paid you toe here. What¡¯s your attitude?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m reminding you! If you don¡¯t do it quickly, we will all be screwed if we get caught!¡± Ash said.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891 He Has Arrived!

    Jane shouted, ¡°Keep the threat to yourself. You think I¡¯m still afraid of this now?¡±

    After leaving New York, she really lived through a period of dark days.

    She was hunted down the next day, so she was forced to break into a club, cheat a woman who was about the same size as her with money and exchange clothes with her.

    The woman thought she had made a good deal, and after changing her clothes, she was happily counting the money, when the gunshot rang out the next second.

    Jane was not far away at that time, watching the woman fall to the ground.

    Later, the killer thought she was dead, so he left.

    But in the following period of time, Jane could only hide around, and used the money Flora had exchanged for her life for stic surgery, making herself look so unrecognizable.

    But even so, she still thinks of Flora every day, and the picture of that innocent woman dying...

    Such days of hiding and hiding like a ghost almost drove Jane crazy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me if you want to die!¡± Ash probably thought this untic the rope, and secretly praying that the quarrel bes more intense.Soon, she untied the rope on her feet again, then took her chance and ran away.

    Jane said hysterically, ¡°This is my business. If you don¡¯t like it, I...¡±

    At this time, Ash noticed Cora¡¯s movement and quickly chased after her.

    Jane only then noticed that Cora took the opportunity to untie the rope and escape, and quickly followed Ash to catch up.

    Cora was injured, and there were still residues of the previous medicine. Although she was running with all her strength, she was quickly caught up.

    Being caught up this time, Cora was inevitably beaten.

    But she curled up into a ball, protecting her belly as best she could.

    Ash knew that Cora was pregnant. Seeing how she was protecting the child when she was about to die, he was a little moved.

    Ash said to Jane, ¡°Let¡¯s kill her as soon as possible.¡±

    She thought Jane was crazy, and she didn¡¯t want to continue working with her.

    So aller weighing the pros and cons, she could only let Jane end all this as soon as possible, and then take the money and leave.

    ¡°I really wonder if you¡¯ve betrayed me,¡± Jane said annoyed as Ash kept urging her.¡°If I rebelled, you would be the one lying on the ground now!¡± Ash said.

    When they talked, the sound of a car suddenly came from outside the abandoned factory.

    ¡°Someone is here,¡± Ash said.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Jane panicked.

    She was afraid that it was Byron and the Yoris Mansion who came, and what happened to Flora before would happen to her again.

    Ash said, ¡°There are not many vehicles. I will hide first. You deal with the peopleing! I will find a chance to deal with themter.¡±

    She pulled out the gun she carried.

    Jane actually didn¡¯t want to be left behind, but when she saw the gun that Ash pulled out, she suddenly felt confident.

    It would be even better if Ash could catch Byron, William, and Sara all at once.

    The love she can¡¯t gel, she won¡¯t give it to anyone!

    As for Cora, who was beaten to death, when she heard the conversation between the two, she tried her best to move towards the door and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But she had no strength left, and the voice she yelled was like a mosquito buzzing...

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892 Fresh Human Blood Byron¡¯s car arrived at the abandoned factory first.

    Ever since he learned of the ident in Cora, he had been very anxions.

    The journey that originally took half an hour was shortened to ten minutes under his speeding car.

    Others were still rushing here, and now it was the safest way to wait for them to arrive and break in together.

    But Byron was reaily afraid of something happening in Cora, so he couldn¡¯t wait for the others. He got out of the car with William and Sara first and entered the abandoned factory.

    The explosion caused by Flora had caused part of the factory to copse.

    The walls of the factory building were still ck, the gate was obviously damaged, and gravel was scattered everywhere on the ground.

    Sara hadn¡¯t walked a few steps when he sl*pped because she stepped on the gravel.

    She had always been coquettish, and if she had fallen so badly, she would definitely not even want to walk. She would have to go to the hospital for a few checkups.

    But today. Sara got up as soon as she fell down. Even though J

    She had only one belief in her heart at that time, that was to see Cora and confirm her safety.After Byron and William entered the interior of the factory building, they were more concerned with observing the possible traces around them.

    After a while, Byron noticed some bloodstains on the ground.

    He squatted down halfway, dipped a bit with his finger, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it, ¡°It¡¯s blood! And the blood hasn¡¯t dried yet. Cora should be here.¡±

    As soon as he made a sound, William hurried over to check.

    William said, ¡°This is indeed fresh human blood!¡±

    William felt that his heart seemed to be twisted.

    This blood might really belong to his daughter.

    But he also had his own considerations. ¡°Byron, you and Sara are waiting outside. I¡¯ll go in first to have a look. If everything is okay, then you can go in.¡±

    They don¡¯t know how many people are with Jane.

    As soon as they went in, maybe their fate will be in Jane¡¯s hands.

    William thought, ¡°Martin is still so young. If bad things happen to both Cora and Byron, what will Martin do in the future?¡±

    After thinking about it again and again, William still felt that it would be good for him to go in and save Cora alone. Anyway, he had already lived to this age, so it was enough.Besides, whether it¡¯s Flora or Jane, the root cause of their targeting on Cora was because of him.

    So let hime forward to end all the grievances.

    But Byron said, ¡°Mr. William Yoris, Cora is my wife. I can¡¯t stay outside!¡±

    Now more than anyone else, he wanted to make sure that Cora was safe. How could he obey William¡¯smand?

    After finishing his words, he strode directly inside.

    Seeing this, William looked at Sara again.

    But before he could say anything, Sara said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about me staying here. I just want to see that Cora is fine.¡±

    After speaking, Sara immediately walked inside.

    William¡¯s persuasion was fruitless, and he could only keep up with the two of them.

    They walked all the way, and finally saw Cora lying dying on the ground not far away.

    ¡°Cora!¡± Byron was about to rush forward when he found Cora.

    Cora also heard his calling, raised her head with all her strength, shook her head at him, and signaled him not toe up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Byron saw Cora shaking his head and immediately sensed something. He quickly slid under the abandoned machine on one side.

    Almost at the moment when he hid under the abandoned machine, two bullets hit the spot where he was standing just now...

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893 Rescue From Him Byron said, ¡°There is a sniper in the dark. Keep close.¡±

    As soon as Byron made a sound, William quickly dragged Sara up and hid under the abandoned machine on the other side.

    Almost in the next second, the position where Sara was standing just now was also shot by bullets.

    Sara was terrified. She had never been so close to death as today in her life.

    But looking at the dying Cora not far away, she couldn¡¯t care less about being afraid.

    She roared, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t make mistakes again and again! Cora has never done anything wrong. Please don¡¯t hurt her again.¡±

    Soon, there was a strange apuse.

    Jane walked out from the corner and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to guess it was me!¡±

    Sara wanted to rush out, but William grabbed her.

    Jane said again at this time, ¡°You kept saying that Cora did nothing wrong, but what about me? What did I do anything wrong?

    ¡°It¡¯s the grievances of your previous generation, and it was Flora who switched me with Cora, and I didn¡¯t take the initiative help but reply, ¡°It was yot. who wanted to hurt Cora, so we had to arrest you. Why do you like to me others for every mistake like Flora?¡±

    Jane yelled and cursed almost hysterically, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill her, you will definitely take her home. What will I do at that time?¡±Sara was about to say something, but Jane suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. Come out now, you don¡¯t even dare to show yourself, let alone sacrifice for her. How can you say that you love Cora?¡±

    Sara wanted to rush out immediately, but William held her tightly.

    He said, ¡°She is no longer the Jane she used to be. What she says now is just to motivate you to go out and be killed.¡±

    Jane saw that Sara did not show up for a long time, and began to threaten, ¡°Old bitch, if you don¡¯te out, I will send your precious daughter to hell.¡±

    She not only threatened but also started provoking, ¡°And Byron, didn¡¯t you say that you love Cora the most? Don¡¯t you see her suffering now?¡±

    Then, she leaned over to Cora¡¯s side and provoked, ¡°Cora, Cora, look at how failed you are. People who used to keep saying they love you are ignoring you now!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    But Cora was not stupid. She was sozy to listen to her nonsense that she didn¡¯t even open her eyes.

    And this reaction made Jane quite dissatisfied. She suddenly grabbed Cora¡¯s hair fiercely, and yelled viciously in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me, I...¡±

    Only halfway through the words, Jane was kicked away.

    In the next second, Cora fell into Byron¡¯s arms.

    But at the same time, Ash aimed her gun at the two of them, intending to kill them at the same time.Byron seemed to have realized that the person hiding in the dark would shoot at this moment, and suddenly pushed Cora under the machine he was hiding just now.

    At the same time as the gunshot was heard, Byron turned sideways again.

    The bullet missed and hit the ground.

    But that sniper obviously refused to let it go and fired several more shots.

    Byron not only dodged, but deliberately approached Jane.

    Jane didn¡¯t want to be identally injured, so she naturally wanted to get out of the way.

    But Byron suddenly grabbed her and pulled her to stand in front of him...

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894 Are You a Coward?

    Jane naturally realized what Byron wanted to do and struggled desperately.

    ¡°Byron, are you a coward? You don¡¯t want to die, so you use me as a shield?¡±

    Jane struggled and yelled simultaneously.

    But Byron didn¡¯t feel guilty, merely rebuking her coldly, ¡°This is the most beneficial way for me to handle the situation. You¡¯ll suffer the consequences. Whether I¡¯m a coward or not is irrelevant!¡±

    ¡°You are a coward. You don¡¯t even dare to die.¡± Jane continued to rant.

    ¡°Why should I die? I have to take care of my wife and child. You, a loner, can afford to!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Byron showed no mercy to Jane. His words were harsh, and he actually used her as a shield.

    When the gunshot sounded, Jane felt the bullet brush past her cheek. It was burning hot.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jane screamed in pain, then angrily yelled, ¡°Ash, are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see him using me as a shield? And you still shot?¡±

    Hevostan the particrly irritated Jane, due to the wound onByron was obviously a man trained in special operations. Itis evasion of the bullets was so timely.

    So Ash guessed, this man had basically determined her location through those few shots.

    Now, he was just using Jane to judge how many of them there were.

    But Jane had blurted out her code name all at once, almostpletely exposing her.

    Now, with the dozen or so bullets she had left, she had to kill Cora and her family.

    Otherwise, she would be the one to die this time.

    Ash remained silent, constantly trying to aim at Byron.

    She wanted to kill Byron, the biggest trouble, and then kill the others.

    But damn it, every time she aimed at Byron¡¯s forehead and was ready to pull the trigger, Byron would pick up Jane to block in the next second.

    With no other choice, she had to re-aim.

    Otherwise, once Jane died, he would leave with his family even more recklessly.

    After aiming several times, Ash¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, but she still couldn¡¯t do anything to Byron.was not a coincidence.

    Their abilities were obviously not on the same level!

    So after considering it over and over again, Ash decided to leave first. As the saying goes, ¡°Where there is life, there is hope!¡±

    But just then, the sound of many vehicles came from outside.

    Ash also heard them getting out of the cars and walking towards the factory entrance.

    There were many people, and some of them, judged by their footsteps, were trained.

    Ash was on alert. She felt that these people must being for her and Jane.

    Could it be that her life was really going to end here today?

    The more Ash thought about it, the more she hated Jane.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jane, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a dangerous situation.

    But regret was of no avail. Ash decided to retreat towards the door quietly.

    Those people quickly rushed into the abandoned factory. Some of them were Byron¡¯s people, some were Efren¡¯s people, and there were also quite a few police officers.

    As soon as Byron confirmed that Cora was in this abandoned factory, he immediately sent a message to Efren and called The moment Byron saw Efren leading people to rush in, he told Efren, ¡°Efren, forty-five degrees to the right.¡±

    Efren and Byron were tacit since they were young, so he immediately pulled out his gun and fired a shot at the angle Byron mentioned...

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895 Cora Was Bleeding!

    The gunshot startled Ash into a cold sweat.

    The trajectory of the bullet had traced the very spot she had been hiding in.

    If she hadn¡¯t decided to retreat, she would have died under their gunshots.

    It was this realization that made Ash even more certain that Byron had received specialized training. His skills surpa*sed hers as a professional killer.

    If she didn¡¯t retreat, she would certainly die here.

    So, Ash hastened her retreat.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected that Efren, who hade to corner her, was also professionally trained.

    After firing a shot and receiving no response, he carefully listened to the surrounding movements, quickly catching subtle sounds.

    The kind you would never notice unless you listened carefully.

    Soon, Efren fired a second shot.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    This one hit Ash¡¯s calf.

    She could only orit her teeth and The veins on her forehead bulged as if they would burst at any moment.

    But she couldn¡¯t scream. She could only try to hide in the corner.

    Any sound now could cost her life.

    ¡°There should be only one person.¡±

    Efren had a hunch that hisst shot had hit someone, but there was no reaction.

    It was interesting!

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this side. You clean up your mess!¡±

    Efren told Byron, then walked towards Ash¡¯s location.

    He loved this cat-and-mouse game.

    ¡°She has a gun, be careful.¡±

    Byron warned, just as Jane started to scream again.

    ¡°Ash has a gun, and also a bomb! If you dare to hurt me, she will definitely make you all apany me in death.¡±

    ¡°If she really would do this for you, she wouldn¡¯t be running towards the door!¡±Byron¡¯s words made Jane¡¯s face turn pale in an instant.

    ¡°No... No way! Ash would never leave me behind. I gave her so much money...¡±

    a fierce kick, left her couldn¡¯t move temporarily, then quickly went under the abandoned machine from before, pulling out Cora.

    Seeing this, William and Sara also hurried over.

    But at this moment, Cora was messy, and it was impossible to tell the original color of her clothes.

    There was arge bruise on her forehead, and blood seeped from her mouth.

    She looked in bad shape, but she still managed to open her eyes and smile at them, as if celebrating her narrow escape.

    ¡°Cora, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t protect you well...¡± Byron held her tightly, whispering.

    Sara also hurriedly grabbed Cora¡¯s hand, put it on her cheek, and cried, ¡°Cora, can you hear me?¡±

    Meanwhile, William, out of a doctor¡¯s instinct, began to examine Cora¡¯s injuries.

    Soon, he said, ¡°Cora might have broken ribs. Byron, you better put Cora down now. I¡¯ll call the medical staff to bring a stretcher to take Cora to the hospital, to avoid causing secondary injuries.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Byron gentlyid Cora on the ground.

    But this movement seemed to cause Cora great difort. She frowned tightly.

    Seeing Cora¡¯s pained expression, Byron felt as if his heart was about to leap out of his throat.

    Suddenly, Sara eximed, ¡°Byron, Cora is bleeding!¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896 She Was Pregnant?

    Byron looked in the direction Sara pointed, only to see a brown stain on the hem of Cora¡¯s dirty skirt, which was expanding.

    Byron¡¯s eyes widen. He quickly grabbed Cora¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°You are pregnant?¡±

    Cora¡¯s face was covered in sweat from the pain, but she still nodded at Byron, then spoke in a voice so hoarse that it didn¡¯t sound like her own, ¡°Sorry, I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn¡¯t protect him well.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Byron felt as if his heart had been struck by a blunt object. The pain was unbearable.

    Sara was also extremely nervous and said, ¡°William, let the ambnce in, hurry up...¡±

    William had already walked a long distance at a fast pace. After hearing Sara¡¯s urging, he ran even faster towards the gate.

    While Jane was still answering the police¡¯s questions with a whimper, hearing that Cora might have a miscarriage, sheughed madly, ¡°Great, at least I made you suffer some losses this time. It¡¯s worth it!¡±

    Hearing this, Sara was so angry that she pped Jane twice without caring about the police¡¯s obstruction.

    ¡°Why did you hit me, you old woman?¡±

    the police. She could only yell at Sara furiously.

    ¡°Why am I not qualified to hit you? I raised you for over twenty years, and treated you with all my heart. In what way did I wrong you? If you weren¡¯t as wicked as your mother, I am not willing to drive you away! But you keep hurting my daughter. How can I tolerate you?¡±Sara¡¯s words made Jane stunned.

    Actually, she also wanted to go back to the days when she was spoiled by Sara and the Yoris family. Those were the happiest times of her life.

    She wanted to kill Cora because she was afraid that her act of taking credit for others¡¯ work would be exposed, and also because she was afraid that Cora¡¯s arrival would end the days.

    when she was loved by everyone in the Yoris family.

    If she didn¡¯t do these outrageous things, would Sara keep her at home and treat her the same as Cora?

    Thinking of those peaceful days, Jane did feel some regret.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But she thought they spoiled her before because she was the only girl and the blood of the Yori family.

    Now that Cora, their biological daughter, was so outstanding. Even if they kept her stay, their hearts would still lean toward Cora.

    She couldn¡¯t bear their favoritism towards Cora. And there was no such thing as regret medicine in this world.

    ¡°You¡¯re still hitting me for Cora, aren¡¯t you? Even if I stayed in that house, you would only love your biological daughter. You make me sick, so I want to destroy everything you care about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beyond redemption!¡±

    Seeing that William and the rescue stretcher were aboutto arrive, Sara didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words with Jane and said, ¡°This time, you will definitely not escape legal sanctions!¡±

    Then, Sara quickly went to help William and the medical staff fix Cora and followed the stretcher away from the factory.

    Watching Sara leave without looking back, Jane became panicked and shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±

    She surrendered, only because she didn¡¯t want to go back to prison and live through those dark days again.

    But even though she surrendered, neither Sara nor William looked back this time...

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897 Certain to Die When Cora was carried out of the abandoned factory on a stretcher, Efren had already fired several shots toward the beam above the factory.

    As before, there was no movement from above.

    But there was a pool of blood on the ground!

    ¡°ying dead? Then I want to see how long you can stay up there.¡±

    Efren casually lit a cigarette., His men even brought him a chair.

    It seemed like a standoff was underway.

    Ash stood on the beam and leaned against a pir, feeling her clothes soaking wet.

    Due to excessive blood loss, her face was devoid of any color.

    She felt dizzy, as if she would fall from the beam and be shot dead at any moment.

    If she continued to stand there, she was certain to die.

    But the people below clearly had no intention of leaving!To stand was to die. To fight was also to die.

    After careful consideration, Ash cautiously peered out, intending to aim at Efren.

    But the moment she emerged, she heard a roar from inside the factory, ¡°Run, it¡¯s going to explode inside.¡±

    Then, Ash saw several people running towards the exit. The fire behind them reached the sky, apanied by several small explosions. It was terrifying.

    Ash frowned because she was certain that the explosion came from the location where Jane was.

    She remembered Jane parking a car there and cing an oil drum.

    But the explosion sounded like it was more than just an oil drum...

    Ash was sure that she had told Jane that all ns should bemunicated so that she could n her retreat.

    But this mad woman Jane didn¡¯t listen at all. She put herself in danger and also dragged Ash into this dead end!

    Ash was extremely anxious. She didn¡¯t want to die!

    But even though there were explosions behind them, the man guarding below didn¡¯t move an inch.

    At this moment, the people who rushed out from inside had reached Efren¡¯s side.

    ¡°Efren, let¡¯s go. The building is about to copse!¡± As soon as the walls began to shake.Hearing his words, Efren left with him.

    His men also began to evacuate.

    Seeing the man¡¯s retreating figure, Ash breathed a sigh of relief.

    She began to drag her injured leg, trying to jump down from the beam.

    But in the next second, a ck gun muzzle was pressed against her forehead.

    Looking up, Ash saw Efren looking down at her.

    When did this man get up here?

    SO And given the current dangerous situation, why was he still so determined to kill her, regardless of his own safety?

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ash wanted to say something, but Efren had already pulled the trigger.

    In the end, Ash was unable to close her eyes and fell from the beam.

    ¡°This is the first test of being the son-inw of the Hansen family. If I can¡¯t handle this, I¡¯m sure Byron will re me!¡±

    Seeing the fire spreading to this area, Efren finally put away his gun, jumped down from the beam, and left...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    On the other side, after Cora was taken to the hospital, she vas immediately taken into the emergency room.

    The three people waiting outside the emergency room were all in bad shape.

    Byron¡¯s shirt was stained withrge patches of blood and had a lot of dust on his b*dy.

    Sara and William were the same, covered in dust.

    But none of them cared about themselves. Their attention was solely on the emergency room.

    At this moment, the door of the emergency room opened.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898 Couldn¡¯t Save the Baby!

    Byron was the first to rush to the doctor. Sara and William also hurriedly followed.

    Sara didn¡¯t even notice that she had lost a shoe.

    ¡°How is Cora?¡±

    ¡°She has three broken ribs on her left side, but luckily Dr. Lane knew how to protect herself, so there was no organ damage. But the baby... I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t save it.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The doctor briefly exined Cora¡¯s condition.

    Byron immediately said, ¡°If you can¡¯t save it, then let it go!¡±

    Although he was looking forward to the arrival of this baby, he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Cora in danger.

    Sara and William also agreed with Byron. They said, ¡°Yes, you can have another baby in the future.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is more important than Cora¡¯s life.¡±

    But the doctor said, ¡°But Dr. Lane woke up for a moment and asked me if I could try to save the baby. She was injured when she gave birth to her first child. If we did an abortion, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to conceive again.¡±

    For a moment, the three of them med themselves extreinely.

    The fact that Cora was injured during her first childbirth was closely rted to all three of them.If Byron had confirmed alive and contacted her at that time, Cora wouldn¡¯t have had to go to a strange city to give birth alone.

    If Sara and William had known earlier that Cora was their biological daughter, they could have been by her side when she was heartbroken and desperate, so she wouldn¡¯t have had to bear everything alone and get injured...

    ¡°Do it. We already have Martin.¡±

    When he said this, Byron¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his voice was even hoarse, not like him.

    He knew that Cora was trying so hard to keep the baby to make up for his regrets.

    But how could he bear to let her risk her life to keep the baby?

    The doctor got Byron¡¯s consent and went back to the emergency room.

    Byron looked at the door of the emergency room. His red eyes were weakly staring at the ceiling.

    The baby was also his child.

    But Cora was the love of his life.

    crergency room. He felt like his heart was being roasted on a fire, which was tormented.

    Sara was also upset. She squatted at the door of the emergency room, wiping her tears and saying, ¡°It¡¯s our fault. If we could have found her earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer like this.¡±

    Although William didn¡¯t say anything, his hair seemed to have turned a shade whiter in an instant.At this time, the Hansen family and Arnold arrived.

    Everyone sighed when they learned of Cora¡¯s current situation, cursing Jane, the madwoman.

    Just then, Byron¡¯s phone rang.

    It was from Efren.

    So even if Byron didn¡¯t want to hear any outside noise, he had to answer the call.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve dealt with her, bring her back. I want to deal with her myself!¡±

    Before Efren could speak, Byron said this.

    At this time, Sara and William both knew that the one Byron referred to as amodity to be dealt with was Jane.

    They also knew that Jane, who had caused Byron¡¯s would certainly die if she fell into Byron¡¯s hands.

    by to die, But they didn¡¯t want to, nor did they dare to stop him, even tant At this time, Efren said something on the other end of the phone then Fyron¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asker He did she die Write yourment Gifts they felt reluctant.

    At this time, Efren said something on the other end of the phone, then Byron¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked, ¡°How did she die?¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899 Jane¡¯s Death The word ¡°death¡± once again made Sara and William anxious.

    They were both trying to observe Byron¡¯s expression, trying to find out who the word ¡°death¡± was referring to.

    But only Byron¡¯s face became more somber as he listened to Efren¡¯s words.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll contact you when Cora is sure it¡¯s safe.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Quickly, Byron hung up.

    1/4

    Sara and William were too eager to ask but too afraid to do so.

    Byron hesitated for a moment, but still said to Sara and William, ¡°Jane is dead.¡±

    A sentence made Sara feel a little weak in the legs and a little dizzy in the head.

    William¡¯s l*ps parted several times, and he couldn¡¯t make any sound.

    Jane had been brought up by them and cared for with all their hearts. All these emotions were inseparable.

    So even if she was bad, they didn¡¯t want to kill her.

    Chapter 899 Jane¡¯s Death

    2/4

    Unexpectedly, Jane, who was still so arrogant in the abandoned factory today, suddenly died.Arnold heard their conversation and took a long time to get back to his senses, asking Byron, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°She nted a couple of time bombs in the factory in addition to hiding a lot of gasoline. During the capture, she knocked over the drums in her resistance and got covered in gasoline. So she took a lighter and in turn threatened the officers to leave her alone, but identally set herself on fire...¡±

    Byron¡¯s face was grim, nothing else.

    Unlike Sara and the others, Byron had no feelings for Jane.

    Jane had hurt Cora and killed their child, so Byron wanted nothing more than to thwart her.

    But Jane died before he could do anything about it, and Byron was in a bad mood because he felt he had nowhere to take his anger out.

    Sara heard about Jane¡¯s death and imagined how helpless and desperate Jane was when she was burned alive. Sara eventually couldn¡¯t help but slide to the floor and cry out in pain.

    William and Arnold did the same. Because they grew up nursing Jane, their feelings were hard to cut.

    Hearing Jane die at a young age still hurt them.

    Chapter 899 Jane¡¯s Death But this was what Jane deserved...

    Later, Cora was wheeled out of the resuscitation room.Everyone asked about Cora¡¯s condition and couldn¡¯t care less about Janc¡¯s death.

    At three in the morning, Cora finally woke up.

    3/4

    At this time, it was still light in her hospital room, and Byron, Sara, and William were guarding the room.

    At that time, Cora just moved gently. She then felt pain all over her b*dy and couldn¡¯t help but grunt softly.

    ¡°Cora, you¡¯re awake?¡± Byron had been holding onto Cora¡¯s hand. So when Cora moved, he was the first to notice and came closer to her.

    Sara and William were sitting on the edge. Hearing Byron¡¯s voice, they rushed to Cora¡¯s side.

    ¡°Cora, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, baby. I¡¯ll call the doctor right away.¡±

    Some of them were busy calling for the doctor and some were busy observing Cora.

    But Cora just looked around with a nk face. ¡°Where am I?¡±

    With the anesthesia, she drifted off to sleep long enough to Chapter 899 Jane¡¯s Death forget what had happened before.4/4

    ¡°In the hospital! It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all going to be okay.¡± Byron looked at her pale, haggard face and softly rea*sured her.

    Cora, on the other hand, after taking a good look at Byron¡¯s face that still had some gray on it, instantly recalled everything that had happened today, and hastily pressed towards the small of her back...

    B Write yourment Gifts

    .

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband Chapter 900 ming Herself

    ¡°Is my baby still there?¡±

    1/4

    Cora felt many diforts in her b*dy and already expected a certain oue.

    But she still held on to thest bit of hope, thinking that fate would have mercy on her difficulties and leave her baby by her side.

    As soon as Byron heard her words, the light in his eyes disappeared.

    At that moment, Cora¡¯s heartbeat missed a few beats.

    ¡°My baby is gone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She was about to cry.

    Byron could only nod lightly and say, ¡°We¡¯ll have other babies in the future.¡±

    But such words did notfort Cora.Tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Why? I have saved countless people, and fate is still so unfair to take away my child?¡±

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900 ming Herself

    2/4

    ¡°Cora, we will get a child in the future. I will protect you well in the future as well. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    Byron half squatted in front of the hospital bed,forting Cora over and over again, going to k*ss Cora¡¯s tearful eyes over and over again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    But Cora¡¯s tears fell one by one and couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Sara was heartbroken and choked up along with her. ¡°You just had a miscarriage. You can¡¯t cry. That will hurt your eyes.¡±

    ¡°I talked to the doctor. He said he did his best not to hurt your uterus this time. You¡¯ll have the baby again...¡± William also softlyforted.

    But Cora was still crying.

    The doctor came over to check on Cora in the process and determined that Cora¡¯s life was not in any danger for the time being.

    But because of the current miscarriage and broken ribs, her b*dy was weak, and she had to recuperate properly.

    So eventually, the doctor sedated Cora and let her get some sleep.

    Cora slept for a long time and didn¡¯t wake up untilte afternoon the next day.

    Everyone was a little worried that Cora would wake up as emotional as before.

    Chapter 900 ming Herself3/4

    But strangely enough, Cora woke up as if she had forgotten about the baby and took the initiative to care about whether Byron was hurt and whether Sara and William had gone back to rest.

    Everyone was relieved to see Cora return to her former gentle and calm self.

    At that moment, Georgia came too.

    ¡°Auntic, I¡¯m so sorry. If I had exchanged beauticians with you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Georgia med herself, even more, when she learned that Cora had to have a miscarriage. Georgia cried all night.

    She had wanted toe to the hospital to look after Cora. But Efren wouldn¡¯t let here over because he was worried that if Georgia went to the hospital and cried, it would be harder for everyone else too.

    ¡°Silly girl, she¡¯s got her eye on me. Even if I exchange with you anymore, she¡¯ll still do it in the end. If you exchanged with me, it would just be one more innocent victim.¡±

    While Coraforted Georgia, Byron then went outside the hospital room to chat with Efren,

    ¡°Where¡¯s the killer?¡±

    Byron took a cigarette from his cigarette case and held it in his mouth, but didn¡¯t light it. He nced toward Cora in the ward.

    Chapter 900 ming Herself4/4

    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid Corn would find out he was smoking, but he was really afraid Corn would overreact.

    He had leaned over Cora¡¯s hospital bed for a little restst night after Cora had been sedated to sleep.

    He had just elosed his eyes when he had a rather bad dream.

    In the dream, Cora med herself quite a bit for not protecting her child. She stood on the roof of a thirty-story building and leaped down...

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901 Taking Care of Cora Byron woke up in shock and clutched Cora¡¯s hand.

    Even after seeing how Cora was still sleeping peacefully now, he was still extremely apprehensive.

    When Cora woke up today, her mood didn¡¯t seem any different than normal, but he was still worried.

    He always felt that dream wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    ¡°The killer is dead too.¡± Byron didn¡¯t smoke, and neither did Efren.

    ¡°Really?¡± Byron was always afraid that his dream woulde true.

    ¡°Sure, I took care of it myself.¡± Efren couldn¡¯t help ncing around the room at Georgia, who was talking andughing with Cora.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Then he reminded Byron, ¡°Just remember to tell your family that the killer was burned in there too. Don¡¯t let Georgia know.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want Georgia to know about the darkness, and he just wanted her to see the world as beautiful and colorful and always so happy.

    Byron nodded, knowing what Efren meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯tChapter 901 Taking Care of Cora want them to know that either.¡±

    ¡°She looks fine, so don¡¯t worry too much!¡±

    2/4

    Efren saw that Byron¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave Cora for a moment and knew what Byron was worried about.

    In Georgia¡¯s ce, something like this had happened, and he was more upset than Byron.

    ¡°She looks like she¡¯s fine on the surface. But it¡¯s more unsettling when she¡¯s like this.¡±

    Byron would have preferred Cora to make more of a scene today, at least to vent her unhappiness.

    But Cora was acting like nothing had happened today. Supposedly she was worried about everyone worrying about her, so she kept her emotions under wraps.

    ¡°Morepanionship, and more guidance...¡± Efren didn¡¯t know what to say and introduced Byron to the psychiatrist he knew.

    Georgia stayed with Cora for a long time, and Cora began to yawn.

    Efren then took the opportunity to offer to take Georgia away and let Cora rest.

    Georgia didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°I¡¯m staying here to take care of Cora, and I¡¯m not leaving. You go!¡±

    Chapter 901 Taking Care of Cora3/4

    But Efren said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, Byron is going to kick someone out.¡±

    At Efren¡¯s reminder, Georgia turned around and saw Byron staring at her with a cold look.

    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but mumble in a small voice, ¡°Byron, isn¡¯t it good for you to go back and rest? I¡¯m here to look after Cora.

    What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I will look after my wife myself,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°But you have heavy dark circles under your eyes. I¡¯ll look after her for you for half a day. You go home and rest before youe back!¡±

    Georgia felt sorry for Byron. He hadn¡¯t rested at all since he came back from his business trip in time for Cora¡¯s kidnapping.

    Byron, of course, knew that Georgia was worried about his health, but he still politely refused.

    ¡°No need. I only have myself to look after her to keep me grounded!¡±

    At this point, Georgia could only give up and follow Efren away, Georgia was taken back to the hotel by Efren. She was sullen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Efren poked her puffy cheeks, Georgia indignantly pped his hand away and said with Chapter 901 Taking Care of Cora chagrin, ¡°I think Cora¡¯s upset. She just doesn¡¯t show it.¡±

    ¡°Even you can see that, so it looks like Byron was right to be worried,¡± Efren said.

    4/4

    ¡°Is Byron worried that Cora won¡¯t be able to stop thinking about it?¡± Georgia said.¡°He was worried about her thinking too much. Well, go take a hot bath and rx! You haven¡¯t gotten any rest in two days, and you need to get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.¡±

    Efren grabbed ady¡¯s bathrobe and handed it to Georgia.

    Georgia¡¯s attention was diverted for a moment, and she looked at the hotel room setup, a little confused. ¡°Why am I back at the hotel with you?¡±

    B

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902 Having to Take a Chance?

    Efren hugged the silly girl and k*ssed her forehead.

    1/4

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going back to the hotel with me? Are you going to cry in the middle of the night like you didst night and worry everyone? Madam Hansen called me and asked me toe over andfort you.¡±

    Georgia had cried her heart outst night when she found out Cora¡¯s baby was lost.

    Especially during thetter part of the night, the more she thought about it, the more she med herself and her crying got louder, and louder, startling her family.

    Georgia was a little embarra*sed at the mention ofst night¡¯s embarra*sing incident. ¡°Last night was an ident. Besides, we¡¯re not married yet. What will people think of me if I spend the night with you?¡±

    ¡°People will think you¡¯re in love with me!¡± Efren said, lowering his head to try and k*ss Georgia.

    He had never felt like indulging himself in S** before. But since being with Georgia, he wanted to be with her almost every day.

    Especiallyst night, tofort Georgia, he could only hold the Chapter 902 Having to Take a Chance? person in his arms and couldn¡¯t do anything.

    It had been hard to hold back until now, and Efren felt on the verge of breaking down.

    Georgia heard Efren¡¯s voice be low and pushed Efren.¡°Stop it and take me back. I¡¯lle back for you tomorrow!¡±

    2/4

    on But Efren ignored Georgia¡¯s protests and k*ssed her directly or the l*ps...

    Later, Georgia couldn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Following Efren, she spent a wonderful night...

    Soon, Cora was discharged from the hospital.

    Byron was worried that Cora would think too much if she was alone, so he first took her and Martin to move back to the Hansen Mansion.

    Originally, Sara and William offered to let Cora stay in the Yoris family for a while.

    But Cora wasn¡¯t interested, and they were worried that Cora was estranged from them because of Jane.

    But in fact, Cora was not only uninterested in going to live with the Yoris family, she was also uninterested in other things.

    Because Cora¡¯s health hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, the wedding Chapter 902 Having to Take a Chance? could only be postponed for the time being.

    Cora didn¡¯t seem to have any idea about it and just sat in the yard every day.3/4

    Byron told psychologist Johnson Walls about Cora¡¯s situation.

    Johnson said it was likely that this loss of the baby had caused Cora¡¯s depression to return.

    ¡°She¡¯s depressed?¡± Byron was shocked because Cora hadn¡¯t even seemed to have this problem before.

    ¡°She consulted with me before she took Martin to the clinic to see if it was her problem. So I asked and realized that she suffered from depression during the time she was pregnant with Martin. She came out of itter after Martin was born, probably because she was busier and fuller taking care of Martin and had the will to live.¡±

    Johnson¡¯s words made Byron me himself more and more.

    He knew that Cora would get depressed during that time because of him.

    If he hadn¡¯t been so stubborn and informed her carlier, she wouldn¡¯t have be like this.

    She wouldn¡¯t have been stimted into a rpse of depression because of this incident.

    But he knew that regret and self-me wouldn¡¯t help now.

    Chapter 902 Having to Take a Chance?

    4/4

    The only thing he could do for Cora was to cure her depression as soon as possible.

    He discussed it with Johnson, who gave him a n.

    Byron refused the option when he heard it. ¡°Cora is already having such a hard time now. What if she gets irritated again?¡±

    ¡°But it has to take a chance. Otherwise she¡¯ll just repress herself forever and won¡¯t be able to heal,¡± Johnson said.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903 The Same Experience But Byron declined Johnson¡¯s offer. ¡°I can¡¯t stimte her like that just for the possibility of being cured. Give me a conservative treatment n.¡±

    The conservative treatment n Johnson offered was medication control.

    When Byron first brought the prescribed medication to Cora, Cora recognized it immediately.

    ¡°Medication for depression?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Watts said you had a rpse of depression. Cora, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that practice would cause you to get depressed in the first ce...¡±

    If he¡¯d known that, he¡¯d have kept her from knowing he was still alive in the world.

    Today, after learning from Johnson that Cora was depressed all those years and even had countless thoughts of killing herself, he med himself immensely and regretted it.

    Cora saw the man hanging his head and wrapped her arms around his waist behind him, resting her face lightly against his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel like I¡¯m pretty normal right now. I don¡¯t feel

    ...Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Chapter 903 The Same Experience unhappy. I shouldn¡¯t have to take any medication.¡±¡°Cora, if you¡¯re sick, you have to take medicine. Just be good, okay?¡±

    Byron coaxed her in a low voice.

    Looking at the man¡¯s red bloodshot eyes, and then at his eyes that were deeply sunken because he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well, Cora finallypromised.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She frowned as she looked at one of the pills.

    She didn¡¯t feel unhappy. She just couldn¡¯t find a reason to be happy. Why did everyone think she was unhappy?

    2/4

    Time pa*sed and it came to August 15th when Georgia and Efren got married.

    The day was filled with guests who came to their wedding reception.

    Cora and Byron brought Martin to the wedding reception as well.

    Since Cora was still recovering from her injuries, she was arranged by the Hansen family to be in Georgia¡¯s bridal lounge as soon as she arrived, so that Georgia could apany her.

    ¡°Georgia, you look so beautiful today, be happy!¡±Chapter 903 The Same Experience Cora stepped forward and gave Georgia her blessing.

    3/4

    Cora, if I had been smart and protected you, you would be in a wedding dress with me today.¡±

    Georgia still med herself and shed tears every time she thought about it.

    ¡°Silly girl, even if you had guarded me, those men would have had a way of detaching you. They might even have tied you up with them.¡±

    Cora gently wiped away the teardrops on the corners of Georgia¡¯s eyes and said gently, ¡°Today, you are the one who is going to be the most beautiful bride. You won¡¯t look good if you cry.¡±

    Cora finishedforting Georgia and then caressed her colorful wedding dress. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a wedding dress like this.¡±

    She thought wedding dresses were all white.

    But Georgia¡¯s wedding dress was bold and original.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding dress that I drew on my own randomly before, and Efren stole it and customized it into a wedding dress.¡±

    Georgia smiled happily at the mention of her wedding dress.Cora couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°It¡¯s so nice. It¡¯s like I¡¯m Chapter 903 The Same Experience experiencing this kind of love that goes from being teenage friends to bing life partners.¡±

    At that moment, Efren walked in and heard Corn¡¯s words.

    4/4

    Then suddenly he said, ¡°Your love with Byron is just like ours. Don¡¯t envy us too much.¡±

    Cora and Georgia suddenly looked up at him, a little confused.

    ¡°Byron and Cora¡¯s experience is the same as ours? What do you mean?¡± Georgia was the first to follow up with curiosity.

    She remembered that Cora got together with Byron after she and Eason broke off their marriage...

    Cora looked at Efren hopefully as well, trying to get an answer from him.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904 Talking About Rtionship Story!

    Efren did intend to say something, but Byron walked in,

    ¡°What¡¯s to talk about?¡± Byron hadn¡¯t seen Cora interested in something in a while, and she seemed to be in a good mood,

    1/4

    He took big steps to Cora¡¯s side and reached out to put his arm around her slender waist.

    ¡°The story of your rtionship with Cora. Efren said you guys went from teenage friends to life partners too!¡±

    Georgia wanted fresh information.

    But Byron knocked her on the head and looked at Efren again. ¡°He¡¯s bullshitting you guys, and you believe him?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Efren and Byron looked at each other. ¡°Huh.¡±

    Then he went straight to Georgia. ¡°Darling, we should go out to the guests.¡±

    ¡°Can I wait a while before I go over there?¡± Georgia was still very curious.

    Efren smiled favorably. ¡°It¡¯s better to wait for me to take the time to talk to you than for you to wait here. Someone is so Chapter 904 Talking About Rtionship Sto... stubborn that maybe even his wife won¡¯t be able to get everything from him in her lifetime.¡±

    As Efren said this, his gaze collided right with Byron¡¯s.Byron¡¯s sharp eyes warned.

    2/4

    Georgia saw the way the two men¡¯s eyes met and thought Efren was quite right.

    ¡°So tell me now.¡± When Georgia finished speaking, Efren wrapped his arm around her waist and headed outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. The guests are waiting for us!¡±

    Efren said as he k*ssed Georgia on the cheek. ¡°You look beautiful today!¡±

    Georgia nudged him in embarra*sment. ¡°What day am I not pretty?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty every day, but the day you married me was the best!¡±

    Georgia keptughing at Efren¡¯s amusement and punched him on the chest.

    Thetter, however, wrapped her small hand affectionately in hisrge palm with a doting look on his face...

    Watching the backs of the two yfully leaving the bridal lounge, Cora couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of them.

    Chapter 904 Talking About Rtionship Sto... They look so in love.¡±

    Byron stroked her cheek, tensing her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in love?¡±

    ¡°What I envy is that they went from teenage friends to life partners!¡± Cora said.

    Byron knew Cora was curious about the implication in Efren¡¯s carlier words, trying to force him to reveal certain facts.But those things were difficult for him to say.

    3/4

    So after hesitating for a moment, Byron still said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The wedding banquet is about to start. Let¡¯s go out too.¡±

    Cora lost it when she saw that the man didn¡¯t mention it.

    However, she was used to keeping her cool these days, so she still went out with Byron very obediently.

    The Serrano family¡¯s wedding reception was held in New York, but countless people from Cloudville¡¯s posh society circles showed up.

    It was rumored that a number of important officials came as well, as well as a number of people who had gone through battles with Efren.

    These people all seemed to know Georgia. Every time Georgia went to toast with Efren, they all teased, ¡°Our little girl has grown up!¡±

    Chapter 904 Talking About Rtionship St...

    Later, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but ask Efren, ¡°How do they all know me? I haven¡¯t met them.¡±

    4/4

    A big shot couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Girl, earlier, we received an order to kidnap you. Your husband inadvertently learned about it and almost destroyed our stronghold. Thenter, those people all knew that you were Efren¡¯s wife. No one dares to harm you!¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905 I¡¯d Give You Everything

    1/4

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯wo evenid a finger on you, our headquarters would be history. We had to print out photos of you at different ages and show them to our crew, hoping they¡¯d steer clear,¡± another mob boss said, Georgia had no idea that she owed her safe upbringing to Efren.

    She never imagined that she would get acquainted with these big-shot gangsters in such a manner.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    In this case, Georgia felt a mix of embarra*sment and sweetness.

    Of course, the big shots were always careful with their words.

    and actions.

    In front of Georgia, they shared some stories from the past and added, ¡°Your husband went through hell, waiting for you to grow up. Finally, he can be with you as his significant other. Make sure you treat him right.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you for opening up to me like this...¡± Georgia sincerely raised her *s to them.

    She knew that Efren might never verbally express these things to her.

    Chapter 905 I¡¯d Give You Everything

    2/4However, Georgia couldn¡¯t handle her alcohol well, and after a few drinks, she started talking nonsense.

    ¡°I must have hit the jackpot, damn it!¡±

    ¡°I feel so damn happy. I could float away!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my husband? Darling, I want to k*ss...¡±

    Efren watched his lovely bride leaping into his arms and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit helpless.

    ¡°Silly girl, how much have you had to drink?¡±

    ¡°Not much. My tolerance is low, but I¡¯m still having a st!¡± Georgia was always headstrong and spirited.

    ¡°Alright, alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Efren had to toast on his own.

    Due to the many guests attending the wedding, the lively celebration didn¡¯t wrap up untilte into the night.

    It waste at night when Efren returned to the new house.

    Byron and Cora had already brought Georgia back earlier.

    Cora had even helped her wash her face and change intofortable loungewear.

    After Georgia took off her wedding dress, she appeared petiteChapter 905 I¡¯d Give You Everything and delicate..

    As shey on the new bed, it only made Efren grow fonder of her.

    3/4

    Efren couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about that summer when he was eighteen. He, Byron, and some others went to the beach together, and Georgia insisted ongging along with Byron.

    The sky was a vivid blue that day, just like the sea. Amused, Efren had the idea of teasing Georgia a little bit.

    Seizing the opportunity while Byron and the others went for a swim, Efren pretended to be drowning.

    Georgia was terrified at the time, and without hesitation, she plunged into the water, crying as she pulled Efren back to shore.

    Efren regretted ying that prank on her and even contemted revealing the truth to this foolish girl.

    But before he could, she leaned in and performed artificial respiration, pressing her l*ps against his.

    Efren still vividly remembered that sensation. At that moment, it felt as if his heart was about to burst.

    Consequently, he had never found the courage to tell Georgia that he was the champion of the New York Teen Swimming Competition.

    From that day on, he had eagerly anticipated marrying Georgia.

    Chapter 905 I¡¯d Give You Everything The dream that had once seemed inattainable was now a reality.

    Now, his dear Georgiay obediently on their wedding, bed, awaiting his affectionate advances.

    4/4

    Efren nestled by Georgia¡¯s side, enveloping her in his embrace and nting a k*ss on her l*ps.

    Georgia slowly opened her drowsy eyes. ¡°Efren?¡± She murmured.¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Efren¡¯s voice, deep and maic, exuded immense patience.

    ¡°I crave colton candy.¡± Georgia¡¯s voice still carried traces of her intoxicated state.

    Efren gazed at the person beneath him, a mischievous grin ying on his l*ps. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you some. I¡¯d give you everything...¡±

    With that, he lowered his head, capturing her l*ps, and embarked on their enchanting wedding night.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906 He Left the House After having consumed a fair amount of alcohol, Byron returned home and immediately embraced Cora, desiring to k*ss her.

    As Byron watched the wedding of Georgia and Efren tonight, he couldn¡¯t help but think that if Jane, that foolish woman, hadn¡¯t caused so much trouble, today would be the day to celebrate the marriage of Cora and him.

    Certain thoughts came to his mind, prompting his desire to be close to Cora.

    However, Cora consistently pushed him away, and ultimately managed to break free from his grasp.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Cora¡¯s voice suddenly grew colder.

    ¡°Cora, I don¡¯t want you to do anything to me. I just wanted to be close to you for a moment. We haven¡¯t been intimate in a long time.¡±

    Seeing Cora¡¯s strong resistance, Byron exined with a sense of sadness.

    He knew Cora had recently undergone a miscarriage, so there were certain activities she shouldn¡¯t engage in. However, holding hands or embracing within the confines of a marital rtionship should still have been eptable.

    Chapter 906 He Left the House Cora wouldn¡¯t resist Byron as much in the presence of others, but in private, she wouldn¡¯t let him eveny a finger on her.

    2/4

    Byron was bing increasingly frustrated as he couldn¡¯t recall thest time he had truly embraced Cora and felt her warmth.¡°Cora, is there something that you¡¯re unhappy about regarding our rtionship? Just tell me, I will definitely work on it.¡±

    Byron half-crouched in front of Cora, lowering his voice and speaking in a conciliatory manner.

    However, Cora merely shook her head with a bewildered expression, as she too couldn¡¯t decipher her sudden aversion to Byron¡¯s touch.

    Failing to elicit the desired response, Byron attempted to grab Cora¡¯s hand.

    Yet, Cora promptly evaded his grasp, leaving Byron grasping at thin air.

    Instead of immediately retracting his hand, he let it linger awkwardly in mid-air.

    A palpable silence enveloped them, momentarily rendering them speechless.

    After a while, Byron regained his voice, his tone husky and restrained. ¡°Cora, is it because I couldn¡¯t save you and the baby in timest time? Is that why you¡¯re mad at me?¡±

    Cora continued to shake her head, She remained perplexed about the source of the problem.

    However, upon witnessing the porplexed expression on Byron¡¯s face, he proceeded to exin. ¡°I wanted to save you too. These past few days, I have been regretting not dispatching additional personnel to apany you. I have also been reproaching myself for not locating you sooner.

    Nevertheless, Cora, it seems as though these regrets hold little significance. At this moment, the only thing within my power is to remain steadfastly by your side, hoping for a swift recovery...¡±

    Cora was well aware of the sentiments Byron expressed.Following her injury, Byron essentially worked from home, rarely straying from her presence.

    asionally, he would engage in remote participation for certain meetings.

    Cora could perceive Byron¡¯s diligent care.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t fathom why she had abruptly developed a reluctance to grow closer to him.

    ¡°Cora, I implore you. Please cease resisting my proximity.¡± Byron¡¯s voice grew unusually husky.

    In the past, Byron would never allow her to remain alone within his reach.

    Chapter 906 He Left the House

    4/4

    Thus, for Byron to refrain from touching Corn throughout the past few weeks implied that his patience had essentially reached its limit.

    He a*sumed the most humble posture, even attempting to take hold of Cora¡¯s hand.

    However, Cora still dismissed his gesture and swiftly sought refuge in the bathroom.

    As the sound of the bathroom door being locked resonated, thest glimmer of light vanished entirely from Byron¡¯s eyes.

    Several minutester, Byron left the house.

    Upon hearing the sound of his car departing from the Hansen Mansion, Cora hurriedly opened the door, rushing outside.

    However, when Byron caught her gaze through the rearview mirror, he remained resolute and drove away without a moment¡¯s hesitation...

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907 Is He Dating Someone Else?

    After two weeks, Georgia paid a visit to Cora at her house.

    ¡°Auntic, how about we go out for some pizzater? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on these days, but I¡¯ve been really craving pizza,¡± Georgia said.

    Despite the chilly weather, Georgia also had a hankering for ice cream.

    Cora rummaged through her purse to find her phone and suggested, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re in the mood for, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    As soon as she picked up her phone, a breaking news alert appeared on the screen: [Byron Hansen and model Thea caught in an intimate rendezvous on Breezy Tides Ind, disying affection like a couple.]

    Cora, who was skeptical about gossip, had seen numerous media outlets specte about Byron in the past.

    Unscrupulous tabloids, in particr, enjoyed manufacturing various scandals involving Byron and actresses to generate more interest.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Although Byron had previously paid little attention to these Chapter 907 Is He Dating Someone Else?

    2/4nur betond actin has the enticed Chew asionally hasing thenorth asach grosign. I had Carter sue these kind of goip ms outletesentually bankrupting them.

    Since then, Ham¡¯s are rarely been featured in this type of sensational ne However, it seemed like today these petty rumors had resurfaced.

    Cora hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t resist clicking on the news article As soon as she did, her smile vanished from her face, Alongside the extensive textual description of Byron and model Thea¡¯s interactions, the article was apanied by numerous photographs.

    Many of these pictures were taken on the beach, capturing Byron and the incredibly well-toned woman lounging on beach chairs or yfully frolicking in the water.

    Several photos even had clear shots of Byron¡¯s face, leaving no room for doubt.

    Cora¡¯s heart sank as she read the article.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, feeling as if the air had been sucked out of her lungs.¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you found your phone yet?¡±

    Chapter 907 Is He Dating Someone Else?

    3/4

    Georgia waited anxiously, but Cora never showed up. Taking matters into her own hands, Georgia approached Cora and was taken aback by her ashen face.

    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Georgia¡¯s worry escted, causing her voice to unintentionally rise a few notches.

    However, her concerned tone snapped Cora back to reality.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine!¡± Cora hastily tried to stash away her phone, desperate to hide whatever had transpired.

    Anyway, her hands trembled uncontrobly, making it impossible to grasp the device.

    With a tter, the phone sl*pped from her grasp and hit the ground.

    Luckily, Byron had personally customized Cora¡¯s phone, ensuring not only its durability but also its high performance.

    As Georgia helped retrieve the phone, she discovered it was unscathed, and the page that had been disyed hadn¡¯t changed.

    Consequently, Georgia also caught sight of the news about Byron being seen with a model on Breezy Tides Ind.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Chapter 907 Is He Dating Someone Else? Georgia suddenly understood the reason behind Cora¡¯s distressed expression a moment ago.

    4/4

    However, all she could do for now was offerfort. ¡°Surely, this is just some deceitful media outlet concocting rumors for the sake of publicity. Auntie, I¡¯ll call Uncle Byron right away and have him take legal action against these media sources!¡±

    Ultering those words, Georgia promptly reached for her phone, sel on dialing Byron¡¯s number.¡°No need to call him,¡± Cora attempted to intervene.

    Yet, Georgia was loo quick. Just as Cora extended her hand to hall her, Georgia had already connected to Byron¡¯s call.

    ¡°Uncle Byron, Auntie Cora just came across a gossip ount spreading news about you. It must be false, right? You...¡±

    Midway through Georgia¡¯s sentence, she suddenly discerned the sound of waves crashing upon a sandy shore as a backdrop to Byron¡¯s voice. Her tone changed instantly. ¡°Hold on, Uncle Byron, where are you right now? Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re... on Breezy Tides Ind, are you?¡±

    B

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908 Heartbreaker

    While Georgia was making a call, Cora stood beside her, with her gaze fixed directly on Georgia.

    On the surface, Cora seemedpletely unconcerned about whether Byron was really seeing other

    women, but deep down, it bothered her a lot.

    Georgia was aware of Cora''s persistent scrutiny, so she made an effort to appear nonchnt.

    Nevertheless, Byron casually dropped a bombshell, saying, "Yep, I''m actually on Breezy Tides Ind."

    "Huh? Wait, how did you end up on Breezy Tides Ind?" Byron''s response startled Georgia, causing

    her to quickly nce at Cora.

    Seeing Cora avoiding eye contact, Georgia swiftly tried to maintain herposure and engaged in

    conversation with Byron. "Grandma mentioned you''ve been away on a business trip recently. Was

    there any specific business you had over there?"

    "No business at all. I just suddenly felt a bit worn out, so I decided to take a vacation," said Byron in a

    rather careless tone.

    Georgia found each word he uttered, leaving her feeling perplexed.

    "You''re on vacation? And you''re vacationing alone?"

    In Georgia''s mind, Byron was a money-making machine, tirelessly working every single day of the year.

    Even with the seemingly endless wealth of the Hansen family, it was hard to believe that he would now

    venture on a solo vacation.

    Georgia found it difficult to fathom.

    With a light chuckle, Byron responded, "Who told you I''m on vacation alone?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Georgia became flustered.

    She quickly put on a casual smile after making eye contact with Cora and retreated to the balcony,

    clutching her phone.

    Georgia made sure Cora hadn''t followed her and was still sitting in her original position before she

    quietly continued, "Uncle Byron, you didn''t go on vacation with that young model, did you?"

    Although Georgia asked Byron the question out loud, deep down, she still felt it was impossible.

    She believed that Byron and Cora were so loving towards each other that it couldn''t be true that Byron

    secretly took a young model on vacation.

    But Byron''s answer shattered Georgia''s impression of him.

    "Are you talking about Thea? She was actually with me."

    Thispletely threw Georgia off. "Uncle Byron, you''re such a heartbreaker! I''m truly disappointed.

    Auntie Cora has done so much for you, and you treat her like this..."

    As Georgia ranted, she noticed something was off. She turned her head and saw Cora standing

    expressionless behind her.

    "A... Auntie?"

    Georgia quickly hung up the phone and smiled at Cora. "I was just standing up for you, Auntie. Uncle

    Byron went to Breezy Tides Ind for a business meeting. He didn''t even take you along to enjoy the

    beautiful scenery. I''m really disappointed in him."

    Georgia finished her nonsense, feeling quite proud of her improvisation skills.

    Little did she know, Cora gently tapped her shoulder.

    "Georgia, Byron actually took the young model to Breezy Tides Ind, right?" Cora''s tone was just as

    casual as Byron''s.

    But as Georgia heard those words, her heart almost stopped in panic.

    Despite the anxiety, Georgia had to pretend to stay calm. "No! Auntie, believe me. How could I possibly

    lie to you? If Uncle Byron dared to cheat, I wouldn''t have hesitated to..."

    Before Georgia could finish her lie, Cora interrupted, "Enough. Byron is your uncle, and you must be

    covering up for him."

    Cora turned and headed towards the door, but Georgia hurriedly caught up, saying, "Auntie, I didn''t lie

    to you. Compared to Uncle Byron, I have a closer rtionship with you."

    Despite Georgia''s continuous rambling, Cora showed no sign of believing her, and Georgia had to give

    in.

    "Auntie, he really was with that young model..."

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909 A Mess The moment he confessed, Georgia felt sadder than Cora. She shed tears.

    Although Cora was also feeling ufortable, seeing Georgia. crying silently, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hug Georgia into her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t cry. Why are you crying?¡±

    1/4

    ¡°I¡¯m sad! You two have such a good rtionship. How could he turn around and have S** with other women? No wonder people say that no man is good.¡±

    Georgia¡¯s initial yearning for love was all because of Byron and Cora.

    At that time, as long as the two looked at each other, it was as if there was a barrier that automatically and consciously separated the others.

    That feeling of being full of each other was the most beautiful look of love.

    Therefore, when Efren confessed to her, Georgia would agree.

    Because she also wanted to feel the feeling that Byron and Cora only had each other in their eyes.

    Chapter 909 A Mess

    2/4But Georgia didn¡¯t expect that she hadn¡¯t even looked forward to Cora and Byron¡¯s wedding, but she saw Byron cheating, and the marriage was a mess...

    ¡°There are good men, such as your Mr. Serrano. But I just didn¡¯t have such good luck to meet them.¡±

    Cora¡¯s soft words offort made Georgia hate Byron even more.

    ¡°Auntie, will you separate from Byron?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Cora nkly looked at the sky outside the window.

    Martin was also involved between her and Byron.

    Martin had always longed for his father¡¯s love. She knew it from the first time he called Byron his father.

    It was hard for her to let Martin feel his father¡¯s love for a few days, and now she wanted to let him lose again so cruelly.

    Cora was not sure if she could do it.

    More importantly, the Hansen family valued Martin very much.

    Now the Hansen elders must bring Martin to any party, and the rest of the Hansen family must also bring Martin as long as they have something good to do.

    If she broke up with Byron, the Hansen family would definitely Chapter 909 A Messnot let her take Martin away.

    3/4

    ¡°Auntie, if you separate from Byron, I will not recognize Byron in the future, but only you as a rtive!¡±

    Georgia was crying. Cora just patted her on the back gently.

    ¡°Silly girl...¡±

    Even though Cora was very calm, Georgia¡¯s mood became quite bad.

    When Efren came home at night, he saw that his shoes had been thrown out of the shoe cab, and the suits that had been hanging in the cab before were also thrown on the ground one by one, with several shoe prints on them.

    His watches and ties were even worse. They were originally installed on the cab in the cloakroom, but now they were scattered all over the ce. Two of his watches were damaged.

    At first nce, it looked like it had been stolen, but it was not the same.

    If it was stolen, these expensive watches should be taken away. How could they be destroyed?

    Efren frowned, walked all the way into the bedroom, and found that Georgia was lying on the bed watching a series.

    On the side where she was lying, the quilt and pillows were all clean.

    Chapter 909 A Mess But on Efren¡¯s side, everything was on the ground.

    4/4

    Therefore, Efren already roughly knew who the instigator of this incident was.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Efren helplessly shook his head andughed, stepped forward, and pressed her on the bed under him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to provoke you much today, do I? Why did you destroy all my things?¡±Efren had asionally suffered such retaliation before, but it was because he bullied Georgia so hard that she would cause trouble for him the next day.

    But yesterday, he temporarily flew to Cloudville and did nothing to her!

    That was why Efren was puzzled...

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910 Break Up

    1/4

    But facing Efren¡¯s pressing questions, Georgia just snorted very ufortably and didn¡¯t even look at him.

    But Efren liked the way she didn¡¯t like to talk to him.

    He bowed his head and k*ssed Georgia. But she stretched out her hand to scratch his face.

    Fortunately, Efren dodged in time and grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand, and then teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite your auntie to eat pizza today? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Georgia was even more ufortable when he mentioned it.

    If it wasn¡¯t for eating this pizza, she wouldn¡¯t be bothering to go to Byron to find out all about his cheating.

    ¡°You men are all bad!¡±

    Georgia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and cried.

    This time Efren was terrified. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You made all my things like this, and I didn¡¯t cry. Why did you cry instead?¡±

    Efren quickly hugged her in his arms and coaxed her, and even found a tissue to wipe her tears.

    Perhaps moved by Efren¡¯s patience, Georgiater told about Chapter 910 Break Up Byron¡¯s infidelity.2/4

    She also asked Efren, ¡°Why does Byron change so quickly? What about you? Will you suddenly cheat on me tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Byron¡¯s problem. Why did youe to me? Do you think I¡¯m someone who will cheat?¡±

    Looking at her red nose from crying, Efren felt a little headache.

    He only took her back. Why did he be used of cheating?

    ¡°I think you¡¯re more than just like. You are the same.¡±

    The more Georgia thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°If you cheat, then I¡¯ll cheat on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put everything on me. I am a single-minded person. I have liked you for so many years. How could I like someone else all of a sudden?¡±

    After exining for a long time, Efren said, ¡°And I think there¡¯s something wrong with this matter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Georgia asked.

    ¡°Others may cheat, but Byron probably wouldn¡¯t, especially when Cora just lost her kid.¡±

    Others didn¡¯t know Byron¡¯s obsession with Cora, but Efren was quite clear about it.

    Chapter 910 Break Up

    3/4That obsession was no less than Efren¡¯s towards Georgia.

    Could such a person cheat on her before Cora recovered?

    But Georgia didn¡¯t understand his meaning and only asked, ¡°So, is it including you?¡±

    Efren was speechless.

    An angry woman was indeed the most difficult to deal with.

    So he simply k*ssed her...

    At the same time, in Cora¡¯s apartment.

    After learning of Byron¡¯s cheating today, she brought Martin back to live here.

    Cora thought that she would never bring Martin back to the Hansen Mansion or any residence under Byron¡¯s name.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But she hadn¡¯t figured out what to do with Martin in the future.

    Just then, her cell phone rang.

    Cora looked down and saw the video call from Byron on the phone.

    After half a month, the man took the initiative to contact her for the first time.

    Cora was wondering if he wanted to break up with her.

    Chapter 910 Break Up

    4/4

    After hesitating for a moment, she pressed the answer button, Soon, Byron¡¯s handsome face appeared on the other side,¡°What are you and Martin doing?¡±

    Cora looked at the face of the man on the other side. Her eyes slightly dodged.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you took Martin to your apartment today. How long do you n to stay there before going back?¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t notice anything, he took a cigarette and put it in his mouth.

    At this time, a slender hand stepped forward and lit the cigarette for him...

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911 His Scandal When Cora saw that hand, her hand tightened a bit.

    1/4

    But Byron only nced at her and then said to the woman, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I was in the video? Go over there and y by yourself.¡±

    The previous sentence, as usual, was because he didn¡¯t like being disturbed when he was alone with Cora. His tone was obviously cold and warning.

    But thetter sentence was strange, with a hint of pampering.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Cora still couldn¡¯t bear the jealousy in her heart and asked this question.

    But Byron just gave her a cold look. ¡°No one.¡±

    At this time, he had already smoked. And the smoke began to envelop him, making him lookzy and inexplicably charming.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    So tonight, was he going to spend the night with another woman?

    The intimate things he did to her, he now wanted to practice on other women, right?

    Cora felt she was going to break down.Chapter 911 His Scandal

    2/4

    But Byron didn¡¯t say anything, not even break up, just looked at her like this and let the video call fall silent.

    Cora wanted to simply break up. After all, she couldn¡¯t ept those intimate things now. Byron also cheated because she couldn¡¯t bear these things.

    But when those words of breaking up came to her mouth, she found that she couldn¡¯t say it no matter what.

    Only then did she suddenly realize that she was so reluctant to part with the sweetness of the past, and also Byron...

    After a long time, Cora finally said, ¡°When are youing back?¡±

    The cigarette in Byron¡¯s hand was almost finished. And he snuffed it out in his hand.

    ¡°In a few days, it¡¯s rare to take a break.¡± After Byron finished speaking, there seemed to be something else in those eyes staring at Cora.

    But Cora was afraid that if she kept staring at him like this, she would get deeper and deeper.

    So she quickly turned her face away. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when youe back.¡±

    `Byron had already escaped from him. And she couldn¡¯t let herself sink.

    Chapter 911 His Scandal¡°Well, wait for me for a few more days. You hang up.¡±

    3/4

    After Byron finished speaking, he walked away without taking the phone.

    Cora didn¡¯t hang up for a long time, as if she was looking forward to getting some information from the video.

    But no. Just as Byron left, a woman¡¯s delicate voice came out from a hidden corner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stab me with your stubble!¡±

    Cora suddenly felt sick and didn¡¯t want to listen to it anymore. She hung up the video call directly.

    The next night, she couldn¡¯t sleep, no matter what. She sat in front of the window until dawn.

    Before Byron came back, Cora worked very hard to deal with the scandal about Byron.

    But Byron didn¡¯t stop. His scandal became more and more intense.

    It used to be an asional gossip. But soon, it became even news about him on New York¡¯s entertainment channel.

    The day before was a secret meeting with Thea on Breezy Tides Ind. But the day after, Byron was photographed entering a hotel with a popr actress and did note out of the room all night.

    Chapter 911 His Scandal

    4/4

    Dating partners once spanned from young models and actresses in the entertainment industry to gymnastic beauties in the sports world and even some innocent college students.

    Moreover, every time Byron went out on his date, he was photographed by the paparazzi and became discussed.

    In this increasingly intense scandal, Cora had not taken any action yet. But some people couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912 Didn¡¯t Hold Him It was Jerry who called Corn first, Cora did not expect that Jerry would call her at this time. She was a little surprised. ¡°Jerry, is it you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jerry¡¯s voice was as clear as ever.

    ¡°Ar¨¦

    you still in some tropical inds?¡± Cora only thought that Jerry was too lonely at sea, so he chatted with her.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in some tropical inds. I feel free andfortable.¡± Jerry said with a smile.

    Jerry was about to ask Cora how long he was going to stay on some tropical inds. When John was worried at home, Jerry suddenly asked,

    ¡°Do you regret not choosing me now?¡±

    Cora was taken aback.

    She suddenly thought how could Jerry know this?

    How could he have a chance to see Byron¡¯s scandals?

    SO...¡°Have you returned home?¡±

    Chapter 912 Didn¡¯t Hold Him.

    When Cora asked, Jerryughed and said, ¡°Why are you so smari?¡±

    2/4

    ¡°Are you back? When did youe back?¡± Cora treated Jerry like an old friend.

    Jerry said, ¡°I just came back a while ago. But don¡¯t deliberately change the subject. I was just asking you if you regret not choosing me!¡±

    Jerry studied Byron¡¯s scandals carefully, trying to find clues from them.

    It was puzzling that Byron¡¯s dating partners were irregr and spanned all walks of life.

    The onlymonality was that they were fair-skinned, beautiful, and had long legs!

    In the end, Jerry began to believe that Byron had cheated, so he contacted Cora.

    Cora hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Yes, I regret it.¡±

    As soon as Jerry heard it, he knew that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth.

    So he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you regret it. I¡¯m going to be a man you can¡¯t get in this life, and make you regret it forever!¡±

    If she intended to break up with Byron, it was better to give herChapter 912 Didn¡¯t Hold Him ne time.

    In this way, she couldpletely let go of the past and ept him.

    After that, Jerry chatted with Corn again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    3/4

    Perhaps it was the reunion after a long absence, Corn and Jerry chatted very happily and temporarily forgot the unhappiness brought about by Byron.

    But early the next morning, Cora received a call from Isidra.

    As soon as Cora got on the phone, Isidra said in a worried tone, ¡°Dr. Lane, why didn¡¯t you keep Mr. Hansen?¡±

    Coraughed, ¡°Whether I can keep him or not, what does that have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± After Isidra finished speaking, she probably felt that this was a little unreasonable and hurriedly added,

    ¡°Actually, I have liked Mr. Hansen for a long time. It was because of you, Dr. Lane, that I didn¡¯t take any action. But now I see that you havepletely given up on Mr. Hansen. So it won¡¯t be a problem if I pursue Mr. Hansen now.¡±

    Before Cora thought about it, Georgia reminded her that Isidra liked Byron.

    At the time, she didn¡¯t care about it. But now it seemed there was something wrong.

    Chapter 912 Didn¡¯t Hold Him

    ¡°So, do you want to dere war on me, Miss Isidra Wolf?¡±

    4/4

    Cora didn¡¯t lose control as expected. Isidra was a little surprised.

    ¡°If Mr. Hansen still belongs to you. Then it would be I dere war if I want to intervene. But now it seems that Mr. Hansen has nothing to do with you. I just want a chance topete fairly.¡±¡°Then I suggest you contact Mr. Hansen directly.¡±

    After saying these words, Cora hung up the phone directly...

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913 Fair Competition Isidra looked at the phone that was hung up, cursing,

    ¡°You are so useless that you can¡¯t control a man. But you still show off in front of me.¡±

    At this time, Vaughn just brought her soup and came in. ¡°Who are you scolding? Eat it quickly.¡±

    After Isidra recovered, Vaughn was still very concerned about her health. So he hired a team of professional nutritionists to prepare meals for Isidra.

    Isidra took it and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t scold anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then drink it and go to the studio.¡±

    After Vaughn brought Isidra back, he arranged a lot of things for her to do every day, hoping to distract her as soon as possible.

    Vaughn felt that so far, the situation was okay.

    At least with his busy schedule, Isidra didn¡¯t have time to go to New York to make trouble.

    After Vaughn reminded him, he nned to leave.

    But Isidra stared at his back. She hesitated and said, ¡°Vaughn, I like Mr. Hansen. I n to confess to him.¡±

    Chapter 913 Fair Competition Vaughn immediately turned his head and red at Isidra, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to destroy others¡¯ families?¡±2/4

    ¡°I didn¡¯t destroy his family. Dr. Lane can¡¯t stop Mr. Hansen from spending time outside. Besides, they haven¡¯t held a wedding, yet. How can I destroy them?¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s words made Isidra frown.

    ¡°Was Mr. Hansen spending time and drinking outside? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Although Vaughn hadn¡¯t had much contact with Byron, he was good judge of people. He always felt that Byron was not that kind of person.

    ¡°How is it impossible? All kinds of news are flying all over the Inte.¡± Isidra also directly took out her phone and showed Vaughn the news.

    When Vaughn saw that there were many photos of Byron and various beauties on it, his eyes were full of disbelief.

    ¡°This...¡±

    He still remembered seeing Byron¡¯s affectionate look towards Cora in New York before. His eyes couldn¡¯t deceive anyone. He could see that Byron loved Cora.

    But how did it be like this after only a few months?

    Chapter 913 Fair Competition Did something happen?

    Just when Vaughn was puzzled, sidra said again, ¡°So now I don¡¯t want to intervene in their family, but topete fairly with her,¡±Vaughn didn¡¯t know how to stop sidra. He just looked at the various photos on the news...

    A dayter, Isidra went to Breezy Tides Ind,

    3/4

    Because ording to thetest gossip news, Byron brought female celebrities to Breezy Tides Ind to y again in the past two days.

    They were walking on the beach of Breezy Tides Ind yesterday, Byron was only wearing a pair of beach pants, showing a beautiful figure, And the female celebrity beside him was wearing a bikini, which perfectly showed her proud bust and long legs.

    The two walked side by side. No matter how they looked, they were so eye-catching.

    But when Isidra was staring at that photo, she had only one thought!

    It turned out that Byron liked this type.

    So when she came to Breezy Tides Ind today, she brought a lot of beautiful bikinis.

    Chapter 913 Fair Competition

    4/4

    Once she got inside the hotel, she changed into a bikini and went nearby beach.

    to th As soon as she arrived at the beach, she saw Byron and that female celebrity.

    They were walking on the beach, still talking andughing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Isidra immediately walked towards Byron...

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914 His Favoritism

    1/4

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, let¡¯s eat the barbecue likest night tonight. That kind of barbecue is delicious, I have never eaten such delicious ones. You will bring...¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    When the female celebrity and Byron were chatting, a woman showed up in front of them.

    The female celebrity froze for a moment, then looked at Byron.

    Byron looked at Isidra, who was chatting andughing with female celebrities just now. His handsome face, which seemed extremely amiable, now gradually became gloomy.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen.¡± Isidra smiled lightly, trying to create a very charming look.

    Byron only nodded to Isidra and then said to the female celebrity, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Isidra hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Then, she looked at the female celebrity, as if she wanted to let the female celebrity leave, and she wanted to have a private conversation.

    The female celebrity recognized Isidra. They also knew that the Wolf family¡¯s background was not simple. After all, the live Chapter 914 His Favoritism2/4

    broadcast of Isidra¡¯s treatment for cancer made a lot of noise.

    So although she seldom disliked Isidra¡¯s defiant attitude, she still had to say to Byron, ¡°Mr. Hansen, then I¡¯ll go back and wait for you.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the next second, Byron grabbed her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go. Just stay here.¡±

    The female celebrity was a little surprised, while Isidra was full of embarra*sment.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, I really have some private matters to discuss with you. It would be inconvenient if others are present.¡±

    That tone, that gesture, it seemed that she was nobler than the female celebrity, so the female celebrity was not qualified to listen to her private affairs.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Isidra. So she could only subconsciously ask Byron, ¡°Mr. Hansen?¡±

    Byron said, ¡°In my case, Cathy can stay.¡±

    Cathy was the name of the female celebrity.

    When Byron called her name out, Isidra felt it was indescribably ambiguous.

    Combined with what Byron said just now, it seemed that Cathy was Byron¡¯s true love.

    Chapter 914 His Favoritism Isidra had always felt that women were easy to pursue men.3/4

    Now that Byron had just separated from Cora, as long as she took the initiative a little and behaved well in bed, it was easy to win Byron.

    But now that Byron called Cathy so affectionately and protected her so much, Isidra felt that Cathy had taken the opportunity to take away the love that Byron should have given to Isidra.

    But after finally catching up to Breezy Tides Ind, it was naturally impossible for Isidra to cancel her original n just because of Cathy.

    So after taking a few deep breaths, Isidra said what she had buried in her heart before.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, from the moment you saved me, I have admired you very much. But because Dr. Lane is my savior, I have always buried this love deeply in my heart.¡±

    While Isidra confessed, she blushed. Her eyes were full of admiration, expectation, and affection.

    But under her gaze, Byron¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    There was no surprise or joy.

    There was nothing.

    Except for the indifference that was dedicated to her, there was nothing else on his face.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915 See Her to Be Ruined Isidra frowned, thinking she had already expressed her love for Byron, but why did Byron still act like this?

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t know that once he married her, with the strong support of the Wolf family, he would be powerful in the country?

    But the matter hade to this point, so Isidra decided to go for it.

    ¡°Byron, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. Besides, you and Dr. Lane have alreadye to this point anyway, so why don¡¯t you try it with me? Maybe you will like me more than Dr. Lane?¡±

    As soon as she said that, not only did Cathy look at her with a strange expression, but Byron¡¯s handsome face was cold as ice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of her hair. What qualifications do you have topare with her?¡±

    Byron¡¯s words made Isidra stunned.

    What was going on?

    Didn¡¯t Byron cheat on Cora because he was tired of her?

    But why did he still defend Cora so much, acting like he loved Cora with all his heart?

    Chapter 915 See Her to Be RuinedIsidra couldn¡¯t bear such a hit and shouted with red eyes.

    2/4

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you haven¡¯t tried to be with me, so why are you refusing me so quickly? Even if I¡¯m not as good as Dr. Lane, I¡¯m still many times better than these F***ed up bitches around you.¡±

    Hearing this, Cathy couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her l*ps a few times.

    She really didn¡¯t understand why Isidra cussed others when she couldn¡¯t get the man.

    Didn¡¯t Isidra know that what she did was very hurtful?

    If it weren¡¯t for the support of the Wolf family behind her, Isidra would have been torn apart countless times.

    Byron saw Isidra¡¯s resentful and dissatisfied expression, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his indifferent expression.

    ¡°Do you think you are nobler than others by delivering yourself to others to y with?¡±

    Isidra was extremely embarra*sed and annoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t deliver myself to you. I just don¡¯t want to see you degenerate like this.

    I...¡±

    But before she could finish her sentence, Byron directly reprimanded her.

    Chapter 915 See Her to Be Ruined

    3/4

    ¡°Shameless hoe, Get out of here. If you F*** off, I¡¯ll ask people to throw you into the sea to feed the fish.¡±Isidra was stunned, Byron actually wanted to kill her, Why did Byron hate her so much?

    Why could Byron coax a woman who was not as good as her but humiliate her with all his might?

    After he said that, Byron dragged Cathy away without even looking back.

    Isidra, who was left alone on the beach, cried for a long time facing the sea and thought a lot.

    She really didn¡¯t understand how she lost to that influencer named Cathy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Byron could slirt with Cathy, but why wouldn¡¯t he even take another look at her?

    She had always been conceited, so she naturally didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her.

    It must be because Cathy had taken too much of Byron¡¯s attention, which caused Byron to be toozy to deal with Isidra.

    This shameless influencer dared to snatch a man from Isidra.

    Chapter 915 See Her to Be Ruined Then, she would let this shameless thing regret being born in this world.

    Isidra was a man of action. As soon as she had an idea in her mind, she started to put it into practice.

    4/4

    She called her friend who worked on the social media tform and asked him to help dig up dirt on Cathy.

    In addition, Isidra also ordered, ¡°You must do it quickly. I want to see her to be ruined tonight!¡±

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916 Did You Miss Dad?

    Sx that night, the news that Cathy had been someone¡¯s sugar baby and ruined others¡¯ marriages and that she was still a bully in mikile school suddenly spread all over the Inte.

    In addition, there was another influencer who had a rtionship with Cathy before taking the opportunity to publish a few intimate photos with Cathy before, which created a wave of poprity and made Cathypletely notorious.

    At Isidra¡¯s request, most of the media tried to get Byron invelvoi There were all kinds of titles. [The homewrecker had no moral bottom line. Does Mr. Hansen regret dating her?] [Mr. Hansen¡¯s new girl, Cathy, is canceled. The rtionship is about toe to an end!)...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    At this time, Cora was still in her 10 apartment, tutoring Martin in writing.

    Before the phone rang, Cora was still patiently teaching Martin. ¡°If Martin finishes writing all the numbers on this sheet today, I¡¯ll take you to the yground tomorrow. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Mom, are we going to bring Dad?¡± Martin¡¯s face, which was very simr to Byron, was full of anticipation.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Byron for several days, so naturally, he missed Chow Dd You Miss Dost

    2/4

    He was dust that we looked depressed every day, and be guessedwith Ayr so he didn¡¯t dare to mention

    *

    Rolige that the timing was right today, Martin finally dared to Caddet dhe) answer bis question but asked him softly.

    March destinated bra moment and then nodded Cam looked at Martin¡¯s eyes full of yearning for fatherly love and as into deep thought Is the phone ringing that brought her back to reality.

    se ngawa Alde surprised when she saw the caller ID on her Butter, she still answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Woll What¡¯s After answering the phone, Corn¡¯s tome instantly became polite and alienated.

    Hearing thispletely diferent vice from before. Viraghi 2

    Chen didn¡¯t hour Vegen sey any things she sph said what Chapter 916 Did You Miss Dad? she had kept in her heart before.

    3/4¡°If Mr. Wolf calls me because Miss Isidra Wolf wants to pursue Mr. Hansen, then I can tell you that it is useless to ask me about this matter. It depends on whether that man will agree or not.¡±

    Vaughn frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you for this. Did Isidrae to you because of this matter?¡±

    Vaughn really didn¡¯t expect that Isidra would dare to provoke Cora so boldly.

    Because in the eyes of others, Cora and Byron had been together for so long, and they even had a kid, Martin.

    So even though they hadn¡¯t held their wedding yet, in the eyes of others, Cora was still Byron¡¯s wife.

    Now that Isidra actually provoked Cora, which was simply a moral corruption.

    ¡°If Mr. Wolf wants to know what your sister has done, you should contact her directly.¡±

    Cora only felt that those two were so fake. One stabbed her in the heart, and the other pretended to make up for her, which was really disgusting.

    ¡°Dr. Lane, Isidra¡¯s personal behavior does not represent what 1 `stand for. I called you today just to see if you are okay.¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s exnation only bored Cora, so she said. ¡°Thank you.

    Chapter 916 Did You Miss Dad?

    4/4

    Mr. Wolf, for your concern, but it¡¯s unnecessary, and the Wolf family should not contact me anymore.¡±

    After saying this, Cora hung up the phone directly.

    At this time, she happened to see a new post about Byron on her phone...

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917 Get Rid of This Rtionship Cora casually clicked on the news feed and saw various gossip about Byron¡¯s new girl, Cathy.

    They said she had been a homewrecker, a bully in school, and had a messy private life...

    Especially those spicy private photos...

    1/4

    But when Cora wanted to check the relevant content again, those pages couldn¡¯t be found.

    Cora once thought that there was something wrong with her phone until she saw a new notification on her phone.

    It was thewyer¡¯s statement issued by the Hansen Group¡¯s legal team on behalf of Cathy and thepany.

    It said that because the news spreading on the Inte was not true and Cathy¡¯s daily life had been seriously affected, the legal team of the Hansen Group took a series of ounts to court.

    In addition, if other people spread rumors about things rted to Cathy and affected Cathy¡¯s life, the legal team of the Hansen Group would also sue these people.

    After reading the entire statement, Cora couldn¡¯t help but read Chapter 917 Gel Rid of This Rtionship The rigments Tahay.

    2/4[TV¡¯s Cully¡¯s persound inutter. Why is the statement issued by the legal team of the Ummen Group?

    This be the most of protecting his woman. His love is so strong, which munken me jealous,]

    I think judging by Mr. Hansen¡¯s behavior of protecting, Cathy, it seems that Cathy is so close to marrying into the fansen family.1

    Only a few people were mentioning, Cora. [I remember that Mr. Manson had a wife before, and it seems to be Cora, who is the first person to cure cancer.]

    [Yes, I remember this too. It was reported earlier that Cora even gave birth to Byron¡¯s son a few years ago.]

    Sure enough, men are all fickle in affection. Look how long it has been. Mr. Hansen already abandoned his wife and son and got angry because of another woman.]

    However, thesements were quickly outnumbered by otherments about longing for this kind of love.

    After watching all thesements for a while, Cora felt that all this was quite boring.

    Whether it was those people online or Byron himself, they all had left their sweet love in the past behind, but she was still here to look for any possibilities, trying to find a reason for this Chopter 917 Get Rid of This Rtionship rtionship to continue.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    I was roulous

    3/4

    When she put away her phone, she found that Martin was still looking at her.¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was onlyter that Cora realized that she was discussing with Martin just now about whether to bring Byron to the yground tomorrow.

    At this moment, she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer Martin It was Martin who took the initiative to say to Cora, ¡°Mom, we won¡¯t take Dad, and we can go together tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cora did not forget Martin¡¯s look full of anticipation just now.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Martin jumped off the chair, hugged Cora¡¯s leg, and continued. ¡°And even if it¡¯s just the two of us from now on, okay.¡±

    it¡¯s Cora knew right away that Martin had guessed what had happened between her and Byron. He knew that they might even get a divorce, but he still chose to stand on her side quite sensibly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martin. I really want to give you aplete family, Chapter 917 Get Rid of This Rtionship

    4/4

    but it seems that I can¡¯t do it.¡± Cora hugged Martin in her arms and apologized softly.

    She understood that even if she was willing to continue this nominal marriage for Martin, it would not bring, Martin happiness.

    Instead of wasting her time on Byron, it was better to get rid of this rtionship as soon as possible.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918 He Lost Weight

    1/5

    Cora held Martin in her arms and talked to him a lot. Then, the two snuggled up in front of the French windows.

    Everything seemed to be back to the beginning when Byron did not enter their lives.

    Cora even thought that she and Martin could get used to it.

    Even if Byron really never appeared in their lives again, it would be okay.

    But in the end, this man who hadn¡¯t appeared in their lives for a month, appeared at the door early the next morning.

    At that time, Cora and Martin were having breakfast when they suddenly heard the sound of the door lock being unlocked incorrectly.

    Cora and Martin once thought it was some bastard, seeing that they were easy to bully and wanted toe in and steal.

    As a result, Cora saw through the peephole that a man in a ck shirt and trousers was standing at the door.

    After several unsessful attempts to unlock the door, the man frowned.

    Cora thought about it and opened the door anyway.

    Chapter 918 He Lost Weight When Byron saw Cora open the door, he kept frowning.2/5

    ¡°You deleted my fingerprints, didn¡¯t you? Did you also change the pa*sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cora looked up at Byron.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she met Byron¡¯s eyes like this.

    This man was still handsome, but he had lost a lot of weight during this month.

    The face that was originally sharp and angr now had even more prominent cheekbones.

    Cora didn¡¯t understand. This man was out with his lover, and he didn¡¯t even care about his work, so shouldn¡¯t he gain some weight? Why did he lose weight?

    Could it be that he was too tired from messing around with his new lover at night, so he lost weight?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When Byron¡¯s voice came again, Cora came back to her sense.

    ¡°You know why, don¡¯t you?¡±

    1

    She returned to her senses and realized that this man had cheated, so why should she care about how he lost weight?

    Chapter 918 He Lost Weight Meeting Cow¡¯s reaction. Hyrom from malHe was about to say something when Martin¡¯s voleu suddenly came from the room. ¡°Mom,e here quickly!¡±

    Cora thought that Martin had trouble with something, so she hurried into the room without eating about

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Marling¡±

    By Byron was also worried about Martin, so he also followed into the room.

    3/5

    ¡°Mom, breakfast is getting cold. Have breakfast first, and we¡¯ll go to the ygroundter!¡±

    Martin¡¯s face was so indifferent that he didn¡¯t even nce at Byron Byron didn¡¯t see the child for many days, so he squatted down to talk to him.

    ¡°Martin, why don¡¯t you say hello to Dad? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Don¡¯t you miss Dad?¡±

    Byron even wanted to reach out and hug Martin.

    But Martin stepped back a few steps and asked Byron with a vignt face, ¡°Mr. Hansen, please leave our home as soon as possible.¡±

    Chapter 918 He Lost Weight

    4/5Byron frowned and felt a little surprised and sad. ¡°Martin, I¡¯m your dad, not Mr. Hansen...¡±

    ¡°Only the husband my mother admits is my dad.¡±

    Seeing the indifference on that little face, Byron found it hard to ept.

    ¡°Cora, did you teach him this?¡±

    Byron felt that children should not understand suchplex emotions in the adult world, so it was probably Cora who had taught him these things.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you think I will do such a boring thing, Mr. Hansen?¡± Cora was slightly annoyed.

    This man had been hanging out with those young models and influencers for a month, and he had not set a good example for his kid, but now he med her for not teaching her kid well.

    How ridiculous!

    Byron was also very annoyed when these two called him Mr.

    Hansen.

    But without waiting for him to express his anger, Cora said to Martin, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can take breakfast with us and eat it on the way.¡±

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919 A Family of Three?

    Breakfast was sandwiches with milk.

    1/4

    So as long as she put them in a lunch box, she could take them out.

    Martin agreed and then asked Cora, ¡°Mom, can I bring two more bottles of juice?¡±

    ¡°Okay. You can go to the refrigerator and bring them to me.¡±

    After Cora finished speaking, Martin walked to the kitchen.

    Seeing the two busy with their own things, Byron couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you have no right to ask.¡±

    When Cora gave Byron this answer, they were already very well-prepared.

    Cora took Martin¡¯s hand, turned around, and said to Byron, ¡°Remember to lock the door for us when you leaveter.¡±

    Then, the two left.

    Byron looked at the backs of the two with aplicated expression.Chapter 919 A Family of Three?

    Hot after hesitating for a moment, be followed them out.

    214

    When Corn took Martin and waited for the Uber car in front of the apartment gate, Byron¡¯s eng had already driven up from the underground parking lot and stopped in front of the two of them.

    He lowered the car window and asked Cora and Martin, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there,¡±

    But both Corn and Martin chose to ignore him, Especially Martin, when he saw the Uber car, he took Cora¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, the car is here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, Corn was taken away by Martin, Seeing the two get into another car, Byron wondered whether he had a son or a rival in love, Soon, the two had arrived at the yground, When they entered the gate, Byron also followed.

    ¡°I bought a package ticket for a family of three. If you want to y in the yground, I actually built one especially for Martin.¡±

    Byron followed behind them. His voice was light, and his tone was a little ttering,

    ¡°No need, We are not that close. Why do we ept your things?¡±Chapter 919 A Family of Three?

    Cora said.

    Martin also said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, you should leave your yground to your future children.¡±

    Byron was slightly annoyed. ¡°How can we not be close? How could I have other children?¡±

    3/4

    After Cora got the abortion, the doctor announced that it would be difficult for her to have another baby in the future.

    So in Byron¡¯s life, he only had Martin.

    For this reason, Byron even grabbed Cora¡¯s hand, wanting to exin clearly to her.

    But Cora directly shook off his hand and said to Martin, ¡°Martin, let¡¯s go in. Just ignore him.¡±

    Soon, the two left.

    Then, Cora and Martin went on many rides.

    Byron just followed behind the two of them.

    At this time, a girl ran over and asked Cora, ¡°Excuse me. Could you please help us take a photo?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Cora saw that the girl was young and cute, so she readily agreed.

    After Cora helped the girl take several photos in a row, the girl smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I can help you take a few photos Chapter 919 A Family of Three?

    for your family of three too.¡±

    4/4

    Cora was about to refuse and exin that she and Byron were not a family, and they didn¡¯t need a group photo, but Byron had already handed over his phone.¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    It was also his words that made Cora and Martin look up in astonishment at the same time.

    Because in their memory, this man had never needed to be so polite and alienated.

    By the time they came back to their senses, the girl was already standing in the distance, shouting to them, ¡°Smile...¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920 Deeply in Love With His Wife Cora and Martin were still shocked in ce, feeling a little hesitant to take a photo with this man.

    At this moment, Byron suddenly put Martin on his shoulders and then put his arms around Cora¡¯s waist.

    1/4

    Cora and Martin looked at each other and saw surprise and joy in each other¡¯s eyes.

    So in the end, they still did this photo...

    After taking the photo together, when Byron just took back his phone from the couple, he turned around and found that Cora and Martin had already left.

    Byron hurriedly thanked the couple and chased after the two.

    And the couple looked at the back of Byron leaving in a hurry, and the girl muttered, ¡°I seem to have seen that guy somewhere.¡±

    The boy asked her, ¡°I remember you said the same thing when you hit up on me before. You don¡¯t have a crush on that man, do you?¡±

    The girl punched the boy¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Am I crazy? He Chapter 920 Deeply in Love With His Wife already got a kid. Do you think I¡¯ll destroy his family?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still staring at him?¡±2/4

    ¡°I really think I¡¯ve seen that guy somewhere!¡± The girl pondered for a while, and then suddenly she was delighted. ¡°Mr. Hansen!

    That man just now seems to be the head of the Hansen family.¡±

    ¡°Hearing what you said, I also think it¡¯s Mr. Hansen.¡± The boy said.

    Recently, gossip about Byron had been all over the inte. Even a person like him who didn¡¯t like gossip had been forced to read a lot, so he had a deep memory of Byron¡¯s appearance.

    Just thinking of Byron¡¯s scandal, the boy said again, ¡°But isn¡¯t Mr. Hansen busy with young models and influencers on vacation now? How is he with his wife and child suddenly? He is really a master at cheating!¡±

    However, the girl said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Mr. Hansen¡¯s gaze was fixed on his wife just now?¡±

    After she finished taking the photos just now, she took a look at the photos and found that in the few photos that were taken, Byron didn¡¯t look at the camera very much but stared at the woman affectionately.

    ¡°I think Mr. Hansen must still be deeply in love with his wife, and there must be some unavoidable reason for him to do those things.¡±

    Chapter 920 Deeply in Love With His Wife

    3/4Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The girl was still looking at the backs of Byron and Cora as they left, whispering softly.

    There were not many rides here that were really suitable for Martin¡¯s age.Soon, Cora had already taken Martin to y all the attractions he could y.

    Cora bought some souvenirs for Martin and was ready to go home.

    Byron was still following them. ¡°Are we leaving now? Martin probably hasn¡¯t had enough fun yet. How about going to Martin¡¯s own yground?¡±

    For Martin¡¯s exclusive yground, Byron consulted many experts¡¯ opinions and specially designed all the rides that were most suitable for him.

    So if they went there, Martin should be able to have a good time.

    Byron could also see that when he proposed this, Martin was a little moved, But he shook his head quickly, ¡°Mom, I want to go home.¡±

    Cora also knew that Martin did it for her and felt helpless in her heart. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back,¡±

    B Chapter 920 Deeply in Love With His Wife

    4/4

    After the two finished speaking, they left hand in hand without even looking back at Byron.

    Byron watched their leaving backs and was about to follow.

    At this time, his phone rang.

    The moment he answered the call, Cathy¡¯s scream came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, please,e and save me. I don¡¯t want to die...¡±

    In addition to Cathy¡¯s screaming, there was also a terrible sound of smashing things.

    ¡°Cathy, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Byron¡¯s words stopped Cora¡¯s pace.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921 No Possibility Between Us During this time, Cora had been trying very hard to pretend not to care about everything.

    But her behavior always deviated from reason. She quietly watched all the gossip of Byron, collecting information rted to him.

    So Cora also knew that Byron¡¯stest girlfriend was Cathy, an influencer.

    And he even directly suppressed all the trending topics about Cathy for her.

    He also indirectly stated that behind Cathy was the support of the entire Hansen Group, and anyone who wanted to nder Cathy was an enemy of the Hansen Group.

    Cora felt that Byron should really like this girl named Cathy.

    Cora was indeed very sad when there were rumors about the two of them on the Inte.

    She also thought about breaking up with Byron.

    Chapter 921 No Possibility Between Us

    2/5

    But she had to admit that when she saw Byron appearing at thedoor this morning, she was very happy.

    There was even a faint expectation that Byron would tell her that everything was just a misunderstanding.

    She even nned in her heart that as long as Byron insisted on begging for forgiveness sincerely for a few more days, she would listen to his exnation and consider whether to get back together.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    But within half a day, Byron contacted Cathy again.

    At that moment, all the expectations in Cora¡¯s heart disappeared.

    But when Byron saw Cora stop, he knew that she was very ufortable.

    But there was no other way. The screaming and smashing on Cathy¡¯s side continued.

    Cathy was hiding somewhere, crying and shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t know who broke into my house suddenly. They smashed everything in my house...¡±

    Byron was about to ask Carter to bring someone to save her.

    But when Cathy said this, she seemed to be caught by someone.¡°Let go of me! All this really has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t treat Chapter 921 No Possibility Between Us me like this...¡±

    3/5

    Hearing Cathy¡¯s hysterical scream, Byron¡¯s words changed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    Later, Cathy¡¯s side hung up.

    Byron was very anxious, afraid that something might happen to her.

    Before leaving, Byron hurriedly stepped forward and said to Cora, ¡°Cora, it¡¯s an emergency, so I have to leave now. You and Martin go home, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    He also told Martin, ¡°Martin, help me take care of your mom. I wille to you as soon as I solve the matter.¡±

    Then he turned to leave.

    But at this time, Cora¡¯s voice suddenly came.

    ¡°Byron!¡±Byron immediately stopped and turned to look at Cora.

    But he found that now Cora¡¯s eyes were red, and tears were swirling in her eyes.

    ¡°Cora?¡± Byron looked at her, who was on the verge of tears, and his heart suddenly felt like being torn apart.

    Chapter 921 No Possibility Between Us In thest video, Cora clearly noticed that there was another woman beside him, but she didn¡¯t cry.

    This morning, the first time they met after more than a month since he left, she didn¡¯t cry.

    4/5

    But now, Cora saw that he was about to leave, and her eyes were red.

    He was sad but also happy.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Cora to say, ¡°If you leave now, there will be no possibility between us.¡±

    Cora¡¯s voice was very soft.

    But it was such a soft and weak voice that had given Byron an intuition that if he didn¡¯t do what she said today, she would really walk out of his world resolutely.

    Byron also knew that he couldn¡¯t disregard Cathy¡¯s safety.

    After all, he had to bear most of the responsibility for what happened to Cathy today.

    So he could only say to Cora, ¡°Cora, I¡¯ll be back in two hours at most. When Ie back, I will exin everything to you clearly.¡±After speaking, he resolutely turned around and

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922 Remember Your Choice Byron hurriedly went to save Cathy.

    But he didn¡¯t know that the moment he turned to leave, Cora¡¯s tears fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°Byron, remember your choice today.¡±

    Her voice was softer than before.

    It was so light that only Martin beside her could hear it.

    Therefore, she failed to stop Byron from leaving.

    Later, she could only take Martin back home alone.

    Cora cried all the way as if she wanted to pour out all the negative emotions umted during this period.

    Martin dug out a tissue from his small backpack and handed it to Cora.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Cora was taken aback by Martin¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°But Martin, don¡¯t you really like everything here?¡±

    Chapter 922 Remember Your ChoiceAfter Martin could speak, Cora talked with him a lot.

    At that time, Cora asked him if he liked New York.

    2/4

    Martin said, ¡°I like it very much. My parents and grandparents are all here. It feels so lively. I like this ce the most.¡±

    But now, he proposed to leave here.

    ¡°But this ce made my mom cry, so I don¡¯t like it anymore. I would rather go back to the happy life where it was just me and you.¡± Martin said.

    Cora was still hesitating, ¡°But no matter where we escape, as long as he wants to find us, he will be able to find us.¡±

    But Martin said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it after he finds us.¡±

    Cora thought he was right. Byron could ignore them for the sake of another woman, so why should she wait foolishly at the same ce?

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go home and pack our luggage first, right?¡± Cora asked Martin.¡°No. Let¡¯s go directly to the airport and just get some cash at the airport. We can buy those things when we get to the new ce.¡±

    If the transaction was made in cash, it would not leave any traces Chapter 922 Remember Your Choice on the Inte, which could be easily found out.

    3/4

    What Martin said made Cora realize for the first time that at such a young age, his thinking was more rigorous than that of an adult.

    But thinking about it, Martin was her and that person¡¯s child, so how could he be mediocre?

    Later, Cora did what Martin said, and the two went directly to the airport.

    Even the destination of the air ticket was chosen by Martin...

    When the two had taken care of everything and taken the nearest flight to another city, Byron had already rushed to Cathy¡¯s house with his people.

    The door of Cathy¡¯s house was wide open, and the person whohad smashed it had already left.

    What they saw was a mess all over the ce.

    Everything was smashed and turned over. The *s was shards all over the ce, and there was still a lot of blood, which was shocking.

    But looking around, there was no sign of Cathy.

    Seeing such a scene, Byron and Carter nced at each other with a bad feeling.

    Chapter 922 Remember Your Choice At this time, his people found her.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, in the bathroom...¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    4/4

    The people who reported to him stuttered, and Byron already guessed in his heart that the scene in the bathroom would not be too good.

    But even though he had made up his mind, Byron¡¯s heart still skipped a beat when he entered the bathroom and saw Cathy.

    In the bathroom, Cathy¡¯s entire b*dy was soaked in a tub of cold water.

    And the water in the bathtub had turned into bloody water.The most frightening thing was that Cathy¡¯s face was bloody, and he couldn¡¯t see her original appearance.

    At this moment, Cathy was closing her eyes tightly. He didn¡¯t

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923 Who Sent You?

    ¡°Cathy?¡±

    Byron hurried forward to check if Cathy was still alive.

    1/4

    After discovering that Cathy was still breathing, Byron hurriedly said to Carter, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing. Hurry up and take her to the hospital. No matter what, you must save her life for me.¡±

    As soon as Byron said this, everyone immediately took action and sent Cathy to the hospital.

    Cathy entered the emergency room and was spotted by many people.

    Although Cathy¡¯s face was unrecognizable, Carter was also photographed picking up Cathy for Byron several times before.

    At this time, Carter was standing at the door of the emergency room.

    In addition, when Cathy was sent, she was still wearing the plush pajamas from the previous live¨Cstreaming, which immediately was noticed by people on the inte.

    As a result, the news that Byron¡¯stest favorite, Cathy, was being rescued quickly upied the major news pages.

    Chapter 923 Who Sent You?Many people even spected whether it was because Byron yed wildly that Cathy¡¯s life was in danger...

    But Byron and the others didn¡¯t care about the gossip on the

    2/4

    Inte at all. They were busy trying to find out who had sneaked into Cathy¡¯s house.

    Soon, they traced the whereabouts of those people.

    When Byron brought people to find them, they were drinking in a tavern.

    As soon as the guy smoking at the door saw Byron and the others approaching aggressively, he immediately ran to report to his boss.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen is here.¡±

    The others stood up quickly when they heard it.

    After several people made eye contact, when Byron entered the room, they collectively made a gesture of surrender with both hands.

    The leader said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, we just take money and do thingsfor others.¡±

    Byron squinted his eyes slightly and nced past these people one by one with killing intent. Those people dared not look at him Chapter 923 Who Sent You?

    when he saw them.

    3/4

    He asked, ¡°Who sent you? Who paid you to do this?¡±

    ¡°A woman called Ms. Lane. She is very beautiful,¡± said the leader.

    As soon as these words came out, the people brought by Byron all looked at each other.

    They had worked for Byron for a long time, so they naturally knew that his wife¡¯s surname was Lane.

    And she was also very beautiful!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    So, did she actually do such a thing to Byron¡¯s mistress?

    But even if she had a good reason, it was still too cruel.

    Even if Cathy was saved this time, her face and that b*dy wereruined.

    ¡°Is there any evidence?¡± Byron didn¡¯t change his expression and just looked at those people coldly.

    ¡°No. Ms. Byron is very vignt. She didn¡¯t even show her face when she came to us, and the transaction was done in cash.¡±

    But at this point, Byron shot him with lightning speed.

    Now, this group of people were dumbfounded.

    Chapter 923 Who Sent You?

    4/4

    Especially the leader just now. He stared wide¨Ceyed, seeing that blood kepting out from his chest suddenly.

    ¡°No...¡±

    He screamed heart¨Cpiercingly, and blood came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    All his people rushed up, trying to help him.

    But no matter how they helped cover the wound, the blood couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    And this boss also closed his eyes forever unwillingly.

    Others saw that their boss died, and now they all looked at Byron with fear.

    But Byron didn¡¯t feel any guilt and even nced at these people. His eyes were so gloomy.

    ¡°See? That¡¯s how I do things. If you dare to frame my wife, I can¡¯t forgive you. Taking a step back, if my wife really did this, then I will get rid of everyone who knows the secret for her...¡±

    B

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924 Help Her?

    1/4

    Byron¡¯s words shocked these people, including his subordinates.

    Therefore, even if Cora did this, he wouldn¡¯t deal with Cora but would only help her do away with a witness or aplice.

    But if Cora didn¡¯t do it, Byron would never forgive them and the mastermind.

    Why was this man so prejudiced?

    However, Byron didn¡¯t give these people a chance toin about him in their minds and quickly reprimanded them coldly,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell the truth? I¡¯m not that patient!¡±

    Looking at Byron¡¯s indifferent face and then thinking about how fast and ruthless the man shot just now, they looked at each other and saw fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Soon, someone said tremblingly, ¡°It was a woman with sun*ses and a silk scarf on her face. She found us through Laws and brought us a three hundred¨Cthousand¨Cdor deposit.

    She asked us to make Cathypletely unrecognizable. And she will give us seven hundred thousand dors.¡±

    This one began to exin the cause and effect of the matter, and others quickly followed suit, striving for the opportunity to be frank Chapter 924 Help Her?

    and receive a lighter sentence.2/4

    Is it your or that person¡¯s idea to nt my wife?¡± Byron looked at these people with a careless expression.

    But with the lessons learned from the past, these people did not dare to take it lightly. They answered seriously as if they were afraid that if they said a wrong word, they would pay their lives for it. ¡°That person! She said that as long as we put everything on Miss Lane and convince you, we can each get another 200

    thousand dors bonus in the future.

    ¡°We took a fancy to such arge sum of money, so we took the risk.¡±

    Byron asked again, ¡°What are the characteristics of that woman?¡±

    ¡°She was wrapped tightly up and down, even her face. She wore sun*ses and a mask.¡±

    Another person recalled it carefully and said, ¡°About the difference between her and ordinary people, it should be that she is covered with brand¨Cname products all over her b*dy.¡±

    Others quickly asked, ¡°Are you sure they are brand¨Cnameproducts? Don¡¯t make it up. It will make everyone into trouble!¡±

    The man said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up. My wife likes those things Chapter 924 Help Her?

    very much, so I was forced to understand some of them. They should be genuine.¡±

    3/4

    Byron thought about it for a while and asked them the ce where they traded with that woman before. And Byron asked his subordinates to start investigating the surveince video of that section of the road.

    At the same time, Carter called from the hospital and told Byron, ¡°Cathy is out of danger for the time being. But the doctor said that she might not be able to bear this when she wakes up...¡±

    Carter didn¡¯t exin in too much detail, and Byron knew that they were referring to Cathy might not be able to ept her face being destroyed.

    After all, Byron still felt a little guilty.

    If he hadn¡¯t taken Cathy into this vortex, Cathy wouldn¡¯t have be like this.

    After pondering for a moment, Byron said, ¡°I¡¯ll go overter. Youtry tofort her as much as possible and tell her that no matter what, I will restore her to her original face.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After finishing the call with Carter, Byron said to his subordinate, ¡°Put them in the police station for fighting to the death.¡±

    After the subordinate took the order, Byron looked again at the trembling people on the ground. ¡°Do you know what to say at the

    4/4

    Chapter 924 Help Her?

    police station?¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. We don¡¯t share the spoils evenly.¡±

    ¡°In the middle of our argument, the gun went off, killing our leader.¡±

    ¡°We will never mention you.¡±

    These people expressed their opinions quickly because they might still have a way out to go to the police station.

    But if they were at Byron¡¯s disposal, they would be dead like their leader.

    After Byron got a satisfactory answer, he handed over the scene to his subordinates and drove to the hospital alone.

    But on his way, Byron was still a little worried about Cora and Martin, so he quickly called them...

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925 Cora¡¯s Cell Phone Was off?

    But Byron called twice, and Cora¡¯s cell phone was off.

    ¡°Does her phone run out of battery?¡± Byron stared at his phone, frowning slightly.

    Today they went to the yground to y for a long time. Cora took a lot of videos of Martin with her mobile phone, but she didn¡¯t have the habit of bringing a power bank when she went out.

    Would Cora¡¯s phone run out of battery because of this?

    While Byron was thinking, the car arrived at the hospital where Cathy was currently.

    But when he exited the car, he was surrounded by media reporters who heard the news.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, may I ask that the rumor that Cathy was in the emergency room just now is true?¡±

    ¡°Just now, someizens said that Cathy is currently covered in gauze. Is she disfigured?¡±

    ¡°Cathy is covered in cuts and bruises, and her life was once in Chapter 925 Cora¡¯s Cell Phone Was off?

    danger. Did you, Mr. Hansen, go too far?¡°!2/4

    The reporters tried to raise the microphone before Byron, hoping to get the freshest information from Byron.

    Since the news that Cathy was pushed into the emergency room was disclosed today, it had upied the headlines of all major browsers, and the poprity had remained high.

    If the reporters could get the freshest information from Byron, thepanies behind them would make a fortune, and the reporters themselves will get arge reward and stand out among the many reporters.

    It was driven by interests that these people forgot something important. That was, Byron was never a person who let others control him.

    Almostpanies or individuals who opposed him would disappear from this world.

    Only during this time, to achieve a particr effect, he let these media report his news.

    It was probably because of his indulgence that these reporters forgot that there was also a deadly danger behind the interests.

    Byron looked at the several microphones that once touched the tip of his nose and sneered directly, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to be in New York anymore!¡±Chapter 925 Cora¡¯s Cell Phone Was off?

    Byron¡¯s sneer scared these reporters.

    3/4

    They began to realize the danger and took back the microphones one after another.

    But even if they chose to retreat, Byron did not let them go.

    ¡°Carter, control these people. Register their names andpanies and sue them for bankruptcy,¡± Byron said.

    When Carter heard that Byron wasing, Carter guessed that such a situation was likely to happen, so Carter arranged for some people to guard the entrance of the hospital.

    Now that Byron gave an order, they all came in handy.

    No matter how agile those reporters were, they couldn¡¯t fight against these professional b*dyguards.After a while, they were taken away. And the hospital gate finally resumed normal.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    When Byron followed Carter to the intensive care ward where Cathy was, he called Cora again.

    Judging from the time, Cora should have arrived home by this time and charged up her phone.

    But what puzzled Byron was that Cora¡¯s phone was still turned off.

    Chapter 925 Cora¡¯s Cell Phone Was off?

    With this discovery, Byron couldn¡¯t help but frown again.

    Carter quickly sensed something was wrong with Byron and asked, ¡°Mr. Hansen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Cora¡¯s phone has been turned off,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°Is she angry?¡± Carter asked.

    ¡°Well, something happened to Cathy today, and I hurried over here. She must be angry,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°When it¡¯s over here, go home and exin to her,¡± Carter said.

    But Byron always felt that her phone¡¯s off wasn¡¯t only because Cora was angry...

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926 Get Rid of Leeches?

    At this time, Cathy¡¯s attending doctor just appeared.

    Even if Byron was worried about Cora, he could only temporarily put his phone in his pocket.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s face is severely damaged now, and there are countless knife wounds on her b*dy. While rescuing her, we tried our best to suture his wounds with cosmetic thread, but the area of those wounds was toorge...¡±

    The doctor briefly exined Cathy¡¯s injury and said, ¡°The most important thing now is the patient¡¯s current state of mind. She has gradually woken up since half an hour ago and has never been able to ept her current state.

    ¡°I will deploy a professional psychological team over the next two days to help her rebuild her confidence first and then find a top medical and aesthetic team to help her restore her appearance as much as possible.¡±

    After Byron briefly chatted with the doctor about Cathy¡¯s next treatment n, he went into the intensive care ward to see Cathy.

    At this moment, Cathy¡¯s whole b*dy was wrapped in gauze, like a mummy. And she was different from the bright beauty who had been famous on the Inte in the past.

    Chapter 926 Get Rid of Leeches?She was awake, looking at the ceiling nkly with tears in her eyes.

    2/4

    It wasn¡¯t until she realized Byron was here that her eyes became focused.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, you should have let me die just now,¡± Cathy said.

    Probably after the hysteria, Cathy¡¯s voice was so hoarse that it didn¡¯t hear like her original voice.

    ¡°Why do you want to die? Are you going to let the people who did this to you get away unpunished?¡± Byron looked at the girl, who was hopeless. He was upset.

    ¡°I know you will avenge me if I die,¡± She said.

    After a short rest, Cathy said again, ¡°If I died for you, my parents and brother would receive muchpensation. By then, they will be able to live a life without worrying about money.¡±

    Being a celebrity, living without privacy, and facing cyber violence every day if she said a wrong word was not the life Cathy wanted.

    But there was no way. Her parents asked her for money in disguise all day long to marry her brother a wife, but they wouldn¡¯t even give her a ce to live.They even asked Cathy to marry a man in the vige who was Chapter 926 Get Rid of Leeches?

    3/4

    mid¨Cfifties as his second wife, hoping to use her youthful beauty in exchange for the capital to marry his son.

    In order not to marry, Cathy began to try to be a celebrity.

    Fortunately, she had a good appearance and attracted many fans. Her reputation was improving, and she received more and more advertisements.

    But she found that even if she earned so much money, she didn¡¯t even enjoy a penny, which was still not enough to spend.

    Her parents and elder brother stopped working and asked her for money every day.

    Especially recently, his brother had a new girlfriend and was going to prepare a wedding room. They forced Cathy to shoot all kinds of bottomless videos to make money.

    Cathy had no choice but to ept Byron¡¯s offer.

    She thought that as long as she got the money from Byron, shewould give all the money to her parents and brother and then leave, never to be their puppet again.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to her before she got the money.

    At this moment, she wanted to die so that she could not only get rid of her current ugly appearance but get rid of her leech¨Clike Chapter 926 Get Rid of Leeches?

    rtives.

    4/4

    ¡°Cathy, I have a chance for you to get rid of your close rtives without dying and have a new life. Would you like to try it?¡±

    Byron suddenly proposed.

    No rtives, which was Cathy¡¯s dream.

    She looked at Byron. And hope gradually emerged in her eyes, which were initially lustless...

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927 PremonitionExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When Byron came out of Cathy''s ward, Nora called Byron.

    "Byron, what the hell are you doing? What''s going on with Cathy? Have you thought about Cora? Don''t you want Cora, Martin, and your family?"

    From Byron started having an affair until now, Nora had been anxious every day.

    She called Byron several times, but Byron always said that he had his ns.

    Nora knew that Byron would not mess around since he was a child, so she thought that he must have other ns, so she didn''t forcibly intervene between him and Cora.

    But when today''s news was reported, Nora realized the seriousness of the matter.

    Nora called Cora immediately.

    But Cora''s phone was off, making Nora feel things were out of control.

    "I''m doing all this to save my family! I still have something to do here. Wait..."

    Byron was about to tell Nora to hang up the phone.

    But Nora said, "I called Cora just now. Her cell phone keeps turning off. The news from the Yoris family is that Jerry has arrived in New York today. He has been wandering in some tropical inds for so long. I''m sure you know what he''s doing here."

    When Byron heard Jerry''s name, his eyes immediately became wary.

    Cora had always been surrounded by suitors, and Byron knew that.

    But only Jerry made Byron afraid.

    During those four years in Leucrest Town, Jerry was by Cora''s side and made up for Martin''sck of his father.

    So Jerry was unique, no matter for Martin or Cora.

    Once Cora was utterly disappointed in Byron, Jerry mightpletely take Byron''s ce!

    "Cora met him now?" Byron asked.

    Byron''s tone was obviously much more irritable than before.

    Nora wondered if it could be that Cora blocked Nora''s number.

    But when Byron said this, Nora contradicted him.

    Byron felt himself dying of anger at what Nora had said, but he could only speak coldly, "I''m going to find Cora right away."

    After giving the order, Byron immediately rushed back to the apartment.

    Byron rang the doorbell for a long time, but neither of them opened the door, and no one answered the phone at home.

    Worried that something might happen to them, Byron went to the apartment manager to open the lock.

    After entering the house, Byron found that everything was still the same.

    At the door, their indoor shoes are still in the same mess as when they rushed out in the morning.

    In the sink, the dishes that Cora and Martin had used in the morning were still soaked in water, not cleaned.

    Everything proved that Cora and Martin did not go home.

    But Byron still didn''t give up and searched around the house. But there was still no trace of them.

    A premonition spontaneously arose in his mind...

    Byron''s tone was obviously much more irritable than before.

    "How do I know? I can¡¯t get Cora on the phone!" Nora said.

    Nora wondered if it could be that Cora blocked Nora¡¯s number.

    "I¡¯m going to find Cora now."

    But when Byron said this, Nora contradicted him.

    "Don¡¯t worry. If you think your matters are more important, you can go ahead and deal with them first. If you are not here, someone will care for your wife and children for you, anyway."

    Byron felt himself dying of anger at what Nora had said, but he could only speak coldly, "I¡¯m going to find Cora right away."

    After hanging up the phone, Byron said to Carter, "Go to Cathy¡¯s parents, tell them that Cathy is dead, and pay them 1.6 million dors inpensation. And then clean up all the rted news on the Inte."

    After giving the order, Byron immediately rushed back to the apartment.

    "Cora? Martin?"

    Byron rang the doorbell for a long time, but neither of them opened the door, and no one answered the phone at home.

    Worried that something might happen to them, Byron went to the apartment manager to open the lock.

    After entering the house, Byron found that everything was still the same.

    At the door, their indoor shoes are still in the same mess as when they rushed out in the morning.

    In the sink, the dishes that Cora and Martin had used in the morning were still soaked in water, not cleaned.

    Everything proved that Cora and Martin did not go home.

    But Byron still didn¡¯t give up and searched around the house. But there was still no trace of them.

    A premonition spontaneously arose in his mind...

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928 He Can¡¯t find her Ten minutester, Byron appeared at the Yoris Mansion.

    Sara was busy with the flowers she had just brought, nning to put some in the bedroom.

    William was fl*pping through medical books, while Arnold was studying a small piece of wood carving.

    The three were so busy that they didn¡¯t see Byroning to the door.

    It wasn¡¯t until Byron greeted them first that the three seemed to have just seen Byron.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Hansen? What brought you here?¡± Sara said in a tone of satire.

    William and Arnold did say harsh words like Sara, but their faces were gloomy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But Byron didn¡¯t care about these things and asked hurriedly, ¡°Sara, I¡¯m here to find Cora. Have she and Martine here?¡±¡°Why are you looking for Cora? Go and find your women. Cora will date other good men in the future,¡± Sara¡¯s words was harsh.

    Chapter 928 He Can¡¯t find her During this period, Sara watched the news about Byron on the Inte daily and wanted to go directly to the Hansen family to fight.

    2/4

    If Arnold and William hadn¡¯t kept stopping her, saying Cora should deal with the problem alone, Sara would lose her temper with Byron.

    Today Byron shew up after such a big scandal. Of course, Sara would be angry.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯ve dely must make you very angry. I will exin it to you. But now, can you tell me where Cora is first? Her phone has been turned off. I am worried something happened to her,¡± Byron said.

    Byron would not have been so afraid of something happening to Cora if he had not known that the person who hurt Cathy was trying to frame Cora.

    ¡°If Cora¡¯s phone¡¯s on, there will be a lot of reporters calling her asking about your affairs. I think she may turn off the phone because she doesn¡¯t want to receive these calls,¡± William said.But Byron said, ¡°No. That¡¯s not why she turned her phone off.¡±

    His previous scandal was more vigorous than this, and Cora hadn¡¯t turned her phone off to escape.

    But today, he had told the media, so reporters would not provoke Chapter 928 He Can¡¯t find her her.

    3/4

    ¡°Besides, Cathy was deliberately targeted. And that man nned to me it on Cora,¡± Byron said.

    When Sara heard Byron mention Cathy, her face became even more gloomy.

    She wanted to interrupt Byron¡¯s words and let him go back home to talk about his new love. If he mentioned these bitches here, Sara would hit him.

    But Sara¡¯s face changed again when she heard what Byron saiter. And finally, she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°So where is Cora now? You should know that. Please tell me. I must confirm her safety,¡± Byron said.

    Byron¡¯s anxious tone and concerned expression didn¡¯t look fake.

    The Yoris family looked at each other.

    Ultimately, Arnold said, ¡°We will contact Cora ourselvester. You should deal with your affairs first.¡±

    When Byron heard this, he knew they should know where Cora was, but they didn¡¯t want to tell him.

    He tried to exin, ¡°What I have done recently is try to help Coral get out of the haze of losing her child. Cathy and I have nothing.

    Chopter 920 He Can¡¯t find her

    4/4

    But Wim said, ¡°You have no proof of the exnation. We will not believe it. You¡¯d better go.¡±

    Ultimately, Byron had no choice but to leave the Yoris family first.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929 Abducting His Wife!

    After Byron left the Yoris Mansion, he called Carter immediately.

    ¡°Go and find out where Cora has gone. She was ying with Martin in the yground in the east of the city before. Go to that section of the road and check the surveince video, and give me an answer as soon as possible!¡±

    But after giving these instructions, Byron said, ¡°Get someone toe over and watch the Yoris family.¡±

    He just said everything just to make the Yoris family realize the seriousness of the matter.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Now the Yoris family must also be worried about Cora¡¯s safety, and they would probably contact Cora or even go directly to Cora.

    So he sent people to guard here. If they went to find Cora, he would be able to find Cora.

    About half an hourter, Carter replied.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, after they came out of the yground, they went to the airport.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Byron never expected that Cora would choose to leave New York.

    Chapter 929 Abducting His Wife!2/4

    He thought she was angry at most and went back to her mother¡¯s house or hid in other ces for a few days.

    But now Cora left New York directly, proving she was really angry.

    ¡°Did you find out which flight they were on?¡±

    Byron felt as if a boulder had been crushed on his heart.

    He didn¡¯t expect Cora to be so decisive.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find it. There will be garbled characters once the system inquires about their rted information.¡±

    Carter also wanted to help Byron find out where they went.

    But it turned out that whether the people from the Civil Aviation Administration or the people he arranged, the screen would be filled with garbled characters once they entered their information into the system.

    Once the information about the two was deleted, everything returned to normal.In desperation, he could only convey this situation to Byron first.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport right away!¡±

    When Byron heard Carter¡¯s description, the figure of Martin Chapter 929 Abducting His Wife!

    immediately appeared in his mind.

    3/4

    It must be that kid¡¯s fault!

    Not to mention abducting his wife away, he nned to make him never see his wife in his life.

    Byron thought at the time that if he caught this kid, he would have to give him a good spanking.

    He rushed to the airport as fast as he could.

    The person in charge of the airport was obviously also troubled by the internal problems of the system and had found several programmers to fix it.

    But obviously, these programmers had been unable to solve theproblem, and everyone was frowning.

    The arrival of Byron made them all look hopeful.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen is here!¡±

    ¡°Great, this problem will be resolved soon.¡±

    The Hansen family had thergest game software developmentpany, founded by a few students in the *s led by Byron during high school.

    So from that time on, Byron was also the idol of domestic Chapter 929 Abducting His Wife!

    programmers.

    4/4

    Now that these programmers saw Byron, they naturally felt that the problems they were facing today could be solved head¨Con.

    Byron lived up to expectations. After sitting down in one of the programmers¡® seats, he quickly typed code strings on the keyboard.

    As expected by Byron, it was really Martin¡¯s work.

    The method used this time was exactly the same as the previous invasion of the Hansen Group.

    Byron quickly deciphered the interference program that Martin had set up inside the system and sent him a conversation.

    ¡°Martin, where are you and your mom?¡±

    But Martin, on the other side, quickly replied and left three a few on theputer screen: [Love rat!]

    The appearance of these words made everyone present look at Byron in surprise.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930 Can¡¯t Go Back But Byron remained calm and continued to deal with Martin on the other side of theputer and leave messages for Martin.

    [Martin, I didn¡¯t betray our family. I did it for a reason. Hurry up and go home with your mother. It¡¯s dangerous outside.]

    But Martin quickly responded: [Love rat, stop lying to us. My mother and I will not listen to your lies.]

    The pressure returned to Byron instantly, and the programmers watching were all looking at Byron with weird faces.

    But Byron¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if he didn¡¯t see the questioning eyes of others on him. He continued to talk to Martin.

    [Martin, I didn¡¯t make up a story to lie to you. Some people wanted to me Mom for what happened to Cathy today.]

    Before Martin could reply, Byron sent another message: [It doesn¡¯t matter if your mom doesn¡¯t want to see me yet, then wait for me toe and find you, on the premise that you must protect yourself.]

    After sending this message, Byron pressed the enter button at the same time.Chapter 930 Can¡¯t Go Back Soon, hisputer screen turned into a map with a blinking cursor.

    When Byron zoomed in, he could see the address where the cursor was positioned, right beside the Mountain Lake in Cloudville.

    Byron booked a flight ticket to Cloudville immediately on the system and then returned theputer to the programmer just now.

    It wasn¡¯t until Byron walked quickly to the security checkpoint that several staff members realized that Byron had used the conversation with his son just now to locate them secretly.

    So, after looking at each other, several people couldn¡¯t help admiring in their hearts. Finally, experience beat youth.

    On the other side, Cora and Martin were in Efren¡¯s vi by the Mountain Lake in Cloudville.

    Georgia was in a bad mood recently, and her appetite was not good, so Efren took her to live here in Cloudville for a while.

    When Cora and Martin were at the airport, they couldn¡¯t think of where to go, so they booked a ne ticket to Cloudville to find Georgia.

    Of course, before boarding the ne, Cora called Georgia.2/4

    Chapter 930 Can¡¯t Go Back Georgia was naturally very happy.

    3/4

    So she went to the airport to meet their ne in advance and then took them home.

    At this time, Cora and Georgia were chatting in the living room, and Martin took out the smallputer Byron had given him to y with.

    Martin kept typing various codes on it. When Georgia stretched her neck to see what he was ying, he quickly switched theputer screen so that Georgia could see that he was ying Whack a Mole.

    Georgia saw that it was a small game of Whack a Mole, and found it quite dull, so she continued to chat with Cora.

    ¡°Auntie, I think you might as well live in Cloudville for a while. Anyway, there are a lot of problems left in New York. If you don¡¯t go back, you won¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°I may not go back this time,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Georgia asked puzzled.

    There was a lot of gossip about Byron traveling with women before. Although Cora looked very unhappy, she didn¡¯t react strongly and continued letting Byron flirt outside.

    Chapter 930 Can¡¯t Go Back It was precisely because of this that Georgia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was depressed about the two of them.4/4

    ¡°Georgia, you didn¡¯t read the news this afternoon, did you? One of his girlfriends had an ident, and he rushed to deal with it.¡±

    Cora said.

    Georgia quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Let me see which woman was making trouble. I will help you teach her a lesson.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chatper 931

    Chapter 931 She Is Pregnant!

    However, Georgia opened the webpage and searched for a while but did not see the news this afternoon.

    There was no search for anything rted to Byron on the official ount, which always posted various scandals about Byron before.

    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t find any news. I think my uncle should want to change.¡±

    Georgia still tried her best to persuade her to make peace. After all, it was not easy for Byron and Cora to be together.

    If they could really get back together, she would be happier than anyone.

    But Cora just smiled slightly, ¡°Georgia, let¡¯s stop deceiving ourselves.¡±

    Georgia looked at Cora and suddenly felt that although she was smiling, the tiredness and sadness could not be concealed in such a smile.

    The words she originally wanted to continue persuading came to her l*ps, and she didn¡¯t know how to say them.

    Chapter 931 She Is Pregnant!

    2/4

    She simply said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t talk about these useless things. Let¡¯s order a few spicy chicken wings so those troubles can¡¯tcatch up with us.

    Cora naturally agreed with this proposal.

    There were too many things in her head, and she couldn¡¯t think at all.

    That being the case, it was better to have a full meal and forget the troubles in front of her.

    The two hit it off immediately, so they ordered some spicy chicken wings and arranged some pizza for Martin.

    The delivery speed of Cloudville was pretty fast. The spicy chicken wings arrived in half an hour.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten spicy chicken wings for a long time. I really want to eat it,¡± Georgia said.

    Cora had been depressed recently, and she dared not find Cora.

    If she ate it with Efren, he always babbled about these things being unhealthy and wanted to find some healthy food for her.

    So she simply didn¡¯t eat it.

    It was rare that Cora was here today, and Efren was not at home. Georgia decided to eat to her heart¡¯s content.Chapter 931 She Is Pregnant!

    3/4

    But Georgia never expected that the moment she sharpened her knife and hurriedly opened the takeaway box, an indescribable feeling of nausea would go straight to her forehead.

    At that moment, Georgia couldn¡¯t care about anything else.

    She could only throw away the takeaway box and rush to the bathroom.

    ¡°Georgia?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Georgia?¡±

    When Cora chased her to the bathroom, Georgia was retching.

    Looking at Georgia¡¯s situation, Cora felt something.

    But right now, she couldn¡¯t think about it and quickly patted Georgia on the back.

    When Georgia recovered a bit, she quickly found a cup of warm water and asked Georgia to rinse her mouth.

    Georgia¡¯s face was frighteningly pale.

    ¡°Auntie, do you think that chicken wings smell weird?¡±Georgia returned to the living room, still not daring to approach those boxes of chicken wings.

    Chapter 931 She Is Pregnant!

    4/4

    She could smell the smell from a long distance, which made her extremely ufortable.

    ¡°It smells quite good. There is no strange smell.¡±

    Cora stepped forward, opened the outer boxes of those chicken wings and sniffed them.

    Every chicken wing looked very fresh, and the taste was also fragrant.

    ¡°It smells delicious? Impossible. Why do I think it is so disgusting?¡±

    Georgia wanted to get close to the chicken wings to smell it again but was stopped by Cora.

    ¡°Fool, you are pregnant. Don¡¯t smell that again. You can¡¯t stand it.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Cora¡¯s words made Georgia stunned for a long time.

    When she recovered, Georgia said, ¡°Auntie, are you kidding me? How could I be pregnant? Efren and I have been using contraception.¡±

 Chatper 932

    Chapter 932 He Saw Her After Georgia and Efren got married, they had been taking contraceptive measures.

    Except that Efren felt that Georgia was still young and didn¡¯t want the child to restrain her prematurely, Georgia also felt that Cora had just had a miscarriage and was in a bad mood, fearing that her pregnancy would make Cora hurt.

    So the two of them took contraception very seriously every time, except for the wedding night...

    That was just one time. It was not umon for other couples to not conceive for more than ten years.

    So Georgia didn¡¯t think at all that the wedding night would make her pregnant.

    But Cora said, ¡°Your symptoms do seem like you are pregnant.¡±

    Georgia was dumbfounded again. ¡°No, no. You must have misunderstood, Auntie.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    How could she be pregnant? How could she be pregnant?

    Georgia couldn¡¯t ept this fact at all.Chapter 932 He Saw Her

    2/4

    But Cora said, ¡°Then think about how long it has been since you had your period.¡±

    Georgia heard Cora¡¯s words, thought about it carefully, and realized she hadn¡¯t had her period for over two months.

    Cora said, ¡°Also, your disgusting appearance just now was the same as when I was pregnant with Martin. Every time I smelled something I didn¡¯t like, I had to spit out everything in my stomach.¡±

    When Cora said this, Georgia¡¯s face turned paler.

    Her nausea was also quite obvious.

    For example, she went to eat pizza with Cora before, but it was revealed that Byron cheated, and they were in no mood to eat.

    After she returned home, Efren learned that she didn¡¯t have the pizza she was thinking of, so he specially ordered a piece for her.

    But she couldn¡¯t stand the smell as soon as she smelled it, and vomited.

    At that time, Efren was frightened. He thought she was sick andwanted to send her to the hospital.

    If she hadn¡¯t been persistent that her mood was affected by Byron¡¯s cheating, she would have been sent to the hospital by Efren.

    Georgia looked a little helpless, which reminded Cora of when she Chapter 932 He Saw Her was pregnant with Martin.

    3/4

    At that time, she was also at a loss and med herself for carrying the child of her father¡¯s nemesis because Byron was the culprit that led to the bankruptcy of the Lane family.

    So, she stepped forward and hugged Georgia. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a good thing to be pregnant. Mr. Serrano will be very happy when he knows it.¡±

    Georgia still looked nk. ¡°Auntie, he was the one who proposed contraception between us. Maybe he doesn¡¯t like children?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, if a person likes you, he will love everything you have. Especially if you are pregnant with his kid, he will be happy. How could he not like the kid?¡±

    But even with such constion, Georgia was still a little unhappy.

    She had been quietly looking at Cora as if she was afraid that Cora would be sad.

    Cora was so smart. So how could she not see that Georgia was worried about her?So she pulled Georgia and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Whoever the child is with is fate. I couldn¡¯t keep that child. It could only prove that we were not destined. And your child has already arrived, so you should cherish it. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Chapter 932 He Saw Her

    4/4

    Georgia nodded sadly. ¡°Auntie, I believe that child wille back to you.¡±

    Cora smiled slightly, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    This meal of chicken wings was not finished.

    Cora was worried that Georgia wouldn¡¯t be able to eat something that tasted too strong, so she cooked for her and made her spaghetti.

    When Byron followed Efren into the vi by theke, he saw two women chatting while eating spaghetti.

    Martin was at the side, teasing the little puppy Georgia had just raised.

    At that moment, Byron finally felt relieved.

 Chatper 933

    Chapter 933 Who Gave It Away?

    ¡°Auntie, the spaghetti is really unptable.¡±

    Georgia ate the spaghetti and couldn¡¯t help giving a very pertinentment.

    Although it was a great honor for Cora to cook spaghetti for Georgia in person, the spaghetti was indeed unptable.

    Georgia really didn¡¯t want to eat it, but she was too angry.

    Fortunately, Cora didn¡¯t expect too much from her cooking skills, so she was quite calm.

    ¡°No way. I¡¯ve tried my best.¡±

    ¡°I guess culinary skills are the window that God closes for you.¡± Georgia took another mouthful of the spaghetti, shaking her head at the bad taste.

    Just then, a man¡¯s voice came from the door.

    ¡°If you dislike it so much, leave the spaghetti for me to eat.¡±

    It was Byron¡¯s voice.

    As soon as they heard the voice, Cora, Georgia, and Martin almostChapter 933 Who Gave It Away?

    2/4

    turned their heads in astonishment at the same time.

    Byron nced at Georgia and then looked at Martin.

    Seeing the unbelievable look on Martin¡¯s face, Byron smiled and then fixed his eyes on Cora.

    At this moment, there was only softness in his eyes.

    However, Cora waspletely cold after meeting his eyes.

    The smile on her face also disappeared quickly.

    Byron didn¡¯t seem to notice this and went straight to Cora.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for your Auntie to go to the kitchen, so don¡¯t be so picky. If you don¡¯t want to eat, give it to me.¡±

    He was talking to Georgia while walking, but his eyes never left Cora.

    Cora also stared at this man stubbornly, and her hand holding the fork tightened obviously. Her eyes were getting wetter, but she still refused to speak.

    It was Georgia who couldn¡¯t help but start to scold him.¡°Uncle Byron, why are you here? Efren, did you tell him that Auntie is here? If you decide to make friends with such a bad man like him, then we¡¯d better get divorced so that I won¡¯t be cheated on Chapter 933 Who Gave It Away?

    by you and get cuckolded.¡±

    She not only scolded Efren but also med Byron.

    Looking at the fierce look of his wife, Efren was helpless.

    3/4

    ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me. I was busy with business just now and was caught by him going home together. He said that his wife is at our house.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As soon as these words came out, Efren red at him sharply, as if he was questioning him what ¡°someone¡± meant.

    Efren sneered. At this moment, coaxing his wife was more important than caring about his uncle.

    ¡°So who gave it away?¡± Georgia wondered, ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t Efren who had given the news away, who could it be?

    Me and Cora were absolutely impossible. Could it be Martin?¡±Georgia cast doubtful eyes on Martin, who was staring at Byron with a look of annoyance,ining in a low voice,

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    Martin was very clever, so he naturally recalled that when hepeted in coding with Byron this afternoon, Byron seemed to have sent him something.

    At that time, Martin was busy scolding him for being a heartless Chapter 933 Who Gave It Away?

    4/4

    person on behalf of his mother, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Byron, thinking that he was just deciphering some relevant codes of the software.

    But now, he doubted that what Byron had sent was a positioning applet.

    Byron shrugged frankly being scolded by his son for being despicable.

    As long as he could make sure his wife was safe, it was okay even if he was scolded for being despicable.

    Soon, Byron walked up to Cora and tried to hold her hand.

    However, Cora got up and left before his hand touched her, making his effort in vain.

 Chatper 934

    Chapter 934 Is He Unhappy?

    Byron looked at his hands raising in the air and exined, ¡°Cora, I can exin about Cathy, and I can even a*sure you that those rumors are not true, I...¡±

    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Cora, ¡°Byron, those things don¡¯t matter to me anymore. You just need to know that there is no possibility between us anymore.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t wait for Byron to speak again and turned around to say to Georgia, ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ll take Martin to live in the hotel tonight, and I¡¯lle over to see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ve made an appointment to stay at my house tonight, haven¡¯t we? We¡¯re going to chat with each other the whole night!¡±

    Right after receiving a call from Cora saying that she wasing to Cloudville today, Georgia made a full schedule for them.

    She had also nned to let Efren sleep alone at home tonight.

    ¡°No, your current health condition is not suitable to stay up. I¡¯lle over and chat with you tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    After Cora finished speaking, she led Martin to walk outside the vi.

    Chapter 934 Is He Unhappy?

    2/4

    Seeing this, Byron naturally followed her quickly.

    Georgia still wanted to catch up Cora to keep her.However, Efren grabbed her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m free.¡± Georgia wanted to shake off Efren¡¯s hand.

    But her strength couldn¡¯t match Efren¡¯s, so she failed to shake off his hand, which made her annoyed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Efren still held Georgia¡¯s hand tightly and took out his mobile phone with the other hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the family doctor first, asking him toe over.¡±

    Efren was extremely anxious and self¨Ccondemned.

    He had loved Georgia for more than ten years and made great efforts in order to marry her.

    It was not long since they got married, but he didn¡¯t even notice that she was feeling awful, which made him more distressed thinking about it.

    Seeing Efren take out his mobile phone to call the family doctor,Chapter 934 Is He Unhappy?

    Georgia didn¡¯t have time to catch Cora and Byron and quickly pressed Efren¡¯s hand to stop him.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯m just... pregnant, maybe.¡±

    The word made Georgia shy, so her voice was extremely low.

    3/4

    But all of Efren¡¯s attention was on Georgia, so no matter how low her voice was, he couldn¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°What? Pregnant?¡±

    At that moment, Efren also showed an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure. I felt a little nauseous just now after eating, so Auntie checked my condition and said I was pregnant.¡±

    Efren didn¡¯t seem very happy, which made Georgia annoyed immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child, either. If you don¡¯t want it, let¡¯s have a check in the hospital tomorrow. If I really get pregnant, I¡¯ll abort it.¡±As Georgia said, she almost cried.

    When Efren saw that her big eyes were rolled with tears, his heart ached, and he quickly hugged her into his arms.

    ¡°Fool. How can I abandon you and our child? I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day even in my dreams.¡±

    Chapter 934 Is He Unhappy?

    Efren¡¯s voice also became hoarse.

    4/4

    ¡°But you took birth control very seriously before, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t look happy at all when you heard that I might be pregnant.¡±

    Georgia struggled, not wanting him to hug her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But the more she struggled, the tighter Efren hugged her.

    ¡°I thought you were still young, and I didn¡¯t want the child to hold you up.¡±

    And more importantly, Efren had made an agreement with the Hansen family...

 Chatper 935

    Chapter 935 Human Killer?

    Since Efren and Georgia¡¯s families were well¨Cmatched, it was suitable for them to get married.

    However, Efren was a bit old, so he was regarded as out of Georgia¡¯s league to marry her.

    1/5

    And the Hansen family was worried that Efren had just a three¨Cminute pa*sions for Georgia and would not really treat her well, so they secretly asked Efren to promise not to let Georgia get pregnant within three years after they got married.

    In order to get the approval of the Hansen family, Efren also fulfilled his promise very seriously.

    The wedding night was an exception when he loved Georgia so much that he couldn¡¯t help but make love with her...

    He just didn¡¯t expect that although they took birth control so seriously, Georgia was still pregnant.

    So she must have conceived the baby on the wedding night.

    Thinking of this, Efren was satisfied and proud.

    Georgia conceived his child on the wedding night...

    Chapter 935 Human Killer?

    2/5

    Georgia didn¡¯t know what the old man was thinking but only feltthat his exnation just now was to the point.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t struggle anymore and was still whispering in his arms, ¡°Auntie said that conceiving is a matter of fate and told me to cherish it.¡±

    Speaking of this, Georgia became annoyed again.

    ¡°Why am I telling you this? I haven¡¯t made sure whether I¡¯m pregnant yet! Maybe Auntie made a mistake.¡±

    In order not to make Georgia happy, Efren agreed with her and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow morning.¡±

    Speaking of this, Efren remembered that she wasining just now that the spaghetti was unptable.

    ¡°You should not be full yet. How about I cook something for you?¡±

    Georgia was a little surprised. ¡°You can cook meals? Can leat that? Would it be an unptable dish that would kill me?¡±

    Cora was so beautiful and smart, but the meals she cooked wereterrifying.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Efren was also handsome and capable, so Georgia really didn¡¯t have much hope for his cooking skills.

    Chapter 935 Human Killer?

    But Efren said, ¡°Just try it and you will know.¡±

    3/5

    Efren rolled up his shirt sleeves and started to cook in the kitchen.

    Looking at Efren frying the steak, Georgia couldn¡¯t help muttering,

    ¡°It looks not bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely edible,¡± Efren said.

    Georgia pursed her l*ps. ¡°It tastes different from what it looks like. I need to taste it first.¡±

    Efren shook his head helplessly and fried the steak faster.

    A medium¨Cwell steak with Georgia¡¯s favorite ck truffle sauce was ready soon.

    Georgia looked reluctant before she tasted it. However, after taking a bite, she started to immerse herself in eating it.Efren asked her, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    Georgia didn¡¯t have time to answer him and kept eating the steak. After she finished eating, she raised her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I want to eat it again tomorrow morning.¡±

    She ate it so fast just now that her cheeks were covered with ck truffle sauce. But he didn¡¯t notice it and looked at Efren expectantly.

    Chapter 935 Human Killer?

    Seeing Georgia who looked cute like a little cat, Efren couldn¡¯t help but reach out to help her wipe the sauce off her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you if you want to eat it. But you used to dislike meat in the morning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    4/5

    Georgia usually liked to put in carbohydrates and eat eggs in the morning. Efren had observed it before, so when he arrived in Cloudville, he ordered his servants to prepare these every day.

    ¡°I want to eat meat tomorrow! If you don¡¯t want to make it for me, I¡¯ll go out to eat it.¡±

    In fact, Georgia also didn¡¯t know why she suddenly wanted to eat steak. She didn¡¯t like it in the past.

    On the contrary, crayfish and pizza, which she liked before, weren¡¯t attractive to her now.

    Because of the abnormality, she became more and more irritable.

    Fortunately, Efrenpromised with her without saying a word.¡°If you want to eat, I will make it for you. How dare I not listen to you, darling?¡±

    Efren pampered Georgia so much, making her mood better.

 Chatper 936

    Chapter 936 Stood All Night?

    As for Cora, she took Martin to a hotel and began to check in.

    Byron followed her. ¡°Cora, I also have two houses in Cloudville. I¡¯ll let someone go over and clean them so that we can live there.¡±

    Byron wanted a chance to talk to Cora, but Cora didn¡¯t even look back at him.

    ¡°Double room, here are the ID cards of me and my child.¡± Cora handed the ID cards to the receptionist.

    As soon as the receptionist received the cards, Byron quickly handed over his ID card.

    ¡°We are a family of three and will live in one room.¡±

    The receptionist looked at Cora suspiciously.

    Cora said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Martin also followed suit. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t say we are family. If you pester my mother again, I will call the police.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Byron was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the biggest block for him to chase his wife Chapter 936 Stood All Night? would be his son.

    2/4¡°Martin, Dad has exined to you before that I didn¡¯t betray you.

    Dad just wants to pull your mom through as soon as possible. How can you also treat me badly?¡±

    Byron was exining to Martin, but his eyes were kept on Cora.

    Indeed, he was reiterating to Martin why he did this and was also exining his motivation to Cora.

    But to his disappointment, even though he exined it so bluntly this time, Cora¡¯s expression did not change as if everything he said had nothing to do with her.

    She only urged the receptionist, ¡°Please help me and my child check in as soon as possible.¡±

    The receptionist looked at Byron.

    She thought, ¡°This man has an extraordinary bearing at first nce. He must be wealthy and is definitely not a stranger as the child said.

    Furthermore, the conversation between them sounds like the family of three had a conflict.

    Therefore, the receptionist still let Byron make the decision.

    Byron actually wanted to live with them, but seeing Cora¡¯s tired Chapter 936 Stood All Night?3/4

    look, he thought she must be very tired after running around for a whole day.

    Coupled with the gossip stimting her, she must be very tired now.

    After thinking carefully, Byron finally said, ¡°Give them a double room, and give me another one next to them, please.¡±

    With Byron¡¯s unteralpromise, the receptionist checked them in a lot faster.

    But the receptionist probably wanted to help Byron, so after finishing the formalities, she handed the room cards to Cora and Byron at the same time.

    this way, Byron was able to go to the room with Cora and Martin.

    ¡°Cora, can we talk face to face? Just avoiding it won¡¯t solve the problem,¡± Byron said when they took the elevator to the roomtogether.

    But in fact, Cora didn¡¯t want to face him at all today, which made Byron have no hope for his request.

    But unexpectedly, Cora agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the coffee shop downstairs at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll talk about itter. Don¡¯t affect me and my Chapter 936 Stood All Night?

    child to rest now.¡±

    4/4

    Byron was surprised and delighted. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you in the coffee shop tomorrow morning. See you.¡±

    At this time, the elevator door just opened, and Cora led Martin to quickly find their room. She swiped the door open, entered, and locked the door quickly.

    Byron looked at the locked door and stood there until dawn.

    At five to eight in the morning, Cora took Martin to open the door and was about to go downstairs when he saw Byron standing with his back against the wall.

    Looking at Byron¡¯s clothes and the stubble on his face, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°You stood here all night?¡±

 Chatper 937

    Chapter 937 ying With Her?

    Byron looked at Cora¡¯s surprised expression and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone hurt you and Martin.¡±

    But obviously, his behavior didn¡¯t impress Cora, and her expression soon turned normal. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt us, no one can hurt us.¡±

    Martin echoed from behind, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I¡¯ve exined it. It was Johnson, the bastard, who had made a recovery n for you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find him.¡±

    Johnson had always emphasized that he should not tell Cora about this before she solved her mental problem. Otherwise, it would not be effective.

    But now Byron couldn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    Because if he didn¡¯t exin everything clearly, he would lose his wife.

    Although he had exined so much, Cora took Martin directly to the coffee shop.

    ¡°Martin, you go over there to y for a while. After I finish talking Chapter 937 ying With Her?

    with him, our takeaway will also be prepared, then we can go.¡±2/4

    After Cora finished ordering, she pointed to the children¡¯s toy area not far away and said that to Martin.

    Martin looked at Byron with a cold face as if he was warning Byron, ¡°If you dare to bully my mom, I¡¯ll make trouble for you.¡±

    Byron smiled at Martin, implying that Cora was his wife and he loved her, so he wouldn¡¯t bully her.

    Then, Martin felt relieved and walked toward the children¡¯s toy area.

    Cora sat in the coffee shop, looked at Martin who was ying in the toy area, and said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    Her voice was still calm, just like her expression.

    But this was not what Byron wanted to hear.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t get to the point of breaking up. I¡¯ve exined that I didn¡¯t betray you or our family. I didn¡¯t have any romantic rtionships with those women. Everything I did was just to pull you through as soon as possible.¡±

    Byron wanted to hold Cora¡¯s hand, but Cora quickly flung it away as if she was burned.

    ¡°How about Cathy who let you abandon Martin and me and left inChapter 937 ying With Her?

    such a hurry? Don¡¯t tell me you are merely ying with her!¡±

    Last night, Cora didn¡¯t fall asleep all night.

    3/4

    Every time she closed her eyes, all she could think of was Byron answering the call from Cathy and then resolutely leaving.

    All of this seemed to be unimportant, but Cora really cared about it. There were no scars, but her heart was hurt.

    ¡°Cathy is also ying with me, but she was implicated. Someone broke into her home yesterday afternoon, disfigured her, and almost killed her.¡±

    When Byron mentioned these things, he was extremely regretful.

    If he had not agreed to carry out this treatment n for Cora, Cathy would not have been disfigured, and Cora would not have rejected him so much.

    ¡°Then do you know who the murderer is?¡±

    Byron said, ¡°I have some clues now. It should be Isidra, and I am confirming the images on some surveince videos.¡±

    Cora couldn¡¯t believe this answer. ¡°Isidra? Really?¡±

    In Cora¡¯s impression, Isidra was tricky and willful. Isidra had Chapter 937 ying With Her?

    4/4

    indeed made it clear that she liked Byron, but she was born in the Wolf family, so she should know better than anyone else the consequences of viting thew.¡°Isidra is much more ruthless than you imagined. I¡¯m worried that she may hurt you and Martin in the future, so go home with me.¡±

    Cora stared at a certain ce and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I can take Martin back, but...¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chatper 938

    Chapter 938 Whose Fault Was It?

    ¡°But I won¡¯t live in the Hansen Mansion, and I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Cora said.

    If it was just about herself, Cora wouldn¡¯t back down.

    But when Martin was involved, Cora dared not take any risks.

    But her request froze the smile that had gradually appeared on Byron¡¯s face.

    ¡°Cora, why?¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t understand why Cora still refused to forgive him since he had clearly exined everything.

    ¡°Once the damage is done, it is difficult to recover. I need time to see if I can let go of it. Moreover, I am not sure if I canpletely get out of the haze and give you what you want,¡± Cora confessed frankly.

    Byron responded eagerly, ¡°Cora, I don¡¯t care about those unimportant things. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you...¡±

    ¡°If they were unimportant, you wouldn¡¯t take great pains to do these, would you?¡±

    Chapter 938 Whose Fault Was It?

    2/5Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Cora¡¯s words made Byron at a loss, not knowing how to respond.

    He just wanted to be close to the person he loved. Was he wrong?Now, he just wanted to solve this problem, but never did he expect that things would go badly like this.

    So, were all of these Cora¡¯s fault?

    No...

    Cora just couldn¡¯t bear the shock of losing the child and kept ruminating over it.

    Byron tried to dig her out of the abyss of despair but unexpectedly pushed her into a deeper abyss.

    Since neither of them was wrong, who did it wrong?

    Byron couldn¡¯t figure out an answer, so he could only temporarily agree to Cora¡¯s request, letting them return to New York first so that he could make sure they were safe...

    After they had breakfast, Cora called Georgia.

    ¡°Georgia, I will return to New York with Martinter.¡±

    Just as Georgia answered the phone, there came a retching sound.

    Chapter 938 Whose Fault Was It?Then she hurriedly said to Cora, ¡°Auntie, wait a moment.¡±

    She hurriedly dropped her phone and rushed to the bathroom.

    Georgiay on the edge of the toilet, vomiting violently.

    Efren was cooking in the kitchen at that time.

    Georgia kept askingst night that she wanted to eat the steak made by Efren the next morning.

    So Efren got up early today and was busy cooking steak.

    3/5

    But halfway through his cooking, he heard noisesing from the bedroom, so he hurriedly turned off the fire and ran over.

    ¡°Georgia, are you okay?¡±

    When Efren rushed to the bathroom in the bedroom, he saw Georgia lying on the toilet with a pale face.

    Besides, her bangs were soaked with sweat and stuck to her forehead.

    Georgia looked sickly,pletely without the vitality as usual.

    Efren quickly helped her up, found some warm water to help her wash, and hugged her distressedly.

    ¡°How about I ask the family doctor toe over to see you first?Chapter 938 Whose Fault Was It?

    You look so awful now.¡±

    4/5

    But Georgia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat something first?¡± Efren coaxed her.

    ¡°Give me some time. I really want to have an airne meal now,¡± Georgia muttered.

    Efren frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat the steak I cooked?¡±

    Georgia shook her head. ¡°No, I just want to have an airline meal now.¡±

    Airline meal?

    For Efren, this was easy and difficult.

    The Serrano family also had a stake in the airport in Cloudville.

    So as soon as Efren made a phone call, several stewardesses came with airline meals of various vors.

    ¡°OK, here are different kinds, including fried shredded pork, fried beef tenderloin, braised pork...¡±

    Efren lined up several airline meals in front of Georgia and let her choose by herself.

    Georgia took the one with fried shredded pork and ate it with

 Chatper 939

    Chapter 939 Pet Trouble?

    1/4

    When Georgia was halfway through eating, she remembered the call from Cora just now and hurriedly dropped her fork and rushed into the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Efren¡¯s heart, which had just returned to its original ce, was hanging again.

    He hastened to catch up.

    After arriving in the room, Efren breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Georgia was just checking on her mobile phone.

    ¡°God, can you not scare me like this? I thought just now...¡±

    He thought she threw up again!

    But seeing her smiling face, Efren was reluctant to me her.

    ¡°I just suddenly remembered that I received a call from my Auntie just now, and I haven¡¯t said a word to her yet. I¡¯m worried that she will be waiting there anxiously.¡±

    Georgia checked the call history on the phone, and sure enough, there was a call from Cora.

    But the call was hung up after twenty seconds.

    Chapter 939 Pet Trouble?2/4

    Cora sent a message instead. ¡°Georgia, Martin and I are going back to New York with Byron first. I heard your movement just now, and it should be morning sickness. This period will be difficult, so you need to rest more. Eat more fruits and vegetables, will you?¡±

    Looking at the text message, Georgia thought that Cora and Byron had reconciled and said to Efren with a sweet smile, ¡°My Auntie and Uncle Byron have returned to New York together, and it seems they should be reconciled. It¡¯s great, they are finally together again, and I am relieved atst.¡±

    Efren came over, put his arms around her shoulders, and said,

    ¡°You should worry more about yourself. You look pale now. Hurry up and eat. After eating, we will go to the hospital for an examination.¡±

    Georgia saw that Efren still had lingering fears and knew that she had really frightened him, so it was rare that she didn¡¯t talk back to him, and obediently ate her meal, and then went to the hospital for an examination.

    About an hourter, Georgia, apanied by Efren,y down in the B¨Cultrasound room.

    When the doctor was performing B¨Cultrasound on Georgia, Efren stared at the screen without blinking.But after all, he was not a doctor by profession. He stared at it for Chapter 939 Pet Trouble?

    a long time but didn¡¯t understand anything.

    But the doctor told him. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Serrano. Mrs. Serrano is ten weeks pregnant.¡±

    When these words came out, Efren and Georgia were slightly surprised.

    Although Cora had said that Georgia was pregnant, they still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    3/4

    They felt that it was really impossible to conceive a child so soon with that one time on the wedding night.

    But now, the doctor had given definite news.

    Efren frowned in shock. ¡°Then my wife¡¯s constant nausea and vomiting are also rted to pregnancy?¡±

    The doctor smiled and replied, ¡°Well, most pregnant women are like this. As long as you get through the first few months, you will be fine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Efren asked again, ¡°Then what can we do torelieve this nausea and vomiting?¡±

    The doctor shook his head. ¡°This is a necessary process for every pregnant woman, just bear with it, and it will pa*s.¡±

    Etman¡¯s fr Chapter 939 Pet Trouble?

    he returned home.

    4/4

    His unsightly expression made Georgia wonder if she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, which made his face so ugly.

    However, Efren took care of all the business affairs at home today, and Georgia couldn¡¯t avoid him even if she wanted to.

    As a result, her mood became even more depressed, and she actually had to face this poker face all day.

    In order to vent her emotions, Georgia went to Efren¡¯s cloakroom again.

    Several executives of Efren¡¯spany came out of his study and found that his shirts and trousers were thrown everywhere, and every piece of clothing was torn.

    The executives couldn¡¯t help wondering.

    ¡°Is this a thief?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, is your pet making trouble?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chatper 940

    Chapter 940 His Wife?

    1/4

    After hearing what the executives said, Efren followed out of the study.

    It turned out that this house was indeed no different from being rubbed by a thief.

    In addition to his shirt and suit, as well as his recently added luxury watches, they were also thrown on the ground casually, with obvious tears on the surface.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡±

    While the other executives were chattering, Simon, who helped Efren bring the documents two days ago, said, ¡°I remember Mr.

    Serrano had a puppy at home recently. Did the puppy do it?¡±

    Except for a puppy who couldn¡¯t read people¡¯s faces, they really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would dare to do such a thing in the house of someone like Efren, who was practically in charge of Cloudville.

    This was no different from digging one¡¯s own grave.

    But Efren just rubbed his forehead angrily. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call Chapter 940 His Wife?

    the police, and I¡¯ll just go in and have a look.¡±

    Efren¡¯s tone made the executives a little confused.

    2/4But what surprised them even more was still behind.

    After Efren entered the cloakroom, there was a voice from inside that was so gentle that everyone¡¯s jaws almost dropped.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like your stuff.¡±

    In the cloakroom, a woman¡¯s voice was heard.

    Then everyone immediately understood that it turned out that the troublemaker in Mr. Serrano¡¯s house was not the puppy he just had, but his wife.

    They had heard that Efren liked his wife for many years and finally married her.

    But they were all men, and they thought that when Efren pa*sed the fresh period, their rtionship would be over.

    But now it seemed that Efren still cherished his wife very much.

    The millions worth of watches in this cloakroom had been ruined to such an appearance. Efren still didn¡¯t say a harsh word but coaxed her gently and carefully.Chapter 940 His Wife?

    3/4

    So these people quickly came to the conclusion that even if they offended Efren in the future, they wouldn¡¯t offend his wife.

    Because judging by Efren¡¯s attitude towards his wife, there may be a way to live if they offended him, but if they offended his wife, they would probably die without a ce to bury.

    When the executives came to this conclusion, they also felt that the official business had been dealt with, and they should not stay to disturb the love birds.

    So they all left in separate ways.

    And in the cloakroom, Georgia didn¡¯t make eye contact with Efren, just took the scissors and cut Efren¡¯s ck coat.

    But the material of this coat was quite special, and she couldn¡¯t cut a gap in the coat with the small scissors.

    This made Georgia very angry.

    Seeing that the girl was about to cry, Efren could only hand her a pair ofrger scissors. ¡°Use this, be careful not to hurt your hands.¡±Georgia didn¡¯t expect that not only didn¡¯t he get angry, he even handed her the scissors and told her not to hurt her hands when she was destroying Efren¡¯s expensive high¨Cend private clothes.

    Chapter 940 His Wife?

    She felt like crying all of a sudden.

    She simply threw away the scissors and coat in frustration and shed tears silently.

    But crying was even more unbearable for Efren.

    4/4Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He quickly hugged Georgia into his arms and asked her, ¡°Why are you crying? If you can¡¯t cut it, I can help you, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    With that gentle and patient tone, it seemed that now that Georgia would destroy the world, Efren would be willing to be her executioner.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she threw herself into Efren¡¯s arms, crying and cursing.

    ¡°You big bad man! If you don¡¯t like my bab

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941 Inquire About Surgery?

    "When did I not like the baby?"

    Efren was confused by Georgia''s hysterical crying.

    "How long do you want to lie to me? If you like the baby, could youe back from the hospital without

    to my body."

    Georgia almost broke down in tears.

    Yes, she went to the bathroom after the B-ultrasoundst night.

    But after entering the bathroom, she found that she forgot to bring tissues and was about to go back to

    get her bag.

    It turned out that at that time, she heard the conversation between Efren and the doctor.

    Then Georgia began to suspect that Efren wanted to be so ruthless because she was carrying

    someone else''s child.

    But thinking about it now, she gave this bad guy her first time, and every subsequent time, how could

    she be pregnant with someone else''s child?

    "I was also confused when I was pregnant, and I didn''t mean it. Why did you do this to me?"

    Georgia was crying out of breath. Efren''s heart was clenched when he saw it.

    "Fool, it''s not that I don''t like the baby! I love you so much and don''t want to see you tormented by

    morning sickness. And the doctor said your symptoms can''t be relieved, and you have to endure it until

    this period passes..."

    Efren couldn''t bear Georgia''s difort, not even a little.

    But this one in her belly right now caused Georgia to be so ufortable.

    Seeing Georgia''s pale face after vomiting, Efren felt his world was about to copse.

    That was why he quietly inquired about the abortion operation with the doctor after he learned that the

    morning sickness could not be relieved, and he had to let Georgia bear it for a few more months.

    "But after learning from the doctor that the abortion will cause harm to you no matter what, I gave up

    the idea."

    Efren also said, "Now I have to watch you being tortured by him. How could I be happy?"

    Georgia heard this, sobbing, and asked Efren, "How can you not have a child just because I don''t feel

    ufortable? He has the flesh and blood of the two of us!"

    Although she wasn''t ready to be a mother, it was probably a woman''s nature. Ever since she saw that

    little human in the B-ultrasound photo, she cherished this child extremely.

    Therefore, she couldn''t ept Efren''s idea of taking away the child in order not to let her suffer.

    "Georgia, you are my whole world. I don''t allow anyone to hurt you, not even our child..."

    Efren''s love for Georgia was paranoid.

    So he could just wait silently for so many years with nothing in return, or he could not even want his

    own child in order not to hurt her.

    Georgia didn''t understand this kind of love, but after venting her emotion, she feltfortable and soon

    fell asleep.

    Efren let her sleep on his back, kissed her cautiously, and whispered in her ear, "Let''s just have this

    one child, and I will never have another one. I don''t want to see you so ufortable in the future."

    Cora brought Martin back to the Yoris Mansion, and Byron followed behind.

    When Sara, William, and Arnold saw the three of theming back together, they were obviously a

    little astonished.

    "Cora? This..."

    Sara looked at Cora, then at Byron behind her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    That was right. Before Cora took Martin to leave New York, she called them specifically to tell them that

    this was done only to separate from a certain evildoer, so they should not worry.

    But now that Cora had brought Martin back again, did they intend not to separate?

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942 They med Themselves

    "Mom and Dad, Martin and I are back."

    Under Sara''s suspicious eyes, Cora said this very calmly.

    Then she looked at Byron behind her again. "We''re already home, and you can go." novelbin

    Byron''s eyes were dark, and his thin lips parted several times, wanting to say something.

    But seeing Cora''s indifferent appearance, those words were still silent in the end.

    He just said, "Then you and Martin have a good rest at home. I''ll wait for you."

    Cora was now so resistant to him. No matter what he said, she couldn''t listen.

    The only thing he could do was wait for her...

    After Byron greeted Sara, William, and Arnold one by one, he turned and left.

    Because they couldn''t figure out what was going on with the young couple, the Yoris family couldn''t

    treat Byron as indifferently as before.

    It wasn''t until Byron left that they couldn''t wait to ask Cora what was going on.

    Cora said, "The person who hurt the female Inte celebrity also tried to put all the responsibility on

    me. We are worried that the people behind it will not be able to do all this, and they will choose to

    attack me directly."

    Sara felt that when Cora used the word "we" to describe her and Byron, her anger had obviously

    subsided a lot.

    She hurriedly asked, "Then is he really with that female Inte celebrity?"

    She felt that Cora''s anger had subsided a lot, and it should have something to do with Byron''s

    separation from that female Inte celebrity.

    When Sara asked these questions, William also stared at Cora, trying to get the answer directly from

    her expression.

    As parents, they naturally didn''t want their daughter to suffer in marriage so that she could have a

    happy family.

    If Byron really had nothing to do with those people, they still hoped that the young couple could

    reconcile as before so that they could rest assured.

    Under their watchful eyes, Cora''s beautiful eyes were foggy. "He said that these are the depression

    treatment ns formted by Dr. Watts for me, and he has nothing to do with those people."

    "Are you sure it''s really all right? I read on the news that he and those celebrities and Inte

    celebrities stayed overnight in a hotel on Breezy Tides Ind."

    Sara was a woman, and women pay more attention to emotional issues.

    But William and Arnold noticed the word "depression."

    "Are you suffering from depression?" William felt that his heart had been pulled.

    "When did it happen?" Arnold also asked.

    When Sara heard the two of them talking one after another, she suddenly realized that Cora had

    mentioned depression just now and looked at her with concern.

    "It''s nothing, I suffered from depression before giving birth to Martin, and it was cured, but it rpsed

    during this time."

    Cora''s very t tone seemed to be talking about other people''s affairs.

    But the three of them who heard this felt as if their hearts had been severely crushed.

    Cora not only suffered from depression, but also rpsed.

    However, as the closest to her, they didn''t even know it.

    "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" Sara''s eyes were red on the spot.

    Her daughter was battling depression, and she didn''t know it.

    Sara really couldn''t ept herself anymore...

    But Cora said, "So what if I say it? Those things happened a long time ago."

    In fact, the three members of the Yoris family also knew what Cora meant. The depression was

    diagnosed before she returned to the Yoris family. It was useless to mention it now and regret it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was true to say so, but they still felt distressed uncontrobly.

    But seeing Cora''s tired face, they were not willing to nag her to talk about this cruel topic again.

    So, they asked Cora to take Martin back to rest.

    On the other side, after Byron obtained definite evidence of Isidra''s action, he took people to fly to

    Grakrord City immediately...

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943 Byron Came

    Before Byron brought people to the Wolf Mansion, Isidra was still painting her nails.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After she recovered, the skin on her hands became fair and smooth.

    So against the backdrop of the red nail polish, her hands were extraordinarily enchanting and delicate.

    Isidra was very satisfied with the color of the nails today and was admiring them with her hands raised.

    Seeing this, the maid hurriedly praised her.

    "Miss Isidra Wolf''s hands are so tender that water can be squeezed out, which makes the water-red

    nail polish so beautiful. A man''s bones will soften when he sees it!"

    But Isidra looked a little dazed. "It''s a pity that the person I wanted never looked at me, let alone

    softened his bones for me..."

    The maid hurriedly said, "That''s because he has no vision."

    Just as the maidined, Isidra gave her a p without saying a word.

    The freshly made nails were exceptionally sharp, and with a p, the maid''s face was scraped with

    several bloody cuts. novelbin

    "What do you know? How dare you just talk nonsense here!"

    Isidra was extremely paranoid.

    After she fell in love with Byron, she couldn''t tolerate other people in her heart anymore, and she

    couldn''t even bear other people saying bad words about him.

    So the maidined about Byron in front of her. It was equivalent to court death.

    The maid was a little dazed by the beating but felt a sharp pain on her face.

    But even so, Isidra still felt unrelieved, and when she was about to hit the maid again, the housekeeper

    rushed to report.

    "Miss Isidra Wolf, something is wrong."

    "What are you in such a panic about?" Isidra was angry, and her tone was not good.

    Today her parents were out, and her elder brother was also out for work.

    The housekeeper would report to her all the big and small things in the family, which made Isidra feel

    very irritable.

    "Mr. Hansen is here." The housekeeper said hurriedly.

    Isidra stood up happily. "Really?"

    She didn''t even wait for the housekeeper to speak clearly and hurriedly ran to the gate.

    Seeing her running towards the gate full of joy, the housekeeper could only chase after her. "Miss Isidra

    Wolf, Mr. Hansen brought a lot of people here, and it seems that they are not kind."

    But Isidra didn''t listen to these at all.

    She hadn''t seen Byron for a long time, and she just wanted to run to him quickly.

    However, as soon as Isidra came to the door, she saw the group of people brought by Byron holding

    sticks in their hands.

    And Byron stood at the front, staring at her without any warmth.

    Isidra also had a premonition that something was wrong and hurriedly stopped.

    "Mr. Hansen, what do you mean by this?"

    "Carter, let Miss Isidra Wolf see what I mean!" As soon as Byron spoke, Carter motioned to those

    people.

    Those people smashed everything they saw, and they destroyed everything made of ss or wood.

    Among the destroyed items, there were many antiques collected by the Wolf family.

    Apart from money, what scared Isidra the most was the sound of smashing.

    This made Isidra couldn''t help thinking that when she was looking for someone to take care of Cathy

    that day, she also gave the same instructions to the group of people.

    First used the smashing method to make Cathy feel afraid and then ruined her face.

    Byron was not going to want an eye for an eye, right?

    Thinking of this, Isidra immediately turned around and wanted to run.

    But Byron saw through her motives all of a sudden and gave one of them a look.

    Soon, Isidra was pulled by her hair and dragged in front of Byron.

    Under her timid eyes, Byron squatted down and patted her cheek with a knife.

    "What are you running for? I asked the doctor to calcte it. Cathy has a total of 205 cuts on her body.

    If you ask me to cut you 205 times, this matter will be evened out..."

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944 Her Face Was Ruined

    Feeling that the cold knife was pped on her face and the sharp edge would ruin her face at any time,

    Isidra panickedpletely.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. When did I attack Cathy?"

    Isidra took the lead in clearing everything up.

    She thought as long as everything had nothing to do with her, Byron couldn''t do anything to her.

    But Byron gestured at her face with a knife, and his voice was colder than the gleam in his eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Those people were caught by me, and everything was exined."

    Isidra felt her heart tremble.

    No wonder in the past two days, she wanted to ask about the follow-up situation, but she never got in

    touch with those people. novelbin

    It turned out that they were caught by Byron...

    But Isidra still defended it. "Who? I have nothing to do with the people you arrest. It''s not like you don''t

    know that our family has a special status, and everyone likes to me us."

    "When you were cremated, probably your mouth would not melt. It''s too hard."

    Byron''s words seemed to be joking with Isidra, but in fact, he pointed the de at Isidra''s face and

    pressed down.

    The sharp pain made Isidra scream and curse hysterically.

    "Ah! It hurts...

    "Come and save me! Are you all dead?"

    After hearing Isidra''s scream, the servants and bodyguards of the Wolf family rushed in this direction

    desperately to protect her.

    Regardless of her character, she was the object of their protection.

    Otherwise, if someone from the Wolf family pursued it, they wouldn''t be able to exin it.

    But Byron brought not only many people, but all had received special training.

    Even the bodyguards of the Wolf family were no match for these people, let alone the servants at

    home.

    Seeing that several bodyguards who rushed over were beaten to the ground, and the warm blood was

    still dripping down her face, Isidra was about to go crazy.

    But no one could save her right now, and she could only calm down and save herself.

    "Mr. Hansen, I don''t know what kind of gossip you have heard outside, and you put all the sins on me."

    Isidra''s justification only made Byron raise the knife and sh another knife in her face.

    The speed was so fast that even Isidra couldn''t react.

    When the sharp pain swept over again, Isidra screamed hysterically.

    But that scream only annoyed Byron.

    "With only one cut, and you are screaming like this. There are still 203 cuts waiting for you."

    As he said, Byron nned to raise his hand again and change ces to strike.

    Seeing the sharp deing towards her again, Isidra realized she could not stop Byron from hurting

    her by blindly defending herself.

    So, she changed her words again. "Mr. Hansen, I''m still a member of the Wolf family. If you treat me

    like this, my family will never let you go, especially my brother!"

    She exerted pressure as a member of the Wolf family because, in her experience, people around her

    were afraid of her identity.

    However, Byron just told her calmly, "When your brotheres back, I have already finished the two

    hundred cuts."

    Then, he shed another knife across her face extremely neatly...

    When Vaughn heard the news and hurried home, he heard screams and exmations before he

    entered the door.

    He rushed into the mansion with his apanying bodyguards and saw such a scene.

    The bodyguards and the servants at home were all under control, while Isidra was pressed down on

    the stone steps by Byron with one hand, and her beautiful face was already covered in blood...

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945 She Hurt Someone!

    "Byron! Stop it!"

    Vaughn was so furious that he stepped forward to fight Byron.

    But before Byron took over the Hansen family, he was sent to the mercenary regiment for training.

    Vaughn may not be able to take his tricks of attacking, and he could easily dodge Vaughn''s attack.

    But the people of Vaughn were clever. Taking advantage of Byron''s fight with Vaughn, they quickly

    broke through the siege, helped Isidra up from the ground, and formed a circle to protect her.

    And Vaughn didn''t n to continue the fight. After confirming that the bodyguards had rescued Isidra,

    he stepped aside to check Isidra''s condition.

    "Isidra, how are you doing?"

    "Vaughn, my face is disfigured. My face is disfigured..."

    Women cared most about their faces, including Isidra.

    Covering her injured face, she cried hysterically.

    "Byron, are you crazy? Why are you doing this to Isidra?"

    Vaughn yelled at Byron when he saw that Isidra''s face had been stabbed to the bone.

    But Byron coldly asked him, "If she dares to harm others, she should have known they will fight back.

    Or should people tolerate everything you did because you are from the Wolf family?"

    "Who did Isidra harm?" Vaughn quickly concentrated on the point.

    He had been busy with his official duties recently, so he had no time to read the gossip news, and he

    didn''t know Isidra had something to do with those things.

    But Byron''s determined tone also attracted Vaughn''s attention. novelbin

    "She did something to Dr. Lane? What did she do to Dr. Lane?"

    Vaughn felt that his heartbeat stopped for seconds.

    Because he felt that if Isidra hadn''t hurt Cora, Byron wouldn''t have started the fight.

    But Vaughn didn''t know the more eagerly he asked about Cora, the more angry Byron got.

    He knew that they had no good intentions.

    One was ambitious to seduce Byron and even hurt the people around him. The other even coveted his

    wife all the time.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Byron responded angrily, "If she hurts Cora, the Wolf family will no longer exist."

    Vaughn immediately understood that Isidra did not hurt Cora.

    Then he rxed for a moment.

    "Who did she hurt?" he asked.

    But Isidra quickly defended, "He made up a crime for me. I didn''t do anything."

    Isidra was worried that her brother would be disappointed in her when he knew the truth and would

    leave her there.

    But she didn''t expect Vaughn reprimanded her coldly as soon as she spoke, "Shut up!"

    Because Vaughn knew that Byron would note to hurt someone if he hadn''t got any definite

    evidence.

    Isidra didn''t expect her brother to have such an attitude and was a little confused for a while, not

    knowing what to say.

    "It doesn''t matter who she hurt. What matters is that she cut that person 205 times, which caused her

    to lose her life. Now I only cut her 65 times, and there is another 140 times..."

    Byron''s words made Vaughn look back at Isidra in great shock.

    Isidra had cancer before, and everyone thought she would not live long, so they pampered her, making

    Isidra so arrogant and wishful now.

    Vaughn had always believed that Isidra would never hurt others, though she was wishful, so he didn''t

    control her.

    But now it seemed that she made a very serious mistake...

    Isidra didn''t want to face Vaughn, who was shocked and angry, so she pretended to faint.

    As soon as she fell, almost everyone panicked,

    including Vaughn, who was furious. He quickly picked up Isidra. "I''ll take her to the hospital first."

    But Vaughn didn''t expect that Byron would stop him. "Wait a minute..."

 Chatper 946

    Chapter 946 For Self¨Cprotection

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, I know Isidra hasmitted a heinous crime, but! beg you to spare her life for the time being for the contributions the Wolf family and I have made over the years.¡±

    Seeing Isidra fainting, Vaughn felt extremely worried.

    But Byron was unmoved and asked Vaughn coldly, ¡°Spare her life? What about the person she killed? Did Isidra spare her life?¡±

    1/4

    Seeing that Vaughn was left speechless by his questioning, Byron said, ¡°Your sister is incredible. She not only killed but also tried to pa*s the buck to my Cora!¡±

    He rified Isidra¡¯s vicious scheming and dered Cora his woman by saying, ¡°My Cora¡°.

    Vaughn naturally understood Byron¡¯s motive for saying ¡± my Cora¡°. He was shocked that Byron could see through his thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t ept that his sister was so vicious.

    But he also understood why Byron made such moves even though Isidra did not hurt Cora.

    So Byron was actually warning their family not to cross the line and not to try to hurt Cora.

    Chapter 946 For Self¨Cprotection

    ¡°I know that Isidra hasmitted a heinous crime. But as her

    2/4brother, I have not yed a good guiding role, so I have to pay half the responsibility...

    Vaughn knew where Byron¡¯s bottom line was, so he still tried to intercede.

    But Byron said, ¡°She only took 65 cuts and still owes 140 cuts. If she can take the 140 cuts, I can consider not sending her to jail.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    But if she leaves before taking the 140 cuts, I will disclose all the evidence I have.¡±

    As soon as he said so, Isidra, who had ¡°fainted¡± just now, visibly froze.

    Vaughn also noticed this and looked down at her with mixed feelings.

    Isidra¡¯s reaction proved her guilt and further proved that the mastermind behind the 205 cuts that Byron said was her!

    Vaughn really didn¡¯t expect that. In his eyes, apart from being a bit unruly, she was still an innocent and kind sister, but now she was so cruel...

    But what could he do?In any case, Isidra was his sister, so Vaughn couldn¡¯t let Byron continue to hurt her.

    Chapter 946 For Self¨Cprotection

    3/4

    Therefore, Vaughnter negotiated with Byron and made many promises, including that the Wolf family would obey Byron¡¯s orders from now on and Isidra would never step into this country again, which made Byron slightly change his attitude.

    During their conversation, Isidra truly fainted due to excessive bleeding.

    ¡°I can let you take her away now, but I ca

 Chatper 947

    Chapter 947 Shelter

    2/5

    When she woke up, Vaughn had already arranged for her to go abroad along with the apanying medical workers for medical treatment.

    Isidra looked at so many strange faces in the ward and still didn¡¯t know what was happening.

    ¡°Where am I? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Isidra, are you awake? You should be okay now, right? I will arrange for you to recuperate in the Southern Ind for a while.¡±

    After Vaughn told Isidra the general situation, he continued to tell the people he arranged the matters needing attention during this period.

    And what Vaughn mentioned most was, ¡°Remember, never let Isidra go home. You must keep watching on her!¡±

    Feeling confused, Isidra asked Vaughn in a hoarse voice,¡°Vaughn, why should I go to the Southern Ind? I don¡¯t want to go there. I want to stay at home.¡±

    Although the scenery on the Southern Ind was good, it was very hot all year round there.

    It would be fine to spend a vacation there, but Isidra felt she would go crazy if she lived in that kind of ce all year round.

    But Vaughn said, ¡°There is no ce for you at home. Remember Chapter 947 Shelter not to leave the Southern Ind. Otherwise, I will not be able to protect you.¡±

    Vaughn didn¡¯t believe Byron would let Isidra go, so he chose the Southern Ind, which was impregnable, to allow Isidra to recuperate.

    ¡°Why is there no ce for me at home? What does this mean?¡±

    3/5This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Isidra was about to get up while saying, but when she moved, she felt something wrong with her face.

    When she stretched out her hand to touch her face, which was wrapped in thick gauze, she was instantly reminded of being cutby Byron.

    She got panicked. ¡°My face!¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t see her face, so she could only look at Vaughn and ask, ¡°Vaughn, how is my face? Did you let them use absorbable thread? There should be no scars, right?¡±

    Isidra was very satisfied with her face, so she feared it would be ruined.

    But under her urgent inquiry, Vaughn only told her, ¡°In the future, I will find you the best doctor, and everything will be fine.¡±

    Hearing these words, Isidra felt desperate.

    Chapter 947 Shelter

    ¡°You mean I¡¯m disfigured? No...¡±

    4/5

    While Isidra was desperate, she habitually med everything on others.

    ¡°It must be caused by these damn doctors who refuse to give me absorbable thread! One day I will definitely make you people pay the price...¡±

    Isidrapletely lost control of her emotions. She pulled out the needle in her hand and smashed anything she saw.

    Soon, many things in the ward were smashed to pieces by her.

    But she felt it was not enough, so she grabbed a nurse, trying to scratch her face.

    She was disfigured and lost her good appearance, so she wanted someone in the same situation.

    The nurse had no such experience and was so frightened that shecried loudly.

    Fortunately, at the critical juncture, Vaughn caught Isidra and threw her back on the hospital bed, even though she still had injuries on her face.

    ¡°Isidra, that¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chatper 948

    Chapter 948 Proud In isidra¡¯s memory, Vaughn had always been gentle to her.

    1/5

    Especially after her cancer was cured, Vaughn never said a harsh word to her.

    It was the first time he yelled at her and looked so angry, like today.

    So, Isidra was also dumbfounded and looked at Vaughn with astonishment.

    ¡°Vaughn, I...¡±

    ¡°Can you stop being so willful?¡±

    Vaughn almost roared, making Isidra dare not to make a sound.

    ¡°Do you know that now that Byron can ruin your life with all your criminal evidence? But he only disfigured your face. Do you know what that means?¡±

    Isidra looked at Vaughn in puzzlement and astonishment. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    The Wolf family had protected her well since birth, and she never needed to think about these stakes.

    Chapter 948 ProudSo she could not figure it out by herself in a short time.

    2/5

    Vaughn sighed, ¡°It means that he feels that death is still a kind of relief for you. He wants to make you suffer more than death and the Wolf family.¡±

    ¡°Vaughn, I think you¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    In Isidra¡¯s eyes, having her face disfigured was worse than death.

    Moreover, Cathy was not that important to Byron, so he should not undermine the Wolf family because of Cathy.

    But Vaughn just looked out the window. ¡°I wish I was just overthinking.¡±

    Otherwise, the efforts of several generations of the Wolf family might be wasted because of him and his sister.

    Perhaps it was the first time Isidra saw Vaughn so worried she didn¡¯t dare to make trouble anymore for fear of causing more trouble to Vaughn. She obeyed Vaughn and went to the Southern Ind with medical workers arranged by Vaughn...

    When Isidra¡¯s ne took off, Carter informed Byron of it.

    ¡°They went to the Southern Ind? It seems that Vaughn is really good at avoiding risks.¡±Chapter 948 Proud Byron frowned slightly.

    3/5This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Byron could not do anything to Isidra on the impregnable ind for the time being.

    ¡°Send some people to watch on first, and if Isidra makes any moves, report to me at any time.¡±

    After Byron gave Carter orders, he returned to New York.

    But he couldn¡¯t even meet and date Cora recently.

    Because Cora suddenly returned to work in the medical clinic, leading a busy and mundane life.

    If Byron wanted to see her, he could only stay outside the clinic and wait for Cora to see all the patients before he could meet her for a few minutes.

    Of course, he also thought about taking and keeping Cora home every time they met.But as long as he saw Cora¡¯s tired look, he was reluctant to do so.

    As time pa*sed, Georgia gave birth to a boy who weighed four kilograms at the end of autumn of this year.

    Both the Hansen family and the Serrano family were all in joy. The Serrano family in Cloudville also held a celebration thatsted for several days.

    Chapter 948 Proud Seeing all the family members gathered joyfully, Byron wanted Cora to return to his side even more.

    4/5

    Soon they held a celebration again after Georgia¡¯s baby was bom for 100 days. The Hansen family and Efren held a grand celebration in New York, inviting many celebrities from New York and Cloudville.

    Cora and Byron were naturally invited.

    To meet Cora, Byron arrived very early.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it looks like you¡¯re still alone.¡±

    When Efren saw Byron, he started to tease Byron.

    Byron returned, ¡°You dare tough at me. Do you believe that! can make you single as well?¡±

    Efren smiled and said, ¡°Do you think Georgia can live without me now? She doesn¡¯t know how to take care of the child herself.¡±

    Georgia was still not mature, like a child, and did not know how to care for the child after giving birth.

    She didn¡¯t know how to take care of the child every day. Even when the child cried in the middle of the night, she would ask Efren for help.Chapter 948 Proud As long as Georgia did not do a disservice, Efren would be thankful.

    5/5

    ¡°You¡¯re proud of letting Georgia give birth to you at such a young age?¡± Byron was jealous that Efren could be with his wife and son, so he continued teasing Efren.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you proud? Cora gave birth at a younger age than Georgia.¡±

    Efren said to Byron suddenly, ¡°Your wife ising.¡±

 Chatper 949

    Chapter 949 Your Favorite Byron looked in the direction Efren suggested and saw Coraing in with Martin.

    1/4

    One year pa*sed, the wound on Cora¡¯s face had healed well, and after finding a good scar remover, even thest scar was gone.

    Now Cora was like a blooming tul*p, so beautiful.

    Even though just wearing a simple ck dress, Cora was graceful and charming, so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.

    Byron was staring here and found that many men present were looking at Cora intentionally or unintentionally.

    They would have initiated a conversation if these people didn¡¯t know about Cora¡¯s rtionship with Byron.

    And Cora walked over slowly with Martin under Byron¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, congrattions,¡± Cora said to Efren and then nodded slightly to Byron.

    Looking at Cora¡¯s indifferent look, Byron still showed his tenderness through his eyes.Chapter 949 Your Favorite

    2/4

    Efren said, ¡°Thank you. Georgia and the child are inside. She has been talking about you since just now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go in and see them first.¡± Cora led Martin and walked inside.

    Byron followed as if their rtionship had never changed.

    Efrenughed and teased from behind. ¡°Come on, Uncle Byron!¡±

    Byron responded by rolling his eyes politely.

    In the lounge, Georgia was quietly eating spicy pasta.

    When Cora came in, Georgia was so frightened that she choked.

    ¡°Eat slowly,¡± Cora said and looked at Georgia¡¯s food. ¡°So spicy, can you eat it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I haven¡¯t eaten spicy food for a long time.¡± Georgia said.While talking, Georgia still didn¡¯t forget to ask Martin, ¡°Martin, do you want some?¡±

    Martin quickly shook his head. He wouldn¡¯t eat this kind of spicy food.

    Cora shook her head. ¡°Your Mr. Serrano is the only one who spoils you.¡±

    Chapter 949 Your Favorite

    3/4

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t spoil me. He keeps stopping me, okay? He even bought a lot of ready¨Cto¨Ceat food to keep me at home.¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia was furious when she mentioned Efren¡¯s lousy behavior.

    But Cora asked her, ¡°Then did the spicy pasta end up in your stomach?¡±

    Georgia smiled happily immediately. ¡°He is so bad. How could ! let this yummy spicy pasta into my stomach? I made one when he was not at home. And now I have eaten it all. It is thest one.¡±

    Georgia pointed at the spicy pasta in front of her and smiled.Cora patted Georgia on the shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°My silly girl, do you think your Mr. Serrano hasn¡¯t noticed that the things he bought are fewer? Also, this spicy pasta tastes so strong that he must have noticed every time you finish eating it?¡±

    Georgia was stunned for a moment. ¡°Aunt Cora, you don¡¯t mean to say that Efren knows all about it, so he watches me being stupid by myself, right? He is terrible.¡±

    The more Georgia thought about it, the more she felt that what Cora said was very reasonable, so when Georgia said thest sentence, she gritted her teeth.

    Cora smiled and said, ¡°What you see is Mr. Serrano¡¯s badness, Chapter 949 Your Favorite

    4/4

    but what I see is Mr. Serrano¡¯s doting on you. Naughty girl, you¡¯re in a happy life now.¡±

    Cora also envies Efren¡¯s love for Georgia sometimes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Georgia immediately nced at her Uncle Byron and then pushed Cora to Byron¡¯s side.

    ¡°Aunt Cora, your love is also there. As long as you turn around anytime, you can hug him...¡± Georgia said.

 Chatper 950

    Chapter 950 You abandoned Him?

    Cora didn¡¯t defend herself. Being pushed by Georgia, Cora fell into Byron¡¯s arms.

    Feeling the familiar scent of cologne and tobo, Cora couldn¡¯t help but feel the heartbeat.

    Perhaps, it had been a long time since Byron had such close contact with Cora, and the moment he smelled her fragrance, he couldn¡¯t help being a little lost.

    Byron stretched out his arms involuntarily, wrapping around Cora¡¯s waist, hoping to make this beautiful moment stay longer.

    But when his arms tightened, Cora came to her senses, grabbed his hands, and quickly left his hug.

    The hug was empty again, like when Byron woke up from a dream in the middle of the night.

    Byron couldn¡¯t tell the emptiness in his heart and looked at Cora with endless loneliness.

    That gaze made Georgia very worried.

    In fact, after learning that her Uncle Byron cheated, Georgia wasfurious and didn¡¯t want to recognize him as her uncle for a while.

    Chapter 950 You abandoned Him?

    2/4

    But Efren kept persuading Georgia, saying that her uncle Byron couldn¡¯t give up on her aunt Cora so quickly and that her uncle Byron¡¯s affection for her aunt Cora was notparable to that of ordinary people.

    However, Georgia took Efren¡¯s words as the words shared by awful men and didn¡¯t believe them at all.

    Later, Georgia learned from other people that Uncle Byron did not cheat but did that to stimte Aunt Cora and heal her heart disease. Georgia still didn¡¯t believe it.

    But just now, after Uncle Byron came in with Aunt Cora and Martin, Byron didn¡¯t say anything but kept looking at Aunt Coral quietly.

    The affection and love in those deep eyes were so strong andsincere...

    Georgia suddenly believed that her uncle Byron¡¯s feelings for her aunt Cora had never changed, and Georgia even wanted to continue matching the two of them.

    But Georgia didn¡¯t expect that Aunt Cora still resisted Uncle Byron so much...

    When Georgia was at a loss, the child cried.

    So, Georgia hurried to the cradle¡¯s side to watch the baby.

    Chapter 950 You abandoned Him?

    ¡°Why are you crying? Is it because of my spicy pasta?¡± Georgia asked.

    Georgia picked up the child with a confused look on her face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Seeing Georgia¡¯s unfamiliar mothering look, Cora hurriedly took the child.

    ¡°Georgia, you still need to practice more. See how you toss thechild.¡± Cora said.

    3/4

    Georgia chuckled. ¡°I have no idea. Efren hired three baby¨Cnursing women, and he got up to nurse the child when the child cried at night. I have no chance for development at all.¡±

    Then, Georgia eximed again. ¡°Aunt Cora, your posture of holding the child is the same as that of the baby¨Cnursing woman!

    It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    At this moment, Byron was trying to win Martin¡¯s attention, wanting Martin to stand by his side so that he could win back Cora¡¯s heart more easily.

    When Byronmunicated with Martin, he suddenly heard Georgia¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look at Cora.

    Hugging Georgia¡¯s child, with standard movements and postures, extraordinarily gentle, Cora said to Georgia, ¡°You will know how to hug him if you practice more.¡±

    Chapter 950 You abandoned Him?

    4/4

    Byron couldn¡¯t help but picture Martin as an infant held in Cora¡¯s arms.

    Byron thought, ¡°Cora must be gentler than now, and the scene must have been warmer,

    ¡°It would be even better if he could be there with them at thattime,

    ¡°Then Cora wouldn¡¯t be envious of everything Georgia has now.¡±

    Georgia inadvertently raised her head and saw her uncle Byron looking at Cora affectionately, so Georgia dismissed her uncle Byron and Martin because the two women wanted to chat alone.

    When Byron and Martin left, Georgia asked Cora, ¡°Aunt Cora, do you abandon him?¡±

 Chatper 951

    Chapter 951 Her Gossip Cora suddenly blushed. ¡°It makes me feel like I¡¯m going to abandon my innocent wife at home, who spends much time outside.¡±

    Georgia said, ¡°Now you look more carefree than my Uncle Byron. It is an apt description.¡±

    Then Cora thumped her hard. ¡°You are like a fence¨Csitter! Why am a yboy now?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Cora, I¡¯m not wrong. The news that you had dinner and sang karaoke with Jerry the day before yesterday was on trend.

    When my Uncle Byron saw the news, he dropped his coffee cup into pieces.¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia yed with the baby and the baby¨Cnursing woman in the Hansen Mansion the day before yesterday. It unexpectedly ran into the scene where Uncle Byron dropped the coffee cup.

    At that moment, the baby was frightened and cried, and the elders were also rmed.

    Later, Georgia stretched her neck to look, only to find that there was news that Aunt Cora was dating another man shown on Uncle Byron¡¯s phone.

    Chapter 951 Her Gossip ou are like a fence¨Csitter! Why am a yboy now?¡±¡°Aunt Cora, I¡¯m not wrong. The news that you had dinner and sang karaoke with Jerry the day before yesterday was on trend.

    When my Uncle Byron saw the news, he dropped his coffee cup into pieces.¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia yed with the baby and the baby¨Cnursing woman in the Hansen Mansion the day before yesterday. It unexpectedly ran into the scene where Uncle Byron dropped the coffee cup.

    At that moment, the baby was frightened and cried, and the elders were also rmed.

    Later, Georgia stretched her neck to look, only to find that there was news that Aunt Cora was dating another man shown on Uncle Byron¡¯s phone.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Chapter 951 Her Gossip

    2/4

    But Cora said, ¡°I¡¯m not dating him alone but having Martin with me, okay? You know those media like to catch rumors the most.¡±

    ¡°Getting along happily with Martin makes people feel more scared, okay? It¡¯s been said in the news that you will form a new family,¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia felt that Uncle Byron lost control and smashed his *s because of the word ¡°new family¡°.

    ¡°It was not as exaggerated as it was said in the news. Jerry and I just met each other. Martin hasn¡¯t yed games with Jerry for a long time, so we spent quite a lot of time together.¡±

    Martin grew up under Jerry¡¯s care, so his closeness to Jerry was more substantial than other ordinary people.The two of them now had a uniquemunication channel. Like their meetingst night, Martin made an appointment with Jerry and asked Cora to take him to see Jerry.

    Such a meeting would surely not attract attention if it was an ordinary person.

    But with Cora¡¯s previous live PK of curing cancer and Byron showing his affection to Cora on public asions, Cora not only had thebel of the first person to cure cancer but also had anotherbel, Mrs. Hansen.

    Both aroused much attention, whether it was the previousbel or Chapter 951 Her Gossip thetter one.

    3/4

    Some time ago, when Byron had a lot of cheating scandals, many gossipizens focused their attention on Cora, this Mrs.

    Hansen as well.

    So yesterday, when the media released the photo of Cora having dinner with Martin and Jerry, it caused quite a heated discussion.

    In addition to sighing: [I thought she would choose to ignore the previous scandals of Mr. Hansen and continue to live a stable life for the money that could not be spent in several lifetimes! But now it seems that this strange woman who is the first person to cure cancer has the confidence that ordinary people don¡¯t have.]

    Someone else said: [If she¡¯s not flirtatious, how can she be worthy of Mr. Hansen¡¯s affection!]

    Some people also said: [These two are evenly matched, especially in this aspect!]

    Some people even supported Cora to marry Jerry and form a new family.

    Some said: [That¡¯s right, leave that scumbag, and find a young little hot guy to piss him off.]

    Thements on the Inte not only made Byron angry but also made the entire Hansen family anxious.

 Chatper 952

    Chapter 952 Try Again?

    1/4

    Cora listened to what Georgia said, and the hand patting the child stopped mid¨Cair, biting her lower l*p with her teeth.

    Georgia knew at a nce that her Aunt Cora was still very concerned about her Uncle Byron¡¯s health.

    ¡°Aunt Cora, since you still care about Uncle Byron, why don¡¯t you try to be with him again? You know that what he did was to heal your heart disease, so can you forgive him?¡±

    Cora stared at a particr corner as if she was looking at something in that ce and seemed to be looking at an unknown location.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t forgive him, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give him what he wants,¡± Cora said.

    Once Byron got close to her in the past nights, Cora would feel ufortable and even think of the dead baby.

    ¡°Aunt Cora, you always say I¡¯m silly, but I think you¡¯re right now!¡± Georgia said.

    Georgia also said, ¡°If you can¡¯t ovee this problem now, it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t in the future. Think about it. You haven¡¯t pa*sed half of your life, so nothing is impossible. You deny your Chapter 952 Try Again?

    2/4future because of the current impossibility. You will regret it after many years when you are old.¡±

    Georgia and Efren also separated before, so she was very aware of this feeling of being tortured by love.

    Especially now that she was reunited with Efren and felt unbelievably happy every day, she couldn¡¯t help but think that if she hadn¡¯t reconciled with Efren back then, she would regret it now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It was precisely because of such an experience that Georgia¡¯s persuasion had some impact on Cora.

    When Cora wanted to say something to Georgia, Efren suddenly pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°I seemed to hear the baby crying just now. Is he hungry?¡± Efren asked.

    As soon as Georgia noticed that Efren came in, she hastily stood in front of the table,pletely blocking the half¨Ceaten spicy pasta on the table, and then showed Efren a beautiful smile.

    Cora handed the baby to Efren. ¡°He must be hungry. The diaper is still clean.¡±

    Efren took the baby skillfully and then made milk for the baby with one hand.

    Chapter 952 Try Again?

    In addition, Efren coaxed the infant child with a rare and gentle voice. ¡°Be good, baby, don¡¯t cry. Dad will make the milk right away.¡±Cora smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give the child to me or Georgia? It¡¯s inconvenient for you to hold it like this.¡±

    But Efren said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. You must be exhausted after staying in the clinic all day today. As for Georgia...¡±

    3/4

    Cora saw that Efren¡¯s gaze swept over the chili oil on Georgia¡¯s l*ps and continued, ¡°She should have her own business to attend to.¡±

    Cora saw that scene and believed in her previous judgment.

    Mr. Serrano certainly knew that Georgia ate spicy pasta secretly, but he was indulging.

    Cora was afraid she would turn into a super¨Cwattage light bulb if she stayed, so she quickly found an excuse to leave.

    After leaving the lounge, Cora went to find Martin.

    In the end, Nora stopped Cora first.

    ¡°Cora, I know you¡¯re still angry now, but can you help me stop Byron drinking tonight for the sake of him not making any mistakes?¡± Nora asked.

    Nora¡¯s anxious expression made Cora frown slightly

 Chatper 953

    \Chapter 953 Father and Son Reconciliation Cora remembered that Byron was rtively self¨Cdisciplined before.

    1/4

    Even if others toasted at the dinner, he would not be overdrank.

    Therefore, Nora didn¡¯t worry too much in terms of his ability of drinking.

    But today, Nora begged Cora in such a humble tone. Obviously, the problem was not simple.

    Nora said, ¡°He had stomach bleeding from drinking a few days ago, and the doctor said it was caused by excessive drinking every day recently.¡±

    Cora was shocked and asked, ¡°Does he drink a lot of wine every day?¡±

    Nora answered, ¡°Well, after you and Martin returned to the Yoris family, he drank it every night.¡±

    As Nora mentioned this, her face was full of worry. ¡°I was worried that someone would toast him at night, and he drank it again.

    He hade out of the hospital two days ago. If he drinks it again, he Chapter 953 Father and Son Reconciliation will be stomach bleeding again.¡±

    2/4

    Moreover, Nora talked about Martin¡¯s recent state with Cora. Sheexpressed her hope that Cora could let them take care of Martin if she was busy with her business. They had much free time.

    At the same time, Byron was having a father¨Cson conversation with Martin.

    Byron said, ¡°Martin, I know that I secretly located you and your mother before, which made you angry. But at that time, I was worried about your safety, and there was nothing I could do.¡±

    With a poker face, Martin expressed that he would not ept Byron¡¯s apology because what happened that time made him feel very ashamed and even feel like he had betrayed his mother.

    Byron asked again, ¡°Martin, do you want me to be separated from your mom? Or do you want your Uncle Jerry to be your stepfather?¡±

    Martin said, ¡°Uncle Jerry is good. He can y games with me every day, and he can also teach me some codes.¡±

    Byron felt very worried. ¡°He can y games with you, and so can I. As for the code, I think I am superior to him, for example, the positioning appletst time...¡±

    Martin was a little interested in his words because until now, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Byron imnted the applet.

    Chapter 953 Father and Son Reconciliation

    ¡°I can¡¯t control what Mother thinks.¡± Martin¡¯s attitude wasobviously soft.

    3/4

    Byron became rxed a little bit and said, ¡°Martin, I¡¯m not asking you to change your mother¡¯s mind. I just hope you can tell me the destination when you and your mom are out at night.¡±

    Seeing that Martin didn¡¯t respond, Byron continued, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for women to hang out at night, especially a beautiful woman like your mother.¡±

    When Byron said this, what appeared in Martin¡¯s mind was the scene in which his mother would put the leather shoes that his father left in the LO apartment at the door every day.

    At that time, he asked his mother curiously why did she ce his father¡¯s shoes out?

    His mother told him, ¡°Other people will think that Dad is also at home, and we will be safer.¡±

    Because of this, Martin felt that Byron¡¯s words were quite reasonable.Martin looked at Byron eagerly and asked, ¡°If I tell you where we are, will you tell me the code of the applet that day?¡±

    Byron thought that it would take several hours for Martin to agree to him, but he didn¡¯t expect Martin to change his thoughts so Chapter 953 Father and Son Reconciliation quickly. Therefore, Byron smiled out of satisfaction.

    4/4

    Byron replied, ¡°Of course, I will tell you, and I will teach you some other tricks.¡±

    Martin stretched out his little finger.

    Byron was stunned for a moment, then quickly stretched out his little finger to hook Martin¡¯s finger, which was the symbol of reaching an agreement.

    When the father and son reached an agreement, a wealthy businessman came up and toasted Byron.

    However, just when Byron took the *s of wine from the man, a slender hand stretched out to take the wine *s from Byron¡¯s hand...

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chatper 954

    Chapter 954 Do You Care About Me?

    1/5

    This action made Byron, Martin, and even the rich businessman who had toasted just now look at the owner of that hand in astonishment.

    Cora looked at them with a slight smile, and the beautiful goblet fell into her white and slender hands. It seemed that the goblet became more crystal and attractive.

    Byron didn¡¯t know why Cora did this, but he was in an inexplicably good mood.

    His deep eyes were even tinged with a feeling of a smile.

    The rich businessman wanted to get angry at first. It was an important thing for him to have a toast with Mr. Hansen, but he was prevented by a woman.

    But when he saw that the woman was Cora, the wealthy businessman was suddenly a little confused.

    Looking at the gentle smile on Byron¡¯s face, the wealthy businessman suddenly felt that the rumor that they had broken up was wrong.

    Chapter 954 Do You Core About Me?

    275

    It was clear that they loved each other.When the rich businessman was stunned, Cora smiled and said,

    ¡°Mr. Hansen has been ill recently. Why don¡¯t I drink this wine instead of him?¡±

    The rich businessman dared not let the woman who was gazed at affectionately by Mr. Hansen drink. He quickly refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will wait for Mr. Hansen to recover, and then I can drink with him.¡±

    Byron appreciated this man¡¯s emotional quotient, so he answered. the questions this man had just asked.

    Since the doubts of the wealthy businessman were answered, he left after expressing his gratitude.

    As soon as the rich businessman left, Cora put the *s of wine in her hand on the waiter¡¯s tray.

    Cora said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink if you have a bad stomach. You are not as healthy as teenagers. It¡¯s not necessary for you to be reminded about that.¡±

    After saying these words, Cora took Martin¡¯s hand and left together.

    Byron was overjoyed. He quickly grabbed her wrist and brought her back into his arms.

    Chapter 954 Do You Care About Me?

    Cora showed an indifferent attitude to him when she was inGeorgia¡¯s lounge just now, which made him very desperate.

    In a sh, she cared about his health again.

    Although Byron didn¡¯t know what was going on, he was in an inexplicably good mood.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want people to criticize me that your stomach condition was not good because my cold attitude made you overdrink.¡±

    3/5

    Cora still showed a cold expression. She did not even look at Byron.

    But when Byron looked at her pretty side face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Byron said, ¡°Cora, I know you care about me. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s take it easy. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Afraid that he would be happy in vain, Cora hesitated for a moment before pulling her hand out of his palm...

    After the off¨Cduty time of the next day, all the Hansen Group employees left thepany one after another, but Byron was still sitting in the office.

    After Cora and Martin left him, he didn¡¯t know where to go after Chapter 954 Do You Care About Me?

    getting off work every day.

    At first, he wanted to have a drink with Harry, but Cora¡¯s wordswere deeply remembered in his mind.

    4/5

    Therefore, he ignored the message of having a drink together sent by Harry just now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Byron didn¡¯t know where he should go.

    But at this moment, a sentence popped up on hisputer screen: [Mom is going to attend the alumni meeting tonight.]

    Byron cheered up immediately.

    It seemed that yesterday¡¯s alliance was useful.

    Martin started to tell him where Cora was going.

    Byron immediately operated theputer and asked Martin about the address of the alumni a*sociation by means of code.

    Martin gave the address very readily but also reminded: [Don¡¯t appear too suddenly, or mom will suspect me.]

    Byron replied: [I¡¯ll go with Uncle Harry, pretending to meet by chance.]

 Chatper 955

    Chapter 955 What Are You Laughing At?

    As the sunlight weakened, after Cora came out of the medical clinic, she went straight to a hotel.

    At this time, many people gathered in the hall, such as Tyler, Matt, and Sally.

    When Sally saw Cora, she was so happy that she threw herself into Cora¡¯s arms.

    They chatted as soon as they met, and Sally got straight to the point. ¡°Did Mr. Hansen really cheat? I don¡¯t think he is a jerk like that, but there is too much gossip outside. I am worried about you.¡±

    When she was watching videos in Grakrord City before, she had seen a lot of analysis of Byron¡¯s thoughts.

    At that time, she wished she could fly over directly and ask Cora to rify.

    However, it was impossible for her toe over immediately because she was about to give birth at that time.

    Cora said, ¡°He didn¡¯t cheat. He was in the hospital.¡± Cora then Chapter 955 What Are You Laughing At? told Sally what happened during this period.

    2/5

    Sally said, ¡°I happened to give birth at that time. Otherwise, I would havee directly to apany you, and you wouldn¡¯t be so sad.¡±

    But Cora said, ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±Cora didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and soon asked Sally about her baby and her husband.

    It turned out that the man whom Sally was about to marry before was the bad man who had been seducing her and making her think she was cheating.

    But after Sally became pregnant, the man took the initiative to stand up and take responsibility, and everything was fine.

    Tyler reminded, ¡°If you keep chatting, we¡¯ll almost eat up everything.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that they were chatting all the time, Tyler couldn¡¯t help reminding them to eat quickly.

    Cora and Sally joined their conversation, eating and drinking together.

    In the middle of the dinner, when Cora was going to the bathroom, Sally¡¯s cell phone rang just in time.

    Chapter 955 What Are You Laughing At?

    So, Cora went to the bathroom alone.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she came out of the women¡¯s bathroom and was washing her hands on the public sink, someone from the sink on the other side came up and washed hands.

    3/5Cora focused on cleaning every corner of her fingers with hand sanitizer, without even raising her head, but she vaguely felt that there was a man beside her, who was tall and strong.

    Well, the cologne on his b*dy was the same type as Byron¡¯s, and it smelled equally charming whenbined with the smell of tobo.

    Cora couldn¡¯t help but nce at the man¡¯s long fingers, which were being rinsed under the faucet, and found that the ring this man was wearing was the same as Byron¡¯s.

    Even his hands look as charming as Byron¡¯s.

    Cora couldn¡¯t helpughing, wondering if she was influenced by Georgia¡¯s words, which made her always think of Byron inexplicably.

    But at this moment, a familiar male voice came from one side. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Cora¡¯s movements faltered.

    Chapter 955 What Are You Laughing At?

    She recognized that the voice belonged to Byron.

    4/5

    She raised her head suddenly and saw Byron looking down at her from above.

    In a pair of deep eyes, there was a feeling of a smile, which was very attractive.

    Cora came back to her sense in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Byron answered, ¡°Harry and I made an appointment to have dinner here. I came over to wash my hands and saw you giggling here.¡±

    He exined calmly, without the urgency of waiting anxiously in the hall just now.

    Byron did exin everything thoroughly, but Cora always felt that something was wrong.

    Byron asked, ¡°Why are you here? Isn¡¯t your car sent formaintenance? I¡¯ll take you backter.¡±

    Byron saw Cora thinking and asked her again.

    Cora answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the alumni a*sociation. Sally will take a taxi with meter.¡± She tactfully rejected Byron.

    Byron was about to say something when Matt suddenly came to Chapter 955 What Are You Laughing At?

    the bathroom.

    Matt stared at Byron¡¯s figure, and suddenly he thought something!

    He remembered where he had seen Byron before.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956 For Sake of Cora?

    Matt yelled, ¡°I know where I¡¯ve seen you before!¡±

    Matt¡¯s exmation made both Cora and Byron pay attention to him.

    Cara said, ¡°Matt, he is Mr. Hansen. You must have seen him often in the news. And you have met him several times before.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t take it seriously and exined to Matt with a smile.

    On the other hand, Byron stood quietly on the side, waiting for Cora tomunicate with Matt patiently.

    Given Byron¡¯s status, he could not have been so humble.

    Matt was Cora¡¯s senior brother, and he had taken good care of Cora before, so Byron was willing to treat Matt kindly.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Matt would say, ¡°I know he is Mr. Hansen, your husband. But what I want to say is that I remembered seeing him at our school¡¯s schrship awarding ceremony before!¡±

    Cora was shocked. She nced at Byron and said, ¡°Matt, your memory must have been wrong. Byron finished his university life abroad. How could you have seen him at the schrship award Ceremony?¡±

    Chapter 956 For Sake of Cora?2/4

    Matt said, ¡°He¡¯s not a student at our school, but I actually saw him at the schrship ceremony because he was there as a guest of honor.¡±

    When Matt said this, Byron seemed to think of something deeply.

    But Cora¡¯s attention was all on Matt, and she didn¡¯t realize it temporarily. She smiled and said, ¡°How is it possible? I am a person who receives a schrship every year, and I have never seen him go up to the podium to present awards.¡±

    Matt said, ¡°He really sat in the area where the award presenters were. I used to be a cadre of the student union and was responsible for receiving them. I really met him. He is... he is the founder of Sunda Group.¡±

    Matt finally remembered everything. ¡°Yes, he is the founder of Sunda Group, and most of the schrships in our school at that time were provided by him.¡±

    Cora still showed an expression of disbelief. ¡°No, no, Matt, you remembered wrongly. Although he is indeed rted to Sunda Group, he is only the person in charge of the domestic Sunda Group.¡±

    While they were arguing endlessly, Tyler came out of the hall.

    Seeing the three of them at the bathroom door, Tyler also hurried over.Chapter 956 For Sake of Cora?

    3/4R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Tyler asked, ¡°Byron, are you here to look for Cora? I wondered just now why she didn¡¯te back aftering out for so long.¡±

    Byron answered, ¡°Harry and I were having dinner here, and we just happened to meet.¡±

    Byron¡¯s expression was slightly cold, which made Tyler a little puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Matt seemed to have found an ally and asked, ¡°Tyler, you also met Mr. Hansen in the awarding guest area, right?¡±

    Tyler was confused and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Cora exined, ¡°Matt said firmly that he had seen Byron at our school¡¯s schrship award ceremony before and that he was the founder of Sunda Group. I was exining to him that Byron was only the person in charge of the domestic region...¡±

    Tyler heard the words, Sunda Group and then thought of the time when Sunda Group donated a huge schrship to the college, which happened to be the beginning of the year of Cora¡¯s enrollment.

    Tyler suddenly thought of a sentence that described the summer scene, ¡°Summer is when the sun shines, and the butterflies dance with the flowers.¡±

    Tyler looked at Byron suddenly. His eyes were full of shock and Chapter 956 For Sake of Cora?

    disbelief.

    4/4Therefore, from establishing Sunda Group to donating arge sum of money to their medical college as a schrship. Were these things all for Cora¡¯s sake?

    From the beginning, Byron¡¯s target was Cora.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957 Change a Wife?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    But under Tyler¡¯s gaze, Byron¡¯s expression became unnatural.

    At that moment, Tyler knew that he was right...

    After a while, Tyler stopped Matt discussing and said, ¡°Alright,e back with me for a drink. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    But Matt muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t drink alcohol. And if this issue can¡¯t be discussed, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep today.¡±

    But Tyler didn¡¯t care about it and dragged Matt towards the direction of the hall. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll make you a few more drinks.¡±

    Matt was finally dragged back to the hall by Tyler.

    Seeing Matt¡¯s return, the alumni began to drag him to drink together.

    However, Matt couldn¡¯t help but ask Tyler while drinking, ¡°Are you really giving up Cora?¡±

    Matt thought Tyler dragged him away to give Byron and Coral a chance to be alone.

    Chapter 957 Change a Wife?

    2/4

    So he also said, ¡°Let me tell you. If you like Cora, you¡¯d better keep chasing her. I always feel that Mr. Hansen seems to conceal many things without telling Cora.¡±

    For example, Byron was the award presenter of their college, and Matt confirmed that he remembered correctly.Byron could have answered the question which whether he was the award presenter in one sentence.

    Byron didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched Matt arguing with Cora...

    In addition, a few days ago, there were various reports of Byron¡¯s cheating on the Inte.

    Matt felt that this kind of scumbag was not good enough for Cora.

    However, Tyler told Matt, ¡°Even if Byron concealed many things, I would ept the fact that Cora chose him.¡±

    Tyler always thought that he had known Cora the longest and had the deepest affection, so he was the best choice for Cora.

    But now it seemed that he was not the one who loved Cora the most from the beginning.

    It wasn¡¯t him who gave his whole love to her.

    Chapter 957 Change a Wife?

    Thinking about it now, he felt that Cora was right to choose Byron...

    Matt asked, ¡°What do you mean? You make me confused!¡±3/4

    Matt felt that Tyler¡¯s words were ambiguous, which made him feel puzzled.

    Tyler answered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand too much. Let¡¯s enjoy our drink tonight.¡±

    Tyler raised his wine *s and clinked *ses with Matt...

    On the other side, Cora saw that Tyler and Matt had gone back to the hall, and she wanted to follow them.

    But Byron stopped her. ¡°Cora, shall I send you and Sally backter?¡±

    ¡°No, we made an appointment to take a taxi.¡± Cora still hadn¡¯t figured out how to face this man.

    Then, she left.

    Byron looked at the figure of Cora walking away quickly and sighed softly. He wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious at all about what Matt said?¡±

    Chapter 957 Change a Wife?4/4

    In fact, he had already prepared everything just now. If Cora took the initiative to ask him, he would tell her.

    But in the end, Cora still didn¡¯t ask him for confirmation, so he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Feeling upset, he returned to the hall where Harry was in.

    Harry asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It seems that I fail to be the excuse of your presence.¡±

    When Harry saw Byroning back alone, he knew that tonight¡¯s meal was in vain.

    Harry asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just change a wife?¡±

    Even though Harry¡¯s proposal was rejected by Byron immediately, he continued to say, ¡°After I experienced a failed marriage, I feel that there is nothing indispensable.¡±

    He added, ¡°I remember you liked a girl from the medical college very much before. There was an awa college, and you even went back to participate in that ceremony. I think that you¡¯d better choose that girl as your

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958 nned for a Long Time Byron sneered, then grabbed his *s and wanted to drink.

    But when the wine reached his l*ps, he suddenly remembered something and put the *s back in a daze.

    Seeing this scene, Harry couldn¡¯t help asking him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink?¡±

    ¡°I promised Cora that I won¡¯t drink any more recently,¡± Byron replied calmly this time.

    Harry made a series of disgusting voices and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to obey Cora¡¯s words like this. Women are very rebellious. If you treat her too well, she usually won¡¯t treat you well.¡±

    Jane was like this.

    Even if he gave her everything, she would not even want to have his child in the end.

    Harry even thought that if Jane was willing to give birth to their child, no matter how big a mistake she madeter, he Chapter 958 nned for a Long Time would do his best to protect her and take her away.

    But some women were so heartless.After so many years, he still hadn¡¯t moved her.

    ¡°You should go to the girl from back then now and let Cora know that she can¡¯t handle you.¡±

    Harry was sitting here by himself just now. He was already drunk.

    2/4

    This kind of buoyant feeling was good. He was rxed.

    Even if she didn¡¯t get a response from Byron, he could still talk andugh by himself, ¡°That girl was so nice back then. I heard that she got a schrship every year, and she was still the favorite of their medical school...¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    In those years, when Byron returned, Harry would always take him to y together.

    So Harry also knew that Byron was interested in a girl from medical school.

    But Byron was tight¨Cl*pped. He didn¡¯t mention a single word about the girl¡¯s specific information.

    They only knew roughly that the girl¡¯s academic performanceChapter 958 nned for a Long Time was good. Every time Byron went back, it was just to attend her schrship ceremony.

    3/4

    But when it came to this, he couldn¡¯t help butpare the girl Byron liked with Cora.

    ¡°The girl is an eight¨Cyear medical student in the medical school. What about Cora?¡±

    This time, Byron, who had been keeping an indifferent face, finally responded, ¡°School of Medicine, an eight¨Cyear medical student.¡±

    Harry sobered up a lot.

    Because he suddenly remembered that at the dinner held by the Yoris family when Cora came back, Sara had always praised Cora for her excellent academic performance. Shepleted her studies with the schrship she received.

    So not only did Cora have the same grades as the girl Byron liked, but even the school she attended was the same.

    Suddenly, Harry had a bad thought. ¡°Could Cora be that girl from back then?¡±

    This time, Byron answered, ¡°I am not sentimental.¡±

    The words shocked Harry so much that he couldn¡¯t speak for a

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959 Attend in Person

    1/4

    When Byron heard Harry mention the past, he thought of his first formal contact with Cora...

    That day when he learned that Cora was refused, he never thought that he would intervene in her life so soon.

    However, in the bar at that time, she was so charming. Countless men cast their eyes on her, looking eager to try.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    At that time, Byron looked at that scene and felt that if he didn¡¯t do anything, he could only watch her in Eason¡¯s arms as before.

    So that day, he went to Cora¡¯s side regardless of everything and made those who were waiting for the opportunity to seduce Cora retreat to the side.

    Byron didn¡¯t expect that his original intention was to drive away the men around Cora.

    Who knew that Cora was so proactive that day, hugging his waist and igniting that night...

    Afterward, every time Byron recalled what happened that day, he was grateful that he took the initiative to go up.

    Chapter 959 Attend in Person2/4

    Otherwise, he could only watch others take her back.

    After that beautiful night, Cora¡¯s motivation to take advantage of him for revenge was too obvious. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be so humble to help her.

    That was why he rejected Cora at that time. And that was why so many things happenedter.

    ¡°Byron, how can you be so calm? You like her so much, and you can still watch Cora fall in love with your nephew?¡±

    Harry was still emotional.

    But Byron only said, ¡°Can I stop her when she took the initiative to find a boyfriend?¡±

    Harry said, ¡°If it were me, I would take the chance no matter if she is active or pa*sive!¡±

    Then, Harry proposed again, ¡°I think taking advantage of this rtionship is a good opportunity for reunion. No woman will not be moved if she knows that she has been silently guarded for so many years.¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t make a sound and seemed to disapprove of Harry¡¯s proposal.

    Chapter 959 Attend in Person3/4

    Harry simplyined, ¡°During cremation, your mouth will not be able to burn. It¡¯s so stubborn!¡±

    Byron said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about the sess rate of doing this.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the probability of sess, I think we must try it.

    Do you want to watch Jerry sleep with your wife and beat your son?¡±

    As soon as Harry finished speaking, Byron immediately threw the cigarette at him, then got up and left.

    ¡°Damn it, my white suit! This is what I just bought...¡±

    Harry was still cursing and sweeping the cigarette away.

    After Byron left the room, he waited at the gate for Cora and the others to end their party. At the same time, he thought about what Harry said just now and felt that it was right.

    So, before Cora showed up, he called Carter, ¡°Tomorrow, I will attend the new productunch conference of Sunda Group inperson!¡±

    Carter didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°As the person in charge of the domestic branch? I see. I¡¯ll prepare a speech.¡±

    Because all along, Byron had only dered to the outside as Chapter 959 Attend in Person the domestic director of Sunda Group.

    After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up the phone.

    4/4

    But at this time, Byron suddenly said, ¡°No, I will attend as the president of Sunda Group.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Carter was surprised.

    However, he also seemed to understand why Byron made. such an arrangement suddenly and quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I will prepare it.¡±

    So, five minutes after the two of them ended the phone call, all major media sent a newsletter: [Tomorrow at eight o¡¯clock, the founder of Sunda Group will attend the new productunch conference of the branch in New York.]

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960 An Invitation Card The party of Cora and the others wasing to an end. They were about to pay the bill and leave.

    At this time, Matt took out his mobile phone to check the time and happened to see the news.

    For a while, Matt eximed, ¡°Cora, look! Tomorrow morning, the founder of Sunda Group will attend the press conference of the branch in New York.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sally was busy talking on the phone before and didn¡¯t know about the discussion between Matt and Cora. She came up curiously and took a look at Matt¡¯s phone.

    But after seeing theplete content of the newsletter above, Sally was stunned.

    ¡°What does the founder of Sunda Group have to do with Cora? Her husband... Her ex¨Chusband is just the domestic director of Sunda Group.¡±

    Sally said.

    But Matt said, ¡°No, Mr. Hansen is not just the domestic director. He is the founder of Sunda Group! When we were in Chapter 960 An Invitation Cardcollege, he provided schrships.¡±

    ¡°No, why don¡¯t we remember this?¡± Sally wondered.

    Matt looked at her directly. ¡°You were not a member of the student union at the time, and you didn¡¯t receive a schrship. How could you know this?¡±

    2/4

    Sally was so angry. She walked towards Matt, waving her fist. ¡°You know too much. Be careful!¡±

    Matt and Sally quarreled for a while, then rushed to Cora.

    ¡°Cora, I think you should pay attention to this press conference tomorrow. There must be an answer you didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    Cora wondered, ¡°Even if he is the founder of Sunda Group, he doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t reconciled now. No matter how rich Byron was, it had nothing to do with her.

    But Matt said, ¡°But don¡¯t you think he has lied to you so much and has other motives?¡±

    When Cora was about to say something, Tyler came up to him. ¡°Cora, Matt is drunk. Please ignore him. How are you and Sally going? I can send you off.¡±

    Chapter 960 An Invitation Card3/4

    ¡°My mother called just now and said that she would send a car to pick me up and Sally. And she let Sally stay at my house tonight.¡± Cora said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Matt back here. Tell me when you get home.¡± After Tyler arranged everything, he pulled Matt away.

    Matt didn¡¯t want to leave now and was still talking to Tyler, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me exin it to Cora? You thought my analysis made sense just now!¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, Cora will know his affection, so we shouldn¡¯t get involved in it.¡± Tyler said.

    ¡°His affection? What affection?¡± Matt asked.

    Thetter words, as the two walked away, could not be heard.

    Cora watched Tyler and the others leave and left with Sally.

    Just when they came out of the hotel, Cora saw the slender figure leaning on the side of the car.

    Byron was smoking a cigarette. The smoke enveloped him, adding a bit of gloom.

    But the moment when he saw Cora, his eyes suddenly lit up.All the haze was instantly dispelled.

    Chapter 960 An Invitation Card He strolled towards Cora with a smile on his face.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    4/4

    Sally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°As expected of Mr. Hansen, he is so charming.¡±

    But after sighing, Sally said again, ¡°Cora, I don¡¯t mean to sleep with him. I just think it¡¯s a pity that you broke up.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Cora was speechless.

    At this time, Byron had alreadye to the two of them. ¡°Can I send you back?¡±

    ¡°No need. My mother sent a driver over.¡± Cora said.

    Byron nodded and then took out an invitation card from his pocket...

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961 Promising

    ¡°Remember to attend on time tomorrow.¡± Byron handed the invitation card to Cora.

    1/4

    Cora fl*pped through it. ¡°The new product press conference of Sunda Group in New York?¡±

    Sally also nced at the invitation card eagerly and then asked wonderingly, ¡°Could it be that what Matt said is true?

    Mr. Hansen, are you the founder of Sunda Group?¡±

    Byron didn¡¯t answer directly but just said with a smile, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll find out if you apany Cora to have a look. The driver is here.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Byron also took the initiative to open the car door for them.

    Cora and Sally could only follow in the car.

    After Sally got into the car, she was still muttering, ¡°Oh my god, I feel like I¡¯m promising. I asked Mr. Hansen to open the car door for me.¡±

    Then, she went back to the main topic and said, ¡°Cora, Ialways feel that Matt was right. Mr. Hansen is probably the founder of Sunda Group.¡±

    Chapter 961 Promising

    2/4

    Cora handed the phone to Sally. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. You see, this is the information of the Sunda Group that I found on the Inte.¡±

    Matt was so swearing just now, and Byron personally sent her an invitation card for the press conference. Cora also doubted it. So, after she got in the car, she searched for it on the Inte.

    She did not find the information of the founder of Sunda Group. But there were many legends about the founder of Sunda Group.

    Some people said that they met the founder of Sunda Group, saying that he was over sixty years old, with sharp eyes, which was very scary.

    Someone also said that the founder of Sunda Group was an olddy who founded Sunda Group together with her husband...

    But among all kinds of rumors, there was only one with simr conditions to Byron.

    After Sally saw the rumors on the Inte, she stopped talking about this topic.Chapter 961 Promising Soon, the two returned to the Yoris Mansion.

    3/4

    When Sally saw Martin, she hugged Martin and k*ssed him madly, k*ssing Martin¡¯s face so that his face was covered with l*pstick marks.

    ¡°Martin, why do you grow and be more handsome? I will take you back to be my son¨Cinw. Tell me, what kind of girl do you like?¡±

    During the intense discussion between Martin and Sally, Sara also brought them soup and various snacks.

    ¡°Both of you drink some hangover soup and have some snacks. I know you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so there must be endless things to talk about. I¡¯ll take Martin to bed first.¡±

    Sally thanked her. After Sara left the room, she sighed, ¡°She looked like a good mother now.¡±

    ¡°Well, she is very good to me and Martin and so are the others. No matter what decision I make, she will support me.¡±

    These were all the ease and joy that Cora had never felt by Flora¡¯s side before.

    ¡°Some people use their childhood to heal their whole life, and some people use their whole life to heal their childhood. You, Chapter 961 Promising

    4/4

    it¡¯s thetter now. But it looked like it should have been healed gradually!¡±

    This night, Sally and Cora kept chatting, from their respective emotions, to their children, and then to their families.It wasn¡¯t until dawn that the two fell asleep.

    Just after eight o¡¯clock, Cora¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Cora squinted her eyes, found her phone, and looked. It was Byron calling her.

    As soon as she connected, his gentle voice came from the phone, ¡°Cora, haven¡¯t you woke up yet? Didn¡¯t you agree today that you wille to the new productunch press conference of Sunda Group?¡±

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962 Verify Cora squinted her eyes. She was sleepy and confused. Her voice became a little hoarse and irritable.

    1/4

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree. I talked with Sally tootest night and wanted to sleep.¡±

    But Byron still coaxed patiently, ¡°Wait until the press conference is over before going to bed, okay? Juste over and have a look. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s so interesting about the press conference? I¡¯m not interested in smart home.¡±

    Cora was old¨Cfashioned. Even if the smart home developed by Sunda Group was popr all over the world, she would not have those products in her room.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know when youe.¡± Byron¡¯s voice was still gentle.

    ¡°I...¡± She didn¡¯t want to go.

    When Cora wanted to say that, Sally also woke up.

    Hearing that Cora had been talking about the new productChapter 962 Verify

    2/4

    ¡°Are you going to the new productunch event? Go, Cora. I also want to see what the press conference looks like.¡±

    Sally took Cora¡¯s phone directly, andmunicated directly with Byron, ¡°Mr. Hansen, I will bring Cora to you right now.

    Remember to leave a seat for me too. It would be better if you can give me a set of products.¡±

    ¡°The best seat is reserved for you. As for the products, if you bring Cora here, I will take care of all your smart products in the future. All new products will be the first for your family to try.¡±

    Sally was different from Cora. She liked smart home products.

    the most.

    So she had already bought a lot of smart home products, including many products under the name of Sunda Group.However, the smart home products under the name of Sunda Group were more expensive, because they were facing high¨Cend people.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    So every time Sallypared the cost performance, she finally chose other lower¨Cgrade products.

    Chapter 962 Verify But she was still a diehard fan of Sunda Group.

    3/4

    Therefore, when she heard Byron¡¯s promise, she felt so happy.

    ¡°No problem. No matter what happens, I will bring Cora to the press conference. Mr. Hansen, wait for my good news!¡±

    Then, Sally helped Cora hang up the call.

    As a result, when she turned around, Cora was lying on the bed again.

    ¡°Cora, get up quickly.¡±

    Sally pulled Cora.

    Cora hummed, ¡°You sold me just for a set of smart products, right?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Cora, don¡¯t you want to verify our guess?¡±Sally¡¯s words made Cora a little shaken.

    So, in the end, Cora was dragged to the press conference by Sally.

    It was Carter who received the two.

    ¡°Please go this way. Your seats are over there.¡±

    4/4

    Chapter 962 Verify When Carter led them to their seats, the two couldn¡¯t help feeling a little puzzled.

    ¡°Carter, this seat... Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You see, the executives of Sunda Group are all sitting in the back seats. We are sitting so close to the front.

    We don¡¯te here to do wholesale business!¡±

    Cora and Sally asked one after another. But Carter said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the seats are arranged like this. Sit down first, and I¡¯ll get someone to bring you drinks.¡±

    ¡°Go and do your work. Don¡¯t worry about us. We will figure it out ourselves.¡± Cora said hastily.

    There were a lot of people at the press conference. There were still many people asking him questions along the way Carter led them.

    Carter didn¡¯t dare to dy and left soon.

    Not long after Carter left, the host announced, ¡°The pressconference starts now...¡±

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963 Did a Lot Following the host¡¯s words, those media people from all over the world immediately aimed their cameras at the stage of the press conference.

    Even near where Cora and Sally were sitting, there were a few media people who recorded every moment on the stage with their cameras and expressed their excitement.

    ¡°Great, I finally got to see the founder of Sunda Group!¡±

    ¡°I waited for several years just to take a picture of him. But after several years, I didn¡¯t even capture a single back view.¡±

    ¡°I thought that I would never know who this mysterious founder is in this life. But I never thought that I still have such a sacred opportunity...¡±

    Listening to the discussion, Sally kept looking around. ¡°Cora, where is Mr. Hansen? He called you toe over to watch the press conference. Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Cora looked around but still didn¡¯t see Byron. She felt more and more that it should be as she thought that Byron was not Chapter 963 Did a Lot the founder of Sunda Group at all.2/4

    At this time, the host announced, ¡°Now we invite the founder of our Sunda Group toe up and introduce our new product.¡±

    As the host said, everyone at the press conference apuded to wee the founder.

    However, in this lively atmosphere, Byron walked up in a ck suit. He was tall with a handsome face.

    There were no gorgeous essories. But it seemed that he had his light, making people unconsciously focus on him.

    It was just that the moment they saw the man clearly, almost everyone present was stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is Mr. Hansening up?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Hansen just the person in charge of the domestic part of Sunda Group? Didn¡¯t Sunda Group keep dering today that their founder wille?¡±

    The discussion became louder and louder until Byron beganto introduce himself.

    ¡°Hello! Everyone, I am the domestic director of Sunda Group and the founder of Sunda Group, Byron Hansen!¡±

    Chapter 963 Did a Lot A concise self¨Cintroduction made everyone at the press conference a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°What! Byron is not only the domestic director of Sunda Group, but also the founder of Sunda Group?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the founder, why didn¡¯t Mr. Hansen say anything from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Rich people probably like to y low¨Ckey. My God!¡±

    Not only was there a lot of exmation at the press conference, but even the simultaneous live broadcast of the press conference on the Inte was world¨Crenowned.

    3/4

    From the major search engines to the headlines of variousforeign news, there was all sh news about Byron being the founder of Sunda Group.

    Even Matt, who was on duty at the hospital at this time, saw the news and rushed to Tyler¡¯s office.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m right! He is the founder of Sunda Group!¡±

    Matt also said, ¡°He hides so many secrets. He must not be sincere to Cora. You should seize the Chapter 963 Did a Lot But after Matt said so much, Tyler just stared at his phone screen and said, ¡°There is no chance.¡±

    4/4

    Matt wondered and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. Why don¡¯t you have a chance?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°You saw that he didn¡¯t do anything. But in fact, he did countless things that we couldn¡¯t see.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I do not understand what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    Matt didn¡¯t understand what happened to Tyler. So he simply watched the live broadcast of the press conference, only to find that in addition to exining new products, this press conference of Sunda Group even mentioned Sunda Group¡¯s donation of schrship to the medical school.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964 The Origin of Sunda Group At the same time, at the scene of Sunda Group¡¯s press conference...

    The giant screen was disying some donations made by Sunda Group over the years, but Byron brought up the previous schrship to New York Medical College.

    ¡°Actually, I feel a little guilty about this donation. I only helped their schrship because my wife, Mrs. Hansen, was studying there.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, there was quite an uproar at the press conference.

    Sally excitedly grabbed Cora¡¯s hand. ¡°Cora, he said that he gave our school a schrship because of you! Did you hear that?¡±

    But Cora was still confused.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She had received schrships for so many years. But she never thought that these schrships were supported by Byron.

    Chapter 964 The Origin of Sunda Group So, did this man know her many years ago?

    2/4Cora looked at the man on the stage in astonishment, and the man happened to be looking at her too.

    In his eyes, there was a tenderness that couldn¡¯t be concealed at all.

    And the question that Cora was curious about was also something that many media was particrly curious about.

    So they couldn¡¯t wait and started asking questions.

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, do you mean that you knew Mrs. Hansen at that time? That¡¯s why you offered a schrship to the medical school, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hansen, is Mrs. Hansen Dr. Lane? But as far as we know, you haven¡¯t held a wedding yet!¡±

    ¡°If you like Mrs. Hansen so much, why did you cheat so often?¡±

    The questions were very sharp.

    So even Carter was a little worried that Byron would be angry on the spot.

    These questions were not in the speech he had prepared Chapter 964 The Origin of Sunda Groupbefore.

    3/4

    But fortunately, because all the questions were rted to Cora, Byron was patient.

    ¡°Take your time one by one. First, Mrs. Hansen and I have never betrayed each other. The news that has been released during the previous period is also my intention!¡±

    Byron talked eloquently, telling about the recurrence of depression after Cora lost her child and also exining the treatment n Johnson said.

    In addition, he also said, ¡°In this life, my wife will only be Cora. Regarding the matter of marrying her, I am always on call. I have already drawn up the wedding venue, including the guest list.¡±

    Finally, he also exined the schrship issue.

    ¡°Yes, before I offered a schrship to the medical school, I knew that she was studying in medical school. Even the Sunda Group was named for her.¡±

    At this time, Byron¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on Cora who was under the stage.

    The affection in the deep eyes was like an imprable,pletely enveloping Cora.

    Chapter 964 The Origin of Sunda Group

    4/4

    ¡°I remember the first time I saw Cora. I was attracted by her...¡±

    At that moment, there was a lot of exmation from almost the audience.

    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s so touching.¡±¡°I never thought that secret love could be so sweet! It was so warm...¡±

    ¡°Others say that the feelings of rich people cannot be trusted. But now, Mr. Hansen has broken everyone¡¯s perception.¡±

    Many people shouted directly, ¡°I believe in love again.¡±

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s emotions, Byron took the bouquet of roses handed to him by Carter and walked slowly towards Cora who was stunned...

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965 Perfect Reproduction Cora looked at Byron walking towards her on the stage. Her eyes were red. She felt something.

    Even if Matt had guessed something before and revealed it to her, it was not as shocking as Byron¡¯s confession.

    At this time, Byron hade to her with a bouquet in hand.

    ¡°Cora, since I have loved you for many years and have not made any mistakes, can you reconcile with me?¡±

    He knelt in front of Cora on one knee. His charming eyes reflected the figure of Cora alone, and his tone was cautious and sincere.

    During the few seconds when Byron walked towards Cora, Cora¡¯s mind kept shing all kinds of things about the two of them over the years.

    During this process, although they also had some unhappiness and even broke up, they were more loving and lingering.

    Especially during the four years when Byron disappeared, she regretted not being able to love each other well when both of Chapter 965 Perfect Reproductionthem were alive.

    But recently, what happened to her?

    Was she crazy?

    Two people were alive. So they should stay together!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    As long as she worked hard, they could get through all the difficulties.

    2/4

    They still got through the four years..

    Thinking of this, Cora took the bouquet from Byron, threw herself into his arms, and burst into tears.

    At this moment, Byron felt that his heart, which had been wandering for a long time, had finally returned to shore at this moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but k*ss Cora in front of so many people at the press conference, and hundreds of millions of people who watched the live broadcast...

    Sally watched the whole process and couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    Byron k*ssed Cora for a long time. But no one was impatient. They just apuded and cheered for them very excitedly...Chapter 965 Perfect Reproduction At this time, a woman on the Southern Ind was also watching the live broadcast of the press conference, which made everyone in the world believe in love again.

    The moment she saw Byron¡¯s confession, she almost lost control.

    3/4

    Byron said that he liked Cora for so many years.

    And his cheating some time ago was just a frequently created illusion, to cure Cora¡¯s depression.

    Isidra was going crazy with jealousy.

    When she saw Byron uncontrobly k*ssing Cora, she directly smashed her phone to the ground.

    After the medical staff heard the sound, they rushed as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t get too excited. You can¡¯t make an overly intense expression on your face right now, or all the stic surgery you¡¯ve done before will be in vain.¡±

    After hearing what the medical staff said, Isidra controlled the hideous expression on her face and quickly grabbed the mirror to check her face.

    Through the mirror, Isidra saw her face, which was almost Chapter 965 Perfect Reproduction identical to Cora¡¯s, and her skin was so good.

    4/4Now just change to the same hairstyle as Cora in the live broadcast, with their simr heights and her recent l*posuction filling. Even Byron should not be able to tell which of them was the real Cora.

    Thinking that she would soon be able to rece Cora and get Byron¡¯s supreme favor, Isidra began to mutter to herself.

    ¡°Byron, I love you blindly. Look, you like this face and this figure, so I will reproduce it perfectly for you!¡±

    Isidra caressed her face lightly and smiled.

    ¡°Byron, wait! I¡¯ll find you right away. We¡¯ll be together soon...¡±

 Chatper 966

    Chapter 966 Hold It Today After the press conference was over, Byron took Cora to the backstage of the press conference.

    Cora wanted to ask Byron a lot of questions. But she didn¡¯t expect to see the Hansen family as soon as she entered backstage, and even the Yoris family also came.

    Seeing the two of theming in, everyone had smiles on their faces.

    1/4

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy ending.¡± Nora and Osborn said.

    Although they didn¡¯t show anything during this time, the two of them were more anxious than anyone else.

    Sara and William also beamed.

    Although they were quite surprised about Byron suddenly bing the founder of Sunda Group, they were also quite moved when they heard that he liked Cora very much from the very beginning and had done so many things for Cora.Furthermore, Byron also exined the scandal some time ago in front of everyone. Cora and everyone in the Yoris family would no longer have to receive those critical looks when they Chapter 966 Hold It Today

    2/4

    went out, which also made them breathe a sigh of relief.

    The point was that the two reconciled. The harmonious appearance also made their parents feel relieved a lot.

    ¡°You two should be together in the future. Don¡¯t be separated again.¡± William said.

    And Georgia excitedly suggested, ¡°Byron, quickly arrange the wedding on the schedule, so as not to have any problems.¡±

    Cora blushed. ¡°Georgia, stop it. We have our arrangements!¡±

    But Byron said, ¡°I think Georgia¡¯s proposal is quite reasonable. Why don¡¯t we hold it today?¡±

    Georgia smiled and said, ¡°Byron, I wanted to say tomorrow or the weekend. But you just said today. Look, you are the one who can¡¯t wait...¡±

    While everyone wasughing, Byron looked at Cora affectionately. ¡°I said before. I will be on call for marrying you at any time!

    But of course, the sooner, the better.¡±

    To live up to the expectations, the Hansen elders choose a good day for the wedding.Then, the Sunda Group, the Hansen Group, and the Yoris Group collectively sent information that night, announcing Chapter 966 Hold It Today

    3/4

    that the two would hold a wedding this weekend. At that time, the employees of the Yoris Group, Sunda Group, and Hansen Group would all have a day off to attend their wedding.

    As soon as the news came out, it caused quite an uproar on the Inte.

    Whileizens were discussing their marriage, Cora and Byron had already returned to the LO apartment.

    ¡°Where does Martin live at night?¡± Cora asked Byron with a frown as soon as she entered the house.

    Just now after the two of them had dinner together, Cora wanted to bring Martin back. But Georgia forcibly pulled Martin away in the name of not hindering the two of them from cultivating their rtionship.

    So right now, Cora didn¡¯t know where Martin would sleep tonight. She was worried.

    Byron held her in his arms, stroking her frowning lightly. ¡°Martin is with Georgia ying with his little brother.¡±

    On their way back just now, Georgia sent a video to Byron, telling him and Cora not to worry about Martin, and to enjoy this beautiful night.

    Cora thought of something and suddenly asked Byron, ¡°Then Chapter 966 Hold It Today tell me, when did you know me?¡±

    4/4

    After today¡¯s press conference, Cora had been thinking about this issue.But she searched all over her mind, but couldn¡¯t find any memories rted to Byron.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But logically speaking, with such an outstanding man as Byron, if she had met him head¨Con, she would never forget him...

 Chatper 967

    Chapter 967 She Remembers Byron looked at Cora deeply.

    ¡°You guess...¡±

    1/5

    Cora was annoyed and said, ¡°I wish I could guess it. I¡¯ve been thinking about it all day today, but I don¡¯t remember where I met you before. I just remembered the first time you came back with me and refused to marry me!¡±

    The more Cora thought about it, the angrier she became. Cora raised her fist and wanted to hit Byron.

    ¡°If you liked me a long time ago, how could you refuse to marry me?¡±

    Cora thought, ¡°If he married me directly back then, we wouldn¡¯t have wasted so many years.¡°¡±

    That was why the more Cora thought about it, the more suspicious she was about Byron¡¯s words, saying that he was secretly falling in love with her.

    In the end, Byron grabbed Cora¡¯s hand and lightly k*ssed her ear. ¡°You made it clear at the time that you used me as a tool for revenge. You wanted to dump me after the revenge. How Chapter 967 She Remembers could I agree?¡±

    2/5

    Cora was taken aback for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that Byron would see through everything.

    Byron said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, how could I wait for you to get off work every day and go home with you?¡±Cora remembered that she always ran into Byron after getting off work, and he specially sent medicine to cure her sprained ankle.

    Now, when Cora thought about it, she realized that Byron liked her at the time. Otherwise, ording to his status, he wouldn¡¯t bother to do those things.

    But, after thinking about it so much, Cora still couldn¡¯t figure out how Byron knew her before.

    She asked Byron again, but Byron told her, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to remember it!¡±

    Then, he k*ssed Cora.

    Cora was a little upset, but Byron whispered in her ear, ¡°Rxed! If you feel any difort, you can ask me to stop at any time.

    I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Later, Cora rxed her mind and b*dy.

    Chapter 967 She Remembers When they were enjoying S**, Byron grabbed Cora¡¯s hand again and ced it on the scar on his right shoulder.

    3/5

    Cora touched it. Although she still resisted, this time she didn¡¯t put her hand away...Two dayster, when Cora was driving to the medical clinic, she ran into a red light.

    She stopped the car. While waiting for the green light, she looked at the scenery outside the car window.

    At this time, it was time for the students to go to school.

    On the side of the road, some students wore school uniforms, talking andughing in groups of threes and twos.

    As for the road sign on the side, it happened to be the intersection leading to the medical school.

    Cora suddenly remembered that there had been a murder case of a mental patient out of control at this intersection.

    At that time, the mentally ill patient was holding a long knife and attacked anyone he saw.

    Regardless of whether one is a student or an office worker, he would attack. More than 20 pedestrians were injured.

    Chapter 967 She Remembers

    4/5

    Cora was the one who witnessed it back then. She had almost be a victim, but someone saved her and blocked the knife for her.Maybe it was because the ident was too terrifying. Cora had been thinking of this incident when she pa*sed this intersection.

    Whenever she thought of this matter, she would silently thank Eason in her mind.

    Cora thought that it was Eason who saved her back then.

    But she didn¡¯t know this matter from Eason.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The person who saved Cora was shed on his right shoulder. Most of his face was stained red with blood.

    In addition, Cora was still young at the time. So, she couldn¡¯t remember the person¡¯s appearance when she was frightened.

    After recovering, when Cora went to the hospital to look for the information about the savior at that time, Eason was the only one who matched the approximate age, gender, and injury information.

    But when thinking of these things, Cora suddenly thought of the scar on Byron¡¯s right shoulder...

    Chapter 967 She Remembers

    5/5

    Cora thought, ¡°I have recognized the wrong person from the beginning, right?¡±

 Chatper 968

    Chapter 968 Is It You?

    Cora remembered that every time Byron had S** with her, he always liked to grab her hand and put it on the scar...

    Cora thought that she was right.

    When she asked Eason about saving her back then, Eason didn¡¯t answer her directly.

    Cora knew that she had guessed right.

    She suddenly felt extremely excited. She wanted to go to the Hansen Group and find Byron to verify this matter.

    Cora wanted to drive, but at this moment a car stopped in front of Cora...

    Byron was fl*pping through documents in the office. Carter pushed the office door open and led Cora in.

    ¡°Bring me the documents of the project at...¡±

    Byron instructed Carter without raising his head, but he heard a woman¡¯sughter.

    The moment Byron raised his head, he saw Cora standing Chapter 968 Is It You?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    behind Carter, snickering.¡°Why did youe here suddenly?¡± Byron smiled when he saw Cora.

    ¡°I missed you, so I came here.¡± Cora smiled and looked at Byron.

    Byron was happy to hear that.

    2/4

    After all, Cora and Byron had recently reconciled. In the past, Cora didn¡¯t take the initiative to show her love for him.

    Byron asked Carter to leave the office first. He walked to Cora.

    Byron was about to reach out and hug Cora into his arms. However, he found that Cora was looking at him expectantly.

    Byron felt strange and he stopped his movement.

    Cora frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Byron looked at his hands, also a little puzzled.

    To divert Cora¡¯s attention, Byron asked Cora, ¡°What about the patients you made an appointment with today?¡±

    The patients who made an appointment were all cancer patients who came here, especially Cora. They were already Chapter 968 Is It You?

    seriously ill, and a slight dy may lead to death.Therefore, in general, as long as the patients had made an appointment with Cora, Cora would go to work.

    Even if she asionally made an appointment with Byron for dinner, she would not leave the medical clinic until she finished seeing the patients.

    3/4

    It was also because Cora treated every patient seriously. Every patient and even the family members of the patients liked Cora very much. They often brought her special products.

    from all over the country during the consultation.

    Cora was so serious and responsible. However, she said, ¡°I dyed it. I n to take a good rest in the next few days.¡°¡±

    Byron frowned.

    Byron knew well how serious Cora was in terms of treating patients.

    Even some time ago, Cora had a rpse of depression after amiscarriage. She returned to work soon.

    Cora suddenly said today that she dyed appointments.

    Cora noticed Byron¡¯s confusion.

    Chapter 968 Is It You?

    4/4

    She said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I have a rest? I¡¯ve been stressed out for too long recently. Seeing that our wedding is about to arrive, why don¡¯t I just rest for some days and be a beautiful bride?¡±

    Byron was afraid of making Cora unhappy, so he stopped doubting it.

    ¡°Of course, you can. What do you want to do today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You arrange it for me.¡± Cora smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping in the supermarket, buy some ingredients and go back to cooking. We can pick up Martin on the way, and go home to cook together.¡±

    Byron¡¯s proposal didn¡¯t make Cora satisfied.

 Chatper 969

    Chapter 969 Something Is Wrong Seeing Cora¡¯s reaction, Byron asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like to walk around like this?¡±

    Cora immediately showed a smiling face and said, ¡°No, I think your arrangement is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go to the supermarket to buy something first. It¡¯s almost time for Martin to leave school.¡±

    Byron once again reached out to hug Cora¡¯s waist. Every time he went out with Cora before, he liked to be so close to Cora.

    But the strange thing was that today¡¯s intimacy made him feel sick for no reason.

    He was confused and thought, ¡°Could it be that I am the kind of man who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish when I get what I want?¡±

    At this time, Cora was urging Byron to hurry up. Byron didn¡¯t think about this issue anymore.

    Soon, they were hanging out in the supermarket.

    Cora was picking vegetables in the front, while Byron was Chapter 969 Something Is Wrong pushing the shopping cart behind.

    ¡°Buy some vegetables. I¡¯ll make fried vegetables for youMartin.¡±

    2/5

    and Corapared the freshness of vegetables, picked and chose. She looked very professional.

    She didn¡¯t know that Byron was looking at her back with aplicated expression.

    Cora¡¯s culinary skills were very bad.

    She couldn¡¯t even make sd well.

    Seeing that the vegetables that Cora put into the shopping cart were all vegetables that he and Martin liked, Byron didn¡¯t want to make Cora unhappy.

    In addition to vegetables, Cora said that she would cook shrimp. Then, they went to buy some shrimp.

    Pa*sing by the children¡¯s toy area, Cora bought some Lego toys for Martin. Then, they left the supermarket to pick up Martin, and the family of three went back to the LO apartment.

    ¡°Martin, I am going to prepare the meals. You can y it yourself first. I¡¯ll help youter,¡±

    Chapter 969 Something Is Wrong3/5

    Putting on the apron, Cora talked to Martin.

    When Martin saw those Legos, he frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think it¡¯s too difficult?¡± Seeing Martin¡¯s expression, Byron sat beside him and wanted to y it with him.

    Martin said, ¡°Mommy said that she will buy these styles of Lego for me after I have learned a poem well!¡±

    Martin grew up in a rich family, so he naturally had no shortage of money to be cultivated.

    To let Martin know how to cherish toys, Cora set up a reward system.

    Martin could tell her which toys he wanted, and Cora would determine the difficulty of study tasks by checking the prices of the toys.

    Martin couldplete the study tasks to get those toys.

    But today, before Martin memorized the poem, Cora gave him the toy.This made Martin very confused.

    Chapter 969 Something Is Wrong

    ¡°Maybe she is going to marry me, and she¡¯s happy!¡±

    4/5

    Byron looked at Cora in the kitchen and exined to Martin.

    ¡°Really?¡± Martin was confused.

    Soon, Cora had finished the meal.

    ¡°Come over for dinner.¡±

    Byron brought Martin to the dining table.

    There were four simple dishes and one soup on the table, which made Byron and Martin stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Cora noticed the slightly surprised expressions of the two of them, so she asked them.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think you cook very fast today.¡±

    Byron usually wouldn¡¯t dare to say that Cora¡¯s cooking was bad, so he could only pick out the good points from various aspects and praise her.

    Cora didn¡¯t doubt it.

    Whether it was Byron or Martin, before they took their first Chapter 969 Something Is Wrong bite of food, they were all nervous. Cora had never cooked any delicious food.5/5

    However, the meal today was different. All the dishes weren¡¯t said to be extremely delicious, but at least they were all ptable.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Because of this, Byron¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly...

 Chatper 970

    Chapter 970 She Is Not Your Mother!

    "What''s wrong? Am I not cooking well?"

    Cora seemed to be worried that the food she cooked was not tasty. She quickly picked up the fork and

    tasted it, thinking it was not bad.

    "Nothing, I just want to buy a bottle of wine. You rarely cooked so many dishes today."

    When Byron put down his fork, he quietly kicked Martin under the table.

    Martin was very hungry, and he was eating very fast.

    He was kicked by Byron, and he quickly looked up at Byron.

    They had a tacit understanding. Sometimes just a look, Martin knew what Byron was going to do.

    Just like now, Martin hurriedly put down the fork, and said to Byron, "I want to go together."

    Byron immediately picked Martin up and said, "Then let''s go back quickly."

    The two went out the door at a very fast speed. The moment they closed the door, Cora''s gaze became

    extremely sinister...

    As soon as Byron and Martin arrived at the underground garage, Martin asked him, "Did something

    happen?"

    He was still hungry.

    Martin thought, "It''s rare for Mommy to make delicious meals. I want to eat them all."

    Being called out by Byron made Martin suddenly feel like he had betrayed Cora.

    Byron told Martin, "That''s not your mother!"

    Martin looked astonished and said, "She''s my mother. My mother looks like that."

    "Martin, your mother has never cooked four dishes and one soup. Even if she did, it tasted bad.

    "Besides, didn''t you say that your mother asked you to recite a poem before buying you those toys?

    She must have never given you the toys before you finished the study task."

    Byron then told Martin that today, Cora postponed all the appointments with patients.

    Martin''s expression immediately changed. "Mommy would never treat her patients like this."

    Even if they were in Leucrest Town back then, as long as Cora made an appointment with her patients,

    no matter if it was windy or rainy, she would be waiting in the medical clinic for patients toe.

    Therefore, Martin also understood why Byron suddenly wanted to take him away from that house.

    "Dad, if that person is not my mother, where is my mother?" Martin was about to cry.

    He and Cora had been dependent on each other since he was a child. He cared about Cora very

    much.

    He didn''t want Cora to be injured.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "I don''t know either." Byron was also in a panic right now. In the car, he had already started trying to

    find Cora''s travel route today.

    When Martin heard this, he immediately opened the door and rushed to get out of the car.

    Byron quickly grabbed him.

    Martin struggled desperately, and said, "Let go of me. I''m going to beat the bad guy. I will let her tell her

    the whereabouts of my mother."

    Instead of letting go of him, Byron hugged Martin even tighter.

    "Martin, you have to know that Cora would be even more dangerous if you let the woman know that we

    know what happened."

    Martin looked at Byron in astonishment. Byron said, "That person came to us and pretended to be

    Cora, which means she is very sure that your mother will not show up now. So, your mother must be

    controlled by her. If she is rmed, I am worried that she will hurt your mother..."

    Martin gradually calmed down and devoted all his attention to rescuing his mother. "Then let''s go home

    now and find out the whereabouts of my mother from the woman."

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971 Get Caught

    "No, I want to go back too! I can''t just sit and watch the bad guy run amok in our house!"

    Martin cried.

    "Martin, you have to know that we care about you the most. Once you are caught, we can only

    "Be good. I will send you back to find your grandparents now. Only by ensuring your safety can I think

    about what I will do next."

    Although Martin was extremely sad, he still listened to Byron''s words.

    Soon, Martin was sent back to the Hansen Mansion by Byron.

    At the same time, Byron got in touch with Efren and asked him to help search for Cora''s whereabouts

    at the airport.

    Byron looked for the route after Cora left home in the morning. He found that Cora''s car was stopped

    near the medical school.

    Later, Cora was taken into a white van.

    The car she took had been frequently changed, but the driver had not changed.

    So, ording to the facial features of the driver, Byron knew that they wanted to go to the airport.

    After Efren received Byron''s call, he took action immediately.

    Then, Byron called Carter.

    "Carter, is Isidra on the Southern Ind?"

    "She should be here," Carter said.

    "What I want is an urate answer."

    Carter noticed that Byron''s emotion was not right. He hurriedly said, "I''ll send someone to make sure

    now."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    While waiting for Carter''s call, Byron took out two bottles of sparkling wine from the trunk of the car.

    These two bottles of wine were bought by him before. He wanted to surprise Cora. Byron didn''t expect

    that it would be used tonight...

    Cora in LO apartment was still sitting at the dining table, staring in the direction of the door.

    She looked expressionless, but her eyes were particrly sinister and hostile.

    She thought, "Could it be that Byron knew my true identity and left with the child?

    "Impossible...

    "To prevent them from discovering that something was wrong with me, I even asked people to

    investigate the tastes of Byron and Martin. I also looked for tutorials on the Inte and learned a few

    of their favorite dishes.

    "In addition, I snatched Cora''s mobile phone and saw from her shopping cart which style of Lego she

    wanted to give Martin as a gift.

    "I predicted all the details that might be noticed in advance and made corresponding countermeasures.

    "What is wrong?"

    Just then, the doorknob turned.

    Soon, Byron walked in with two bottles of champagne in his hand.

    Cora''s expression changed soon. She looked gentle.

    "What wine did you buy?"

    "Of course, it''s the champagne you like," Byron responded with a smile.

    Cora was happy to see Byron smiling.

    After all, she had never seen Byron smile at her before.

    Soon, she discovered that Martin hadn''te back. She became nervous.

    "Where''s Martin?" Cora asked.

    She thought, "Could it be that Byron noticed something and sent Martin away first?"

    "I sent him to Georgia''s house. On such a beautiful night, why do we stay alone?"

    Byron smiled.

    For a moment, Cora felt her legs went weak. She forgot about the anxiety before and began to look

    forward to this beautiful night.

    "Go to the cab and get me two champagne sses," Byron ordered.

    "Okay." Cora smiled. She turned around and walked towards the cab.

    At the moment she turned around, Byron directly took the opened bottle of champagne and smashed it

    on the back of her head...

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972 She Is Isidra

    Cora realized that she was being attacked from the back of her head. When she looked back and saw

    Byron''s cold face, she realized that she had already been seen through by him.

    At that moment, she couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t even exim in surprise. She just passed out.

    When Byron found that she had fainted, he tied her up immediately.

    After dealing with all this, Byron began to search for the things in her bag.

    At the same time, Carter pushed the door open and entered.

    "Mr. Hansen, our people on the Southern Ind called and said they didn''t see Isidra. I suspect that

    she might have left the house secretly in a nurse''s attire."

    Byron sneered, and he threw the document he had just found to Carter.

    "Of course, they didn''t see Isidra. She is here."

    "What?" Carter was confused. But, when he picked up the ID card on the ground, he was shocked!

    On the certificate, the name was Isidra, but what he saw was Cora''s face.

    Looking at the woman who was being tied to the dining chair by Byron, and looked the same as Cora,

    Carter suddenly realized that this should be Isidra.

    "Useless! How could they let Isidra run away? I will let them stay at the Southern Ind and be the

    food of sharks!"

    Carter dared not say anything.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Looking at Byron''s expression, Carter was sure that if Cora was hurt, not only the group of people on

    the Southern Ind but even him, would be killed by Byron.

    While Byron yelled at Carter, he was looking for something from Isidra. Byron quickly took out her cell

    phone from her skirt pocket.

    Byron directly took Isidra''s hand to unlock it and looked through the chat record on social software.

    Soon, Byron found some conversations.

    [By the way, remember to give me her mobile phone first.]

    [After she cures me, I will destroy her face first, and then let several men rape her in turn. I will also sell

    her to a club...]

    From the short conversation, Byron got the information.

    Cora should be treating Vaughn in Grakrord City right now, and there shouldn''t be any problems.

    But Isidra had the idea of killing Cora and then recing her...

    Looking at these text messages, Byron became furious.

    At this time, Isidra, who was tied to the dining chair, also slowly woke up.

    "Hiss..."

    It took several seconds for Isidra to recall what happened just now.

    Looking at the way Byron stared at her, she realized that Byron had known who she was.

    But Isidra still wanted to try it. Anyway, she knew that Cora couldn''t appear now.

    "Honey, don''t you cherish me when you get me? Not only did you hit my head, but you also tied me up.

    If this is exposed, your public image will be ruined."

    As soon as Isidra finished speaking, Byron smashed the phone on her face and said, "Isidra, stop

    pretending!"

    Isidra never expected that Byron would smash the phone so violently, and didn''t dodge it. She felt that

    the phone hit her right on the bridge of the nose.

    Isidra screamed.

    Because of the pain, but also because she felt her nose shifted.

    Isidra spent a lot of time and money on getting the perfect Cora''s face. Now, it was ruined!

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973 The Food You Cook

    But Byron ignored Isidra''s screams, and asked her, "Where are your brother and Cora now?"

    As long as Byron found Vaughn, he could see Cora.

    In the recent period of time, there was absolutely nothing about Vaughn on the TV news.

    The public was specting that there was something wrong with Vaughn''s health.

    Today, Cora''s disappearance and the information on Isidra''s cell phone all confirmed this.

    After Isidra screamed, she also slowly epted the fact that her face was destroyed. She began to

    dy the time.

    "Before I answer your question, you answer my question first."

    Isidra thought that if she had never told Byron where Cora was for the rest of her life, then Byron would

    treat her well and let her apany him asfort.

    "What?" Byron looked at Isidra with disgust.

    Even though Isidra had a face like Cora''s, Byron just felt sick. novelbin

    "How did you find out that I''m not Cora? I''ve paid great attention to details."

    Before returning to the country, Isidra was fully prepared and even learned how to cook.

    She had prepared it for almost half a year.

    She thought she would be found after at least a few days.

    At that time, Isidra thought that she might have sex with Byron already, and Byron should be reluctant

    to kill her.

    Isidra never expected that she would be discovered on the first day she returned to the country and

    met Byron.

    Not to mention having sex, Isidra had never even experienced such intimate actions as holding hands

    and hugging.

    Because of this, Isidra wanted to know what she was doing wrong.

    "The food you cook," Byron answered concisely.

    Isidra asked, "Could it be that my cooking is not delicious? Not homely enough?"

    The people who took care of Isidra before were all arranged by Vaughn, and the chef was also the

    head chef of a five-star hotel.

    Isidra learned from the head chef.

    Isidra cursed, "I already told him to teach me to cook more homely tastes! I was exposed! If I can go

    back, I will teach him a good lesson!"

    However, Byron said, "It''s not that it''s not delicious or not homely. You have studied the tastes of me

    and Martin, but you don''t know that Cora is bad at cooking."

    Speaking of Cora, Byron''s gaze finally showed tenderness, and he pointed to the dishes on the table.

    "Just these dishes, she has never been sessful. She knows that she is bad at cooking. So, she

    never cooks so many dishes at once."

    Every time they ate at home, there were two or three dishes packaged from the hotel. Or, Byron

    cooked two or three dishes and asked Cora to cook one.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    After Isidra heard this, she was angry.

    "Dr. Lane can''t cook? Then why do you like her? Why do you marry a woman who can''t even cook for

    you?"

    In Isidra''s eyes, Cora and Byron had been together for so many years and had a child, so they must

    cook well.

    Isidra never expected that she would be exposed to the fact that the food she made could be eaten!

    "I didn''t want her to be a nanny. She is my wife. Whether she can cook or not doesn''t affect my love for

    her at all."

    After Byron interrupted Isidra, he asked her again, "Now it''s time for you to answer my question. Where

    are you hiding Cora?"

    Isidra justughed. "I won''t say anything. Maybe my brother and Cora can develop a rtionship

    during this time..."

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974 The Wolf Mansion

    Isidra never thought that Byron would p her.

    "Say it or not? It''s not as simple as a p if you don''t say it."

    At this moment, Byron looked cold, like a killing machine.

    Even Carter, seeing his expression, knew that Byron waspletely angered. So, he spoke to

    persuade Isidra.

    "You''d better tell us about Mrs. Hansen''s whereabouts now. Otherwise you won''t afford the

    consequences."

    After Byron and Cora officially decided on their wedding date, Byron asked everyone in the Hansen

    Group and even the Sunda Group to call Cora Mrs. Hansen instead.

    Many people in these twopanies said that Byron was so eager to marry Cora.

    Hearing how Carter addressed Cora, Isidra was furious and envious.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In this case, it was even more impossible for her to tell Cora''s whereabouts.

    "Anyway, as long as I don''t tell you, you will never find Vaughn and Cora. The two of them will probably

    be able to develop a rtionship in a deserted ce, and give birth to two babies by the way..."

    Isidra didn''t know that Byron had already noticed that Vaughn treated Cora differently.

    What Isidra said right now made Byron feel nervous.

    At that moment, his gaze became so cold and evil.

    Carter was very worried that Byron would lose control, and kill Isidra directly. He quickly stood in front

    of Byron.

    "Mr. Hansen, please calm down. She is still rted to the whereabouts of Mrs. Hansen. It will waste a

    lot of time getting the answer from other people if she dies.

    "And if we can''t contact Vaughn, the rest of the Wolf family will be stubborn, let alone know the

    whereabouts of Mrs. Hansen."

    As soon as Isidra heard Carter''s words, she provoked, "Come on, kill me! I don''t believe you dare to kill

    me."

    As for the disfigurement, Isidra didn''t care. She thought, "I had been destroyed once anyway. In the

    end, I can restore it with the wealth of the Wolf family."

    That was why she was more arrogant.

    Carter had just finished persuading Byron. When he heard Isidra''s words, she couldn''t help turning her

    head and giving her a cold look. He thought that Isidra was very stupid. novelbin

    Carter thought, "Did she still think that Byron still kept her life because he was afraid of the Wolf family?

    "She is courting death!

    "Didn''t she know that Byron was ying tricks?"

    Isidraughed, lookingcent and out of control.

    When Carter was still thinking about how to persuade Isidra, Byron suddenly said, "Prepare a

    helicopter and fly to the Wolf Mansion."

    Carter and Isidra were stunned.

    "I think that if Vaughn is ill, it would be impossible for him to be treated in the Wolf Mansion. It will cause

    a lot of spection from the public. If you want to talk to Vaughn directly, why don''t we contact his

    secretary?"

    Not only had Vaughn not shown up in public recently, but even his private phone had also been turned

    off.

    However, if Carter contacted his secretary, the meeting would be arranged within two days.

    Byron also knew this, but he couldn''t bear to let Vaughn stay with Cora for a few minutes.

    Not to mention, it would be two days...

    "No, you just need to prepare a helicopter. I''ll take this good-for-nothing to the Wolf Mansion..."

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975 Calm Down!

    It was at the Wolf Mansion in Grakrord City.

    Vaughn''s parents were full of worries and sighed all the time.

    "Isidra was just cured, but Vaughn had the illness!"

    "Why are they so unlucky?"

    The housekeeper said, "Mr. Brett Wolf, Mrs. Eleanor Wolf, don''t worry. We already brought Dr. Lane,

    who cured Miss Isidra Wolf before over to treat Mr. Wolf. I believe she will cure Mr. Wolf."

    "I hope so." Brett and Eleanor still sighed.

    At this time, a deafening sound of the helicopter suddenly came from outside. It could be heard that it

    was hovering close to the ground.

    "What''s going on? Could it be that Vaughn is back?" Eleanor was a little puzzled.

    "He hasn''t told us before, so it''s probably not him," Brett said.

    At this moment, a servant hurried in.

    "Mrs. Eleanor Wolf, Mr. Brett Wolf, there is a helicopter flying low, and a person was hanging under it.

    The person''s voice seemed to be Miss Isidra Wolf''s!"

    Hearing this, Brett and Eleanor ran out anxiously.

    It was already ten o''clock at night. The temperature in Grakrord City was very low, and the house was

    still covered with snow.

    On such a cold night, the roar of the helicopter was very loud, but it could not cover the screams of

    Isidra who were hung under the helicopter.

    The helicopter kept a proper distance every time. It seemed that it was about to hit something at any

    time, which made Isidra think that he was going to die.

    But at that moment, the helicopter flew high again.

    After repeating this, even a tough person would be frightened to the point of copse.

    Isidra, who already had mental problems, was so frightened that she lost control of herself.

    She didn''t care about it. She could only cry loudly and ask the family members below for help.

    "Mom, Dad, I''m Isidra! Help me!

    "If you don''t save me, he might kill me."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Isidra always thought that Byron didn''t dare to kill her and that she could be rescued no matter what.

    That was why she was so reckless.

    But now it seemed that even if Byron couldn''t kill her, there were thousands of ways to torture her.

    Then, Isidra realized that she had provoked a devil!

    "Isidra? It seems to be Isidra''s voice." Eleanor became anxious when she recognized Isidra''s voice.

    "What''s going on here? That helicopter should belong to Sunda Group. How did she provoke people

    from Sunda Group?"

    Brett stared at the helicopter again. He became nervous when he saw Isidra swaying in the air.

    At this time, Carter on the helicopter shouted to the people below with a loudspeaker.

    "Tell us the whereabouts of Mrs. Hansen immediately, or Miss Isidra Wolf will die."

    Hearing this, Eleanor was puzzled.

    "We invited Dr. Lane to treat Vaughn and didn''t say it to Mr. Hansen. Does it annoy him? So, he hurt

    Isidra? He is going too far!"

    Brett hurriedly said, "Don''t provoke them! Hurry up and call the doctor in charge of treating Vaughn.

    Ask Dr. Lane toe forward and stop Byron."

    The housekeeper hurriedly found someone to call Vaughn''s attending doctor and found a loudspeaker

    for Brett to talk to the people on the helicopter.

    Seeing Isidra in the air, Brett hastily turned on the loudspeaker.

    "Mr. Hansen, please calm down. It is our fault that we invited Dr. Lane to treat Vaughn without your

    consent..."

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976 An Easy Target?

    "But Isidra is innocent. She has never been involved in this matter. You can direct all your anger at me,

    but please, do not hurt Isidra."

    Deep down, Brett harbored a grudge against Byron.

    Byron had disfigured Isidra''s face and forced her into a situation where she could not return home,

    causing their family to be unable to reunite.

    Now, Byron was intimidating Isidra by hanging her from a helicopter.

    Mr. Brett Wolf''s resentment towards him was reaching its breaking point.

    However, with Isidra still in his hands, no matter how furious he was, he had to swallow his anger.

    Yet, it seemed as if Byron had not heard his pleas. He continued to rapidly descend the helicopter,

    causing Isidra to experience the weightlessness of falling once again.

    "Ah..."

    A scream echoed in the sky above the Wolf Mansion again.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Brett picked up the microphone again.

    "Byron, please let Isidra go. It is not honorable to pick on the weak. It will only make people think you

    can only bully the weak."

    This time, the helicopter finallynded.

    However, as a result, Isidra took a hard fall.

    As the Wolf family members tried to approach, Byron finally got off the helicopter.

    He removed his helicopter gear, handed it to Carter, and slowly walked towards Isidra.

    This caused the Wolf family members, who were about to rush to Isidra''s side, to halt their steps. They

    feared that their approach might further infuriate Byron, provoking him to take more extreme actions

    against Isidra.

    Even so, Byron still kicked Isidra toward them.

    "Take a look at her. And then tell me if she''s an easy target!"

    Byron kicked Isidra like a football, causing the Wolf family members to seethe with anger.

    However, at this moment, they were more concerned about Isidra''s well-being.

    So when Isidra rolled to their feet, they quickly crouched down to check her injuries and ensure she

    was alright.

    But when they saw her face, they were stunned.

    "This... isn''t Dr. Lane?"

    The woman''s nose was crooked from being hit, but her face was not Isidra''s. It was Cora''s.

    "Why did Byron bring Dr. Lane to our house?"

    Eleanor was still mumbling, "That''s not right. Didn''t Dr. Lane be invited by Vaughn to treat him? What''s

    going on here?"

    Just as they were puzzled, Isidra had already relieved the severe pain in her body and quickly grabbed

    her parents.

    "Mom, Dad, it''s me, Isidra. Save me, please. He really wants to kill me."

    When she was first taken onto the helicopter, Isidra thought that Byron only wanted to use her as a

    hostage to exchange for Cora, so she wasn''t too scared.

    It was only when she was tied by the foot and pushed out of the helicopter, experiencing the intense fall

    and the risk of her head nearly hitting the building several times, Isidra truly realized that Byron wanted

    to kill her, and he was going to do a series of terrifying things beyond herprehension before that.

    Isidra now thought that Byron was clearly a devil!

    Why did she fall in love with such a devil?

    Upon hearing Isidra''s words, Brett and Eleanor were taken aback once again.

    "You''re Isidra? Then how did you end up looking like this?"

    Then they remembered that Isidra had been disfigured by Byron before, and Vaughn had arranged for

    a top beauty team to go to the Southern Ind to restore her appearance.

    During this period, they wanted to visit Isidra to see how her recovery was going, but Vaughn was ill

    again.

    Furthermore, Isidra had been urging them to take care of Vaughn first, so the visit was postponed.

    Thinking about it now, could it be that Isidra had been preparing to have stic surgery to look likeExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Cora from the beginning?

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977 His Cora

    But Isidra didn''t know how to respond. She was in pain and in a state of extreme panic. All she could

    do was sob uncontrobly as if she had been greatly wronged.

    For a moment, Brett and Eleanor werepletely at a loss.

    After Carter had packed up the equipment, he simply stepped in to answer on behalf of Isidra.

    "Miss Isidra Wolf is quite capable. She had stic surgery to look like Mrs. Hansen, attempted to

    secretly rece Mrs. Hansen, and even tried to deceive Mr. Hansen and Mr. Martin Lane. Fortunately,

    Mr. Hansen is familiar with Mrs. Hansen''s habits and immediately saw through her deception.

    Otherwise, there will be endless troubles."

    Brett and Eleanor couldn''t believe what they were hearing from Carter.

    But seeing that Isidra didn''t refute a single word, they roughly guessed that it was true.

    Otherwise, ording to Isidra''s personality, no matter how scared or ufortable she was, she

    would definitely expose their lies.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can do a DNA testter to confirm whether she is your daughter. But you

    must hand over my wife immediately. Otherwise, I will expose the evidence of your daughter hiring a

    killer and your son covering up for her."

    Byron''s face was indifferent, but his tone was decisive.

    For a moment, Brett and Eleanor also realized the seriousness of the situation.

    "Mr. Hansen, let''s talk things over. Vaughn has been ill recently. Our whole family has been busy taking

    care of him, neglecting to discipline Isidra."

    "Hand over my wife, or..."

    Byron didn''t finish his sentence.

    But the Wolf family could feel that it was terrifying when he waspletely angry.

    His eyes were cold, and it seemed as if the air surrounding him was trembling.

    "Connected! The video call is connected."

    At this moment, the housekeeper hurried over and handed the tablet to Brett.

    "Dad, what''s the matter?"

    On the other end of the video, Vaughn looked thinner than before, but his spirit was still good. It could

    vaguely see the charm he used to have when he appeared on the news.

    Seeing that Brett''s expression was strange and Brett was still in the front yard, he couldn''t help but

    frown.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you still outside the house in the middle of the night?"

    At this time, it was very cold outside in Grakrord City, and it was not suitable for the elderly to stay

    outside.

    Mr. Brett Wolf quickly said, "Mr. Hansen is looking for Dr. Lane. Ask Dr. Lane to talk to him..."

    Vaughn noticed the urgency in Brett''s tone, he quickly spoke to the medical staff in the room, and soon

    Cora entered his room.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Dr. Lane, Mr. Hansen is looking for you."

    Hearing Vaughn negotiating with Cora on the other end of the video, Byron stepped forward and took

    the tablet from Brett''s hand.

    Mr. Brett Wolf didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. He asked the housekeeper to help Isidra up from

    the ground...

    At this moment, Cora, on the other end of the video, quickly took Vaughn''s phone and soon saw Byron

    on the screen.

    "I was just thinking about how to contact you. I didn''t expect you toe to find me." Cora saw Byron

    smiling.

    It was obvious that she was in a good mood and hadn''t been mistreated in any way.

    Byron looked at her smiling eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "Thank God, you''re okay..."

    Byron didn''t mention anything else.

    But Cora still felt his unease from his tone andforted him, "Don''t worry, I was just called in to treat

    Mr. Wolf. I''ll be home soon."

    Hearing Cora''s soft voice, Byron felt his unease and irritability being soothed considerably.

    This was his Cora, who could tell his unease at a nce andfort him in time...

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978 Byron Refused

    Even though his anxiety had been soothed, Byron couldn''t stand Cora being in a ce where he

    couldn''t see or touch her!

    "Come back now! I''ll have them bring you back right now!"

    Byron''s firm stance left the Wolf family somewhat flustered.

    Even Brett tried to persuade him, "Mr. Hansen, I know our family has offended you, but please spare

    us. How about letting Dr. Lane cure Vaughn''s illness first, then take her away? Otherwise, considering

    Vaughn''s current physical condition..."

    Vaughn''s physical condition was already on the verge of danger, and it was developing dangerously. If

    treatment was dyed, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let the outside world know about his real state.

    So Brett was very worried that once Byron took Cora away, Vaughn would be hanging by a thread.

    But Byron refused decisively, "No!"

    Eleanor only had these two children in her life. Both Isidra and Vaughn were her life.

    So when she heard Byron''s refusal, she could only lower her stance.

    "I beg you. I promise that as soon as Dr. Lane cures Vaughn, I will personally send her back. Vaughn''s

    illness really can''t be dyed for a moment now."

    Her tone was sincere, and for the first time, she lowered her stance so much.

    But Byron''s tone was still as strong as ever. He repeated, "I said no!"

    So, Eleanor could only turn to Cora for persuasion.

    "Dr. Lane, Mr. Hansen refused. Can you help me persuade him?"

    She shouted extremely loudly. So even if Cora couldn''t see her, she could hear her desperate plea.

    Cora had always been gentle and kind. Naturally, she couldn''t bear to see an old woman crying like

    this.

    So she also nned to persuade Byron and said, "Let me treat him and then go back. I''ll follow up for

    two or three days. I can wait for the other doctors to feedback the rest to me, then I''ll..."

    But before she could finish, Byron directly interrupted her.

    "Cora, they''re not worth it! On the one hand, they took you to treat Vaughn. On the other hand, they

    had Isidra undergo stic surgery to look like you. Isidra wasing and going from our house, tryingR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    to rece you. And they''re nning to kill you once you''ve cured Vaughn."

    Byron''s words left Cora somewhat stunned.

    She felt Byron''s towering anger from the video and guessed that the Wolf family must have done

    something that touched Byron''s bottom line.

    But she didn''t expect them to do such a terrible thing.

    As Cora was somewhat dazed, Brett''s voice came.

    "Dr. Lane, Isidra undergoing stic surgery to look like you is entirely her behavior, not a collective plot

    by Vaughn or our family. And the idea of murdering you is even more unfounded. After this matter, I will

    have Isidrae to apologize."

    But before Cora could respond, Byron threw a cell phone at them and said, "Don''t be in a hurry to deny

    it. See what your good daughter said."

    As Brett and Eleanor hurriedly checked the information on the phone, Byron said, "As for the text on

    this phone, I have already backed it up. If you don''t hand over my wife now, I will hand these records to novelbin

    the police!"

    Carter added at this time, "By then, Miss Isidra Wolf will not only be suspected of hiring a killer to

    murder Mrs. Hansen, but also the incident of Cathy being killed under her leadership, and the shameful

    things your family did to cover up for her will also be exposed..."

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979 Culpable

    Upon hearing this, Brett and Eleanor felt their legs go weak.

    Every charge that Carter mentioned was extremely serious.

    If they were exposed, not only would Vaughn''s current position be untenable, but their family would be

    implicated, and the efforts of several generations would be in vain.

    Just as they were at a loss, Vaughn took the phone from Cora, and his figure appeared on the screen.

    "Mr. Hansen, I will send Dr. Lane back right away. And I will also have Isidra go and apologize."

    Just now, whether it was Byron''s words or Carter''s words, they were heard by Vaughn.

    He never expected that after Isidra''s face was disfigured by Byron, she would dare to be so bold as to

    challenge his bottom line again. And even threaten Cora''s life.

    At this point, he was too ashamed to let Cora continue to treat him.

    But hearing Vaughn''s words, Brett and Eleanor panicked.

    "Vaughn, you can''t do this. If you do this, you will die..."

    Eleanor was crying so hard that she couldn''t catch her breath, and Brett was also desperately

    persuading Vaughn not to joke about his life.

    Even Isidra quickly stood up and cried out, "Vaughn, no! You''re so sick now. If Dr. Lane doesn''t treat

    you, I''m afraid..."

    You would die!

    But Isidra didn''t dare to say thest three words to Vaughn.

    He was her brother, her blood-rted brother, who had spoiled her since she was a child.

    She couldn''t ept that he would die at such a young age!

    However, amid Isidra''s hysterical crying, Vaughn smiled and asked her, "After you did such an

    outrageous thing to Dr. Lane, how can I still have the face to ept her treatment?"

    With one sentence, he choked off all of Isidra''s words.

    At this moment, Isidra truly regretted it to the extreme.

    If she had known the consequences of this matter, even if she got killed, she would never have done it.

    "Alright, Mr. Hansen. I will send Dr. Lane to you right away."

    After Byron nodded slightly, Vaughn cut off the video call, dialed a number, and asked someone to send

    Cora away.

    When Vaughn finished the call, he saw Cora standing in front of him, hesitant to speak.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dr. Lane, I have arranged for a driver toe. I''m sorry for the rudeness of the Wolf family this time. I

    will arrange for Isidra to apologize publicly."

    Cora frowned and said, "Isidra did it, not you. You don''t have to escte it to this level."

    But considering the angry one at home, Cora knew that if she didn''t go home and see him today, he

    would probably turn the whole city upside down.

    So after considering, Cora said, "I''ll give you a few prescriptions first, and you can take them for the

    next few days. When he''s not so angry, I''lle over and check on you!"

    Vaughn shook his head and replied, "I can''t escape the me for Isidra''s thing. If I hadn''t repeatedly

    protected her, she wouldn''t have made one mistake after another. And even almost killed you." novelbin

    Vaughn didn''t need to be present to know that everything Byron said was true.

    Otherwise, Isidra would have rushed up to defend herself long ago. Even if she was injured, she

    wouldn''t let others nder her casually.

    When they were young, their parents were always busy with their careers and didn''t have time to take

    good care of them.

    So Vaughn started to take care of Isidra, bringing up such a small child to her current age.

    Vaughn brought up Isidra to this age, and he was both a brother and a father.

    So he felt culpable that Isidra had be what she was today...

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980 Dead Men Kept Secrets!

    "So, Dr. Lane, you don''t have to feel sorry for a person like me."

    Vaughn looked terrible when he said this.

    Cora wanted to feel his pulse, but Vaughn refused.

    He had the driver take Cora out directly, and he turned back to his sickbed.

    He felt that he was ashamed to face Cora anymore and say some thoughts in his heart to her, but he

    still couldn''t help but go to the window and look at the woman who was getting into the car under the

    arrangement of the driver downstairs.

    For the first time, he felt his heart beating because of her.

    But she had already be Byron''s wife, and he could only bury all the thoughts in his heart.

    After Byron''s scandal, Vaughn also wanted to hold up an umbre for Cora to shield her from the wind

    and rain, protecting her for a lifetime without worries.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But how could he have expected that he would suddenly fall ill...

    Finding Cora to treat him, besides being his helpless move, was also hisst small desire.

    If even Cora couldn''t cure him this time, at least he would have herpany during thest period of

    his life.

    In this way, his life would not be in vain.

    But life was so unsatisfactory...

    Watching the car Cora was riding in gradually leaving, Vaughn could only helplessly withdraw his

    lingering gaze and lie back on the sickbed...

    The ce where Vaughn was currently located was not far from the Wolf Mansion.

    In a short while, Cora was driven to the front of the Wolf Mansion.

    Byron rushed over the moment he heard the movement at the door.

    As soon as Cora got out of the car, she was tightly held in his arms.

    The force of his embrace, as if he wanted to rub Cora into his bones, made Cora feel very

    ufortable.

    But she could also feel Byron''s anxiety, so she didn''t push him away. She wrapped her arms around

    Byron''s waist, gently patting his back.

    "It''s okay. I''m back!"

    Her whisper, her actions, her body temperature, and everything about her finally soothed all of Byron''s

    irritation, allowing his heart to return to shore.

    After Brett handed Isidra over to others to take care of, he followed them to the gate of their house and

    saw the scene of Byron and Cora embracing each other deeply.

    "Mr. Hansen, now that Dr. Lane is back safely, can you delete all the previous evidence and Isidra''s

    chat backup?"

    These pieces of evidence were a hidden danger. They might ruin their centuries-old foundation.

    But Byron let go of Cora, signaled her to go to Carter''s helicopter, and then turned back to face Brett.

    "You can''t possibly think that after offending me and threatening Cora''s safety, I''ll let it go with a few

    apologies?" novelbin

    Byron stared coldly at Brett.

    The cold wind lifted a corner of his ck coat. His posture was still upright, unaffected by anything.

    At first nce, he was like a demon reappearing in the world and seemed very creepy.

    "Mr. Hansen, we will find a time to apologize to Dr. Lane and you formally. But we beg you, please

    show mercy, give us a way to live, and delete everything."

    Mr. Brett Wolf''s plea seemed sincere, but Cora, who had already boarded the helicopter, noticed that

    many people were rushing out from around the yard to surround Byron.

    Cora was nervous in an instant. She asked, "Carter, what are they going to do?"

    "Mr. Hansen holds the evidence that can drag them from heaven to hell. Naturally, they are not willing

    to let us leave just like that. Only the dead can keep secrets forever."

    Carter''s words made Cora even more flustered.

    That was to say, whether they would delete the evidence or not, the Wolf family nned to kill them...

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981 They Deserve to Go Extinct

    "So what do we do? Hurry up and get him on the helicopter. Let''s get the hell out of here."

    Cora didn''t want to die here.

    She and Byron hadn''t consummated their wedding, hadn''t watched Martin grow up to be a man, much

    less properly hold each other''s hands and travel the world.

    But Carter had said, "Byron won''t leave here. You have suffered so much today. If he doesn''t help you

    get it back, won''t everyone bully you in the future?"

    Yes, Carter knew from flying straight with Byron to the Wolf family that Byron was going to set rules for

    everyone today. Hurting Byron might be survivable, but hurting his wife would require the entire family

    to be destroyed.

    Cora didn''t need such rules, and all she wanted was Byron''s safety.

    She was so anxious that she cried. "Carter, tell him for me that I''m not aggrieved at all. I just want to go

    home now."

    The helicopter was here. It was not toote for them to leave.

    But Carter didn''t listen to her.

    There was no way Cora was going to sit around and wait, so she went to get out of the helicopter to

    bring Byron up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, Carter mmed the helicopter door right shut, making it impossible for Cora to get

    down there.

    "Carter, please do me a favor and let me go down and bring him back.

    "I don''t mind those things. I don''t mind at all. I just want him back safe and sound.

    "Carter..."

    Cora cried at the top of her lungs, and Carter ignored her.

    Byron was still confronting Brett.

    Seeing Byron''s hesitation to delete the evidence, Brett was impatient and voiced.

    "Byron, I would advise you to do as I say!"

    "Have you not been reading the news? Even if I delete the evidence now, it won''t help the Wolf family."

    Byron sneered.

    Those words woke Brett up.

    He was about to say something when the butler took the cell phone and hurried out to tell him, "Mr.

    Brett Wolf, bad news. Miss Isidra Wolf''s behavior has been exposed on the Inte. People are

    swarming to help Dr. Lane get justice."

    Brett hurriedly took over the butler''s cell phone to check it. Currently, the words about Isidra have

    upied the number one ce on the trending list.

    The content was the surveince camera footage of Isidra directing public opinion and attacking the

    Inte celebrity Cathy some time ago and also intentionally buying a murderer to kill Cathy.

    In addition, there was also evidence of her stic surgery to rece Cora, as well as screenshots of

    the chat where she threatened to kill Cora when Cora cured her brother''s disease.

    Afterizens saw this evidence, they all started to spit on Isidra and the Wolf family.

    [Isidra is such a bad person. If I remember correctly, Dr. Lane saved her life earlier.]

    [So she was the one who was behind the attack on Cathy... I told you that Cathy''s poprity was good

    before. How could she suddenly be cursed so much!]

    [Dr. Lane''s cure for cancer is a blessing to thousands of patients. Isidra is a vicious woman. If Dr. Lane

    gets hurt, we''re going to trample the Wolf family.]

    [Vaughn got sick? He deserves it! They deserve to be extinct for being such a bad family.]

    The mostmonments in there were cursing the Wolf family for being extinct, and other than

    that, suggesting that the Wolf family should be captured as soon as possible.

    When Brett saw thesements, he instantly said, "Hurry up and have someone take down the

    trending search. Delete all these things..."

    The butler rushed to call and deal with it. Brett looked at Byron angrily.

    "Byron, since you''ve done such a cruel thing, don''t me us for being unrighteous..."

    Brett waved his hand. Those who had surrounded Byron earlier aimed their guns at him!

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982 The Situation Reversed?

    Cora was feeling desperate at the sight of Byron with so many guns pointed at his head through the

    helicopter window.

    "Don''t!

    "No..."

    She was even nning to knock Carter out and run out to die with Byron.

    Carter, however, told her in an extremely calm tone, "Just watch. They can''t do anything to Byron."

    As soon as his words left his mouth, the situation outside suddenly issued a reversal.

    The people who were pointing their guns at Byron just moments ago suddenly all turned their guns on

    Brett.

    Brett was a little confused and angrily growled, "What are you doing?"

    But as if they didn''t care about his ranting, they continued to point their guns at him.

    At this point, Byron lit a cigarette while ncing coldly at Brett and said, "Give up resistance. You''re so

    old and confused. No wonder you taught a bitch like Isidra."

    Byron''s words were extremely insulting and pissed Brett off.

    "What the hell did you do? These men are the bodyguards of the Wolf family. Why would they join

    forces with you against me?"

    Byronughed. "Because I''ve been displeased with you guys for a long time."

    Vaughn dared to have thoughts like that about Cora, and there was no way he was going to sit back

    and do nothing.

    This was why he''d beenying the groundwork before.

    Stupid Isidra pissed him off, so he''d handled her too.

    As Brett found it hard to believe, the butler, who was looking for someone to press the trending, rushed

    up.

    "Mr. Brett Wolf, the people say they can''t help us. Things are too heated to put away now."

    Brett was furious. "How could they? They''re doing what they were told to do!"

    They must have been bribed by Byron as long ago as these bodyguards were, and that was why they

    stood by at a time like this.

    But no matter what Brett said, he was still escorted away by the bodyguards in the end.

    Once everything was taken care of, Byron returned to the helicopter.

    As soon as he got on, he saw Cora crying.

    "Why are you crying? Are you ufortable?"

    Byron didn''t panic at all when faced with so many guns pointed at his head. But he panicked at the way

    Cora was crying.

    Cora threw herself uncontrobly into the man''s arms, tugging at his clothing and crying hysterically.

    "Asshole, I''m scared to death."

    Byron''s voice was hoarse as he held Cora close. "You know, I have you and Martin now. Our wedding

    is stilling up. How could I possibly risk my life with this old man? I came over here because I was

    prepared for anything."

    Byron still buried his whole face in the crook of Cora''s neck and whispered again, "You don''t even know

    how devastated I was when I found out that the one in the house wasn''t you and felt like your life was

    being threatened."

    Cora was taken aback, not realizing that Isidra was even bold enough toe into the house. "What

    did she do when she went to our house?"

    "Aside from trying to have intimate behavior with me, she pretended to cook and prepare a gift for

    Martin."

    Cora shook again. "Isidra cooked and bought Martin a gift?"

    It seemed that Isidra wanted to rece herpletely.

    "But hasn''t it ever urred to her that sooner orter, the lies are going toe out?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cora still couldn''t figure out Isidra''s thought process even now.

    Byron said bluntly, "She''s probably thinking that I can''t be bothered to get her killed now on ount of

    me being with her."

    Speaking of which, Byron couldn''t help but ask again, "Don''t you care if she touches me?"

    Not only did Cora''s expression freeze, but Carter in the same helicopter froze as well.

 Chatper 983

    Chapter 983 I¡¯m Not Worth It Byron¡¯s face sank instantly when Cora was slow to speak. Cora hadn¡¯t asked that point. It was hard for him to make up his mind to ask it, and Cora was still avoiding it. It made Byron feel as if Cora didn¡¯t care about it at all, as if anyone who touched him could. Byron¡¯s gloom made the air inside the helicopter phantom into ice cream zapping everyone.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carter couldn¡¯t help but wrap his shirt around him. But then Cora smiled. She didn¡¯t snicker butughed openly. Her smile was beautiful, but Byron felt more like he was mocking himself, and his mood got worse. ¡°What are youughing at? You think anyone can touch me?¡± Byron said, even looking out of the helicopter in chagrin. If he hadn¡¯t heard it himself, Carter couldn¡¯t believe that the Chapter 983 I¡¯m Not Worth It awe¨Cinspiring Byron was so childish. But he also knew very well that if Byron¡¯s mood didn¡¯t turn for the better today, no one would be able to have a good time. So Carter even tried to cast a quiet look at Cora, hoping she¡¯d coax the man into a rage. But before he could convey his meaning to Cora, he heard Cora say, ¡°I know you. If she did touch you, it would have been her ashes you brought tonight.¡± Cora finished, offering to hug Byron¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you mad about? We should get home. Martin¡¯s going to be waiting impatiently.¡± Byron was still very reluctant to bother Cora, wanting to let Cora know that he could not be easily angered. But listening to her soft voice and feeling her warmthing from his arm, Byron felt again that it didn¡¯t matter so much. So he quickly volunteered to put his arm around Cora¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home!¡± Carter saw the whole thing from Byron¡¯s anger to his relief and just thought the couple was very sweet... As Byron¡¯s helicopter lifted off to fly to New York, Isidra had Chapter 983 I¡¯m Not Worth It awe¨Cinspiring Byron was so childish. But he also knew very well that if Byron¡¯s mood didn¡¯t turn for the better today, no one would be able to have a good time. So Carter even tried to cast a quiet look at Cora, hoping she¡¯d coax the man into a rage. But before he could convey his meaning to Cora, he heard Cora say, ¡°I know you. If she did touch you, it would have been her ashes you brought tonight.¡± Cora finished, offering to hug Byron¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you mad about? We should get home. Martin¡¯s going to be waiting impatiently.¡± Byron was still very reluctant to bother Cora, wanting to let Cora know that he could not be easily angered. But listening to her soft voice and feeling her warmthing from his arm, Byron felt again that it didn¡¯t matter so much. So he quickly volunteered to put his arm around Cora¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home!¡± Carter saw the whole thing from Byron¡¯s anger to his relief and just thought the couple was very sweet... As Byron¡¯s helicopter lifted off to fly to New York, Isidra had Chapter 983 I¡¯m Not Worth It been taken away overnight for investigation. Brett and Eleanor were very troubled by the situation. Reporters swarmed the door of the mansion, trying to get a first¨Chand ount. The safest person was only Vaughn, who was recuperating. The man watched the live stream on his cell phone rted to Isidra¡¯s arrest with an expressionless face. The reporter on the livestream was also describing how Isidra was facing at least fifteen years in prison once she was convicted of the various charges, and that Vaughn could be facing arrest as well. The apanying doctor pushed his way in and realized Vaughn was watching this and rushed forward to stop him. ¡°You¡¯re not fit to look at these right now, and it will cause your condition to deteriorate faster.¡± The doctor even tried to just turn off the video ying on Vaughn¡¯s phone but was stopped by Vaughn. ¡°Watching or not watching just determines how many more days I can live or how fewer days I can live.¡± Vaughn¡¯s emotions were stable so far. Chapter 983 I¡¯m Not Worth It The doctors could only advise him to get well, and everything else could start over. But then the driver returned fromdropping off Cora and handed Vaughn several prescriptions. ¡°Dr. Lane wrote these in the car. She said that as long as you take these pills in order, you shouldn¡¯t have any major problems. She also asked me to pass your body¡¯s various items to her every day so that she can adjust the dosage of the medicine in time.¡±¡± The driver just wanted to ask for Vaughn¡¯s permission to facilitate his daily data transmission to Cora. But Vaughn took the prescriptions andughed sadly. ¡°A person like me doesn¡¯t deserve you to be so kind to me.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Vaughn coughed violently several times before spewing out a mouthful of blood. All of them panicked, desperately calling out his name. But Vaughn slowly closed his eyes as if he didn¡¯t hear them.

 Chatper 984

    Chapter 984 My patient! As soon as Cora and Byron returned to the Hansen Mansion in New York, they found the family gathered there, guarding Martin and waiting for them to return. William and Sara rushed over at the first sign of the online news.

    Seeing Cora walk through the front door, Sara rushed up. ¡°Cora, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re okay. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes were swollen, but she still kept holding Cora tightly, then checked her up and down. She made sure Cora had no trauma, and her hanging heart fell back into ce... ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry. There will be blessings after a great disaster! I¡¯ll be waiting to enjoy my happiness from now on.¡± Cora gently wiped Sara¡¯s tears and soothed her. The others also expressed their concern. Amid a crowd, Martin rushed up and jumped into Cora¡¯s arms. Chapter 984 My patient! ¡°Mom...¡± Cora half¨Csquatted down and took him in her arms. ¡°Martin, Mom knows you¡¯re brave. But Dad was right to make you stay home and wait for us.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    You want to protect Mom, and Mom¡¯s sure you¡¯ll do that when you¡¯re older.¡± On the way back, Byron had told Cora about Martin wanting to be part of the rescue as well. So Cora knew Martin¡¯s uneasiness, knew that he was afraid that his Mom would think he wasn¡¯t brave enough. Sheforted Martin from that point. At this time, Byron promised Martin, ¡°When you grow up a little more, Dad will teach you some martial arts. In that way, you¡¯ll be able to start protecting your momter.¡± With Cora and Byron¡¯sfort, Martin finally smiled. The other family members alsoughed happily after seeing Martin smile. They celebrated the aftermath of the robbery with smiles and wished the family of three a safe and happy life in the future... Because Isidra was in jail, the news that Vaughn was seriously ill could no longer be hidden. Chapter 984 My patient! So at noon on this day, Vaughn held a press conference to announce his resignation from his current position. The news hit the Inte. Cora, who was treating patients in the medical clinic at the time, overheard the patients discussing the news. ¡°Vaughn resigned?¡± Cora said in disbelief.

    Cora couldn¡¯t believe it. Vaughn got to where he was not only because of his efforts but also because of the efforts of several generations of his family. ¡°Yes, presumably because of a serious illness. He looked pale at the press conference.¡± The patients also showed Cora the screenshot they just took on the news. Cora took the phone and saw the screenshot of Vaughn¡¯s dark face and pale lips, which was a sign that he was going to die. Cora panicked and took out her cell phone to call Vaughn. But Vaughn didn¡¯t answer, and Cora could only look for the phone number of Vaughn¡¯s driver that was left earlier. The patients saw that Cora was so concerned about Vaughn¡¯s Chapter 984 My patient! health and advised, ¡°Dr. Lane, Vaughn has a sister like that, and he¡¯s not a good person. Dr. Lane, there¡¯s no need for you to waste your mind for someone like that.¡± ¡°Yeah, Dr. Lane, you¡¯re too nice!

    That kind of man should be left to his destruction...¡± But Cora said, ¡°Those behaviors were personal to Isidra, and Vaughn didn¡¯t have to pay for all of her stupidity.¡± Cora added, ¡°Even though Vaughn is at fault, I consider him to be my patient, just like all of you. And since he is my patient, I will naturally do everything to save his life...¡± B

 Chatper 985

    Chapter 985 The Condition of Forgiveness Cora¡¯s remarks earned favorablements from the patients. Vaughn¡¯s driver¡¯s call was answered.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Cora Lane. Has Mr. Wolf not been taking his medication for the past two days? I saw on the TV news that he looked rather out of sorts.¡±

    The driver sighed when he realized the purpose of Cora¡¯s call.

    ¡°Mr. Wolf won¡¯t take his medicine. I went back that day and conveyed to him your prescription and your meaning. But Mr. Wolf said that a person like him is not worth it...¡±

    Cora realized that Vaughn now intended to die for his crime.

    ¡°You told him that only a coward would settle everything with death. I¡¯ll only forgive him if he lives.¡±

    Outsiders spoke of Vaughn¡¯s behavior with mixed reviews, but forgiveness was something only Cora was qualified to speak Others said she shouldn¡¯t have forgiven the Wolf family, but, Chapter 985 The Condition of Forgiveness Cora felt that Vaughn was only at fault for not tolerating Isidraing back from the brink of life and death and then going back to prison.

    As for Isidra sticizing her appearance and attempting to have her killed, Vaughn waspletely unaware.

    If he had known, he would have tried to stop it.So at this point, Cora thought Vaughn was right and there was no need to push him.

    Instead of letting Vaughn die for his sins, it would be better to let him live.

    After all, that evidence only put Isidra in jail for a dozen years, and it didn¡¯t kill her for it.

    When she got out, Vaughn could still keep an eye on her to keep her from making mistakes.

    Otherwise, when she got out, she wouldn¡¯t have a single family member. Cora just felt that with Isidra¡¯s crazy nature, she woulde after her and Byron even more recklessly.

    When the driver replied, Cora informed again, ¡°The few. prescriptions I gave you earlier aren¡¯t working. I¡¯ll send it to you as a text messageter when I¡¯ve prescribed it. You must remember to keep an eye on him and take it for two days.¡±

    Chapter 985 The Condition of Forgiveness The driver thanked her.

    Because Vaughn had treated him well in the years he had served for him.

    So he didn¡¯t want to see Vaughn die at such a young age.

    Cora quickly organized the medication and dosage that Vaughn needed now and sent it to the driver.

    By this time, Vaughn had just finished his press conference and was escorted back to his resting ce by his bodyguards.

    He was leaning back in his recliner, gasping for air in a loud,loud voice.

    These days, he felt breathless even when he moved.

    At the press conference held today, he had just narrowly escaped being blocked by countless people at the conference site. The fact that he was able to hold on and walk back was already thest vestige of decency that he had tried to save for himself.

    Seeing this, the doctor apanying him hurriedly tried to give him oxygen.

    But Vaughn waved his hand. ¡°No need.¡±

    Chapter 985 The Condition of Forgiveness It would be a relief to leave for good today.

    Vaughn was just about to close his eyes when the driver came to him.

    ¡°Mr. Wolf, Dr. Lane called earlier!¡±

    Vaughn, even though he was tired and tempted to close his eyes at that, tried to keep them open once he heard Cora had called.All his life, he had lived to live up to the expectations of his entire family, and it felt as if he was living in a small enclosure.

    He couldn¡¯t make mistakes, show his emotions, or even have the freedom to make friends.

    He thought he would live like this for the rest of his life.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But then Cora appeared and changed his life.

    Even though he knew Cora was married when he met her, he still fantasized about being with her someday.

    Especially those days when Byron made a scandal, he even made that phone call to Cora regardless of his status and ethics.

    Chapter 985 The Condition of Forgiveness If Cora had responded to him at that time, he really would have gone out of his way to confront Byron to the end, even if Byron wasn¡¯t really cheating on her, and even if Byron had adored Cora for years...

    Luckily, Cora rejected him unceremoniously, and he was suddenly diagnosed with the disease.

    But even if the affair ended fruitlessly, Vaughn was still greedy for more information about her.

    The driver met Vaughn¡¯s slightly dimmed gaze and said, ¡°Dr. Lane says she¡¯ll only forgive you if you live...¡±

    B

 Chatper 986

    Chapter 986 The Great Wedding! Vaughn¡¯sprehensionbored at the moment and froze for several seconds before he said,

    ¡°She can forgive me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, call Dr. Lane right now. She called me just now when she said your phone wasn¡¯t working.¡± The driver¡¯s tone became urgent. At the moment, Vaughn looked like a man who was about to die and was still breathing. Only by giving him the faith to hang on could he get over this hurdle. Vaughn froze for a few moments as if he believed what the driver had said. But he shook his head feebly. ¡°Even if she would forgive me, it¡¯s already toote.¡± Vaughn felt like he was on the verge of death now. He was even hallucinating, seeing the departed ancestors of the Wolf family beckoning to him. Chapter 986 The Great Wedding! But the driver said, ¡°Dr. Lane says it¡¯s not toote if you take your medicine! She changed the prescription and sent it to me after she saw your state from the press conference. I¡¯ve just had the medicine picked up and made before I got here.¡°¡± Just then, Vaughn¡¯s apanying butler arrived. He was still carrying a bowl of medicine in his hand and walked quickly toward Vaughn. ¡°Dr. Lane¡¯s medicine is here. Mr. Wolf, hurry up and drink it. Only by drinking it will you have a chance to gain Dr. Lane¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Following Vaughn¡¯s side, they guessed what Vaughn was thinking. Especially since he had almost had the whole world searching for the best scar removal cream for Cora before. It was hard for them not to realize that Vaughn had feelings for Dr. Lane. It was a feeling that rationally should have been buried deep in the heart, but emotionally they still wanted to use it to give Vaughn the motivation to live. ¡°You should drink it, and it¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°Please...¡± At this moment, the medics around Vaughn also spoke out. Some even rushed to help Vaughn up. Some rushed to feed Chapter 986

    The Great Wedding! him! Vaughn wanted to be forgiven by Cora, so he also tried very hard to open his mouth to drink the medicine. As he drank, everything and everyone seemed to be distant again. He heard a lot of people shouting his name and vocalized sobs. But he still couldn¡¯t open his eyes and felt so tired. He even thought it would be good to fall asleep. In this way, he wouldn¡¯t be like Isidra, trying to find ways to break up Cora¡¯s family... In the blink of an eye, the day of Cora and Byron¡¯s wedding arrived. The wedding dress, the gown, the venue, and the guest list were all ready like Byron had said before. That night, Cora wore a white wedding dress at the Yoris family. William and Sara were both in tears as they watched Cera in her wedding dress. You haven¡¯t been home long, and you¡¯re getting married¡± Chapter 986 The Great Wedding! Sara chimed in as she helped Cora with her veil. She was sad to see her go. William didn¡¯t say anything but kept hiding in the corner silently wiping away his tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just marrying. If You guys want to see me, I¡¯ll be back in half an hour¡¯s drive.¡± Cora took Sara¡¯s hand infort and hugged William gently. William, with red eyes and trying to hold back tears, said to Cora, ¡°If Byron ever aggravates you, just tell Dad. Dad will get you justice even if I have to die.¡± Sara also said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a happy time over there,e home anytime. The Yoris family will always be your support...¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Cora wrapped them both in her arms. It was as if all their previous conflicts were gone. Soon after, Sally and Georgia, the bridesmaids, arrived, discussing how much money to extort from Byron before opening the door. When the auspicious time arrived, Byron¡¯s weing team Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chatper 987

    Chapter 987 How Rich People Solve Problems Byron¡¯s convoy, consisting of a hundred top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline limited edition luxury cars, arrived to pick up Cora. They made quite a scene, impossible to ignore. Countless pedestrians on the street stopped in their tracks, gawking at the magnificent convoy. The cars pulled up at the Yoris Mansion, and the groomsmen stepped out of the luxurious vehicles. Each of them looked dashing and stylish in their suits. Following suit, Byron alighted from the car, holding a bouquet of flowers, exuding irresistible charm. Leading the groomsmen, they walked towards the Yoris Mansion, though his steps appeared slightly rushed. Harry couldn¡¯t help but remind Byron, ¡°Hey, Byron, slow down a bit. You gotta maintain that air of confidence and elegance to look even more dashing, you know?¡± However, Efren countered directly, ¡°Byron has been yearning Chapter 987 How Rich People Solve Proble... for this wedding for over a decade. How can he just stroll casually? If he doesn¡¯t just dash inside and sweep the bride off her feet, he¡¯s already showing remarkable restraint.¡± ¡°Byron, please tell me you¡¯re not that impulsive.¡± Harry wore a look of disbelief. Byron replied, ¡°Actually, I wanted toe herest night. It¡¯s absurd that they can¡¯t even let me and Cora meet before the wedding.¡± Yesterday, Cora was brought back to her family¡¯s estate by the Yoris family. After they parted ways, every passing second felt like an eternity to Byron. Especiallyst night, he was practically bursting with anticipation to see Cora. Harry went the extra mile to arrange a small bachelor party before the wedding, but Byron wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to attend. He couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and ended up secretly driving near the Yoris Mansion. In a desperate attempt, he video¨Ccalled Cora, hoping that she would sneak out without her family noticing and meet him. However, Cora ignored the video call and only sent him a message: [We can¡¯t meet! It goes against our family Chapter 987

    How Rich People Solve Proble... traditions!] At that moment, Byron was so furious that he nearly stormed into the Yoris Mansion to whisk Cora away. He had waited for this day for so long, so now it was impossible for him to walk at a leisurely pace. After hearing Byron¡¯s words, Harry quickly covered his forehead and eximed, ¡°Oh no, my image of aposed and mature Byron just came crashing down.¡± Efren couldn¡¯t resist adding a yfulment, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him in the past, eagerly waiting outside the medical school just to catch a glimpse of his future wife from a distance. Trust me, it was quite a sight.¡± ¡°Oh, please spare me! What about you, waking up so early to visit our house and bring gifts? Weren¡¯t you just itching to catch a glimpse of Georgia?¡± The men arrived at the doorstep. Georgia and Sally didn¡¯t want Byron to simply whisk Cora away to the church, so they decided to give him a small challenge. Byron and his groomsmen opted to use their gifts to avoid anyplications.

    Chapter 987 How Rich People Solve Proble... Byron handed Sally a check worth two million dors upfront. As soon as Georgia saw Sally receiving the check, she teasingly remarked, ¡°What about me? If I don¡¯t get my share, I might as well hide the bride.¡±

    Byron reluctantly did the same for Georgia, giving her a check for the same amount. Sally realized that this approach wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere, so she reluctantlypromised, saying, ¡°Is this how you wealthy people solve your problems? Alright, fine, I give in. Come on in.¡± Georgia, with her pockets now well¨Clined, felt content and satisfied. ¡°Uncle Byron,e on in quickly!¡± With a bouquet of red roses in hand, Byron strolled slowly toward Cora. ¡°Cora...¡± Amidst the gaze of the groomsmen and bridesmaids, Byron got down on one knee in front of Cora... B Gifts Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband 1This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 988

    Chapter 988 Could There Be Some Family Skeletons? ¡°Corc, everyone eventually meets their right person in this world. I¡¯m so d that I met you and chose you all those years ago. Time felt so damn stretched out, long enough for me to fear not being able to clearly see your face. The future seemed too damn for, making me worry about not being able to hold onto you in time.

    Meeting you in this lifetime is the greatest stroke of luck for me. I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that I had already made up my mind about you a long time ago, and I want to spend the rest of my life by your side. I love you, will you marry me?¡± Byron expressed with deep emotion, his gaze locked intently on Cora, with only her in his eyes. The depth of Byron¡¯s affection made it seem as if his world could only amodate Cora. He was so focused and full of passion that it led the bridesmaids and groomsmen to cheer and exim, ¡°Marry him Marry him!¡® However, Cora didn¡¯t lose herself amidst the cheering crowd. Instead, she earnestly asked Byron, ¡°Before I answer your Chapter 988 Could There Be Some Family S... question, can you answer one for me?¡± Harry, anxious to help his good friend seed, chimed in, ¡°Save your questions for a private moment tonight. For now, just say yes to marrying Byron!¡± The others also echoed. Byron firmly held Harry back, insisting, ¡°Hold on, go away. Right now, I only want to hear from Cora.¡± Harry grimaced, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can even stomach another drink. Your lovey¨Cdovey disy has killed my appetite.¡± The rest burst intoughter, but Byron continued to fix his affectionate gaze on Cora. ¡°What question do you want to ask? Speak up.¡± The tenderness in his deep eyes could move everyone. After everyone¡¯s cheer subsided, all eyes turned to Cora. They all presumed that Cora would ask a lovey¨Cdovey question. Something like, ¡°If both me and your mom fell into the water at the same time, would you save me or your mom?¡± In fact, Nora had already specifically instructed Byron to save Chapter 988 Could There Be Some Family S... Cora if she were to ask such a question. Nora added, ¡°I can swim, and even if I couldn¡¯t make it, dying is dying. I¡¯ve lived long enough to be content with that. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Nora¡¯s amusing remark had the groomsmen roaring withughter. Therefore, at this moment, everyone believed that Cora would ask the question as Nora instructed, eagerly anticipating Byron to reveal Nora¡¯s answer. However, what they did not anticipate was Cora¡¯s response. ¡°That year, at the traffic light intersection near the medical school, there was a madman who randomly attacked people with a knife...¡± As Cora posed this question, Byron¡¯s gaze suddenly froze, and he visibly became rigid. Noticing the unusual reaction, the onlookers sensed that there was more to this question. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Oh no, could there be some family skeletons?¡± Chapter 988 Could There Be Some Family S... The crowd engaged in murmurs and discussions, while Harry too grew somewhat flustered. ¡°I hope nothing goes awry at this crucial moment. If Byron fails to marry today, he will surely lose his mind.¡± However, Efren reassured them, stating, ¡°Just watch and rx. With their high anticipation for this wedding, they will ensure its smooth continuation.¡°¡± Despite Efren¡¯s reassurance, Harry remained somewhat uneasy. Georgia was so nervous that she gripped Efren¡¯s suit tightly, inadvertently causing wrinkles on his impably. tailored attire. Sally was anxious as well, holding her breath, with a lingering anticipation that whatever Cora was about to reveal at this moment would be far from simple... Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 989

    Chapter 989 He Saved Her Sally remembered that Cora had mentioned this to her before. Cora said she was saved by Eason at that time. Soter, when Eason got close to Cora, Cora started developing feelings for him. And they eventually became partners... ¡°Could it be that Cora wants to tell Byron at this very moment that she still feels indebted to Eason and wants to be with him?¡± Sally wondered. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, a wave of nausea hit Sally. She made up her mind. If Cora dared to say something like that to Byron, Sally would definitely help Byron knock Cora out and take her away. Everyone held their breath. Cora spoke softly, ¡°I was on my way to school when I coincidentally ran into that lunatic. He swung a knife at my face, but a guy saved me. He took the blow on his shoulder for me.¡± Cora reached out and gently caressed Byron¡¯s right shoulder as she said this. Chapter 989 He Saved Her Even though she couldn¡¯t feel the wound under his thick suit, touching that spot involuntarily softened her expression. ¡°Blood stained that guy¡¯s face, making it difficult for me to see what he looked like. All I remember is that I held onto him and cried until my dad and brother arrived. I was terrified at the time, and the scene was chaotic. By the time I snapped out of it, that guy was already gone. So... That guy was you, right? You saved me, didn¡¯t you?¡± In fact, that day in the car, Cora had pretty much confirmed that it was Byron who saved her. But she still wanted to hear it directly from Byron¡¯s mouth. The bridesmaids and groomsmen who were watching were left dumbfounded after hearing Cora¡¯s words.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They thought, ¡°So Byron not only had a long¨Cstanding crush on Cora, quietly supported her in establishing Sunda Group, provided schrship opportunities, but also took a knife for her? Just the thought of it gives me goosebumps.¡± Especially Harry, he stared at Byron with disbelief. He thought, ¡°Could all of these things really have been done by the seemingly indifferent Byron from before? Did he really save the person he liked and conceal his identity?¡± Chapter 989 He Saved Her Harry found it hard to believe. If Byron had really saved Cora, he wouldn¡¯t have been so apathetic when he saw Cora dating Eason. Instead, Harry believed that Byron should have gone straight to Cora and shown her the scar on his shoulder. But Harry never expected to hear it directly from Byron¡¯s mouth, ¡°It was me...¡± Then, under the gaze of Harry and the other bridesmaids and groomsmen, Cora eagerly threw herself into Byron¡¯s arms. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me your name back then? Moreover, even afterward, you had so many opportunities to exin everything to me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± If Byron had said those words they first met at the bar, they wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time going around in circles. And apart from their initial meeting, every time, he would guide her hand to touch the wound. If Byron had just told the truth back then, it would have been so much better, But he wasted numerous chances, causing them to miss out Chapter 989 He Saved Her on four years... ¡°I want our rtionship to be pure, not built on the premise of me saving you,¡± Byron said. Cora immediately teared up, ¡°You fool...¡± Byron quickly wiped away her tears andforted her, ¡°No, you¡¯re the fool. No crying on such a joyous day.¡± As the two gazed deeply into each other¡¯s eyes, Sally¡¯s puzzled voice broke the silence. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on? Cora, didn¡¯t you say it was Eason who saved you, and that¡¯s why you ended up with him?¡± B Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chatper 990

    Chapter 990 Perfect Timing ¡°How is it that you¡¯re now iming it was Byron who saved you?¡± Sally was a bit confused, not really understanding what had happened. And it wasn¡¯t just her. Others looked at them with a mix of confusion. Cora smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Well, at the time, my dad and brother brought me home. After I had calmed down, I started asking around for the hospital where the person who saved me was. I wanted to go visit him. But the nurse helped me match the details of the person who saved me back then, and Eason Patton was the closest match in terms of age and the reasons for the injury that I mentioned...¡± Georgia quickly approached her and asked, ¡°So, did you end up dating Eason because of this incident?¡±

    Cora let out a sheepish smile. But that was exactly what had happened. Mistaking her savior led to that whole mix¨Cup of a romance. Chapter 990 Perfect Timing Georgia, after listening to the story, angrily eximed to Byron, ¡°Uncle Byron, did you hear that? Just because you didn¡¯t reveal the truth, you missed out on all these years. And someone else got ahead of you!¡± But Byron chuckled and said, ¡°Timing isn¡¯t about being early orte. It¡¯s about being just right...¡± His tender gaze remained fixed on Cora. In reality, upon learning about Cora and Eason dating, Byron had also experienced moments of getting drunk and feeling his heart getting ripped apart. Even now, Cora and Eason¡¯s past rtionship still lingered as a hurdle within him. Despite knowing that Cora had given herself to him for the first time, he still felt that it wasn¡¯t perfect. However, upon hearing Cora¡¯s heartfelt words, he finally found sce. He now fully understood that Cora had intended to be with him right from the start, and Eason was just an unfortunate mistake. Thankfully, Cora and Byron hade full circle and hadn¡¯t Chapter 990 Perfect Timing missed each other... ¡°Oh my goodness, this is giving me goosebumps!¡± Harry yfully remarked, ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed that Byron is such a romantic!¡± ¡°Wow, this is incredibly touching! Your love truly inspires envy,¡± Georgiamented, visibly moved by Byron¡¯s recent actions. She gazed teary¨Ceyed at the newlyweds. Efren swiftly pulled Georgia into his arms. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t just envy others. Cherish me too, would you? Wasn¡¯t I always good to you? Just because you¡¯ve got me, you think you don¡¯t need to treasure me anymore, huh?¡± Blushing, Georgia quickly covered Efren¡¯s mouth. ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t cherish you? Don¡¯t say such things!¡± The profound love between these two couples made everyone exim, ¡°Love is real!¡± Afterwards, Byron lifted Cora into the car, creating a stunning scene. Some people farewell at the doorstep, with Sara¡¯s eyes turning red momentarily.

    Chapter 990 Perfect Timing William couldn¡¯t hold back his tears, saying, ¡°This is amazing! After all those twists and turns, they finally ended up together...¡± They watched as the convoy disappeared into the distance. The road leading to the church was covered in rose petals. As the convoy moved forward, the swirling petals created a truly romantic ambiance. A helicopter followed overhead, capturing the entire journey. Numerous television stations and live streaming tforms swiftly initiated live coverage of this extravagant wedding ceremony. Onlookers crowded both sides of the road,pletely awestruck. ¡°This wedding must have cost millions, no doubt about it. They¡¯re throwing rose petals around like they¡¯re a dime a dozen.¡± ¡°Millions?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s probably even more. I heard Dr. Lane¡¯s wedding dress was adorned with real diamonds. That alone must have cost millions.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even fathom the lives of the wealthy...¡±

 Chatper 991

    Chapter 991 Never Separate In a blink of an eye, the wedding car arrived at the main wedding scene. The wedding was held on the open¨Cairwn. The green grass was decorated with various heart¨Cshaped flower gates and colorful balloons. Everything was beautiful. The people who came to the wedding were all dressed up, with smiles on their faces. The expensive wine was delivered to the guests who came to watch the ceremony in the shuttle of the waiters. People drank andughed. Until the wedding march sounded, people turned their attention to the entrance. Cora wore a custom¨Cmade handmade wedding dress, elegant, beautiful, and generous, and appeared on the stage holding William¡¯s hand. Across the short red carpet, Cora saw Byron wearing a pure Chapter 991 Never Separate white groom¡¯s dress, holding flowers, and waiting for her at the finish line.

    Most of the time, Byron liked to wear a ck suit, which looked mysterious, elegant, and luxurious. But today, he changed into a white dress for a rare asion at the wedding. Cora realized that the sacred pure white color was also so suitable for him. Byron looked handsome, and energetic, and exuded the aura of a long time in a high position, like a prince who came out of a fairy tale.

    Everyone presented admired him. The red carpet was not long. Byron looked at Cora wearing a wedding dress and walked towards him. He smiled, but his eyes were red. Because what shed in his mind was not only the previous misses but also the hardships of Cora taking care of Martin alone for four years. The only thing he was lucky about was that after going around, the two still held their prosperous wedding. William brought Cora to Byron and solemnly ced Cora¡¯s hand in Byron¡¯s palm. ¡°Treat her well! She is the most precious treasure in my life...¡± Chapter 991 Never Separate 314 William¡¯s hoarse voice was full of reluctance. Byron held Cora¡¯s hand fightly and solemnly promised William, ¡°I will. And not just this life. I would like to stay with Cora alone for all my life. William was satisfied with such a solemn promise. He looked at Cora again. His fears got out of control again. ¡°Even if you are married, you are still the most cherished daughter in my life. The door of the Yoris family is always open for you. Remember to go home and have a look!?¡± Cora saw William crying all day and knew that he was really reluctant to let her go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I know you love me. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will always go home and have a look¡± She hugged William, and her words relieved William. Later, William left the carpet and gave up the stage to the two of them. The priest began to ask them, ¡°Mr. Byron Hansen, the bridegroom, are you willing to ept Ms. Cora Lane as your wife in the form of marriage?

    Whether you are in good times or bad, rich or poor, happy or sad, you will always love her Chapter 991 Never Separate and take care of her forever?¡± Without hesitation, Byron replied almost as soon as the priest finished speaking, ¡°Yes!¡± So, the priest set his sights on Cora again. ¡°Bride, Ms. Cora Lane, are you willing to ept Mr. Byron Hansen as your husband in the form of marriage? ept the self¨Cconfidence and obligations that marriage gives you. From now on when you are happy, let him share your happiness, and when you are sad let him share your sorrow from time to time, grow together in love with you, and stay with him for life, never to be separated?¡± At this moment, not only the priest but also Byron¡¯s eyes were burning with anticipation, watching Cora. Countless people in the audience also focused their attention on Cora. Even Vaughn, who was behind the big tree at the moment, would stare at Cora... B

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chatper 992

    Chapter 992 Watching Vaughn was so weak now that he couldn¡¯t even walk by himself. On a trip today, the butler pushed him here in a wheelchair. After all, he was just rescued from death, and now he was recuperating with Cora¡¯s medicine. Neither his doctor nor others were very much in favor of him.ing to the wedding today, for fear that he would be too emotional and overwhelmed. But Vaughn said, ¡°I want to get her forgiveness, and I will get through it.¡± So in the end, everyone couldn¡¯t convince him. So they could only apany him here. Vaughn hid behind the big tree and watched Cora wearing a white wedding dress from a distance, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart. It was so beautiful, exactly like the perfect bride in his fantasy. He heard that in this life, it was very difficult to meet someone Chapter 992 Watching who attracted him. Vaughn felt that he was lucky because he met the person who made her feel better. It was a pity that when he met Cora, Cora already had someone in her heart. Vaughn felt that he was unfortunate because he would end up regretting his whole life. So he hoped that if there was an afterlife, God could arrange for them to meet early and be a couple. Vaughn saw Cora looking at Byron with red eyes, and under the witness of everyone, she replied very firmly to the priest, ¡°Yes.¡± At that moment, there was thunderous apuse from the audience. Vaughn saw that everyone was using their actions to bless Byron and Cora, so he silently looked away. He hung the wedding gift he prepared for Cora and Byron on the top of the tree, and then told the housekeeper, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Seeing Cora getting married happily, he was also happy. Chapter 992 Watching From now on, no matter where he was, he would silently pray for her, hoping that she would never suffer again in this life. The housekeeper saw Vaughn¡¯s expression was a bit grim, so he quickly put a nket on Vaughn and pushed him away. When Vaughn left the wedding scene, the priest said,

    ¡°Now the bride and groom are asked to put wedding rings on each other. Martin, wearing a little ck tuxedo, came to present rings to her parents. Before handing the ring to Byron, Martin still did not forget to say to Byron, ¡°Treat my mother well.¡± *Of course!¡± Byron said. Soon, Cora and Byron put on their wedding rings, and the priest announced, ¡°Now, the groom can kiss the bride.¡± Byron eagerly lifted Cora¡¯s veil, put his head into the veil, and kissed Cora. The picture was extraordinarily beautiful. The audience once again burst into thunderous apuse. But Georgia was worried that it would affect the next generation, so she hurried forward and covered Martin¡¯s eyes. Chapter 992 Watching ¡°Why are you covering my eyes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you can¡¯t watch.¡± Georgia watched the kisses of Byron and Cora with relish. ¡°I can¡¯t watch, so why can you watch?¡± Martin protested.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m already an adult, and I gave birth to my own baby!¡± Georgia smiled. That day, Byron and Cora kissed each other inseparably at the wedding scene. Jerry felt a little heartbroken watching it from the audience. John asked him, ¡°Do you regreting to the ceremony now?¡± But Jerry said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I can see her happily marrying, and she will be happy in the future. Everything is worth it. Loving someone does not mean possessing her. As long as she is happy, being a bystander is also worth it.¡± B

 Chatper 993

    Chapter 993 Only You Johnughed loudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As expected of a man who went to some tropical inds and returned.¡± Jerry, who was praised by John, almost smashed the cup into powder when Byron brought Cora up to toast.

    ¡°Remember, if you treat her and Martin badly, I will still take them away.¡± However, Byron responded with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance!¡± Jerry sneered, ¡°I hope so.¡± Then, he drank the ss of wine in his hand. Byron was not to be outdone and drank the wine as well. And Cora thanked John, ¡°Thank you for your kindness ining to our wedding today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When you brought Martin to Leucrest Town, I regarded you and Martin as my family. So from now on, remember to go to Leucrest Town often. I¡¯m getting old, I don¡¯t know how many times I can see you and Martin again.¡± John Chapter 993 Only You said. Cora didn¡¯t like John¡¯s frustrating words, so she said hastily, ¡°You will live a long life. Of course, I will take Martin to see you from time to time.¡± John received Cora¡¯s promise. He smiled happily, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you. Go greet other guests. Leave us. We will take care of ourselves.¡± Cora still wanted to say something to Jerry, but John quickly pushed her into Byron¡¯s arms.

    Byron also seemed to be aware of John¡¯s intentions and quickly took Cora to toast. Until the two left, Jerry didn¡¯t speak to Cora and was extremely annoyed. ¡°Grandpa, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes, otherwise, with your appearance just now, dare you say that you have no intention of taking her away on the spot?¡± What John said made Jerry speechless. That was right. When Cora approached just now, he saw Cora¡¯s shockingly beautiful appearance, and indeed he wanted to take her away. Chapter 993 Only You Jerry didn¡¯t expect that John would see through him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, unless your current financial resources canpletely overwhelm that man, and you can bear the possibility of his wrath, which may kill you before you can try to act.

    Otherwise, you¡¯d better not even think about it.¡± John persuaded him. But Jerry was annoyed. ¡°Grandpa, can you let others stop us?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°Not us. Only you!¡± Seeing that Jerry was about out of control, John leaned into Jerry¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Do you know what happened when Isidra almost hurt Dr. Lane that day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jerry shook his head. He didn¡¯t live in Grakrord City. He didn¡¯t know the inside information. What he knew was only what could be shown on the TV news to let the public know. John told him again in a low voice, ¡°Byron hung her in a helicopter, frightening her to copse. Later, she was sent to the police station, and the next day she became a corpse and was killed by someone. When she was taken out, her face was peeled off abruptly.¡°¡± Chapter 993 Only You Jerry was shocked. After ncing at Byron not far away, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Did he do it?¡± After all, Isidra was also from the Wolf family. It was certain that the Wolf family would be greatly injured by Byron¡¯s actions. But it was possible to save Isidra¡¯s life. But who would have thought that Isidra would die immediately... B Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chatper 994

    Chapter 994 The Love John shook his head. ¡°There is no evidence that he did it. But it¡¯s enough for everyone to understand.¡±

    The reason why John knew this was not because he was taught Cora before. So many people who couldn¡¯t make an appointment with Cora went to John and asked John to rmend them. After going back and forth, John had a widework of contacts, so he also knew some secrets. Seeing that Jerry was still in astonishment, John said again, ¡°Of course, I also know that you are not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, and also know that you dare to do anything for Cora. But when ites to love, if you don¡¯t love each other, unrequited love is futile.¡± Jerry was stunned for a moment before realizing that what John had said so much was just to say thest sentence. John was telling him that if Cora didn¡¯t like him, even if he sacrificed himself to take her away, she would run back to Byron by herself in the end. Chapter 994 The Love Although this sounded sad, it was also true. ¡°It¡¯s better to think about it ande out as soon as possible.¡± When John said this, he patted Jerry¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to smoke a cigarette. You should think about it for yourself.¡± John left temporarily, leaving Jerry sitting alone. He unconsciously raised his head to look for Cora, just like he did every day in Leucrest Town. He also couldn¡¯t tell what was good about Cora. But he always kept his eyes on her unconsciously. It was a pity that, separated by several guests, Cora didn¡¯t notice his gaze, and was busy toasting with Byron all the time. Byron drank a whole ss of wine, still put his arms around Cora¡¯s waist, leaned into her ear, and said something to her. Cora punched him angrily, but Byron reached out and grabbed her fist, put it to his lips, and kissed her. Then, the two of them just looked at each other like no one else was around.

    Looking at this scene, Jerry couldn¡¯t help thinking of the Chapter 994 The Love reminder when John noticed that he liked Cora.

    When he liked someone, he couldn¡¯t hide it from anyone. His eyes would reveal his thoughts. But right now, the gazes of the two of them made him, the rival in love, feel their concern for each other. This also seemed to mean that he would never have another chance in this life. No matter! If he could afford it, then he could let it go. Jerry poured himself a full ss of wine and drank it up, letting the wine dilute his taste buds and the bitterness in his mouth. Today, after getting drunk, he would let the love go forever. John smoked a cigarette, then returned to Jerry¡¯s side, only to see Jerry blushing from alcohol. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll let it go.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    But it might take a while.¡± John felt distressed when he saw his drunken appearance. But in the end, he patted Jerry¡¯s shoulder lightly. Chapter 994 The Love ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you have this idea, it takes time to forget. Whether it¡¯s five years or ten years, as long as you can forget, everything will be fine.¡± Later, Jerry left with John. He knew that Jerry definitely didn¡¯t want Cora to see his drunken appearance. On the other side, Cora toasted with Byron, and then was arranged to change clothes and rest. After the wedding, Cora didn¡¯t feel tired, because Byron arranged everything properly, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all. Byron was exhausted. Cora waited in the room for a long time at night, but he still didn¡¯te back...

 Chatper 995

    Chapter 995 Pretend to Be Her Savior Cora sat in the room for a long time, but Byron didn¡¯t show up. She was about to go out to find Byron when the door was pushed open. Byron was sent back by Harry and Eason. Byron stood at the door with a normal expression on his face. But he couldn¡¯t hide the smell of alcohol at all. Harry smiled, ¡°Byron has carried everything for you. And he is not even willing to let people in. He let people out.¡± Cora took Byron. After thanking them, she hurriedly asked Byron, ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Byron held Cora in his arms, leaning against her ear and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m happy today...¡±

    ¡°After thinking about it for so many years, he finally marries you.¡± Harry couldn¡¯t help interjecting. Byron ignored Harry, but put all his weight on Cora. Chapter 995 Pretend to Be Her Savior Eason was worried that Cora would not be able to bear the weight of Byron. He hurried up to help her. But Harry held Eason tightly and prevented him froming forward. ¡°Don¡¯t go up there, that¡¯s their interests. You don¡¯t understand!¡± Harry said in a low voice. Eason was annoyed. ¡°But Cora will be crushed.¡± ¡°Cora? Now that she is married to your Uncle Byron, you can¡¯t call her by her first name. Otherwise, with your Uncle Byron¡¯s jealous character, you will suffer.¡± When Eason heard this, he felt strange. ¡°I met Cora first! Even if she marries Uncle Byron, it doesn¡¯t hinder our friendship.¡± Looking at Cora¡¯s wedding today, Eason was depressed. Because he went around and found that he still liked Cora the most. Now when he met other women, he couldn¡¯t find the feeling he had when he was with Cora. Chapter 995

    Pretend to Be Her Savior He even thought it could be better if only he hadn¡¯t been with Mia back then. In this case, today¡¯s groom would have nothing to do with Byron. With this mentality, the more Eason watched Byron get along with Cora, the more irritable he became. ¡°Are you sure you knew Cora first? If I remember correctly, Byron knew Cora first.¡± Seeing Eason¡¯s gloomy face, Harry seemed to guess what Eason was going to say. Before he could say anything, Harry said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say that you dated Cora first?¡± Eason didn¡¯t respond, just looked sullenly. Watching the scene not far away, Cora was finding a towel and gently wiping Byron¡¯s cheeks. If he hadn¡¯t dated Mia at the instigation of his mother, it wouldn¡¯t be Byron who enjoyed Cora¡¯s gentle service now. But at this time, Eason heard Harry say again, ¡°The beginning of you and Cora was stolen from somewhere in the beginning.¡± ¡°Who stole it!¡± Eason gritted his teeth, wanting to scold Harry angrily. What did an outsider know? Chapter 995

    Pretend to Be Her Savior Harry scolded him directly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pretended to be Cora¡¯s savior in the first ce, do you think you would have had a chance to get close to her?¡± ¡°You! How do you know...¡± Eason was flustered. He was indeed injured at the intersection back then, but it wasn¡¯t because of saving Cora. At that intersection, he had never even seen Cora. When Cora asked, he admitted it. He believed that this secret could be buried for a lifetime. Unexpectedly, Harry knew it. B Snatched a Billionaire to be My HExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chatper 996

    Chapter 996 Auntie Cora ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to know what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re not the one who experienced it.¡± Eason stared at Harry, full of disbelief and anger. It felt as if someone had revealed his darkest side, leaving him embarrassed and angry. But Harry sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who experienced this personally, and I don¡¯t know the inside story. But your Auntie Cora is the victim, and she recognized the savior herself. What can I do?¡± Eason panicked for a moment. ¡°Cora recognized her savior?

    Who? Who is her savior?¡± As long as Cora didn¡¯t find her savior, he, Eason, could live with this identity for the rest of his life and be the most special person in Cora¡¯s life. ¡°Your Uncle Byron is her savior!¡± Harry said. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! How could it be such a coincidence?¡± Eason was furious. Chapter 996 Auntie Cora Because he knew that if Byron was Cora¡¯s savior, there would be no room for other people in Cora¡¯s world in the future. Even a small corner of her heart belonged only to Byron! But thinking of this, Eason remembered that he went to bathe in hot springs with Byron a few times before, and saw that Byron also had a wound on his right shoulder... As a result, Eason¡¯s mind was in a mess. He didn¡¯t know how to piece together his thoughts. At this time, Harry said again, ¡°How is that impossible? Do you think your Uncle Byron is free to go shopping around there? Of course, it was to meet the girl he had a crush on. Seeing the girl he had a crush on was in danger, how could he stand still?¡± Byron had a crush on Cora a long time ago. Eason knew about it on the previous live broadcast of Sunda Group. At that time, he was fortunate that he still had the status of her lifesaver. In this way, no matter how long Byron had a crush on Cora, and no matter how much he touched Cora, he would not be able to shake Eason. But now it seemed that everything was ruined.

    Chapter 996 Auntie Cora Eason felt distraught. When he wanted to exin something to Cora, Harry directly dragged him out.

    ¡°Okay, exining now is covering up, and covering up is telling stories. You don¡¯t need to go up and tell stories. The couple is going to start a beautiful night.¡± Eason was almost sure that Harry deliberately said it to stimte him, reminding him of what Cora would do with Byron tonight. Although they even had Martin, they must have done such things. But he just couldn¡¯t ept it. Especially on a night like this, it felt like someone had a blunt knife and forcibly took a piece out of his heart. He even wanted to break free from Harry to stop Cora and Byron. But Harry still forcibly controlled him and took him out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! From the moment she marries your Uncle Byron, you have no chance. Remember, when you meet Cora in the future, you will call her Auntie Cora.¡± ¡°Can you do it? I¡¯ll teach you. Come on! Auntie Cora...¡± Chapter 996 Auntie Cora While Harry took Eason out, he kept mentioning Auntie Cora, almost trampling Eason on the ground. Eason tried to break free from Harry countless times, but Harry was so strong that he couldn¡¯t break free. Before leaving, Harry thought a lot. He did do a lot of things to sorry Byron for Jane before. But now he would try his best to help Byron break Eason¡¯s heart so that he no longer dared to think of Cora. And it would be considered even...R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chatper 997

    Chapter 997 Cora Fainted! Cora didn¡¯t notice what Harry and Eason were talking about, let alone they left. Byron seemed to be suffering because of drinking. Cora was worried, so she did her best to take care of Byron. ¡°Would you like some hangover soup? How about I make you some now?¡± As soon as Cora finished talking and was about to get up, Byron suddenly reached out his hand and dragged her back. to the bed. Georgia helped decorate the wedding bed. It was covered with beautiful heart¨CThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    shaped rose petals, intending to create a romantic atmosphere for them at night. Their movement made the petals float everywhere, which was extremely beautiful. And Byron also turned over and pushed Cora under him, trying to kiss her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk? Stop it. I¡¯ll make you hangover soup.¡± Chapter 997 Cora Fainted! But before she could finish the sentence, Byron kissed her gently. ¡°No matter how drunk I am, we will finish what we have to tonight...¡± After saying that, Byron didn¡¯t give Cora a chance to speak again and kissed her directly. Cora and Byron went to Moratoy for their honeymoon, which Byron had mentioned four years ago. In that world full of strangers, they were like ordinary couples falling in love. They were either ying around every day or making out. Cora wanted to take Martin with her, but Georgia insisted that Martin stay at her house and help take care of his little brother. How could Cora not know that it was an excuse that Georgia asked Martin to help take care of the child? She only wanted to create more opportunities for her and Byron to be alone. Both Byron and the Hansen family were looking forward to Cora delivering a brother or sister to Martin. It¡¯s not because the Hansen family wanted more boys to Chapter

    997 Cora Fainted! inherit their wealth but to make up for the regrets between Cora and Byron. But now Cora has also figured it out. Anyway, the doctor said it would be difficult for her to conceive again, so... She would enjoy life, eat and drink whatever she liked and not worry about anything. It doesn¡¯t matter if she could be pregnant. Anyway, they already have Martin. Perhaps because of the paradise¨Clike environment in Moratoy, Cora was rxed and didn¡¯t deliberately think about pregnancy anymore.

    Sometimes looking at the stars in the sky, she silently prayed for the poor child, and made a wish with the shooting star, hoping that child would return to her if she had a chance... After the honeymoon of more than a month, Cora returned to work in the medical clinic, and Byron returned to Sunda Group. Two monthster, Cora suddenly felt dizzy when seeing a patient. ¡°Dr. Lane, are you feeling ufortable? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Chapter 997 Cora Fainted! Seeing Cora¡¯s face getting pale, the patient was a little worried. Hearing what the patient said, the nurse hurried over to check on Cora. ¡°Dr. Lane, why don¡¯t you take a break first? I know you didn¡¯t work for a month on your honeymoon and want to finish the appointments with patients as soon as possible. But your health is more important!¡± Other patients also agreed and said, ¡°That is right, Dr. Lane! You should take care of your health first. Anyway, we are not in a hurry at this moment.¡± Seeing that everyone was persuading her, Cora smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I guess it is just hypoglycemic. I¡¯ll eat some candies.¡± At the same time, Cora was about to stand up to get the candy that Byron had put on the cab for her. Unexpectedly, when she stood up, she felt the world spinning, and then she lost her sight...

 Chatper 998

    Chapter 998 Cora Was Pregnant! When Cora woke up, everything she saw was white, and there was a strong smell of disinfectant. ¡°Hiss...¡± She moved a bit, only to realize that her hand was on an intravenous drip. Georgia heard something and rushed over. ¡°Cora, don¡¯t move around. The doctor said that you are showing signs of miscarriage, and you¡¯d better stay in bed for a few days.¡± Georgia quickly held Cora back to the hospital bed and let her lie down. Cora just woke up, and her mind was not sober. She only listened to Georgia andy down because she was still dizzy. After the dizziness subsided, Cora asked Georgia, ¡°Georgia, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Cora didn¡¯t feel pain but felt dizzy and weak. She even thought, ¡°If nothing was serious, I would return to the clinic after the intravenous drip. Chapter 998 Cora Was Pregnant! After all, I had been on honeymoon for over a month and put off many patients¡® appointments. Moreover, many patients are critically ill and not in good condition. If they can¡¯t receive medical treatment, I¡¯m afraid it will be...¡± Georgia was stunned for a moment before realizing that Cora didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant. ¡°Cora, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Cora was confused. ¡°How could I be pregnant? You know that when I lost that child, the doctor said that I might not be able to conceive again.¡± Georgia was angry and thought it was funny. ¡°Cora, you are a doctor. The doctor said that you might never be able to conceive again, but he didn¡¯t say that you will never be able to conceive. It¡¯s just a matter of probability! And now this extremely rare probability happened to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cora still thought it was unbelievable. ¡°Of course. The doctor gave you an ultrasound just now, and here it is!¡±

    Georgia handed the report to Cora. Chapter 998 Cora Was Pregnant! Cora didn¡¯t believe she was pregnant until she saw that it said she was pregnant for six weeks. She put her trembling hands on her abdomen. ¡°That¡¯s great...¡± Her voice was kind of hoarse. Georgia held her hand and almost cried. ¡°I called Byron just now. He should be on the ne now.¡± Byron went on a business trip two days ago and was expected to return tomorrow night. But after Georgia called him, he arranged for a private ne toe back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have time to check theter message that your test result is pregnant.¡± Georgia said,

    ¡°As for Martin, I asked Grandpa and Grandma to pick him up. They are very happy now, and they will prepare everything for you so that you can rest and rx. When they pick up Martin, they wille to see you together.¡± When Cora heard that everything was well arranged, she seemed relieved a lot and soon fell asleep again. When she woke up again, Grandpa, Grandma, Sara, and Chapter 998 Cora Was Pregnant! William were all there. Cora was in a trance and wanted to sit up. Sara was beside her and quickly stopped her. ¡°Cora, don¡¯t get up. Do you feel any difort?¡± Sara looked at Cora with red eyes. Obviously, she had cried just now. She was not crying sadly but weeping with joy. Great. Cora was pregnant. Sara swore in her mind, ¡°I will take good care of Cora this time and make up for what I didn¡¯t do when Cora gave birth to Martin.¡± Cora shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anymore.¡°¡± Nora asked, ¡°Then do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll have the chef cook it and deliver it here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Just as Cora said this, the door was pushed open. It was Byron in a hurry... Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 999

    Chapter 999 Keep Looking At Cora! Byron returned after a long journey. The dark circles around his eyes were obvious, and even there were many wrinkles on his shirt and suit. He had a cleanliness obsession and didn¡¯t allow himself to show up lousy.

    But when he heard that Cora fainted and was in the hospital, he almost couldn¡¯t think about anything else. Cora was the only thing on his mind on the way back. He even considered suicide if something happened to Cora. Fortunately, when he got off the ne, he flipped through Georgia¡¯s message. It said that there was no serious problem with Cora, but there were signs of miscarriage. Panic was instantly reced by joy, and Byron didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood. Chapter 999 Keep Looking At Cora! He only knew that the moment he saw Cora lying on the hospital bed, he felt an impulse to cry. Seeing this, the Hansen elders and others all left the ward, leaving the couple alone. Byron came over to Cora¡¯s side and took her hand. He was afraid he might hold her hand too tight or too loose. After a while, he only said, ¡°You almost scared me to death...¡± Cora smiled. ¡°What can I do? I don¡¯t know I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Hearing this, Byron looked at Cora¡¯s abdomen. He looked at it for a long time but never dared to put his hand on it. Cora figured out what he was thinking and simply took his hand on her abdomen. ¡°Touch it if you want. It¡¯s not that fragile.¡± Byron touched Cora¡¯s t abdomen with his slightly trembling hands. ¡°Can I talk to him?¡± Cora said, ¡°He¡¯s only six weeks old now. I am afraid he probably won¡¯t be able to hear it.¡± Chapter 999 Keep Looking At Cora! But Byron squatted with one knee on the ground beside Cora¡¯s hospital bed and put face near Cora¡¯s lower abdomen. His voice was very hoarse. ¡°Baby, thank you foring back to me and your mother... We love you, so don¡¯t leave us anymore, okay?¡± Cora felt that Byron kissed her abdomen tenderly. In addition, she also felt some liquid falling on it... She couldn¡¯t help crying, grabbed Byron¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°It won¡¯t. The baby must feel that we love him very much, so he came back to us. He will not leave us this time.¡± Later that night, Byron kept his fingers interlocked with Cora¡¯s and didn¡¯t want to leave her for a second. When Georgia sent some necessary supplies to Cora and saw Byron, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Byron, you just keep looking at Cora.¡± However, the Hansen elders joked, ¡°When you were pregnant, wasn¡¯t your husband also doing this? He guarded you 24 hours a day and even wanted to follow you when you went to the bathroom.¡± Georgia blushed. ¡°That is not true! We didn¡¯t stick together like Byron and Cora.¡± Chapter 999 Keep Looking At Cora! ¡°I remember that after you gave birth, Efren left the baby to us and ignored it. He just stared at you all day long.¡± The Hansen elders spared no effort, and Georgia was defeated. ¡°Forget it. I am not good at debating.

    So I won¡¯t stay as a third wheel.¡± As soon as Georgia left, the Hansen elders also left. Only Byron and Cora were in the ward.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Byron excitedly arranged for the prenatal checkup. ¡°We will do these checkups when it is more stabilized. By the way, I heard that we need to build a file and do nuchal translucency¡± Byronmunicated with Efren just now, and Efren told Byron about the checkups Georgia had done before. When Cora heard it, she felt a little headache. ¡°That is after the first three months of pregnancy.¡± Byron was confused.

 Chatper 1000

    Chapter 1000 Finale I But Cora didn¡¯t know that Byron made arrangements quickly. The next morning, Sunda Maternity and Children¡¯s Hospital was established quietly. Soon, countless obstetrics and gynecology experts at home and abroad were invited to this hospital for consultation. A variety of the most advanced instruments worldwide had also been purchased into the hospital one after another. When Cora was three months pregnant, the hospital was put into use. In other words, this was a hospital specially established for Cora¡¯s pregnancy. The news was exposed on the Inte, and the whole Inte talked about it. [No wonder Byron is the richest man. He established Sunda Group when he had a crush on his wife and built Sunda Maternity and Children¡¯s Hospital when his wife was pregnant.] Chapter 1000 Finale I [When I was pregnant, my husband thought I spent too much on a B¨Cultrasonography. Look at Cora¡¯s husband. He built a hospital when Cora was pregnant. Comparisons are odious.]

    [Compared to Mr. Hansen, my husband is just a piece of junk in the trash can. I should mention my husband here.] When countless women eximed that Byron was the benchmark for all husbands, the men alsoined. [I am almost penniless.

    How can I bepared with Mr. Hansen? He can¡¯t spend all his money in centuries?] [How many Mr. Hansen are there in this world? If all of you can find a husband like Mr. Hansen, I will eat an iron pot.] When the two parties were debating, Sunda Group made a statement on the establishment of Sunda Maternity and Children¡¯s Hospital. First, this hospital was indeed built for the convenience of Cora¡¯s prenatal checkups and safety during pregnancy. Second, the hospital would not be abandoned after Cora gave birth but would open to the public as a non¨Cprofit welfare institution for pregnant women and children. Third, Byron emphasized that everything he did was nothing more than a husband protecting his wife and child, and he Chapter 1000 Finale I didn¡¯t think of being a benchmark as a husband! As soon as this statement came out, it caused quite a stir. [If I had Mr. Hansen¡¯s financial and material resources, I would go too far when my wife was pregnant. I would keep the obstetrician at home to ensure her safety at all times so that she would not have a miscarriage.] [Every expression of Mr. Hansen¡¯s love is extraordinary. Dr.

    Lane is the happiest woman in the world.] [Look carefully. This is a non¨Cprofit welfare organization! In this way, ordinary people can also enjoy high¨Cend maternity equipment in the future. What Mr. Hansen did benefits everyone!] Theizens began another day to envy Cora. At this time, Cora didn¡¯t know that she was being discussed byizens again and began to look through the names and registered symptoms of people who had made appointments in the medical clinic during this period. She was still worried about those patients. During her rest, their treatments might be dyed, and it could be life¨Cthreatening. So one day, when Byron brought her breakfast, she couldn¡¯t Chapter 1000 Finale I help saying, ¡°I have nothing to do at home. Why don¡¯t you let me return to the medical clinic for consultation.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t rest when you get busy. What if you get tired and faint again?¡± After Byron put the breakfast in front of Cora, he pinched her face and rejected her request. ¡°But what if my patients get worse during this period? Just let me go. I promise to rest when I¡¯m tired.¡± Cora begged sincerely. But Byron didn¡¯t give in, so Cora was angry and refused to eat breakfast...

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001 Finale II ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, the baby will be hungry.¡±¡± Byron could only patiently coax her. During this period, Cora¡¯s skin became fairer and more delicate, and with Nora and Sara taking care of her, she became a bit more chubby than before. While others might experience a decline in appearance during pregnancy, Cora seemed to be even more beautiful. Besides, she seemed gentler, and her tender look tempted Byron whenever he saw her. Though the doctor advised him that they could have sex gently, Byron still held back his desire, fearing any idents. that could harm Cora and the baby. But He still tried his best to bear it, just for fear that something might happen to them. Now, seeing Cora protesting and refusing to eat, Byron had to feed her by himself. He coaxed, ¡°Here, look. Isn¡¯t it the same ravioli you wanted to Chapter 1001 Finale II eat from that restaurant? Try it. After I called them yesterday, I had the chef learn how to make it.¡± Byron blew the ravioli on the spoon and offered it to Cora. The aroma was exactly the same as the one she had at the restaurant, extremely enticing. Cora knew very well how well Byron treated her. Whatever she desired would appear in her meals the very next day. Even if Byron were worried about the safety of outside food, he would have the chef learn to cook it and make exactly the same dish for her. Cora was very touched by his care and really wanted to try the ravioli. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but think about all those desperate patients who had ced their hopes on her but couldn¡¯t receive treatment due to her recent sick leave. Suddenly, her appetite waned. ¡°Are you really not eating? It tastes so good.¡± Byron was still savoring the ravioli himself, hoping to tempt her to give in. Chapter 1001 Finale II Cora couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva while seeing Byron enjoying the ravioli so much. But she gritted her teeth and persisted, trying not to look at how he was enjoying his food. In the end, it was Byron who surrendered. He stuffed the te in Cora¡¯s hands and ordered seriously, ¡°Eat it, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cora asked in disbelief. She knew better than anyone how difficult it was to make Byron change his mind. Byron said, ¡°If you ask me again, I¡¯ll go against my words.¡°¡± Cora didn¡¯t dare to ask any further and quickly lowered her head to eat the raviolis. Seeing Cora wolfing down the food, afraid that she might change her mind, Byron couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. ¡°Hey, easy. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Though he strongly opposed Cora continuing to work at the hospital during this time, he had to give in. Chapter 1001 Finale II Her mood was important, especially when he thought of her carrying Martin and suffering from depression because of his fake death. Byron now believed that letting her be happy was the most important matter. And so, that afternoon, Cora returned to the medical clinic to work. The news made her patients incredibly happy. Those who had made appointments early arrived at the clinic first thing in the morning. However, when it was time for their consultations, they found another man in Cora¡¯s treatment room beside her, who was busily reviewing documents and exuded a distinct aura of superiority. Feeling like they were undergoing inspection by their superior, a patient couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Dr. Lane, I¡¯m here to receive treatments, but why do I feel more nervous than facing my boss?¡± B Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002 Finale III Cora frowned and nced at Byron, who was busy reviewing documents. She hadn¡¯t expected that while agreeing to let her return to the medical clinic, he would also set up his office there. Now, her small clinic not only had to amodate arge number of patients but also executives from Sunda Group and Hansen Grouping to report on various projects. The influx of people made Cora irritated, and she noticed that some of the patients felt uneasy, especially when they saw Byron. When seeing Cora¡¯s dissatisfied look, Byron nced at that patient and made him even more nervous. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get treated, you can go somewhere else then,¡± Byron had empathy, but not much, especially for patients who loved to gossip unnecessarily. It took him a long time to finally let Corae to the clinic. If Chapter 1002 Finale III they truly wanted medical advice, they should just let Cora diagnose and prescribe for them without too much chit¨Cchat. Cora couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Byron!¡± He handed her some fruits and said, ¡°Am I wrong? If he really wants treatment, he can just let you diagnose and prescribe. All this chatter not only wastes time for other patients but also disrupts your rest.¡± Though annoyed, Cora had to admit that Byron had a point. These patients liked to ask questions and often chatted with her. She could deal with one person continuously saying these nonsense. But if every patient were like this, they would only waste her time. And as a result, the other patients¡® appointments would be dyed, and Cora couldn¡¯t have a good rest either. After being reprimanded by Byron, the patient didn¡¯t dare toin anymore, for fear that he would be kicked out and dyed his treatment. Having learned from the previous patient¡¯s experience, the Chapter 1002 Finale III others kept their conversations focused on their symptoms, allowing Cora to diagnose and prescribe medicine efficiently. By the end of the day, she had seen more patients than in the past two days, with sufficient rest in between. Thus, Cora thought that maybe it was better to have Byron apanying her. The days were rushing, and in a blink of an eye, Cora¡¯s due date had finallye. As her due date approached, Cora finished seeing urgent cases and went on maternity leave. Drawing from her experience giving birth to Martin, she remained rtively calm during this pregnancy. But Byron was different. As the due date neared, his anxiety intensified. For the past two days, he abandoned all work and stayed by Cora¡¯s side, never taking his eyes off her. At the slightest movement from Cora, he rushed over, asking, ¡°Are you inbor?¡± One day, Cora was watching TV on the sofa, and Byron sat on another sofa. When she shifted her position, he immediately Chapter 1002 Finale III hurried over and asked, ¡°Are you inbor?¡± ¡°No, I just have a sore back and need to take a break,¡± Her belly had grown significantly in thete stage of pregnancy, but her limbs remained slender. At a nce, it seemed as if there was a ball stuffed into her belly, and she still looked pretty good overall. However, the pressure from the baby made her back quite ufortable, and it was hard to maintain one position for more than a few minutes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± Byron offered, cing his hand gently on her waist¡­This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003 Finale IV Cora saw Byron¡¯s cautious look and couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I feel fine for now, and I don¡¯t have any difficulty breathing. I feel much morefortable than when I gave birth to Martin. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous!¡± Hearing Cora mentioning her previous childbirth, Byron couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Was your belly this big back then too?¡± If he hadn¡¯t witnessed Cora¡¯s belly growing day by day, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that her once t belly could expand so much. ¡°I had a bit of swelling back then, and it seemed even bigger than this. My feet were swollen too,¡± Cora recalled, and her expression softened when she thought about the time when Martin was born. She seemed much gentler when she remembered how soft and cute he was. Byron, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but think about how she used to live in an old neighbourhood in Leucrest Town, and her building didn¡¯t even have an elevator. Chapter 1003 Finale IV And every day, she had to go to work and buy supplies. After she returned home, she had to climb several flights of stairs with her huge belly¡­ Now, with her belly this big, she often felt out of breath at night and had to sit to sleep. But back then, her belly was even bigger, and she was all alone. How desperate she must have felt in the dead of night! Every time he thought about those times, Byron¡¯s heart felt as if it were being torn apart into pieces. Even if he were wealthy, he couldn¡¯t go back to those days and be with her, apanying her through those difficult times. All he could do was cherish every moment now and make her feelfortable and at ease. ¡°After this one, we won¡¯t have any more children. Watching you struggle so much every day made me regret letting you get pregnant again,¡± Byron said, embracing Cora gently around her waist. Cora smiled. Seeing how anxious he had beentely, unable to sleep at night, she didn¡¯t dare to have another child either. She was afraid he might have a heart attack! Chapter 1003 Finale IV At that moment, Sara, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°Cora, should I add something else to the mixed sd?¡± Seeing Cora being embraced by Byron, she thought something was happening. ¡°Are you inbor? I¡¯ll call your father, and we¡¯ll go to the hospital right away!¡± In thete stages of pregnancy, both Sara and William were so anxious that they moved into Cora and Byron¡¯s vi to stay with them. Sara even took the initiative to cook some nutritious meals for Cora. In any case, they wanted to make it up to Cora. Although they knew that doing so wouldn¡¯t change anything, they did it without hesitation. Outside the vi, William was growing vegetables and fruits in a small ss greenhouse. When he heard Sara¡¯s voice, he hurriedly rushed in. ¡°Is it time? I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll drive,¡± William said, about to run outside. Cora quickly stopped him, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not inbor yet. My back. Chapter 1003 Finale IV is just a bit sore, and he¡¯s helping me with it.¡± Hearing this, both Sara and William breathed a sigh of relief. William said, ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about you giving birth every night recently; I can hardly tell dreams from reality anymore.¡± Coraughed and reassured him, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡± Rubbing his temples, William said, ¡°How can I not be nervous? You¡¯re my daughter!¡± Sara quickly pushed William into the kitchen, saying, ¡°Go check if the food is ready!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t cook. What¡¯s the point to let me check the food?¡± William replied, puzzled. It was only when Sara cornered him in the kitchen that William understood her true intentions¡­R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004 Finale V ¡°Cora¡¯s about to give birth, and even though she appears calm, she must be very anxious. Giving birth is like going through the gates of hell for women. When you¡¯re with her, don¡¯t show too much nervousness; otherwise, she¡¯ll feel even more anxious,¡± Sara advised William. William understood her intentions and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try my best not to show anxiety.¡± Satisfied with his response, Sara continued to busy herself in the kitchen. William looked at her from behind. After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? If you want to apologize, do it to Cora!¡± Sara replied without looking back. ¡°No, I¡¯m apologizing to you. I owe you an apology. If it weren¡¯t for me, getting fooled by Flora, you and Cora wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this,¡± William recalled how Sara used to be gentle before they got married. Chapter 1004 Finale V But after she found out about his dealings with Flora, she became sharp and caustic. Now, seeing Sara in the kitchen, taking care of dinner for their daughter, she resembled the gentle woman she once was. So William couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Flora had never meddled in their rtionship, would he and Sara live a different life? But Sara said, ¡°Regret won¡¯t change anything now. Let¡¯s just focus on living well in the future.¡± Hearing Sara¡¯s words, William knew that she had forgiven him. With tears in his eyes, he quickly said, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll live a happy life in the future.¡± At 10 o¡¯clock at night, Byron had prepared toothpaste and a toothbrush for Cora and was about to call her to brush her teeth and sleep. But suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the bedroom, ¡°Honey, my water broke!¡± Upon hearing this, Byron threw the toothpaste and toothbrush aside and rushed to the bedroom. Chapter 1004 Finale V Upon hearing that Cora¡¯s situation was urgent, Byron naturally couldn¡¯t dwell on it and just instructed, ¡°Please make sure Cora is safe.¡± ¡°Mr. Hansen, please rest assured. We will do our best.¡± Soon, the door to the operating room was closed. Byron, still wearing the indoor slippers he forgot to change, paced back and forth in front of the operating room, unable to calm down. William was busy examining the data of Cora¡¯s examination just now while Sara was praying to various deities, hoping they would protect Cora and the baby. Thirty minutester, Osborn, Nora, and Georgia also arrived. But the doors of the operating room remained tightly closed, and everyone was too nervous to speak. The man standing in front of the operating room, staring at the surgical light all this time, looked so sinister that they were worried he might do something terrible if irritated.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005 Finale VI Finally, a baby¡¯s cry echoed from the operating room, and everyone¡¯s faces lit up with joy. ¡°The baby is born!¡± ¡°Awesome! Auntie made it!¡± Soon, a nurse came out of the operating room with a wrinkled little baby in her arms. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Hansen, Mrs. Hansen gave birth to a beautiful baby girl.¡± Byron took the tiny bundle of joy, feeling a mix of disbelief and overwhelming emotions. Was this the daughter Cora gave birth to? She looked so wrinkled, almost like a little monkey! Wrinkled, like a little monkey! But she was Cora¡¯s daughter, and no matter how she looked, she was a perfect little girl. Chapter 1005 Finale VI Awkwardly cradling the baby, Byron whispered softly to her, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m your daddy.¡±¡± Others gathered around, observing the tiny baby, debating whether she resembled Cora or Byron more. But Byron wasn¡¯t concerned about that. He handed the baby to his family and kept waiting in front of the operating room. He only wanted Cora toe out safely, and the rest didn¡¯t matter at all. An hourter, the doors of the operating room finally opened, and Cora was wheeled out. Byron rushed to her side, intending to talk to her. But seeing her pale face and closed eyes, he quickly asked the doctor, ¡°Is Cora okay? Why is she sleeping?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hansen is weak right now, and the anesthesia is making her drowsy. She should wake up soon. Mr. Hansen, no need to worry too much.¡± With the doctor¡¯s reassurance, Byron eased his worry a bit. After Cora was settled in her room, the baby was taken care Chapter 1005 Finale VI of by the nanny Byron had arranged earlier. When Cora woke up, Byron was still holding her hand tightly. Cora was momentarily confused, touching her belly, ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s right here!¡± Byron reassured her. The nanny brought the baby over for Cora to see. ¡°Mrs. Hansen, she is here! Look, she looks so much like you!¡± For a moment, Cora gazed at the tiny child and finally smiled warmly. Byron couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cheek and said, ¡°Thank you, darling.¡± Cora yfully pushed him away, ¡°There¡¯s someone here!¡± The nanny quickly chimed in, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± But Georgia burst into the room at that moment, ¡°Oh, but I saw everything! Byron, you kissed Cora and thanked her!¡± Seeing Cora¡¯s blushing face, Byron was infuriated and wanted to teach Georgia a lesson. Georgia dodged him and teased Cora, ¡°Auntie, look at Byron. Chapter 1005 Finale VI He¡¯s still wearing your indoor slippers!¡± Cora followed Georgia¡¯s gesture and saw Byron indeed still wearing their indoor slippers. She understood that Byron must have been too worried about her and didn¡¯t have time to change shoes. After hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Byron finally remembered that he was in a rush to take Cora to the hospital, so he didn¡¯t have time to change his shoes. Now, looking at his slippers, he finally understood why those medical staff had stared at him with weird looks. Maybe Byron was used to wearing suit and leather shoes, so wearing slippers might seem a bit weird. But Byron didn¡¯t regret at all. The most important thing was Cora and the baby¡¯s safety. What was wrong with wearing slippers in such a situation? Byron came back to his senses and continued to chase after Georgia. Georgia ran out of the room, ¡°Auntie, Byron is going to beat me up. I¡¯lle back to see you and the baby tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1005 Finale VI The room was full of chaos,pletely different from the silence when Cora gave birth to Martin, and Cora couldn¡¯t help but smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006 Finale

    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Cora and Byron¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday party.

    Byron went all out to host a grand event, inviting not only the

    partners of Hansen Group and Sunda Group but also the employees of both conglomerates.

    At the banquet<strong>,</strong>the little princess was dressed in a charming red dress with a big red butterfly bow on her head.

    Cora had fully recovered her pre¨Cpregnancy state, her figure as alluring as ever, and herplexion radiant with a healthy rosy glow.

    The guests couldn¡¯t help but praise Cora¡¯s remarkable condition, and Georgia even eximed, ¡°You look amazing, Cora! Byron is such a lucky guy!¡±

    But then, both Cora and Byron hit her head.

    Fortunately, Efren arrived in time and held her in his arms,

    teasing, ¡°Alright<strong>,</strong>alright! She¡¯s already a bit dumb. If you two make her a fool, I¡¯ll never let you go!<strong>¡±</strong>

    Hearing his words, Cora and Byron stopped hitting Georgia.

    However, Georgia was annoyed. ¡°Dumb? When did I be

    dumb?<strong>¡±</strong>

    ¡°If you¡¯re not dumb, how could you not know why I called you dumb<strong>?</strong><strong>¡±</strong>

    Efren¡¯splicated words made Georgia annoyed, and she chased after him in rage.

    Amidst the lively atmosphere of the banquet, Martin presented a beautifully adorned little box to Cora, saying,

    ¡°Mom, a man sent this to you and little sister.¡±

    Cora immediately became alerted.

    ¡°What man? Why did you ept a stranger¡¯s gift? What if he intended to hurt you?¡±

    Martin frowned, just about to say something.

    Byron quickly intervened, taking the box from him,

    reassuringly stating, ¡°Leave it to me to handle. Everything will be fine<strong>.</strong><strong>¡±</strong>

    Byron didn¡¯t forget to remind Martin, ¡°This will be thst<strong></strong>time. From now on<strong>,</strong>you must not ept gifts for others<strong>,</strong>evenif<strong></strong>you know them. You¡¯re still young and may not discern others¡® intentions.¡±

    Understanding the gravityofthe situation, Martin nodded.

    and then went to y elsewhere.

    As Byron left with the box, Cora couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you

    sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with that box? Shouldn¡¯t we just throw it away?¡±

    Byronforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll check it and handle it properly.¡°¡±

    He opened the box after returning to their hotel room.

    He needed to make sure this box was safe because he recalled that during their wedding, a simr box was found under a big tree.

    There was also abel on the outside of the box, which reads: [To Dr. Lane.]

    Back then, the box contained a crystalb.

    In ancient times, theb was a symbol of deep affection.

    Byron had discarded it because he knew his wife needed no affectionate tokens from anyone else.

    Tohis surprise<strong>,</strong>the same person was now trying to meddle with their daughter¡¯s celebration.

    So,Byron<strong></strong>wanted to see what the gift he hadsent<strong></strong>this time.

    As soon as the box was opened, Byron saw a beautiful pendant lying inside.

    In addition, there was a note inside, which read: [I wish the

    baby all the best.

    Byron knew who sent this pendant.

    It turned out that he wasn¡¯t dead.

    Byron couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether this person wanted

    to prove he was still alive or had some ulterior motive.

    Either way, Byron didn¡¯t want Cora to know about it.

    Then, Byron directly threw the pendant into theke next to

    the hotel.

    After the lively and bustling celebration ended, the baby was taken by the nanny to rest in another room.

    Cora finished freshening up and prepared to go to bed. Seeing that Byron had also finished, she couldn¡¯t resist asking about the box again.

    Inresponse<strong>,</strong>Byrongently<strong></strong>held her in his arms, saying, ¡°My love,we<strong></strong>still have a wonderful night to spend. Let¡¯s not dwell

    on<strong></strong>trivial matters.¡±

    Cora looked into his desirous eyes, feeling her cheeks blush and her heart race.

    She knew that since she got pregnant, Byron had never slept with her until today.

    At times, she even worried that he might not love her anymore or found other ways to relieve his desires.

    But a recent conversation revealed that Byron had learned from a doctor that he should wait longer to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Cora.

    Additionally, Byron had secretly undergone sterilization, believing that their life as a family of four was perfect as it

    was.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Learning about all that Byron had done touched Cora deeply, and tonight, there was no way she could refuse him.

    As Byron leaned in for a kiss, Cora willingly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Soon, he carried Cora in his

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007 Hard Work

    In March, Efren traveled south with Georgia to enjoy the scenery and discuss an important cooperation.

    Upon reaching Silmore City, they checked into Moon Manor.

    ¡°What a stunning view. I feel so at ease!¡±

    Georgia eximed, donning a floral long dress as she frolicked on thewn.

    Efren followed behind, watching her with indulgence. ¡°Be careful. Watch your step,¡± he said.

    A nanny followed behind them while pushing the baby¡¯s stroller.

    ¡°Efren, there¡¯s no need to remind me. I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    But as soon as she spoke, she slipped and nearly fell.

    Fortunately, Efren acted swiftly, catching her before she hit the ground.

    He then dragged her into his arms, and the two were as close as possible.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°See? You¡¯re still just a kid!¡±

    While speaking, Efren leaned closer.

    At this moment, Efren¡¯s gaze became darker as he focused solely on Georgia.

    They had been married for quite some time now, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for Georgia to detect the burning desire in Efren¡¯s

    eyes.

    The sunny weather and beautiful surroundings made it tempting to ept Efren¡¯s advances.

    However, with the nanny and the baby trailing behind them, she hesitated and gently pushed Efren away.

    ¡°Stop it. Go to deal with your business. I¡¯ll take the baby for a walk and have a video conferenceter.¡±

    Even after marriage, Georgia didn¡¯t give up her career and continued to run her skincare brand.

    With thework provided by the Hansen family and Efren¡¯s support, her brand had seen great sess, currently ranking among the top three beauty brands.

    As a result, Georgia was recently selected as one of New

    York¡¯s Top Ten Business Women of the Year.

    This title was a great honor that inspired her to strive even

    harder.

    ¡°You rarely take vacations, so you¡¯d better enjoy yourself.¡± Efren held Georgia¡¯s delicate waist and refused to let go.

    In fact, Efren didn¡¯t want Georgia to immerse herself too much in the business world, fearing that she might suffer.

    But Georgia replied, ¡°No, we are currently developing a new essence, which will be our gship product for next year and determine our sales.¡±

    ¡°You are not short of money. Why are you working so hard?¡± Efren pinched the tip of her nose.

    Whether it was the wealth of the Hansen family or Efren¡¯s own fortune, Georgia couldn¡¯t possibly spend it all in her lifetime.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t see the need for her to earn money.

    ¡°I may have enough money, but Ick capability! You¡¯re so superior and mighty. I must work hard to catch up and be worthy to stay by your side.¡±

    Efren was taken aback to learn that Georgia¡¯s relentless efforts in herpany were all for him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold her close, whispering in

    her ear,

    ¡°Georgia, as long as you are by my side, it is the greatest

    support for me. I don¡¯t need you to have any special abilities

    or talents.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hear others say I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±

    At that moment, Georgia felt deted, like a punctured

    balloon.

    Sensing her depression, Efren immediately inquired, ¡°Who

    said that?¡±

    His eyes exuded a clear sense of killing intent, as if uttering a person¡¯s name would lead to their utter destruction.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008 Make Her Own Career

    Georgia also noticed Efren¡¯s anger and quickly reassured him, ¡°No one said anything in front of me. I¡¯m just afraid of hearing such things from others.¡±

    However, the truth was that even within the Serrano family, she asionally overheard the servants gossiping about her.

    They often said Georgia had no abilities and was just good at acting cute.

    And if she hadn¡¯t been born into the Hansen family, Efren

    would never have married her.

    When Georgia first heard suchments, she left it behind andforted herself that such gossips wouldn¡¯t actually

    harm her.

    But as she spent more time with Efren, she began to hear suchments more frequently.

    This constant criticism made her doubt whether she was truly deserving of Efren.

    These self¨Cdoubts took a toll on her, making it hard for her to

    enjoy her meals and sleep well.

    During those anxious times, she lost chunks of hair, and her

    skin condition worsened.

    She didn¡¯t know how to alleviate this emotional burden and

    could only seek sce from Cora.

    However, at Cora¡¯s medical clinic, she saw Cora diligently

    treating her patients and heard all the praise showered on

    her.

    Cora was one of the brightest stars in the field of medicine

    and had greatly benefited countless cancer patients.

    Everyone only hadpliments for Cora and no one dared to say that she had married above her station with Byron.

    In fact, from what Georgia could feel, people believed that Byron could marry Cora only because he was extremely lucky.

    It was from those praises that Georgia gained inspiration.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She also wanted to make a name for herself in the business

    world!

    That way, when people saw her with Efren, they wouldn¡¯t just think about Efren¡¯s business empire, but also remember her!

    From that day on, Georgia became extremely dedicated to every product she developed.

    After working hard to bring herpany to its current scale,

    she didn¡¯t want Efren to dampen her enthusiasm.

    ¡°Even if someone says that, don¡¯t take it to heart. Leave it to

    me to handle,¡±

    Efren assured her. He chose to be with Georgia, but he never

    wanted to burden her.

    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    Georgia smiled and added, ¡°Your assistant is here. I guess Mr. Hayden Gollust has arrived too.¡±

    Hayden was the person Efren was nning to coborate

    with in developing the Bay Chip for the Bob Group.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see him first. Enjoy yourself for a while longer before joining the video conference.¡±

    Efren kissed Georgia¡¯s cheek and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. If anyone dares to say anything in front of you, I¡¯ll make them regret of having a

    mouth.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡±

    Georgia quickly pushed Efren away.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Efren¡¯s

    words, thinking that he just wanted to discourage others from speaking ill of her.

    She felt that what Efren had done to her was witnessed

    by the nanny and the child, and her face turned red with

    embarrassment.

    Seeing Georgia in good spirits, Efren instructed the servants

    at the manor to take care of her while he started his

    discussion with Hayden.

    Hayden wasn¡¯t alone; he brought along a very attractive woman named Freya Mcbride.

    She had fair skin, a beautiful face, and long legs, the type that

    men couldn¡¯t help but be enamored with.

    During their business discussion, Hayden had Freya pouring

    drinks for Efren.

    ¡°Mr. Serrano, Freya has been with me for many years, and I¡¯ve never allowed her to be with anyone else..¡±

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009 Look Alike

    Freya listened to Hayden¡¯s words and bit her lips until they

    were as pale as her face.

    However, Hayden continued to signal her to approach Efren.

    Reluctantly, Freya sat next to Efren.

    Efren looked at them with indifference, even lighting up a

    cigarette.

    Seeing that Efren didn¡¯t do anything, Hayden urged her,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dumb. Hurry up and toast Mr. Serrano!¡±

    Freya finally raised her ss and said, ¡°Mr. Serrano, I¡¯ve

    heard so much about you. This toast is for you.¡±

    However, Efren didn¡¯t drink or say anything.

    His handsome face remained expressionless, leaving Hayden puzzled. He gave Freya another signal.

    So, Freya mustered up her courage, attempting to clink her ss with Efren¡¯s.

    But before she could do so, Efren held the burning cigarette

    closer, and the crimson glow pointed directly at Freya¡¯s arm.

    Freya wasn¡¯t stupid, so she quickly understood Efren¡¯s

    rejection and had to put down her ss.

    ¡°Leave us. I¡¯ll call youter,¡± Hayden said to Freya.

    Hayden knew that Efren wasn¡¯t interested in Freya, so he had

    to give up for now.

    Freya hurriedly got up and left.

    After Freya left, Hayden couldn¡¯t help but ask Efren, ¡°Mr.

    Serrano, are you really not interested in her? As far as I know,

    Freya and your wife are very alike.¡±

    This was the reason he had brought Freya here.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He wanted to use Freya to convince Efren topromise 20%

    in their coboration,

    This way, Hayden could secure arger share of the Gollust family¡¯s inheritance division.

    As for Freya¡­

    Although she had been with him since high school, her family background was too poor.

    Therefore, Hayden had never brought her back to the Gollust

    family.

    However, he thought he had treated her well, showering her with numerous pieces of jewelry and even maintaining their rtionship despite his recent engagement to a wealthy youngdy from a suitable family.

    Hayden believed that he had given Freya everything he could, except for marriage.

    After using Freya for getting advantage from this cooperation, he would naturallypensate herter.

    ¡°She may resemble my wife, but that doesn¡¯t mean she is her,¡±

    Efren said coldly to Hayden, giving him a warning look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try these tricks again, or else don¡¯t me me for

    disregarding our years of cooperation.¡±

    The Serrano Group and the Gollust Group had coborated

    many times before, but previously, Hayden¡¯s father had

    always been the representative of the Gollust Group.

    This was Hayden¡¯s first time dealing with Efren directly, so he tried to change the existing terms of their cooperation to gain his father¡¯s approval and secure more of the family¡¯s wealth.

    After Efren had warned Hayden, he felt that the current negotiations couldn¡¯t proceed, so he got up and left.

    Hayden, watching Efren leave, sneered disdainfully.

    Freya was surprised to see Efren leave so quickly and hurriedly approached Hayden to check on him.

    ¡°I think Mr. Serrano is a decent person. It¡¯s impossible for him to have such thoughts.¡±

    Freya wanted to take this opportunity to suggest trying other methods to negotiate a change in the terms of their

    cooperation.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Hayden interrupted, ¡°Every man in this world is the same. How could he not have such thoughts? He¡¯s just worried about causing trouble since he brought his wife along. He¡¯s afraid that if things go south, the Hansen family won¡¯t spare him.¡±

 Chatper 1010

    Chapter 1010 His Assistant¡°Mr. Serrano must have a great rtionship with Mrs. Serrano. I heard he spent many years pursuing her before they finally got together. It''s not a good idea for us to do such things. We might be punished by God!¡±When she saw Efren for the first time, she was overwhelmedby the dangerous aura emanating from him.Getting close to Efren made Freya shudder.She even felt like her life would be in jeopardy if she were to carry out such a shameless act.However, Hayden retorted, ¡°So what if they have a good rtionship? Which man doesn''t cheat?¡±¡°But I...¡± Freya tried to exin. She didn¡¯t want to ruin such abeautiful rtionship.She had once dreamed of a love story that wouldst happily ever after. But after nearly seven years of fruitless waiting, the man she loved most engaged to someone else.That night, she even contemted suicide, but looking at thephotos of their past loving moments on her phone, sheChapter 1010 His Assistantcouldn''t bear to let go of Hayden.Since that day, Freya knew her love would all be in vain.But she couldn''t bring herself to ruin other people¡¯s happiness when she couldn''t have her own.¡°You should leave if you don¡¯t want to help,¡± Hayden suddenly turned cold and left without even looking at Freya.Feeling helpless, Freya closed her eyes.She really didn''t want to get involved in this scheme. If only she hadn''t fallen for Hayden in the first ce.But there was no remedy for regret, and she couldn''t restrain her own feelings.

    The next morning, Georgia woke up early and spread her yoga mat on awn, starting her exercise routine.It was one of the main reasons she managed to maintain her perfect figure even after giving birth.Freya also woke up early.in face, she had hardly slept the whole night as Hayden wasChapter 1010 His Assistantened he their room, all night.She spent the night mesally in the room. Eventually, she gotHowever, she did expect to see someone doing yoga soearly in the monorAnd the person''s yoga poses were so precise that Freya was momentonly stunnedAfter Georgia frushed her yoga routine, she looked back of Freya and said. ¡°You like yoga too?"Freya was caught off guard, looking around to see if there was anyone else nearby. She then realized Georgia was addressing her and replied, ¡°Yes, I do.

    But I don¡¯t have much time and can¡¯t go to the gym regrlyIn fact, Freya had enough free time. However, she spent all of her days on Hayden, apanying him to different business trips. As a result, she couldn''t hit the gym regrly.* doesn''t have to be a gym, you can practice anywhere if enjoy ** Georgia smiled wormyyouYou must be Mrs. Serrano¡° Freya opproached Georgia and formally introduced herself.Chapter 1010 His Assistant¡°Yes, I''m Georgia Hansen, Efren¡¯s wife,¡± Georgia extendedher hand towards Freya, who shook it while saying, ¡°I''m Freya Mcbride, Mr.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Gollust''s... assistant!¡±Freya was Hayden''s assistant during the day and his lover at night.Now, Hayden even wanted her to be Efren¡¯s lover.¡°Nice to meet you. Are you staying at the manor these days? If you ever feel bored,e and find me for some fun,¡± Georgia invited warmly.Apart from asional meetings, Georgia still has a lot of time to enjoy herself.

    ¡°Sure! I''lle to see you when I''m free,¡± Freya responded.Looking at Georgia''s sincere smile, Freya couldn''t sense any arrogance in her, and she really didn¡¯t want to jeopardize her rtionship with Efren.

 Chatper 1011

    Chapter 1011 You Can''t Go to Her!At this time, Efren came out from the vi behind thewn.When he saw Georgia full of vitality, the coldness in his eyes seemed to disappear in an instant.¡°Georgia.¡±Georgia turned her head, saw him, and ran towards him.¡°Efren...¡±She threw herself into Efren¡¯s arms and wrapped her legs around Efren¡¯s waist shamelessly.It made Freya blush, yet Georgia and Efren did that every day.Efren cheerfully hugged Georgia''s waist. After confirming that she wouldn''t fall, he pinched the tip of her nose.¡°You''re sweating. Are you wiping it on me again?¡±That was right. Georgia got so close to Efren was all to messwith him.Efren seemed to be disgusted, but he had a doting smile, andChapter 1011 You Can''t Go to Her!there was no sign of disgust at all.Freya found Efren was a totally different person from him who treated her coldly yesterday.At a certain moment, Freya felt she had seen the best way when love was at its best. She unconsciously put herself and Hayden into that scene.If Hayden could treat her that well, even if she were to die immediately, she would have no hesitation.But the lingering image in her mind was quickly scattered by the familiar voice.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you envious? If you can get Efren, I will do the same to you.¡±Freya turned her head abruptly and saw Hayden standing beside her and looking at her with a half-smile.For some reason, Freya suddenly felt his face looked exceptionally strange.

    Freya withdrew her gaze and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Serrano love each other. I really don¡¯t want to spoil it.¡±Georgia was full of vitality, as warm as sunshine. Freya couldn''t help liking her.

    Chapter 1011 You Can''t Go to Her!When seeing her, Freya felt ashamed of herself, feeling she was nothingpared to Georgia.She didn¡¯t think she could rece Georgia, and she didn¡¯t want to destroy Georgia''s warmth.However, Hayden turnedpletely cold on hearing Freya''swords.¡°Since you don''t want to spoil it, then pack your things and leave now,¡± he said harshly and left.Seeing his unfeeling look, Freya felt ufortable, like a needle prick in her heart.When she saw how intimate Georgia and Efren were on thewn, she smiled disappointedly, then turned and left.Georgia was still hanging on Efren¡¯s waist. She smiled, ¡°Efren, Imade a new friend here.¡±¡°Who is it?" Just now, when Efren came out of the vi, Georgia blocked his sight, preventing him from seeing Freya.So he didn¡¯t know who Georgia was talking about and still smiled.Georgia said, ¡°Freya, and she seems to be Mr. Gollust''sChapter 1011 You Can''t Go to Her!assistant.¡±Efren¡¯s smile faded a little when he heard it was Freya.¡°Efren, what''s the matter? Don¡¯t you like that assistant?¡± Georgia quickly noticed something was wrong with Efren.¡°Nothing. You have been so busy at work recently, so I''m wondering how you have time to make friends.¡±Efren didn¡¯t want to talk about Hayden''s tricks. He just wanted to keep Georgia''s world simple and clean.But if some people always had designs on Georgia, he wouldn''t let them go.

    Georgia said, ¡°Making friends can make me feel fresh and happy, and it doesn¡¯t conflict with work.¡°And I heard my mom talk about the wife diplomacy. If you have any questions that you can''t ask Mr. Gollust, you can leave them to me. I will ask Freya...¡±

    But halfway through her speech, Efren interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t go to her.¡±

 Chatper 1012

    Chapter 1012 Have a Grudge against Her?Efren¡¯s serious tone made Georgia taken aback.¡°What''s wrong? Why can''t I go to Freya? Do you have a grudge against her?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡±Efren couldn''t tell Georgia that Freya wanted to rece her.If there were a grudge, it was Freya who had a grudgeagainst Georgia.However, knowing those grievances and intrigues in business wouldn''t do anything good to Georgia.Therefore, Efren said, ¡°Anyway, you should be more careful in everything. Don¡¯t be like a silly woman and let people deceiveyou.¡±As a result, it distracted Georgia''s attention.¡°Who is a silly woman? Efren, how dare you scold me! You are finished!¡±

    Chapter 1012 Have a Grudge against Her? Georgia cursed and swung at him, making herself lookdifficult to mess with.But Efren quickly took control of her hands and put his lips. onto hers, leaving her unable to do anything.Freya returned to the room and began to pack her luggage.Halfway through the packing, she heard the conversation between Hayden and his secretarying from the study.¡°Mr. Gollust, are you all right? You look so pale.¡±¡°Nothing. I just have a cold.¡±Hayden''s tone was tinged with obvious tiredness.Freya hurriedly pushed the door open and saw Hayden. leaning on the office chair with a pale face.She hurried forward and asked with concern, ¡°Have you caught a cold? Do you want to go to see a doctor?¡±But Hayden closed his eyes and said, ¡°No need. A cold won''tkill me.¡±¡°But you can''t just sit there and do nothing. How about I get you some medicine?¡±Chapter 1012 Have a Grudge against Her?When people loved someone, they didn¡¯t bear to see the person feel a little ufortable.Freya was very worried about Hayden now.But Hayden said sarcastically, ¡°No. It''s better to die of illness.¡±¡°Don''t be frustrated.¡± Freya stepped forward, stroked Hayden''s forehead, and found his forehead was indeed hot.¡°This is not frustration. Anyway, if I can¡¯t make the Serrano Group surrender part of their profit in this cooperation, I will be ashamed of reporting to my dad. I might as well die here.¡±Hayden sounded like he had given up on himself, making Freya ufortable.

    Actually, she knew Hayden was forcing herself to apany Efren in a disguised form.It saddened Freya, but she was still worried about Hayden''shealth.¡°Don''t be like this, okay? If I don¡¯t apany him, do you really want to risk your life? You are a grown man. Can younot mess around?¡±Freya''s eyes were red. The secretary tactfully left the room.Chapter 1012 Have a Grudge against Her?But Hayden said, ¡°Why am I messing around? Have you ever thought that my dad gave me a test, and if I don¡¯t pass this test, I won''t get any family property in the future?¡±There were many children in the Gollust family. Everyone was working hard to get more inheritance.In such a circumstance, Hayden learned to use all avable resources, including women.¡°You say you love me. Can''t you even make a little sacrifice forme?¡±Hayden began to scold Freya, changing from passive toactive.Freya said, ¡°Sleeping with him is a little sacrifice? Hayden, can you be reasonable?¡°Have you ever thought that your dad only wants you to showyour talent in business, not to y such dirty tricks?¡±Having held back her grievances for too long, Freya screamedout all the anger umted in her heart at once.¡°What''s wrong with the dirty tricks? As long as they work!¡±Hayden violently pushed Freya away as if she had exposed hisChapter 1012 Have a Grudge against Her? ipetence.¡°Since you won''t help me, get out of here and get out of mylifepletely! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±

 Chatper 1013

    Chapter 1013 She Went Away!Freya was also angry, so she said, ¡°Okay, I''ll get out. I''ll get outof here far away.¡±Freya left the study, picked up the suitcase, and walked out quickly.Hayden was preupied with distributing property. He only thought about his future all the time.But where was Freya''s future?Freya felt she had been sick of these days of despair andhelplessness.She left without hesitation, like every time after she broke up with Hayden.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hayden watched Freya leave angrily as usual.At this time, Hayden''s secretary saw Freya leaving with her luggage, hurried back to the study, and asked, ¡°Mr. Gollust, Miss Mcbride left. Do you want me to bring her back?¡±¡°No need.¡± Hayden remained sullen.Chapter 1013 She Went Away!His secretary asked anxiously, ¡°But if I don¡¯t bring her back,isn''t your cold showerst night for nothing?¡±Hayden didn¡¯t returnst night. He had been in a cold bathfor a long time, hoping he could have a fever to make Freyarelent.Sometimes, his secretary admired Hayden''s cruelty.He could be heartless to his body to achieve his goals.But these were Hayden''s own affairs. So even if the secretaryknew about it, he couldn''t say much about it.Hayden said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She wille back onher own.¡±Hayden and Freya had intenser quarrels before.Just like back then, when Hayden resolutely decided to get engaged to a well matched woman, Freya made a scene.But in the end, she returned to him on the second day of hisengagement.So Hayden firmly believed that Freya woulde back thistime.Carrying her luggage, Freya walked to the exit of the manorChapter 1013 She Went Away!but found she couldn''t grab a taxi there.When she sought help from the staff, Georgia just drove backfrom outside the manor.Georgia rolled down the car window and greeted Freya, ¡°MissMcbride, where are you going sote? Do you need me to see you off?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Serrano. Thank you.¡±She couldn''t refuse because the manor was too far away fromthe city.Freya got into the car and chatted with Georgia.¡°Mrs. Serrano, did you hang out just now?¡±¡°Yes. Efren was in a meeting, and my child was sleeping. I wasbored, so I hung out.¡±Georgia then asked, ¡°Do you like that bag? You can have it.¡±Freya followed Georgia''s gaze and saw a limited¡ªedition Hermes bag in the bag under the passenger seat.¡°It''s too expensive. I can''t ept it.¡± Freya refused.Although the leather bag was good-looking, and everyChapter 1013 She Went Away!woman would like it, Freya knew it must be worth hundreds of thousands of dors. She dared not ept such an expensive gift. After all, she just met Georgia not long ago.Georgia said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to reject me! I just want to use thewife diplomacy to see if I can help Efren.¡°Efren has been here for a few days but hasn''t made much progress in the project. Can you give me some information about how Mr. Gollust ns to cooperate?¡±Freya felt nervous and uneasy, her forehead seeming to be twitching.What was Hayden''s n?He nned to get the ammunition about Efren and threatened him to surrender part of his profit.But Freya didn¡¯t want to betray Hayden. She said, ¡°Mrs. Serrano, I''m afraid I can''t help. I''m just Mr. Gollust¡¯s lifeassistant and don¡¯t know much about his work.¡±

 Chatper 1014

    Chapter 1014 She didn¡¯t Show upAfter listening to Freya, Georgia didn¡¯t force her anymore.Later, Freya asked Georgia to take her to the nearest station.When Georgia parked the car in front of the station, she asked worriedly, ¡°Is it safe for you to take the bus alone sote?¡±¡°Yes. I''m used to being alone,¡± Freya said.Actually, when Freya traveled extensively with Hayden these. years, he had never been thoughtful to her.Basically, every time Hayden wanted to see her, he would just call, give her the address, and let her go there alone.Hayden never worried about whether she would be in danger in a car at night. He only worried that his brother would take away too much of the Gollust family¡¯s property.When Freya thought of that, she felt it would be great if she couldpletely be over Hayden this time.In this way, she wouldn''t have to continue being a shameless mistress and being criticized.Chapter 1014 She didn¡¯t Show upWhen parting, Freya said, ¡°Mrs. Serrano, I''m d to meetyou.¡±Georgia said happily, ¡°Me too. I feel a connection between us.And we look alike!¡±But Freya''s smile froze when she heard that.It turned out that Georgia also found they looked alike.But she probably didn¡¯t know it was precisely because of theirsimrities that Hayden let her show up in front of Efren...¡°Then I''ll go to the station. Mrs. Serrano, drive safe.¡±Although Freya didn¡¯t do anything, she felt very guilty when facing Georgia. So she entered the station without lookingback.After Georgia returned to the manor, he told Efren about meeting Freya and sending Freya to the station.She hugged Efren around his neck,ining, ¡°How could Mr. Gollust let his assistant run around at night? He had nopity for her at all.¡±Efren actually guessed the reason why Hayden let Freya go, but in his eyes, it was none of his business.Chapter 1014 She didn¡¯t Show upHe could only tease Georgia and didn¡¯t want her to focus onother people.He scratched Georgia''s small, high nose and asked, ¡°You havepity for people? Then why did you leave me alone at night?¡±Although Georgia sent Efren a message saying she had go send Freya to the station, he was still anxious because ittook Georgia more than an hour to go back and forth.Efren had been waiting in the room after the meeting. Themore than one hour was long for him.¡°Just over an hour,¡± Georgia wrinkled her nose and said.¡°We can do it once in more than an hour...¡± Efren ran his handall over Georgia''s body.What he wanted to do was self-evident.¡°How can you finish it once in more than an hour? It usually takes more than two hours, okay?¡± Georgia argued,As soon as she finished speaking, he put her lips onto hers.Until she was kissed breathlessly, she heard Efren whisper in her ear, ¡°Since you know that, why were you out for more thanan hour? Don''t you want to sleep tonight?¡±Chapter 1014 She didn¡¯t Show up¡°Yes, I want to sleep...¡± Georgia said hastily.She knew better than anyone else that it would be endlessonce Efren started.¡°Then shut up and hug me!*.Under hismand, Georgia could only hug Efren...Hayden had been waiting for Freya to return to him.He waited until the middle of the night, but she never showed

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 1015

    Chapter 1015 She ReturnedHayden was dizzy with a fever.His secretary came in and wanted to report that there was a small problem with one of their products, but he found Hayden asleep on the couch.¡°Mr. Gollust?¡± his secretary called out several times, but Hayden didn¡¯t respond.

    The secretary hurried forward to pat him to wake him up but found he had a frighteningly high fever.¡°Oh, my god. Mr. Gollust, you have a high fever.¡±The secretary quickly called the ambnce.After thinking about it, he called Freya.Although the secretary felt Hayden had been using Freya and was too cruel, he was the boss and paid his sry, and he feared something would happen to Hayden.Freya had already bought a ticket and was waiting for the departure.At this time, Hayden''s secretary called.¡°Miss Mcbride, pleasee back and see Mr. Gollust. He has aChapter 1015 She Returned high fever and is unconscious.¡±¡°Is he pretending again? Tell him that I don¡¯t want to spoll other people''s rtionships.¡±There were not many people at the station in the early morning.Freya sat alone on the bench, her eyes tightly closed.¡°I''m telling the truth. Mr. Gollust is Indeed unconscious. You''ll know when youe back,¡± the secretary said hurriedly.Probably because Hayden had pretended many times, Froya didn¡¯t think he was really sick this time, until she heard the ambnce...¡°Ambnco? Is he really sick?¡±Worries clutched at Freya''s heart when she heard the ambnce.The secretary said, ¡°Yes. I couldn''t lot Mr. Gollust keep running a fever. So I called an ambnce.¡°I''ll send Mr. Gollust to the ambnce.¡±Then the secretary hung up the phone. Freya couldn''t control herself in the end.

    She grabbed her luggage and rushed to the hospital.When Freya arrived at the hospital, Hayden had been given anChapter 1015 She ReturnedInjection and was sent to the ward.The secretary breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Freya.¡°Miss Mcbride, Mr. Gollust didn¡¯t know I called you, but I thought he could recover as soon as possible only with you by Mr. Gollust''s side.¡±Looking at Hayden, whose face was flushed from the fever, Freya couldn''t lose her temper. She said, ¡°I see. You can go back and rest. I''ll keep hispany here.¡±When the secretary was about to leave, he thought about it and said to Freya,

    ¡°Actually, Sir Gollust knows you. He has been forcing Mr. Gollust to leave you.

    But Mr. Gollust loves you so much and tries everything to keep you stay.¡±Then, the secretary left..But Freya know that if Hayden really loved her, he would definitely keep her justifiably instead of using such despicable means.So in Freya''s mind, Hayden did those things to her was probably just out of habit, and he only loved power and wealth.To put it bluntly, the person reluctant to leave and let go of this rtionship was Freya, not Hayden....Haydon woke up at four o''clock in the morning. He was still in a daze the moment he woke up.Chapter 1015 She ReturnedLooking at the white ceiling above his head and the whiteness of everything around him, he froze momentarily.¡°Freya?¡± Hayden habitually looked for her.He didn¡¯t get a response, making him a little unable to adapt to it because during the years with Freya, every time he was sick, Freya was by his side and took care of him meticulously.But today...He was inexplicably anxious and wanted to find Freya, but his headache was getting worse.When the ward door was pushed open, Hayden suddenly turned around and saw Freya standing at the door holding a thermos.Hayden felt obviously relieved at that moment.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chatper 1016

    Chapter 1016 Still Be the Other Woman?¡°You''re awake?"Seeing Hayden wake up, Freya came over and touched his forehead.Feeling that his temperature had dropped back to normal, Freya breathed a sigh of relief.¡°The fever hase down. Would you like something to eat or some water?¡±

    Hayden stared at Freya''s pretty face for a while and said, ¡°Water.¡±Freya quickly got water for him and put a straw in it.Freya wanted to take back the ss after he finished.But Hayden grabbed her hand. ¡°Freya...¡±It wasn''t until holding her hand that Hayden felt the panic that he woke up from illness and couldn''t see her had faded away.Freya seldom saw Hayden look so fragile, so she tugged him in and said softly,

    ¡°Just sleep. I''m here. You''ll get better soon.¡±Hayden actually didn¡¯t want to sleep.But Freya''s words made him feel inexplicably at ease. He soon fell asleep.

    Looking at Hayden''s sleeping face, Freya unconsciously fell into deep thought.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She failed to leave Hayden again, but what about her future?Hayden loved wealth. She was sure he would let her continue being the other woman.After apanying Efren, he would ask her to apany other men.Freya couldn''t imagine that she was like a social butterfly involved with all kinds of men.Only by leaving Haydenpletely could she get rid of this possibility.But if she left him, what should she do with their rtionship for so many years?

    Freya fell into confusion in the middle of the night.The next day, when Hayden woke up, he heard Freya asking the doctor about his condition.Freya asked very carefully and asked the doctor many times whether the high fever would recurHayden felt much morefortable.He knew Froya would never be able to leave him in this life.After Freya talked with the doctor, Hayden said, ¡°Get me discharged¡±¡°The doctor said that you may have a high fever repeatedly at night and rmend you to stay for another day¡±Hayden actually heard this from the conversation between Freya and the doctor.

    But he still insisted, ¡°Do you know how precious my lime ja? If Efren can''t wait for another day and finds anothat partner, whvalChapter 1016 Still Be the Other Woman? should I do?¡±¡°I called Mrs. Serrano this moming. She said they would stay in Moon Manor for another three or four days,¡± Freya said.2/2-¡°But doing business is all about reputation and efficiency. Mr.Serrano is waiting for me at theMoon Manor. How can I stay herewith peace of mind?¡± Hayden said.Freya lowered her eyes as if she hadpromised and epted her fate.

    ¡°Hayden, knock it off. I''ll help you. But whether it works depends on fate.¡±When Hayden heard this, his eyes lit up.¡°Okay, as long as you are willing to help me. Freya, I know you treat me the best in the whole world.¡±Freya didn''t speak. After she lookedat Hayden''s cheerful look for a while,a wry smile appeared on her face.She felt her love for Hayden seemed to be fading away bit by bit.The next day, an interesting masquerade party would be held in the Moon Manor.

    Georgia had been persuading Efren to stay in the Moon Manor for this interesting masquerade party.When Hayden was discharged, he changed into a tux and held a peacock mask.

    After changing clothes, Hayden asked Freya, ¡°What are you going to y?¡±

    ¡°Little Red,¡± Freya said.¡°Are you kidding? Little Red? Do you think Efren is easy to get?¡±Hayden sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me, just tell me. Don''t waste each other''s time!¡±

 Chatper 1017

    Chapter 1017 Out of ControlAfter Hayden said this, Freya didn''t yell at him like before but looked at him coldly.That look made Hayden feel that she was remembering his current appearance.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hayden had a bad feeling.The panic that he didn¡¯t see her after waking up sick especially seemed to be gotting worse.He couldn''t control his panic and tried to say something, ¡°You...¡±He wanted to tell Freya that he wouldn''t impose on her if she didn¡¯t want to do it and tell her not to show such a scary expression.But Freya interrupted him before he could finish his speech.¡°If you want me to help you, you must follow my lead. I... I will let you get what you want.¡±Then, Freya left the ward.Hayden wanted to catch up and slop Freya because he always felt that Freya was like a kite with his strings cut.He held the disconnected strings. If he didn¡¯t catch her in time, she might drift away with the wind.But Hayden''s phone rang before he walked out of the ward.It was his fianc¨¦e Maura Chambers who called.The Chambers family was the top wealthy family here. Its status and power were unmatched by the Gollust family.This was also the reason why Hayden tried everything to pursue Maura back then.Once he was sessfully connected with the Chambers family through the marriage, he would improve his status in the Gollustfamily.But Maura was very controlling. She had been asking him to answer her calls anytime and anywhere since they started to date.If he didn''t pick it up in time, she would make a big fuss.After it happened several times, Hayden always answered the phone as soon as Maura called.As a result, Hayden didn¡¯t go after Freya anymore.¡°Mauro, what''s the matter?¡± Hayden''s voice became much gentler.He would rarely use such a tone when talking to Freya bocause Freya never nooded him to cheer her up.Even if he was the one who made mistakes overy time, and Freya was so angry that she ran away, she would return to him withintwo days.Perhaps because of this, he had the energy to be tender to another person.

    The thought of Freya made Hayden foel a little guilty.¡°We''re still discussing it, and it may take a few more days. Mr. Serrano has been refusing to give in any more..¡°Okay. I''ll go back and apany you after I''m done here.¡±Kayden kedFungbanctady. Freya wobarchner for owey string biority of the seconhefreys glerad boTreyo droveHayden wanted to say something several times, but Freya seemed absent¡ª

    mindedWhen frury got back to the monor the bat > about to startFreya changed into a red sequineddress that she had prepared early inthe morning, with a low cor and arge open back, showing her fairskin ond great figure And her mask was a girl with a red hatHayden was surprised and jealous about Freya''s dress.He was joyful because freya wasfinally willing to dress revealingclothes and seduce Efren. He was jealous because such a beautiful woman belonged to another man tonight...Thinking of Freya showing Efren avivid expression, Hayden felt endless bitterness. When Hayden saw that Freya was about to step into the ball, his heart tightened But his fiancee Maura suddenly appeared.¡°Hayden¡±

 Chatper 1018

    Chapter 1018 Get Rid of Her!

    Looking back in astonishment, Hayden saw Maura In a golden dress, holding a Sleeping Beauly mask.

    ¡°Mauro, what are you doing here?¡±

    Hayden was suddenly worried that Maura might have seen him with Froya just now.

    Maura had a fight with him when she noticed that there was something inappropriate going on between Freya and him.

    At that time, even Maura¡¯s elders were rmed, and they all criticized him and Froya.

    If he hadn''t cleverly sent Freya overseas for half a month on a business trip, the Chambers family would have let him pay a heavy price.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te back. I was worried that something had happened to you, so I came here.¡±

    Maura took Hayden''s arm, saying, ¡°I bumped into your secretary. He said you have been busy for the past two days, caught a cold, and stayed in the hospital for two days. He told me that you were discharged just to attend the masquerade ball.

    ¡°Are you feeling well now? Why don¡¯t you go back and rest? There will be endless work. But you must take care of yourself and don¡¯t work so hard.¡±

    Maura asked Hayden with concern and didn¡¯t notice Hayden and Freya''s affair at all.

    Hayden felt his secretary was quite clever that he only told Maura how hard¡ª

    working he was and didn''t say anything that shouldn''t be exposed.

    ¡°I''m fine. There is nothing serious.¡±

    As Hayden said, he nced at Freya''s direction.

    At this time, Efren and Georgia hadn''t arrived yet, and Freya was standing there alone.

    But because of her revealing clothes, many men were attracted to her.

    Some fixed their eyes on her private areas, looking up and down.

    Some men even approached her to strike up a conversation...

    However, Freya didn¡¯t seem to know their purpose and chatted with them calmly.

    Looking at that scene, Hayden only felt that his belonging was being ruined by others. The hands in his trouser pockets couldn''t help being clenched into fists.

    If Maura weren''t with him, he woulde to dere his ownership right now.

    However, Maura kept talking and faughing with him.

    Hayden couldn''t find a chance to get close to Freya at all. Hu could only watch other men cast lustful eyes on her.

    Hayden thought he hid it well, but he didn¡¯t know his body was lense and looked absent-minded, Of course, Maura noticed his abnormality.

    Actually, Maura knew the Little Rod Hayden had been staring at was Fraya.

    Maura already knew about Freya when she and Hayden started dating.

    However, Hayden was handsome and could make her happy. Most importantly, the two families were equally matched in strength.

    It was quite difficult to find another man like Hayden, who was a good match for Maura.

    So Maura epted Hayden. And she always wanted Hayden to send Freya away so that he couldpletely belong to her.

    But she underestimated Hayden''s protection of Freya and Freya''s feelings for Hayden.

    Even if she tried every trick to separate them behind the scenes, they were still together.

    They even unscrupulously lived in the same room with an excuse for the business trip.

    After learning the news from the private detective, Maura smashed all the things Hayden had given her.

    She felt that it was the first time that she had been challenged so much.

    Maura stared at the woman in the red dress, thinking, ¡°Since you don''t want to leave Hayden, I can only get rid of you..."

    Not long after the ball started, there was a small wave ofmotion.

    The ck knight led Snow White in.

    The ck knight was dressed in a suit, tall and straight, like an unstoppable mountain.

    And the Snow White In his arms had fair skin, delicate and gorgeous.

    The handsome man and beautiful woman caused quite a stir and attracted Hayden''s attention at once.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Serrano are here.¡±

    He quickly took Maura to greet them.

    Efren chatted with Hayden perfunctorily but nced at the woman beside Hayden with meaningful eyes.

    Hayden hurriedly introduced, ¡°Mr. Serrano, this is my fianc¨¦e Maura Chambers.¡±

    Georgia was quite happy at first.

    But upon hearing Hayden''s introduction, her smile faded a bit.

    ¡°Honey, let''s go somewhere else,¡± Georgia said and dragged Efren away immediately.

    Efren indulged her and left suddenly without saying goodbye to Hayden and greeting Maura.

    Maura¡¯s hand that was stretched out to greet Efren froze in mid-air.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Haydenforted Maura, ¡°Mrs. Serrano is young and wilful, and Mr. Serrano spoils her. Don''t take it personally.¡±

    Maura said she was fine, but she was annoyed to the core inwardly.

    She thought, ¡°Georgia?

    Does she think she can bewless, counting on being Efren¡¯s wife?

    We''ll see!

    I''lle for you after I deal with Freya!

    Efren was dragged by Georgia to theke outside the dance hall.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Efren asked.

    He pulled Georgia back into his arms, removed her mask, and pointed at the lip of her nose.

    ¡°Hayden is terrible! He and Freya are a couple, but ho actually has a fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Georgia frowned. She hated womanizers the most.

    When Byron had a scandal, Georgia already wanted to help Cora kill him before it was confirmed.

    Hayden was really with two men at the same time. Of course, shu hated him.

    ¡°That''s his business. Why are you angry?¡± Efren pinched Georgia''s cheek.

    [L Georgia''s skin was always tender and fair.

    So every time Efren approached her, he couldn''t help but want to leave marks on her body.

    ¡°I think he will lead you astray!¡± Georgia''s words made Efren¡¯s hand holding her cheek freeze.

    He suddenly thought about Hayden trying to push Freya to him. He felt Georgia''s hunch was scary sometimes.

    < , >

    Efren didn''t want Georgia to be anxious about this kind of matter. So

    : ¡°

    he quicklyforted, ¡°If I were so

    : )

    easily led astray, I wouldn''t have been

    5 ? a with you.¡±

    He even pressed his forehead against Georgia''s, full of intimacy.

    Georgia said, ¡°But I''m still worried. It''s easy to leam bad things and hard to leam good things.

    ?

    I heard that a man who has learned bad things will fool around as long as he is alive. Even if he has a wife and children, he will do the same. He will

    . ¡±

    only stop when he dies.¡±

    Efren was amused.

    Without further ado, Georgia pinched

    : : up :

    his waist hard. ¡°I''m talking some sense into you, but you areughing?

    1 : : ¡±

    Have the right attitude!¡±

    But Efren was strong. Georgia''s pinching couldn¡¯t harm him at all.

    However, he raised his hands quickly to make Georgia happy, ¡°It hurt. Okay, I''ll correct my attitude. Just tell me what you want me todo.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cooperate with Hayden...¡±

 Chatper 1019

    Chapter 1019 Lawlessness!Not long after the ball started, there was a small wave ofmotion.The ck knight led Snow White in.The ck knight was dressed in a suit, tall and straight, like an unstoppable mountain.And the Snow White In his arms had fair skin, delicate and gorgeous.The handsome man and beautiful woman caused quite a stir and attracted Hayden''s attention at once.¡°Mr. and Mrs. Serrano are here.¡±He quickly took Maura to greet them.Efren chatted with Hayden perfunctorily but nced at the woman beside Hayden with meaningful eyes.Hayden hurriedly introduced, ¡°Mr. Serrano, this is my fianc¨¦e Maura Chambers.¡±

    Georgia was quite happy at first.But upon hearing Hayden''s introduction, her smile faded a bit.¡°Honey, let''s go somewhere else,¡± Georgia said and dragged Efren away immediately.Efren indulged her and left suddenly without saying goodbye to Hayden and greeting Maura.Maura¡¯s hand that was stretched out to greet Efren froze in mid-air.Haydenforted Maura, ¡°Mrs. Serrano is young and wilful, and Mr. Serrano spoils her. Don''t take it personally.¡±Maura said she was fine, but she was annoyed to the core inwardly.She thought, ¡°Georgia?Does she think she can bewless, counting on being Efren¡¯s wife?We''ll see!I''lle for you after I deal with Freya!Efren was dragged by Georgia to theke outside the dance hall.¡°What''s the matter?¡± Efren asked.He pulled Georgia back into his arms, removed her mask, and pointed at the lip of her nose.¡°Hayden is terrible! He and Freya are a couple, but ho actually has a fianc¨¦e!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Georgia frowned. She hated womanizers the most.When Byron had a scandal, Georgia already wanted to help Cora kill him before itwas confirmed.Hayden was really with two men at the same time. Of course, shu hated him.

    ¡°That''s his business. Why are you angry?" Efren pinched Georgia''s cheek.

    Chapter 101Lawlessness!Georgia''s skin was always tender and fair.So every time Efren approached her, he couldn''t help but want to leave marks on her body.¡°I think he will lead you astray!¡± Georgia''s words made Efren¡¯s hand holding her cheek freeze.He suddenly thought about Hayden trying to push Freya to him. He felt Georgia''s hunch was scary sometimes.Efren didn''t want Georgia to beanxious about this kind of matter. Sohe quicklyforted, ¡°If I were soeasily led astray, I wouldn''t have been with you.¡± He even pressed his forehead against Georgia''s, full of intimacy.Georgia said, ¡°But I''m still worried. It''s easy to leam bad things and hard to leam good things.¡°I heard that a man who has learnedbad things will fool around as long ashe is alive. Even if he has a wife and children, he will do the same. He willonly stop when he dies.¡± Efren was amused.Without further ado, Georgia pinchedhis waist hard. ¡°I''m talking somesense into you, but you areughing?

    Have the right attitude!¡± But Efren was strong. Georgia''s pinching couldnt harm him at all.However, he raised his hands quickly to make Georgia happy, ¡°It hurt. Okay, I''ll correct my attitude. Just tell me what you want metodo.¡±¡°I don¡¯t want you to cooperate with Hayden...¡±

 Chatper 1020

    Chapter 1020 Did She Seed?Efren was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well...¡±The Gollust Group and the Serrano Group had been in a partnership for a long time because the two families in the previous generation were close.

    Therefore, there might be some problems if he ended the cooperation suddenly.

    Seeing that Efren remained silent, Georgia immediately sullenly said, ¡°Didn''t you say you will do what I tell you? Are you going back on your word now?¡°I''m so mad! Hayden must have led you astray!¡±Georgia became more and more annoyed.She pushed Efren away, turned around, and was about to leave.Efren quickly hugged her from behind.¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn''t do that. It''s just that the twopanies are deeply involved. You should at least give me some time.¡±She was his only treasure. Even if she wanted the stars, Efren would try everything to get them for her, not to mention not cooperating with the Gollust Group!If others saw this scene, they would definitely call Efren an unwise boss.But Efren didn¡¯t mind being an unwise boss for Georgia because Georgia was a light in his dark world!¡°Then, it''s settled. End the cooperation quickly, and you can¡¯t associate with Hayden. If I find out, I''ll run away from home!¡±Georgia tried to beat Efren.But Efren was strong as an iron wall. When she punched him, she was dislocated.Later, Georgia figured out from getting along that her threatening Efren to run away from home was more useful than her fighting.So as expected, Efren tightened his hand on her waist.¡°No. You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will end the cooperation as soon as possible and won''t associate with him.¡±After getting a satisfactory answer, Georgia stood on tiptoe and kissed Efren.

    Efren looked at her with affectionate eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Serrano, you have reached a new level in the carrot-and-stick approach.¡±¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the method it''s new as long as it is useful.¡±¡°But I want two carrots.¡±Efren¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, revealing the charm unique lo mature men.

    Georgia was annoyed. ¡°If I give too many carrots, It won''t work next time.¡±1 don''t care. I want two carrots.¡±Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandChapter 1020 Did She Seed?Efren was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well...The Gollust Group and the Serrano Group had been in a partnership for a long time because the two familles in the previous generation were close.

    Therefore, there might be some problems if he ended the cooperation suddenly.

    Seeing that Efren remained silent, Georgia Immediately sullenly said, ¡°Didn''t you say you will do what I tell you? Are you going back on your word now?¡°I''m so mad! Hayden must have led you astray!¡±Georgia became more and more annoyed.She pushed Efren away, turned around, and was about to leave.Efren quickly hugged her from behind.¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn''t do that. It''s just that the twopanies are deeply involved. You should at least give me some time.¡±She was his only treasure. Even if she wanted the stars, Efren would try everything to get them for her, not to mention not cooperating with the Gollust Group!If others saw this scene, they would definitely call Efren an unwise boss.But Efren didn¡¯t mind being an unwise boss for Georgia because Georgia was a light in his dark world!¡°Then, it''s settled. End the cooperation quickly, and you can¡¯t associate with Hayden. If I find out, I''ll run away from home!¡±Georgia tried to beat Efren.But Efren was strong as an iron wall. When she punched him, she was dislocated.Later, Georgia figured out from getting along that her threatening Efren to run away from home was more useful than her fighting.So as expected, Efren tightened his hand on her waist.¡°No. You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will end the cooperation as soon as possible and won''t associate with him.¡±After getting a satisfactory answer, Georgia stood on tiptoe and kissed Efron.

    Efren looked at her with affectionate eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Serrano, you have reached a new level in the carrot-and-stickapproach.¡±¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the method It''s now as long as it is useful.¡±¡°But I want two carrots.¡±Efren¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, revealing the charm unique to mature men.

    Georgia was annoyed. ¡°If I give too many carrots, it won''t work next time.¡±¡°I don''t care. I want two carrols.¡±Chapter 1020 Did She Seed?Then, he bowed his head and kissed her...After the kiss was over, the two returned to the ball. Many people were already dancing.Georgia dragged Efren happily to spinon the dance floor, brimming withsmiles,pletely immersed in happiness. Efren Indulged her. They didn''t go to the drink area to rest until they were tired.

    But as soon as they stopped, many of Efron¡¯s business partners came up to greet him.Georgia didn''t like those hypocritical greetings, so she went to the bathroom as an excuse.Someone handed Georgia a note in the bathroom.¡°Mr. Gollust gave it to you.¡±It spoiled Georgia''s moodimmediately. She flushed it down the toilet without even reading it. Aftering out of the bathroom, Georgia couldn''t find Efren at the ball.She hurriedly looked around, looking for Hayden.What puzzled Georgia was that Hayden was dancing with his fianc¨¦e Maura.

    Something was wrong!Everything was wrong....Hayden also noticed that Georgia was alone.He looked around and didn¡¯t find Freya.Hayden thought Freya must have seeded in seducing Efren.But why didn''t he feel a trace of happiness and just feel likesomething important had beendeprived of him? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chatper 1021

    Chapter 1021 Fell Into the Lake¡°Hayden, what''s wrong with you?¡± Maura noticed Hayden was absent-minded, especially since he had identally steppedon her foot several times just now.¡°It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired,¡±Hayden replied. However, he continued to look around forFreya.But Freya was nowhere to be seen...Could it be that she was now lying under Efren?Some images shed in Hayden''s mind, making him feel like something had stung his heart.¡°Let''s rest in the drinks area if you''re tired,¡± Maura said.She tried her best to suppress her displeasure and maintain her image of a kind and understanding fianc¨¦e.¡°Okay.¡±Just as they were heading towards the drinks area, Georgia rushed over and grabbed Hayden''s cor.Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandChapter 1021 Fell Into the Lake¡°Hayden, what''s wrong with you?¡± Maura noticed Hayden was absent-minded, especially since he had identally stepped on her foot several times just now.

    ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired,¡±Hayden replied. However, he continued to look around forFreya.But Freya was nowhere to be seen...Could it be that she was now lying under Efren?Some images shed in Hayden''s mind, making him feel like something had stung his heart.¡°Let''s rest in the drinks area if you''re tired,¡± Maura said.She tried her best to suppress her displeasure and maintain her image of a kind and understanding fianc¨¦e.¡°Okay.¡±Just as they were heading towards the drinks area, Georgia rushed over and grabbed Hayden''s cor.Chapter 1021 Fell Into the Lake¡°Where did you take Efren?¡±¡°Mrs. Serrano, what''s going on?"Even though Hayden knew that Freya must have taken Efren away, he could only pretend to be clueless.¡°Yeah, Mrs. Serrano. Why do youe to Hayden when yourhusband is missing? It will be aughingstock if othersknow,¡± Maura chimed in.This only made Georgia angrier.Seeing a waiter passing by with drinks, she immediately grabbed a ss and sshed it onto Hayden''s face.Hayden was now drenched in alcohol. His hair, face, and white suit were covered inrge stains. He looked both embarrassedand furious.Georgia continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you n to do business with Efren by using underhanded tactics. If you thinkyou can seed with such means, be prepared for retaliationfrom the Hansen family.¡±Georgia looked innocent, but she was more observant than anyone else.

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandChapter 1021 Fell Into the Lake¡°Hayden, what''s wrong with you?¡± Maura noticed Hayden was absent-minded, especially since he had identally steppedon her foot several times just now.¡°It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired,¡±Hayden replied. However, he continued to look around forFreya.But Freya was nowhere to be seen...Could it be that she was now lying under Efren?Some images shed in Hayden''s mind, making him feel like something had stung his heart.¡°Let''s rest in the drinks area if you''re tired,¡± Maura said.She tried her best to suppress her displeasure and maintain her image of a kind and understanding fianc¨¦e.¡°Okay.¡±Just as they were heading towards the drinks area, Georgia rushed over and grabbed Hayden''s cor.Chapter 1021 Fell Into the Lake¡°Where did you take Efren?¡±Mrs. Serrano, what''s going on?"Even though Hayden knew that Freya must have taken Efren away, he could only pretend to be clueless.Yeah, Mrs. Serrano. Why do youe to Hayden when your husband is missing? It will be aughingstock if othersknow Maura chimed in.This only made Georgia angrier.Seeing a waiter passing by with drinks, she immediately groboed a gloss and sshed it onto Hayden''s face.Hayden was now drenched in alcohol His hair, face, and white suit were covered inrge stains. He looked both embarrassed and furious.Georgia continued, ¡°Don''t think I don¡¯t know you n to do business with Efren by using underhanded tactics. If you mink you can seed with such means, be prepared for retaliation from the Hansen family!Georgio looked innocent, but she was more observant than cryone else.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Chapter 1021 Fell Into the LakeGeorgia had noticed that the other day when Efren went for a meeting, he returned with a faint scent of women¡¯s perfume.The scent wasn''t strong, as if he had merely been touched.So Georgia didn''t think much of it.However, her suspicions grew when she detected the same fragrance on Freya, especially considering Efren¡¯s strongopposition to her getting close to Freya. Putting the pieces. together, she roughly connected the dots.And tonight, Freya dressed so provocatively.Georgia started to piece together Hayden''s n, so she madethat seemingly unreasonable demand to Hayden to ask himcut off all ties with the Gollust family earlier at theke.But she never expected that though she nipped in the bud, Efren still disappeared with Freya...Now, the urge to tear Hayden apart almost consumedGeorgia.Hayden was stunned after hearingwhat Georgia said. He had never imagined someone as seemingly innocent and naive as Georgia would uncover his ns. But then he realized that even though Georgia lookedChapter 1021 Fell Into the Lakeinnocent, she had grown up in the Hansen family.So she must have been exposed to the tricksmonly usedin these elite circles.Despite knowing he couldn''t hide the truth from Georgia, Hayden couldn''t show it.If the affair between Freya and Efren were to be exposed, he could still shift the me onto Efren for not controlling hispromiscuous nature.This way, he and the Gollust family could both escapeunscathed.¡°Mrs. Serrano, you''re beingunreasonable. It''s far-fetched tome me for anything just becauseI''m cooperating with Mr. Serrano.¡±Maura tried to defend Hayden, but Georgia pped her awaybefore she could speak.¡°Get lost! You''re not worth anything even being with someoneuntrustworthy. Don''t me me for being impolite if you try tostir up trouble again.¡±Maura never expected Georgia to be so indiscriminate in her attacks. After receiving such a solid p, she was furious.Chapter 1021 Fell Into the LakeShe didn''t anticipate that right after pping her, Georgia grabbed Hayden by the hair and pped him too.Hayden had never been hit by awoman like this before and feltdeeply humiliated. Just as he wasabout to strike back, screamssuddenly echoed from the corner ofthe party hall near theke.¡°Mr. Serrano fell into theke!¡±

 Chatper 1022

    Chapter 1022 Artificial Respiration?As soon as hearing the scream, almost everyone rushed to thke.Georgia finally let go of Hayden and hurriedly ran towards thke.Hayden also forgot the tangle with Georgia and followed suit.Besides worrying about Efren¡¯s safety as a business partner, Hayden was even more concerned about Freya.Freya should be with Efren right now. If Efren had fallen into theke, Freya might have also fallen.Moreover, Freya couldn''t swim. If she fell into theke, she might...Hayden panicked, feeling fear like never before in his life.He ran as fast as he could, even faster than Georgia.When Hayden reached theke, he looked around but couldn¡¯t spot Freya.

    Without hesitation, he took off his suit. jacket and jumped into the water.

    Chapter 1022 Artificial Respiration?Georgiagged just two steps behind Hayden. She alsoquickly kicked off her high heels and plunged into theke.The manager in charge of the masquerade party was overwhelmed seeing these two people jump into theke one after the other. Considering that Efren was also in the water, he felt tremendous pressure.If anything happened to these three prominent figurestonight, it could only spell disaster for him and his family.Meanwhile, Maura noticed Hayden''s concern for Freya when he jumped into theke.¡°Damn it! Did he really have to go so far as to rescue Freyain front of all these people? People will discover their affair,¡± Freya thought.

    Maura loathed both Hayden and Freya deeply. She gritted her teeth and could almost taste the blood...The other guests gathered around theke. Some alreadycalled for emergency assistance.Suddenly, there was movement on theke.Aman was swimming over and pulling another person withhim.Chapter 1022 Artificial Respiration?As the figure got closer, people realized it was Efren.¡°Mr. Serrano!¡±¡°Does anyone here know how to swim? Hurry and help Mr.Serrano.¡±Responding to the manager''s urging, some people promptly jumped into theke and took over the woman from Efren¡¯shands.Only when these people and Efren made it back to the shore did everyone realize that the person Efren had pulled fromthe water was Freya.Hayden, who had gone to rescue them, returned at thismoment.When he saw Freya was still unconscious, he immediately joined the rescue efforts, performing artificial respiration forher.Seeing this scene, Maura clenched her hands and pinched her palms to bleed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The manager quickly found a towel and handed it to Efren, saying, ¡°Mr. Serrano, thank goodness you''re okay. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to exin this to Mrs. Serrano.¡±Chapter 1022 Artificial Respiration?He had witnessed the ferocity of Georgia beating Hayden.earlier, so he knew better than to mess with her.If anything happened to Efren, the few remaining hairs on his head would surely be ripped out.When the manager finished his words, Efren looked around and asked, ¡°Where''s Georgia?¡±¡°Mrs. Serrano jumped into theke to find you as soon asshe heard you fell in,¡± the manager said, suddenly realizing something was wrong.Georgia hadn''t resurfaced yet. Could it be...Efren didn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately jumped into theke again for the second time.Realizing the severity of the situation, the manager hurriedly arranged for everyone in the hotel who could swimto help. Fortunately, Efren returned with Georgia not long after jumping back into the water.However, Georgia had inhaled water.

    When she was brought back, sheleaned against Efren¡¯s embraceweakly. ¡°Efren, I''m d you are alright.¡±Chapter 1022 Artificial Respiration?Georgia was still trembling but kept gently caressing Efren¡¯s cheek. She refused to close her eyes or take abreak, afraid that Efren mightdisappear again if she looked away.B

 Chatper 1023

    Chapter 1023 Marry You!¡°Silly girl, I''m fine. Close your eyes, and I''ll take you back now.¡±Efren quickly took the towel handed by the manager andwrapped Georgia with it.The feeling of regaining was wonderful.Efren had been so scared of losing Georgia just now!¡°I won''t close my eyes. I''m afraid I''ll never see you again,¡± Georgia said, tears streaming down her face.When Georgia heard that Efren had fallen into theke, she felt like her world was copsing.She had always believed that Efren couldn''t swim.So when she couldn''t find him in the water earlier, she had mentally prepared herself to die with him if the worst happened.But thankfully...They were both still alive.Chapter 1023 Marry You!This was just wonderful.As Georgia pondered the situation, she suddenly rememberedsomething.¡°Efren, you couldn''t swim before. So who pulled me ashore just now?¡±Her question caused Efren, who was busy tending to her, to stiffen momentarily.

    ¡°When you almost drowned years ago, I saved you and performed artificial respiration for you.¡±Georgia stared at Efren. His handsome profile with deep andenchanting features was still dripping with water. The more Georgia thought about it, the more strange she felt.¡°How could Efren¡¯s swimming skills have improved so much in just a few years?

    Did he spend all this time not working but focusing on swimming?¡± she thought.

    ¡°You better tell me the truth!¡±Georgia''s suspicion grew, feeling like she might have beendeceived.However, Efren quickly lifted her, holding her horizontally in his arms. ¡°Let''s go home first. And I''ll exin everything toChapter 1023 Marry You!you,¡± he said.¡°Let me go! I want an exnation right now!¡± Georgiaprotested.Despite Georgia''s protests, Efren was worried about hercatching a cold from staying out in the cold, so he carried hertoward their vi.Meanwhile, the atmosphere on Hayden and Freya''s side wasmuch more somber.Hayden repeatedly performed chestpressions and artificial respiration for Freya.However, Freya stilly motionless on the ground.¡°Freya! Please wake up!¡±Hayden regretted it!If he knew something like this to happen to her, he would not let Freya be with Efren today.He never thought Freya would die and couldn''t bear the thought of a world without her.¡°Can you hear me, Freya? Wake up right now!Chapter 1023 Marry You!¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me? If you wake up, I''ll marry you!¡±Maybe because Hayden mentioned the marriage Freya had desired, Freya coughed up some water suddenly, and herconsciousness started to return.Seeing signs of life in Freya, Hayden held her tightly excitedly, disregarding the onlookers and Maura¡¯s presence.¡°Freya, you''re alive! Thank goodness... Please don''t leave mealone!¡±Hayden''s eyes were red, and drips dropped from his face.His hair and clothes were soaked from the water, so nobodycould tell if the moisture on his face was tears or water fromthe rescue.Freya was still in a trance andpassively epted Hayden''sembrace, not understanding why he suddenly held her so tightly.Feeling ufortable in Hayden''stight embrace, Freya coughed upmore water. But Hayden, who used to be finicky about such things, didn''t mind thatshe was spitting water on him. He gently patted her back instead.Chapter 1023 Marry You!¡°I''ll take you to the hospital right away."Just then, an ambnce arrived. Hayden quickly carried Freyaand ced her inside.BSnatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chatper 1024

    Chapter 1024 Fearless DevotionAfter the ambnce took the people who fell into theke away, the onlookers dispersed.Some were busy continuing to dance at the masquerade,some were upied arranging on-site security maintenance, and others were turned off by the incident by theke, so they simply left the manor.Only Maura stood by theke and stared at the now calke.In her mind, Freya had been pretending all along, trying to make Hayden worry about her and make himmit tomarriage.When he mentioned marriage, Freya miraculously woke up.Maura wouldn''t show mercy since this despicable woman dared to meddle with her marriage.In the chilly night breeze, Maura¡¯s malicious expression reflected in the shimmering water...Even though Efren had wrapped Georgia tightly to protect her from the cold, she still couldn''t stop sneezing once theyChapter 1024 Fearless Devotionreturned to the vi.Moreover, she had inhaled water earlier, so Efren felt moreworried.He quickly changed Georgia into dry clothes and took her to the nearest hospital.

    The doctor diagnosed Georgia with a fever caused by catching a cold and inhaling water, so he rmended shestay at the hospital for observation.Efren didn¡¯t want to risk Georgia''s health and promptlpleted the admission procedures.When he returned to her ward after everything was settled, he found Georgia patiently waiting for him.¡°Take some rest. You still have a fever!¡±Efren approached Georgia and gently touched her forehead.Feeling she was still burning, he looked visibly worried.But Georgia pulled down his hand andforted him softly, ¡°I''ll be fine once the intravenous injection is done.¡±¡°I regret bringing you here,¡± Efren said in a hoarse voice.If he hadn''t brought Georgia to the party, she wouldn''t haveChapter 1024 Fearless Devotionsuffered this.¡°If I didn¡¯te, you might have run away with someone else.¡±While saying that, Georgia pushed Efren¡¯s hand away andturned her back to him.Efren quickly held her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, or you''llend up with another unnecessary injection.¡±He remembered how sensitive and afraid of pain Georgiawas.¡°What''s wrong with getting another injection? It''s nothingpared to the pain of knowing you ran away with someone else at the party,¡± Georgia retorted, growing more upset.She got angry with Efren and tried to twist his arm inannoyance.Efren yfully dodged to cheer herup and said, ¡°I didn''t run away. Miss McBride didn''t mean that... She said Hayden was pressuring her, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin our rtionship.¡±Georgia said with a stern face, ¡°Thenhow did you both end up in theke together? Efren, are you just trying to deceive me like fooling a little gigain?¡± ¡°How can I deceive you like fooling a little girl? Would a littleChapter 1024 Fearless Devotiongirl give birth to my child? Would a little girl fearlessly jump into theke to save me when I was in danger?¡±Efren lowered himself to half-squat on the bedside, gazing directly into Georgia''s eyes.As Efren heard the description ofhow Georgia had immediatelyjumped into the water withouthesitation upon hearing themanager''s words about him fallinginto theke, he felt his heart fill with warmth.However, he was overwhelmed with fear.He had also gone into the water to save Freya and knew howplex and dangerous theke''s bottom was. There weremany sharp rocks underwater that could easily cause injury.He wouldn''t know what to do if Georgia had been hurt while trying to save him.

    So, Efren held Georgia''s hand again. His deep gaze showed his sincere affection and love for Georgia.¡°Georgia, even if I really encounter danger in the future, don¡¯t risk everything to save me. You must believe I will crawl backto your side even with just a breath left...¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 1025

    Chapter 1025 Efren Swam¡°But what if something happens to you? I don¡¯t want to be awidow..."Georgia understood Efren¡¯s fear of losing her, as she had feltthe same when he fell into the water earlier.Speaking of this, Georgia couldn''t help feeling low. ¡°And youcouldn''t even swim before. I saved you when you fell into thewater at the beach. How could I have known that you learned to swim on the spot just to save Freya?¡±The more Georgia talked, the more aggrieved she felt. Andtears suddenly welled up in her eyes without warning.Efren and Freya disappeared together. And he even learnedhow to swim to save Freya.Seeing Georgia cry, Efren quickly reached out to wipe away her tears and earnestly asked her,¡°Have you ever thought I was just trying to tease you when I fell into the water? I never expected you to steal my first kiss.¡±What Efren said made Georgia stunned for a moment.Chapter 1025 Efren Swam¡°You were teasing me?¡±Georgia remembered back to the time when she followed heruncle Byron and Efren to the beach.Byron and the others went swimming in the deep sea, butEfren stayed on the shore with her, building sandcastles.Every time she built a sandcastle high, Efren would mischievously knock it down.

    Georgia angrily asked Efren, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go swimming with Byron? Why do you have to destroy my sandcastles here?¡±However, Efren longingly looked at the deep water area and said, ¡°If I knew how to swim, I would have gone there already.¡±At that moment, Georgia felt like she had touched on a sore spot with Efren and took the initiative to bring him to the shallow water area to y.They had a great time ying in the sea together.It was the first time Georgia felt so close to Efren.And she vividly remembered his handsome face glowing more brightly than the sun above them.Chapter 1025 Efren SwamPerhaps from that day, her feelings for Efren began to takeroot.However, arge wave suddenly hit them at that time.And Efren disappeared from her sight.Georgia went crazy, plunging into the sea and searching frantically for him.as onFortunately, fate was on her side. Just when Georgia was the verge of despair, she found Efren and brought him back to the shore.But no matter how she called him, he didn¡¯t wake up.Georgia could only disregard gender distinctions and apply the first aid knowledge she learned in swimming lessons to save Efren.This included performing chestpressions and even administering artificial respiration...After performing the artificial respiration, Efren regained consciousness.Georgia could still remember the moment she was overjoyed whenEfren opened his eyes. She threwherself into his embrace and held his waist tightly. Chapter 1025 Efren SwamThat was the first time Georgia experienced the feeling of losing and regaining someone. She still recalled how fast herheartbeat was and how tightly she held Efren.That moment was the starting point of her teenage infatuation.Even though she thought she had no hope of being with Efreter on, she still couldn''t bear to forget this memory.But now Efren told her that he was just teasing her...Georgia feels a bit confused.Her mind was filled with the conversation she heard by theke just now.¡°Mr. Serrano is a great swimmer.¡±¡°Mr. Serrano has excellent physical strength. He rescued one person and jumped into the water again to savehis wife.¡± Georgia felt her ears buzzing withthose words, and it took her amoment to find her voice again. ¡°So, you''ve always known how to swim?¡±Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026 Efren¡¯s WorryEfren didn¡¯t give a direct answer, but in those deep eyes that only reflected Georgia''s figure, there was a hint of a shallowsmile.In that instant, Georgia finally understoodpletely. Itturned out that she was a fool!Efren was just pretending to be drowning in front of her.If she wasn''t there, Efren might swim back to the shore on hisown.Georgia was so angry that her tears started flowing uncontrobly.¡°Efren, you bastard. How could you joke about something likethat?¡±Seeing Georgia crying, Efren realized the severity of thesituation.¡°Why are you crying? I shouldn''t have told you in the first ce.¡±Efren took tissues to wipe away tears for Georgia.Chapter 1026 Efren¡¯s WorryHowever, it seemed like her tears couldn''t be stopped.¡°That was my most beautiful and proudest memory! But it turned out that you were pretending. How could I not cry?¡±Georgia had always cherished those memories. When she believed that Efren had no interest in her and felt as lifeless as a walking corpse, she consoled herself in her heart, reminding herself that she had saved Efren¡¯s life. And without her, Efren would be long gone in this world.Even after they married and the servants gossiped behind her, saying she wasn''t worthy of Efren, Georgia relied on this memory. She was Efren¡¯s savior, and he had chosen her torepay.But now, all the memories that built her confidence turned out to be false.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    How could Georgia not feel distressed?¡°You liar. Why did you have to deceive me?¡±Seeing Georgia losing control of her emotions, Efren quickly embraced her tightly.¡°I''m so sorry! But Georgia, I liked you back then. Teasing the girl a boy liked was just something all guys did at that age.¡±Chapter 1026 Efren¡¯s WorryHe coaxed Georgia in a low voice, disying more patiencethan he did with their child.¡°I could have gone swimming with Byron and others in the deep sea that day, but you were alone on the beach building sandcastles. I just wanted to be with you and y with you.¡°I didn¡¯t like the sand, the sandcastles, or sitting under the sun like a fool. But because of you, everything there became extraordinarily beautiful.¡±As Efren confessed, Georgia''s struggle began to diminish.He gently held her close andwhispered, ¡°Teasing you that day was just a spontaneous idea, and I didn''t anticipate you''d be so scared. Butwhen you forcefully took my firstkiss, it strengthened mydetermination to be with you.¡± After hearing him out, Georgia finally felt her emotional knotuntie.However, her voice still sounded somewhat muffled. ¡°If you liked meso much, why didn''t you confess tome when I actively sought you out during our university days?¡± She also liked Efren at that time. They wouldn''t have wastedso much time if Efren admitted that he liked her.Chapter 1026 Efren¡¯s WorryEfren held her waist and exined,¡°You were still young at that time,and I was worried that you would just toy with my feelings...¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid I might toy with your feelings now?¡± Georgiaasked.Efren leaned in and kissed Georgia. After a long moment, he softly said, ¡°Il am afraid. So please don''t scare me.¡±He knew that showing some vulnerability could make Georgia cherish him more and strengthen their bond as a couple.As if to prove his point, Georgia initiated a warm hug and gently patted his back.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027 Outrageously Wrong¡°Don¡¯t worry, our baby and I will always be by your side,¡±Georgiaforted Efren with a serious tone.Efren couldn''t help but kiss Georgia again.However, considering that Georgia was still running a fever, he refrained from doing anything more and spent the entire night affectionately holding her hand.

    Meanwhile, in the next ward.Freya was still running a high fever, and her lungs wereinfected.Hayden was staying by her bedside, hoping for her to wakeHowever, his phone kept ringing.Part of the missing calls were from Maura, presumably wanting to confront him about leaving her alone by theke. The other part was from the Gollust family.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Hayden spected that Maura had already told the Gollust family about what happened and wanted him to give her anChapter 1027 Outrageously Wrongexnation.Hayden was well aware that if this situation was mishandled, it could have very negative consequences.Even the portion of his inheritance that should rightfully be his might be taken away by other members of the Gollust family.However, at this moment, Hayden couldn''t worry about all ofthat. He even felt that if Freya didn¡¯t survive this, it would be meaningless no matter how much inheritance he could get.He held Freya''s hand and whispered hoarsely, ¡°Freya, please wake up.¡±

    Hayden pressed his forehead against the back of Freya''shand.Tears rolled down his face uncontrobly...If it weren''t for Freya''s ident this time, Hayden wouldn''thave realized how afraid he was of living in a world withouther.Freya finally woke up around three in the morning.Upon waking up, she stared nkly at Hayden''s face.Hayden was overjoyed and said, ¡°You finally woke up...¡±Chapter 1027 Outrageously WrongHe rushed over and embraced her, just like finding a long-lostbeloved toy, making Freya feel at a loss.After a while, Freya recalled what happened tonight. Shepushed Hayden away and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Where is Mr. Serrano? Is he okay?¡±Hayden felt his heart pricked by something when he heard Freya asking about Efren before even inquiring about him orherself.However, he still exined the situation to Freya and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do such scary things anymore. I can lose thisbusiness, but I can¡¯t see you risk your life.¡±Freya chuckled, ¡°Hayden, don''t makeit so serious. As long as Mr. Serranois fine, your cooperation will go smoothly, and I will havepletedmy task.¡± She even wanted to push Hayden away and be alone insilence.Freya now cherished life more than ever after experiencingthe fear of death in the water.She even felt her previous willingness to risk her life to help Hayden negotiate with Efren was ridiculous.Chapter 1027 Outrageously WrongNow that fate had given her a second chance at life, Freya just wanted to distance herself from people whocould make her inner turmoil. ¡°Froya, I know you must think I''monly saying this because your helpedme achieve my goal. But it''s not true.I realized tonight that I was sowrong,¡± Hayden spoke with a hoarse voice, telling Freya his fear of notfinding her by theke. However, after having been deceived by simr means by himtoo many times, Freya was unmoved by his regrets. She even felt a little sleepy.

    ¡°Please leave me alone if you''re done. I want to get somesleep...¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028 Hayden''s ConfessionHayden was stunned when he saw Freya''s distant and indifferent expression.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked exactly the same as before and didn¡¯t even push. away his embrace, but her coldness made Hayden feel as ifshe was distancing from him.Hayden knew that it was all his fault. It was his repeatedly disappointing Freya that led to the current situation.Hayden didn¡¯t want to burden Freya with his negativeemotions now, especially when she was still recovering fromher illness.So he got up and left the ward.However, just before Hayden stepped out of the door, he couldn''t help but remind Freya, ¡°I''ll be outside. Just call me ifyou need anything.¡±However, Freya still felt that Hayden just wanted to maintain their rtionship by saying that.She thought he would quickly summon his assistant to take care of her while he enjoyed himself outside.Chapter 1028 Hayden''s ConfessionThroughout their years together, Hayden always handled itthis way when Freya was sick.Freya felt he was using the same old tricks, so she could only force a smile and say, ¡°Okay. You can go now.¡±Seeing Freya turn her back to him after finishing her words, Hayden left with a sense of destion.Throughout the whole night, Hayden stayed in the corridorsmoking.The pictures of him using ruthless means to force Freya topromise with him to get more wealth from the Gollust family came rushing into his mind.Freya''s turning away in loneliness yed clearly in his mind atthis moment.Hayden was tormented by those images over and over again.A sound came from Freya''s ward as it was dawn.Hayden quickly pushed open the door and saw Freya leaning against the wall, heading towards the bathroom.Freya looked surprised to see Hayden.Chapter 1028 Hayden''s ConfessionShe was surprised that he had stayed for the whole night and by his appearance at the moment.After a night''s time, Hayden''s face was covered in stubble,and his eyes cked, making him look much more aged thanbefore.Freya had never seen Hayden like this, so she just stared at him and forgot to speak.Hayden came to Freya first and asked, ¡°Are you going to thebathroom?¡±¡°Yeah.¡± Freya nodded. She had been running a high fever all night, and walking made her feel weak and dizzy.Hayden immediately reached out to support her, but Freya refused, saying, ¡°No need. I can lean on the wall and make it there myself.¡±However, Hayden directly hugged her horizontally.¡°Hayden!¡± Freya eximed.Despite Freya''s protest, Hayden carried her into thebathroom.Freya felt a bit awkward.Chapter 1028 Hayden''s ConfessionAfter all these years of beingtogether, it was the first time she had experienced Hayden carrying her tothe bathroom. Hayden noticed Freya''s surprise and difort. He smiled and said, ¡°Imeant what I said. I truly understand now, Freya. You are more important to me than my career and wealth.And I can''t afford to lose you.¡±Hayden confessed his feelings to Freya with such sincerity thefirst time, leaving her unsure of how to react.Seeing her bewildered expression, Hayden couldn''t help but pinch hercheek helplessly. ¡°Do you need me to help you take off your pants?¡± heasked. Freya''s pale face blushed. ¡°No. Just go out.¡±She pushed Hayden out of the bathroom. After relieving herself, she found that Hayden was still waiting outside.¡°Okay. I''ll carry you to the bed now.¡±Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029 Half a YearIn the following days, Hayden stayed by Freya''s side in the hospital without leaving even for a moment.Freya looked at him several times withplicated expressions.After all these years of loving Hayden, she couldn''tpletely ignore him.

    Especially Hayden took care of her personally during these days. He even washed her underwear.How could she not be moved?So, one evening, she had a candid conversation with Hayden.¡°You don''t have to do all this. I am hurt this time and don¡¯twant to be your secret lover anymore.¡±She continued, ¡°I was a fool in the past. Even when I went from being your official girlfriend to a hidden lover, I still hoped that being with you was enough.

    ¡°But after this incident in the water, I''ve really thought itthrough. My life doesn''t revolve solely around you. I have my parents and loved ones. If I stubbornly continue to make aChapter 1029 Half a Yearmess of myself for you, I won''t have the face to go back andface them.¡±Freya took a deep breath and looked at Hayden earnestly.¡°Hayden, if you can¡¯t marry me or openly be with me, you should let me go.¡±

    After listening to her words, Hayden fell silent for a long time. before asking Freya. ¡°Let you go, and then what? Watch you get married and have children?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    And I''ll only be a mere bystander in your life?¡±His voice was hoarse and hurt, and his eyes were even redwith emotion.¡°I admit that it will be difficult to love someone else asintensely as I love you, but I can¡¯t betray my parents* expectations of me.¡±

    Hayden looked at Freya''s features and suddenly remembered her parents.It was during theirst summer vacation in college when he apanied Freya back to her hometown.He recalled the simple and kind couple, dressed in ordinary and even cheap clothes, with their hands and faces covered inwrinkles.Chapter 1029 Half a YearBut they were warm and weing, treating him with kindness.Even though Hayden didn¡¯t promise to care for Freya for a lifetime, her parents still treated him like a son-inw, even preparing a feast with the livestock they raised for Hayden.However, Hayden didn¡¯t show much friendliness to Freya''s parents then. And he was indifferent even when Freya''s friends visited her.Hayden''s attitude inevitably hurt Freya''s parents. And he heard their conversation with Freya in the yard that night.Freya''s parents expressed concerns about the significant gap between their families. And they worried that if Freya and Hayden were together, there would be considerable family conflicts, and Freya would lead a difficult life.Hayden felt Freya''s parents had some self-knowledge when he heard that at the time.But he could no longer remember exactly how Freya responded to her parents*

    concerns.However, afterward, Hayden would often receive phone calls. from Freya''s parents, thanking him for the gifts.Chapter 1029 Half a YearHayden knew Freya sent them gifts to change their perception of him, so he always brushed off it without going into details.In the following years, Freya''s parents frequently inquired about when he and Freya were nning to get married.Hayden had always passed the question to Freya, letting her handle it and pacify them.Throughout these years, he justenjoyed Freya''s care with peace ofmind, shielded from the pressuresing from her parents.But now, Freya wanted to leave him and even had ns tomarry someone else.¡°So, if she has someone else tomarry, will all the kindness sheshowed to me transfer to thatperson?¡± Hayden asked himself inwardly.As that thought emerged in Hayden''s mind, he felt uneasy.He grabbed Freya''s hand suddenly. In his reddened eyes, there was an unprecedented seriousness.¡°Freya, can you give me some time? Iwill sort everything out in at most six months and then give you everythingyou want...¡± Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030 Don''t Let Me Lose!¡°Give me everything I want? Do you know what I want?¡±Freya pulled Hayden''s hand away depressedly, a littleunwilling to continue this topic.She had talked about marriage to Hayden too many times.During the holidays, her parents would always ask her about the marriage, and rtives would discuss it behind her back.She had fought back bravely against everyone, swearing that Hayden would marry her, so they didn¡¯t need to worry aboutBut she couldn''t get a definite answer from Hayden for too long. She knew that there was no answer to this question.As long as she mentioned this word now, she would feel extremely humble in front of Hayden, so she didn¡¯t evenmention it.Seeing that Freya wanted to leave, Hayden quickly hugged her tightly from behind.¡°I know that I have let you down over and over again, and I''mChapter 1030 Don''t Let Me Lose!no longer trustworthy in your eyes. But Freya, just trust me thistime, okay? This time I will handle everything well, and I will definitely give you what you want, including marriage!¡±His promise shocked Freya a little.This was the first time Hayden had mentioned this word to her on his own initiative since she knew Hayden for many years.But after the shock, Freya quickly became upset again.¡°Are you really willing to abandon the wealth and power that you love most for me? Impossible. Even if you abandon thesethings for me on the spur of the moment, can you swear thatyou will not regret it when you look back after a few years?¡±Compared with the hopeless rtionship now, Freya was more afraid that after many years, Hayden would me herfor all his frustrations, making their marriage a mess.But even after she said that, Hayden still refused to let go ofher waist.¡°Freya, I admit that I was indeed confused by wealth andpower before, but this time when you fell into the water, I thought about it a lot. I love you very much, more than Iimagined. I can''t live without you...¡±What Hayden said surprised Freya.Chapter 1030 Don''t Let Me Lose!This was the first time that Hayden had said he loved her inthe years they have been together.She even always felt that she was the only one who wasworking hard in this rtionship.She alwayspromised with Hayden but never saw Haydenpromise with her.But now, Hayden said he loved her too...Freya felt that the wish she had kept for so many yearsseemed to be fulfilled.And Hayden was still talking.¡°Freya, give me half a year, okay? In just half a year, I''ll dealwith all the things and then go to the Chambers family to cancel the engagement.

    And we''ll get married.¡±As if he was afraid that Freya would not trust him anymore, Hayden added, ¡°If you are worried that I will lie to you, I will go with you back to your hometown this weekend, and I will talkto your parents.¡±His promise made Freya''s heart skip a beat.She believed that Hayden really wanted to marry her.Chapter 1030 Don''t Let Me Lose!He never bothered to take the initiative to mention herparents, but now, he promised to goto her home to talk about marriage.Freya stared at the corner, thought for a long time, and thensaid.¡°Hayden, I can only trust you for thst time. Don''t let me lose everything again, okay?¡± After so many years of hopeless waiting, she finally got whatshe wanted.She just had to wait for thest half a year.She wouldn''t mind taking another gamble.Even if she would losepletely inthe end, she would have no regrets about this rtionship in the future.¡°I won''t let you lose, Freya. I love you...¡±After getting Freya''s answer, Hayden was very excited.He held Freya''s face and kissed her for a long time...Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031 He Gives Up!In the morning two dayster both Freys and George recovered and were discharged from the hospitalGeorgia and Efren were about to return to New fork, so even the nanny and babysitter came.Efren held the baby with one hand and Georgia''s waist withothe other.When Freya saw them, she hurried forward to say hele, twe and Mrs. Serrano, are you leaving today?¡±Georgia just nodded slightly at her, while Georgia smiled and held Freya''s hand.

    ¡°We have been out for too long. If we don¡¯t go home as soon as possible, our family members will think we seme here and wille to take us back!After Georgia finished that, she asked Freya, ¡°What aboutyou?¡±¡°I''m going to be discharged, and Hoyden will send me back to my hometown. I will stay there for some days!Chapter 1031 He Gives Up!Georgia hesitated if she should say something after hearingthat.Freya knew what Georgia was worried about, so she just saideverything.¡°We haven''t broken up. He wants me to wait for him for another half a year.

    When he handles everything, he willmarry me..."¡°That''s good.¡± Georgia was really happy for Freya because she could tell that Freya loved Hayden very much.¡°I have to say sorry to you. If I hadn''t caused so many troubles, you wouldn''t have wasted so much time.¡±Freya believed that Georgia was smart enough to figure out that she and Hayden were here for Efren.It was just that Georgia probably also guessed that she had reasons, so Georgia never made things difficult for her.¡°There''s no need to say this. It''s all over.¡±As soon as Georgia said this, Hayden walked over, carrying Freya''s luggage.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Serrano.¡±Chapter 1031 He Gives Up!Hayden greeted them and apologized to Efren.He was sorry for dying their trip this time and promised he would visit Efren another day.Hayden didn¡¯t even mention their previous cooperation, so Efren took the initiative to talk about it.¡°As for the negotiation before, you can just draft the contract and mail it to mypany. If there are no major problems in the contract, I will sign it.¡±Hayden was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Efrenwould actually agree with his suggestion.But he also knew that Efren did this for Freya''s sake.He still didn¡¯t know what kind of agreement Freya reached with Efren that night, but Efren really agreed to give up theprofit.However, Hayden still refused it, though he knew how raresuch an opportunity was.¡°Mr. Serrano, let''s forget about the negotiation before. I made a lot of mistakes this time. I can¡¯t ept your kindness.¡±Hayden added, ¡°And I also n to give up the fight for the family property. I will talk to my family after 1 return.Chapter 1031 He Gives Up!Efren also knew about Hayden''sfamily background. If Hayden wantedto marry Freya, he would definitelylose out in the family propertypetition. So giving up directly was a better choice.¡°Then what are your ns for the future?¡± Efren asked.¡°I n to start my ownpany.Even if I can''t make a lot of money, it should be no problem to support my wife and children.¡± When Hayden talked about children, he couldn''t help looking at the kid in Efren¡¯s arms.The little guy''s eyes were bright, and he was looking around curiously. His chubby little hands were still waving vigorously.Hayden felt that it was time to have a child.When he saw the cute child now, he actually felt envious and even imagined what the child of him and Freya would looklike.So after separating from Georgia and Efren, Hayden went with Freya backto Freya''s hometown and couldn''thelp talking about the child... Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032 Jealousy¡°Freya, how many children do you think we should have in thefuture?¡±Hayden was still driving the car, while Freya was drinkingwater.Hearing Hayden''s sudden words, Freya couldn''t help but spitout the water from her mouth.¡°What''s wrong?¡± Hayden was not angry and quickly parkedthe car on the side of the road. Then he took a tissue for Freya.After Freya calmed down, she said, ¡°I''m fine. I just think you have changed too much.¡±¡°How did I change?¡± After Hayden was no longer obsessed with wealth all day long, he would often chat with Freya.¡°You used to focus on your career and hated anything thathinders your career. But now, you not only start to yearn for marriage but also want to have children.¡±Freya couldn''t believe that Hayden would be like this. Itwas so amazing.Chapter 1032 JealousyBut she had to believe it because she saw Hayden''s everychange.¡°Do you think I''m no longer ambitious and want to give up my career? Who made me like this? Silly girl.¡±As Hayden said that, he even knocked Freya on the head. Theyseemed to have returned to the time when they were just inlove on campus.Freya smiled awkwardly. ¡°I just think you are not a man whowants a child.¡±Hayden suddenly held Freya''s hand and touched it.¡°But I really want to have a child with you and then watch him or her grow up slowly. The three of us hold hands and go shopping. We will also spend the holiday together...¡±Indeed, the future picture drawn by Hayden was really beautiful, and even Freya couldn''t help yearning for it.Seeing Freya''s expectant face, Hayden was also moved. He looked at her and coaxed, ¡°Give me a baby, okay?¡±Freya''s face was blushing, but she still nodded.She also wanted to have a child with Hayden...Chapter 1032 JealousyHayden took Freya back to Freya''s hometown, and almost allthe neighbors came out to watch.¡°Wow, this car looks so cool.¡±¡°It seems to be very expensive.¡±¡°Is this Freya''s boyfriend?¡±¡°Freya, you''ve be rich, but don''t forget about yourcousin.¡±As soon as Hayden''s car stopped, he was surrounded by countless people.

    Some people even ask Freya about Hayden''s upation and even wanted to ask Hayden if he could find jobs for their sons and daughters in a bigpany.

    Of course, some people who knew the news started to gossip.For example, Freya''s cousin, RoseWills, said to some people, ¡°Do youreally think that a rich man who iswith Freya is her boyfriend? Youknow what, Freya is just this man''s mistress.¡± Rose married a fellow viger. Although that man was hardworking and reliable, he was poor.Chapter 1032 JealousyVigers in the city had been rumoring that Freya had a richboyfriend, and Rose felt jealous.Fortunately, Freya never brought her boyfriend back to the vige, nor didshe mention the marriage, so Rosefelt better. But today, Freya brought that man back, and he was still driving a luxury car.

    In contrast, Rose felt jealous.In Rose''s eyes, Freya was simr to her, so how could Freya marry such a rich man?With limited vision, Rose wished toruin the rtionship between Freyaand Hayden and ruin Freya''s good reputation. Therefore, under her deliberate guidance, everyone no longer admired Freya but began to mock her with contempt andridicule.Some people even said to Freya when Freya and Haydengot off the car, ¡°Freya, we can¡¯t even give up reputation and morality for money, can we?"Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033 GuiltIt was the first time for Freya to return to the vige withHayden, so she was already a little nervous.However, these folks from the vige were still gossiping, which made Freya angry.¡°You said I have no morals and no reputation just when Ie back. I didn''t offend you, right?¡±Mrs. Simons was the one who yelled at Freya just now. Mrs. Simons didn¡¯t expect Freya dared to talk back when so many people were talking about her.

    Besides, it was Freya''s cousin, Rose, who started the topic justnow. Mrs. Simons just thought it was true.Freya dared to challenge her now, so she must teach Freya alesson since Freya destroyed a family.So Mrs. Simons began to curse Freya, ¡°You have no morals because you are a mistress. Your parents brought you up not to let you destroy a family. I just don''t want your parents to feel disappointed. I persuaded you out of kindness, but your bite me like that.¡±Chapter 1033 GuiltOthers were even more excited when they saw Mrs. Simonsand Freya arguing.Rose hid in the crowd, feeling very proud of herself.Freya was scolded for no reason, so she naturally feltufortable. She wanted to go forward and continue her argument with Mrs.

    Simons.But Hayden put his arms around Freya''s waist and whilegiving Freya support, he said to Mrs. Simons with a loud voice.¡°Madam, Freya and I are dating openly, and we are going to get married soon.

    Freya is not a mistress, and I don¡¯t need you to teach her any lesson.¡±As soon as Hayden said this, he attracted everyone¡¯sattention.Only then did people see that he was not only rich but alsohandsome like a star.In addition, his aura was so impressive that rural people like them had never seen it before.Even an eloquent viger like Mrs. Simons had no words to refute Hayden.

    Chapter 1033 GuiltFreya, then she could not offend Freya.Her two sons who dropped out of high school still needed a good job. Mrs.

    Simons hoped her sons would also buy such a luxury car in the future.So Mrs. Simons thought about it carefully and then told everyone who her news came from.¡°I also heard it from Rose that Freya was a mistress. I thought you were rtives, so she couldn''t have lied. I..."Now, everyone looked at Rose.Rose never expected that Mrs. Simons would push her out so quickly, and she was a little stunned for a while.Hayden originally wanted to punish the culprit, but when he heard that it was Freya''s rtive, he was a little hesitant.He was not sure about the rtionship between Rose and Freya and even Freya''s parents.If their rtionship was good, hewould offend Rose before he married Freya, which would cause Freyatrouble. Freya didn¡¯t know that Hayden was thinking about her now. She just looked at Rose coldly and asked.Chapter 1033 Guilt¡°Rose, we have no grudge, andneither do our two families. Can youtell me why you nder me so maliciously?¡± Rose''s sinister intentions were undoubtedly exposed, causing her to be criticized.

    Rose was very embarrassed, but she talked back inannoyance, ¡°I also heard it from someone else. You just feel guilty because you are afraid of nders.¡±Freya was furious. She never expected Rose to be soshameless.She was so angry that she wanted to pull Rose''s hair and fightwith her.But at this time, Hayden said, ¡°Iwanted to be polite to you, cousin,since I''m going to marry Freya, andyou are Freya''s rtive.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034 Destroy Her House¡°But now, it seems that you don''t deserve my politeness. We don¡¯t need the rtive who bullies Freya. Freya did nothing wrong. If you dare to nder her again, I will ask my people to destroy your house.¡±Hayden directly fought back.He knew how to deal with barbaric and unreasonablepeople like Rose. These people would flinch when they facedsomeone more powerful.As expected, Rose immediately flinched.¡°How can you be so unreasonable? You can''t destroy my house just because of my words.¡±Although her house was quite dpidated, it was also a ce for their family to settle down.If it was destroyed by Hayden, where should they live?Most importantly, Rose was very likely to be kicked out of the house by her ipetent and rude husband!Thinking of this, Rose immediately changed her attitude andChapter 1034 Destroy Her Housined to Hayden and Freya tearfully.¡°No matter what, we are all a family. How can you bully me like this?"People sympathized with the weak. Even if Rose didsomething wrong first, everyone began to feel sorry for herwhen she cried.Even Mrs. Simons spoke for Rose.¡°Freya, after all, Rose is your cousin, and she is happy for youwhen you bring your boyfriend back. But you even want todestroy her house. You have gone too far!¡±¡°Didn''t you see that she ndered me with lies? Do I have topromise with her just because she cries?¡±Freya felt angry again.She was panting heavily because she just recovered.When Hayden noticed it, he quickly patted Freya on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I''ll handle this.¡±¡°But...¡± Freya wanted to say something, but Hayden kissed heron the forehead in front of so many people.Freya was stunned by his action.Chapter 1034 Destroy Her HouseAlthough she and Hayden had been in love for many years and had done many intimate things, it was the first time that he kissed her in front of so many folks from the vige.She was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what these people would think of her.But in fact, the onlookers were also a little confused.Most people think those from the city were too open-minded.It was still broad daylight, and so many people were watching, but the two kissed.

    But they could also tell that this rich man liked Freya very much.His kiss was so careful with his love for Freya.Even Rose was surprised.Her useless husband always yelled at her and had never been so gentle with her.

    This rich man seemed to love Freya very much.Rose was definitely jealous of Freya.Chapter 1034 Destroy Her HouseCompared with Rose''s husband, Freya''s boyfriend was not only wealthy and handsome but also loved Freya very much.As for Rose''s husband, who was poor and not handsome, didn''t even have basic respect for Rose.When Rose was almost overwhelmed by jealousy, she heard Hayden speak again.¡°If anyone of you thinks we havegone too far and dares to speak forthat woman, I will also destroy your houses.¡± Hayden said it while looking at Mrs. Simons, so it meant that Mrs. Simons was also his target.Mrs. Simons was just messing thingsup to take revenge on Hayden andFreya for embarrassing her just now,and she didn''t want to get intotrouble at all. So she immediately said, ¡°That''s your family affair. It has nothing to do with me. I have to go home and cook.¡±After Mrs. Simons said that, she ran away.The onlookers didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so they dispersed immediately.

    Soon only Rose was left.Chapter 1034 Destroy Her HouseRose red at Freya angrily, then turned around, and wenthome.Freya thought that Rose just feltguilty and ran away. She didn''t think much about it and brought Hayden to her home. B

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035 Let Her GoIn the Mcbride family, Freya''s parents cooked Freya''s favorite meal after they learned that Freya was going home.They didn¡¯t even have time to care about the noises outside.Freya finally brought Hayden into the house.¡°Mom, Dad, we''re back.¡±As soon as Freya''s voice came into the yard, her parents ranout of the kitchen.¡°Freya, we cooked for you early in the morning...¡±But when they saw Hayden, they were a little surprised.Before Freya came back this time, she didn''t tell her parents that she would bring Hayden back with her.¡°Hayden is here too.¡± Duncan tried his best to smile when hesaw Hayden.But when Maeve saw Hayden, her face turned cold. She didn¡¯t even bother to say hello and just dragged Freya into the room to talk.Chapter 1035 Let Her GoShe didn¡¯t even lower her voice, as if she was expressing her dissatisfaction with Hayden.¡°Why do you bring him back? You''ve been his girlfriend for so many years. He doesn¡¯t want to marry you or give you a future. What''s the point of wasting time with him like this?¡±*Mom, Hayden and I want to get married. We need to talk.¡± Freya tried tofort Maeve.¡°If he really wants to marry you, it won''t take so many years. Freya, no matter what he says this time, I won''t believe himagain.¡±Later, Freya seemed to be worried that Maeve would say harsher words, so she directly covered Maeve¡¯s mouth.Duncan fried his best to maintain a smiling face and said to Hayden, ¡°Freya''s mother is always straightforward, so don''tmind her words. Let''s go into the room. Don¡¯t stand here.¡±Although Duncan didn''t react as violently as Maeve, Hayden could also feel that Duncan''s attitude was obviously muchcolder than before.In the past, when Duncan greeted him, he always treated Hayden like his son.

    Chapter 1035 Let Her GoAt that time, Freya''s parents really liked him as their son.But Hayden knew that he couldn''t me anyone. He madeso many mistakes before and disrespected Freya, which hurt Freya''s parents over and over again.Thinking of this, Hayden said, ¡°Ie with Freya this time to talk about our marriage.¡±Hayden''s tone was rarely serious.It also made Duncan look at him in surprise.But Duncan quickly exined, ¡°Sorry, I was just a little surprised. After all, Freya said before that you had no ns to get married in recent years.¡±When Hayden heard this, he felt guilty.In fact, he was also very curious about how did Freya continue to persuade her parents during the years when he refused to get married. She even made her parents call and chat withhim asionally.But now, he understood that Freyahad been lying to them all the timeand to herself. Seeing that Hayden was silent for quite a while, Duncanthought Hayden was ming Freya, so he persuaded Hayden.Chapter 1035 Let Her Go¡°Hayden, if you really have no intention of marrying Freya,then let her go, and let yourself go. Life is short. You don''t haveto be so stubborn.¡±Duncan added, ¡°Actually, the first time I saw you, I thoughtyou wouldn''t marry Freya. Yourfamily background is too good, and Freya is just from an ordinary family.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    she praised you and asked us to believe you too.¡±¡°We can tell that Freya loves you very much, so we agreed towait for you for three years. But we didn''t expect that therewould be another three years. Girls at the same age as Freya were allmarried, and some of them even had children...¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036 Get Married! ¡°Freya used to be the best girl in our vige, and so many boys came to her and wanted to marry her. But Freya insisted on waiting for you, and it was inevitable that gossip would spread. Her mother heard about the gossip in the vige and got angry. When we asked Freya a while ago if you want to get married, Freya said that she would wait for you for another three years. The mother and the daughter argued again...¡± In Hayden''s impression, Duncan always talked little. Even when Hayden visited the Mcbride House, Duncan was rtively taciturn before. But Duncan said so much today. He just wanted to persuade Hayden to break up with Freya if Hayden couldn''t marry Freya. Hayden didn¡¯t expect that he would be persuaded to break up when he came to Freya''s family to talk about their marriage. He felt mixed feelings for a while. However, he also knew that he deserved all this because he made mistakes. Chapter 1036 Get Married! So he quickly calmed down, suppressed his emotions, and looked at Duncan seriously. ¡°I reallye to talk about our marriage. I want to marry Freya and spend my life with her.¡± But Duncan didn¡¯t respond directly and still looked at Hayden with hesitation, as if he was distinguishing whether what Hayden said was true or not. Hayden hurriedly added, ¡°I admit that I did make mistakes before, which hurt Freya, you, and her mother. But I still beg you to give me another chance. I will definitely not disappoint Freya and you again...¡± Hayden spoke seriously. He was unaware that Freya and Maeve hade out of the kitchen at this time and heard what he just said. Maeve just learned from Freya that Hayden came to propose marriage this time, and she still couldn''t believe it until she heard what Hayden said just now... As a mother, Maeve didn¡¯t really want to force her daughter to break up because it would make Freya sad. She forced Freya and Hayden to make a decision as soon as possible. Chapter 1036 Get Married! Now that Hayden had made a decision, Maeve was willing to try again to ept him. Hayden turned around and saw Freya and Maeve standing behind him, so he repeated what he had just said to Duncan. Maeve''s attitude toward him gradually became better.

    After the meal, Maeve ordered Freya, ¡°Go to the vegetable market at the entrance of the vige and buy some eggs.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t we have a lot of eggs at home? Why do you want to buy more?¡± Freya knew that they wanted to talk to Hayden alone and was also worried that their conversation would be unpleasant, so she refused to leave. ¡°Those eggs are not tasty. Go and buy some better ones,¡± Maeve said. ¡°Eggs are all the same. There is no better one.¡± Maeve naturally knew that Freya wanted to listen to their conversation, so she got angry and pushed Freya to the door. ¡°If you don''t want to buy eggs, just check the house and see what we need to buy. Buy them all! You haven''t been married yet, so you must listen to me.¡± Chapter 1036 Get Married! Seeing Freya being scolded, Hayden felt sorry and amused. ¡°It''s okay. Just go. Your parents won''t hurt me.¡± Hayden also showed Freya a bright smile. Freya finally agreed. ¡°Then I''ll go buy some fruit.¡± Freya went out, and the conversation between Duncan, Maeve, and Hayden about the marriage started. But what exactly did they talk about? After Freya came back, she kept trying to know it from Hayden. That night... Duncan and Maeve went to sleep, and Freya also took Hayden back to her room. They had to stay together. Freya''s house was not big with just two bedrooms, and the sofa in the living room was too small. So every time Hayden came to the Mcbride House, he had to live in Freya''s room. Freya took the opportunity to ask Hayden, ¡°What did you say to my parents today?¡± However, Hayden turned over on the bed and pushed her

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037 Have a Baby? ¡°Are you really so curious? Please me first, and I''ll tell you..." Hayden hooked his lips and smiled wickedly. Because Freya fell into the water with a high fever and caused pneumonia, the two hadn''t had sex for a long time. The two of them were young and full of energy. It was hard to control themselves when they slept together. Therefore, Hayden not only spoke bluntly, but also his body was getting hotter. Freya would have let Hayden do that if they were in another ce. But this was at her house. Freya was a little shy. She refused, ¡°Don''t do that.¡± ¡°Freya, your parents agreed with us to get married. We are allowed to do this now.¡± Hayden coaxed Freya and took the opportunity to do what he wanted. Chapter 1037 Have a Baby? ¡°You bastard. You still haven''t told me what you said to my parents. You just bully me!¡± Freya didn''t get the answer she wanted but was coaxed to have sex with Hayden. She was a little angry now.

    She even struggled to get rid of Hayden''s control. But Hayden pressed her tightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what we talked about, as long as you know that we will get married soon, and that they sincerely bless us...¡± Maybe Hayden''s words had a kind of magic tofort her, Freya gradually gave up struggling and got lost in his arms. Freya still did not forget to ask Hayden to take contraceptives even though she was at a loss. But she heard Hayden coaxing in her ear, ¡°Freya, give me a baby. I know it''s not the best time, but I really can¡¯t wait...!" Seeing Efren taking Georgia and their child today, Hayden envied the happy family when the three of them stood together. Duncan and Maeve were still reluctant to believe Hayden, which made Hayden panic. uld change their attitude with with light not insist on separating ing n''t agree to Hayden now. After iter arry her, there were still many any ree with their marriage. dachild, their future would den den failed to keep his Donis mistress who wanted to ps becbecause the Hayden ders was too good at Ch Chapter 1037 Have a ! Froy Freya quickly got dressed But But Hayden was not in the TherThere was only the sound kitchatchen. Freyreya hurried into the kitch ¡°Montom, where''s Hayden?¡± F ¡°He wee went to help your fathe made Fire Greya a little surprise Can be the shresh grain? ¡°He can leartean it if he doesn all didn¡¯t know how it and then! ¡°That''s true, bue. but..¡± ed and did tar stop for he could no longerger see But Freya knew now that Hayde things. She was afraid that Mat Hayde his temper. But Maeve interrupted ned her Chapter 1037 Have a Baby? Freya quickly got dressed and came out of the room. But Hayden was not in the living room either. There was only the sound of chopping vegetables from the kitchen. Freya hurried into the kitchen and saw Maeve cooking. ¡°Mom, where''s Hayden?¡± Freya walked forward and asked. ¡°He went to help your father thresh grain.¡± Maeve¡¯s words made Freya a little surprised. ¡°Can he thresh grain?¡± ¡°He can learn it if he doesn¡¯t know it. No one is born with it. We all didn¡¯t know it and then learned it,¡± Maeve said.

    ¡°That''s true, but...¡± But Freya knew that Hayden didn''t like doing such messy things. She was afraid that Hayden would feel annoyedter and lose his temper.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    But Maeve interrupted her and said earnestly, ¡°Freya, not Chapter 1037 Have a Baby? matter how much you love him, you can¡¯t follow him in everything. You are going to be with him for a lifetime. If you are the only one who pays, your life will be very tiring..."

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038 Ungrateful Girl Freya was at a loss for words for a while and didn¡¯t know how to respond to Maeve. It turned out that her parents had always known that she was the only one who paid. ¡°Alright, we just want to test him. If he can¡¯t even pass this test, he will never get you!¡± After all, Maeve didn¡¯t want to make Freya sad, so she quickly changed her mind. ¡°Then don¡¯t make the test too hard,¡± Freya said. As soon as she finished speaking, her mother knocked her on the head. ¡°You haven''t married yet! Don''t speak for him, ungrateful girl.¡± Freya giggled. ¡°I''ll make spaghettiter. Send it to your dad and Hayden. They are doing a hard job today, so I guess they can¡¯te back until evening,¡± Maeve said. Chapter 1038 Ungrateful Girl Freya nodded in a hurry. When she came to the field with the spaghetti made by Maeve, she saw Hayden wearing a shirt and trousers with arge bundle of grain over his shoulder and walking around. He tied the dried grain into a bundle and then sent it to Duncan next to the machine.

    After Duncan took it, he put it into the machine, waited for the grain to be ground by the machine, and then packed it into bags. The two cooperated well and seemed to be talking andughing. But Freya looked at Hayden''s back, feeling inexplicably sorry. Hayden was born with a silver spoon and had never had to do such hard work. But now... At this time, Duncan noticed Freya and shouted with a smile, ¡°What are you doing there? Quickly bring the spaghetti to us. Hayden must be hungry.¡± Duncan''s shout brought Freya back to her senses and made.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hayden look back at Freya. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hayden put the bundle of grains on his Chapter 1038 Ungrateful Girl shoulders next to the machine beforeing to Freya. Busy in the field all morning, Hayden''s handsome face was a little flushed, and there was sweat on his forehead. However, Hayden didn¡¯t look embarrassed since he had a special aura. On the contrary, he looked a little more masculine. He still had a bright smile on his face, and he didn¡¯t look reluctant. This somewhat made Freya heave a sigh of relief. However, Freya still took out a towel and wiped away the sweat for Hayden. ¡°You must be tired.¡± ¡°I''m not tired. Your father said he was going to catch fish at night, and I want to follow him.¡± Hayden didn¡¯t expect that the Mcbride family also bought a pond to raise fish. This somewhat changed Hayden''s views on the countryside and made him feel very interested. He really wanted to learn more about it. ¡°But...¡± Freya knew Hayden might not stop working until the evening If Handanu Sieb with her father at aight Chapter 1038 Ungrateful Girl there would be no time to rest for the whole day. ¡°But what? I''m much younger than your father. He can do it, and so can I.¡±

    Hayden took a te of spaghetti, talking while eating. At this time, Duncan also said, ¡°That''s right. Hayden, I''ll show you the hairy fish I raise in the evening.

    They''re all big. If your like it, we''ll catch a few and have a drink at night.¡± Hayden quickly agreed and said, ¡°I''m very expecting the fish you raised.¡± Duncanughed and said, ¡°It must be better than those you eat in the city. My fish are so fat.¡± Seeing Hayden talking and chatting with Duncan, Freya was very happy. But when she thought that Hayden had worked all day and was going to catch fish with her father at night, she also felt a little worried. Her father had been used to working hard all year round, so he didn''t feel particrly tired, but Hayden had never done such a tiring job before. Now Howd

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039 Exhausted? After eating the spaghetti, Hayden was sitting on the ridge of the field, and Freya hurried over. ¡°You''ve been busy all day, so let''s just go home tonight. I''ll exin it to my father. You just have a rest at home.¡± Freya added, ¡°If you want to eat fish, I will go there with my father at night and catch some for you.¡± But Hayden raised his hand, rubbed her hair, and said with a smile, ¡°Freya, you don''t have to worry about me. I used to go to the gym to exercise. Now I just use the energy in the gym to work.¡± ¡°But...¡± Freya was still worried. She knew that Hayden had the habit of going to the gym, but gym exercise was different from working in the fields. But Hayden said directly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Okay, we''ve finished the spaghetti. You should go back and don''t disturb our work.¡± Duncan also urged Freya to go back. Chapter

    1039 Exhausted? In the end, Freya could only leave with the empty tes. As Hayden promised, he actually went to catch fish with Duncan at night after working hard for the whole day. The two returned home with fish. Duncan steamed a few fish and wanted to drink with Hayden, only to find that Hayden was leaning on the sofa and fell asleep. Duncan smiled and nodded. Then he found a nket to cover Hayden and asked Freya to wait. When Hayden woke up, Freya should take him back to the room. ¡°As for the fish, I''ll catch a few more for him tomorrow. Let him take a good rest. He''s tired.¡± When Duncan returned to his room, Freya looked at Hayden''s sleeping face, feeling both sweet and worried. After working all day, Hayden must be very tired, but this time he didn¡¯tin at all. In the past, he didn¡¯t like going to the fields. Sometimes when he went out with Freya in the fields, he would lose his temper because of the mud on his shoes. But this time, Hayden not only didn''t lose his temper but also helped Freya''s father with all the farm work. Chapter 1039 Exhausted? This was the first time Freya had enjoyed the two sided¡ªlove. She was moved. After taking Hayden back to her room to sleep, she felt a little sleepless. But Hayden suddenly turned over and held her waist. He then brought her into his arms.

    ¡°Why haven''t you slept yet?¡± Hayden rubbed Freya''s ear. His voice was hoarse just after waking up. ¡°I wonder if you will run out of enthusiasm one day and don''t like this ce anymore.¡± Freya held Hayden''s hand and rubbed it. Sometimes the happier people felt, the more they worried about gains and losses. Freya was just like this now. She was afraid that the tedious affairs in the countryside would make Hayden tired and make him escape from here and from her. And what she was most afraid of was that she would not be able to adapt to the lonely days when she was abandoned after being extremely doted on by Hayden. Chapter

    1039 Exhausted? But when Hayden heard this, he suddenly turned over and pressed on her body. ¡°It''s my fault. I shouldn''t give you time to think too much.¡±

    As soon as he said that, his kiss came. Freya quickly struggled and refused, ¡°Are you crazy? You are so tired today. You need a good rest!¡± ¡°I have rested just now, and now, my energy is replenished. Don¡¯t you believe me? Let''s try it.¡± ¡°l won''t believe you.¡± But Hayden still made it regardless of whether she believed it or not. When it was over, Freya was too tired to move. She didn¡¯t even bother to take a shower and fell asleep directly in Hayden''s arms. Hayden hugged Freya, feeling indescribably satisfied. It was midnight, and the two quickly fell asleep.

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My HusbandN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040 Embarrass Herself Hayden apanied Freya and lived in this small vige for a week. During the day, he did farm work with Duncan, and at night, he would have a romantic night with Freya. This kind of life was rxing, making him feel unprecedented happiness. However, there were continuous conflicts between the Gollust and Chambers families. Hayden had already told his family that he would call off his engagement with Maura. But neither his family nor the Chambers family could ept it. Maura directly refused him. She said,

    ¡°At the beginning, Hayden pestered me to be engaged to him. Now, he doesn¡¯t want me and distances himself from me. He did these things at will. There is no such good thing in the world!¡± Maura was the apple of the eye in the Chambers family. She was always the one to dump her boyfriends. So she couldn''t ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    1040 Embarrass Herself ept being dumped. Once she liked something, she would never give it up to others. Including her boyfriend! ¡°Call the Gollust family and tell them I won''t agree to call off the engagement!¡± Maura asked her father to put pressure on the Gollust family, making Hayden have to attend her birthday party on her birthday. The Gollust family had notified Hayden, but Hayden refused. ¡°l won''t go there. Anyway, I''ll call off the engagement, so I won''t waste time acting with her anymore.¡± After saying this, he hung up the phone. But the Gollust family didn¡¯t give up. They made many phone calls daily to urge Hayden, hoping he would change his mind. Maura didn''t receive any reply from the Gollust family, so she thought Hayden had agreed to attend her birthday party.

    Today was the day of Maura¡¯s birthday party. The Chambers family invited all the celebrities of the city to the party and nned to announce the wedding date of Hayden and Maura ording to Maura¡¯s request. Chapter 1040 Embarrass Herself Maura decided to announce her marriage to Hayden first, setting the wedding date and making it public. Even if the Gollust family agreed to Hayden''s decision, they had to consider a series of adverse effects caused by breaking a pledge of marriage after she announced the wedding date. For example, it would cause the falling stock price of the Gollust Group and offend the Chambers family and even its business partners. The Gollust family was a typical merchant family.

    They would give her a satisfactory response after weighing the pros and cons. To achieve this goal, Maura even changed the birthday cake into an engagement cake, which was taller than a person''s. And the banquet hall was decorated like a wedding site. When the guests came and saw this hall, they guessed that the Chambers family would have something happy to announce, so they congratted Maura in advance. Maura epted everyone''s congrattions with a gentle smile and waited for Hayden''s arrival. Chapter 1040 Embarrass Herself But Hayden didn¡¯t show up until halfway through the party. Maura was worried that there would only be a joke if Hayden didn¡¯t show up, so she quickly went to Brian and asked him to call Hayden back as soon as possible. But Brian was also helpless. ¡°No matter how much I persuaded him, he refused toe here.¡± In the past, Brian could use the family property to pressure Hayden to make hime back obediently. But since Hayden gave up everything about the Gollust family, he ignored his family¡¯s persuasion. ¡°Why don''t you tell him that if he doesn¡¯t return, you will freeze his credit card and take back the house and car that were given to him?¡± Brian thought it was a good idea, so he immediately asked the secretary to call Hayden. But Hayden was not threatened. After the secretary told him about this, he refused to attend Maura¡¯s birthday party. Brian looked at Maura with a guilty face. Maura knew that her scheming arrangement would embarrass her. Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041 Awkward Scene

    Maura tried to prevent the embarrassing thing from happening. She called the boss of the cake shop

    not to deliver the cake, and the boss agreed on the phone. But the next second, the staff pushed the

    engagement cake, which was more than one person high, into the hall.

    The guests looked at the two beautiful little action figures on the cake and knew that the Chambers

    family would announce Maura''s wedding date, so they all congratted Maura.

    But some guests asked curiously, "Isn''t the Chambers family going to announce the wedding date?

    Why didn''t Mr. Golluste here?"

    Some guests guessed something from Maura''s ferocious expression. They whispered.

    "It seems that Mr. Gollust is going to break a pledge of marriage. Otherwise, he would not leave his

    fianc¨¦e here alone."

    "Have you heard this? There was a position change in the Gollust Group in the past two days, and Mr.

    Gollust is no longer the general manager."

    "Don''t you know that Mr. Gollust and his assistant, Freya, are a couple? They''ve been together since

    college, and he always took Freya with him wherever he went. I heard some news from the staff of the

    Gollust Group that he apanied Freya back to her hometown."

    Someone said, "Even if Miss Chambers can get married, she probably won''t be happy."

    Maura nned to keep her smile and cut the cake to pretend that everything was going well.

    But listening to the guests'' discussion, she knew that she would only be aughingstock even if she

    kept smiling. She rushed forward and pushed down the tall cake.

    "Get out! Get out of here!" She roared at the guests.

    Because of her wealthy family, Maura was arrogant. She had never been so humiliated.

    She couldn''t stand others pointing at her and talking about her. Even their sympathetic eyes would

    make her feel ufortable.

    But at this moment, these people werementing on her marriage.

    Maura lost her head. While yelling at the surrounding guests, she also picked up the cake on the

    ground and threw it at those gossipy people who liked to talk about others.

    Those who came to the birthday party were all famous in this city. They couldn''t bear being scolded

    and treated rudely by Maura.

    They left the banquet hall and shouted, "I would never ept the Chambers family''s invitation. Even if

    you beg me, I won''te!"

    The Chambers and Gollust families feared Maura would continue doing something extreme, so they

    hurried forward to stop her.

    Maura''s extreme behavior was restrained, and the party was ruined.

    She ruined her previous good reputation and the Chambers family''s reputation.

    She med herself and fell to the ground sadly, covering her face and crying loudly.

    "Don''t cry, Miss Chambers. You deserve better. It''s Hayden''s fault. He doesn''t cherish you."

    Brianforted Maura.

    But Maura said, "I don''t care. I want to marry Hayden. He made me notorious, and he must stay in hellN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    with me. I won''t let him go!"

    Seeing her crazy state, Brian suddenly realized that such a woman was not suitable for Hayden and

    the Gollust family.

    Maura ordered the engagement cake. Even though he had repeatedly reminded her that Hayden might

    not be here, she insisted on going her own way.

    Her birthday party was ruined, but she med the Gollust family for all her faults.

    She was a crazy woman!

    Brian was also angry. He said, "It''s none of my business."

    Then, he left the banquet hall quickly.

    In this situation, the Chambers family could only persuade Maura.

    But Maura didn''t listen to them. The next day, She knew that Hayden stayed with Freya in her

    hometown, so she immediately went there.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042 me Them

    In the Mcbride family.

    Hayden diligently helped Freya''s parents do farm work these few days. Her parent treated him as a

    prospective son-inw.

    There was a family banquet this morning. They allowed Hayden to appear at the banquet as a

    prospective son-inw.

    Hayden wore a haze blue shirt with a long ck suit.

    Although he got tanned quite a bit in the countryside these days, it didn''t hide his noble aura. His

    appearance was outstanding. The Mcbride family''s rtives liked him very much.

    Since Freya and Hayden went to the Mcbride''s residence, these rtives surrounded Hayden and

    talked to him warmly.

    Fortunately, Hayden had been the leader of a bigpany. Even if a group of people surrounded him,

    he could answer their questions and talk to them with ease. Besides, he still had time to pass coffee to

    Duncan and Maeve and ask if Freya was cold.

    Therefore, the rtives of the Mcbride family praised him even more.

    But no one talked to Rose and her husband, Gaven Willis, since they entered the hall. They could only

    sit silently in the corner.

    Rose looked at Hayden and Freya, who were surrounded by many people. She felt inexplicably

    depressed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Why don''t you go out and help others?"

    Rose was angry, so she vented her anger on Gaven.

    But Gaven was most disgusted by women''s irresponsible remarks, especially in front of many rtives.

    He suddenly pped Rose.

    "Are youmanding me?"

    This p was hard, and all the rtives turned to look at Rose and Gaven.

    "What''s the matter? Why did you quarrel?"

    "Can''t you watch your actions? Today is Hayden''s first time participating in our family banquet. Don''t

    scare him!"

    These rtives scolded and med Rose, but no oneforted her.

    Rose felt aggrieved and ashamed. She burst into tears and yelled at them hysterically.

    "We are always quiet, but you only care about money. Freya''s boyfriend is rich, and you all focused on

    pleasing them. We are poor, so you ignored us!"

    Rose even pointed at Duncan and said, "Uncle, before I married Gaven, you said he was a good man.

    If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have married him, a loser! He doesn''t work, stays at home, and even hits

    me when he gets angry..."

    Then, she scolded Hayden and Freya, "You live a happy life. Why do you have to show off and

    embarrass me? Right, you are rich. So what? What is the big deal?"

    Everyone did not expect Rose to turn the lively family banquet into a criticism meeting. For a while,

    they look at each other.

    Those people who Rose scolded also became the focus of the discussion. Everyone nced at

    Duncan, Hayden, and Freya.

    Even if Rose''s parents apologized repeatedly, they could not alleviate the embarrassment.

    Finally, Hayden said, "It shouldn''t be my turn to say these words, but you are married and still can''t

    understand this truth. So I think it is necessary to wake you up."

    As soon as Hayden spoke, Maeve pulled him and tried to stop him from speaking.

    Rose always liked to be shrewish and make a scene for no reason.

    After marrying Gaven, she would make trouble every month.

    She had med Duncan several times because he praised Gaven as a good man.

    They endured Rose''s scolding all the time. After all, they were rtives and had to contact each other.

    But Hayden said, "If you don''t make some things clear, she will always think it is your responsibility."

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043 Married the Wrong Person

    Duncan probably thought Hayden''s words made sense, so he dragged Maeve to stop her persuasion.

    So, Hayden said, "You said that Freya and I deliberately showed our affection in front of you, but in

    fact, this is our life normalcy."

    Freya also nodded.

    Hayden didn''t promise to marry her at the very beginning, and their rtionship was not as good as it

    was now. But since Hayden knew that her bronchitis would re up whenever she caught a cold, he

    would always pay attention to her if she felt cold in winter.

    So today, they didn''t make public disy affection.

    Then, Hayden said, "You said everyone pleased us because we are rich. Actually, I suppose you might

    be wrong. We noticed their rtives, so they are willing to chat with us."

    Hayden continued, "I also admit that I am trying to please them today, but I want to be a family

    with them and be a member of the Mcbride family. So I paid a little more attention to them. So I think

    there should be nothing wrong with it!"

    The rtives of the Mcbride family felt what Hayden said was reasonable, so they all nodded and

    looked at him with admiration.

    Their discussion made Rose and Gaven lower their heads in shame.

    But Hayden didn''t stop.

    "In the end, you kept saying you married Gaven because of Duncan''s praises. Over the years, you

    have med your unfortunate marriage on Duncan. But don''t you think that when you asked other

    rtives, what did they tell you?"

    "Your personality is paranoid, and you won''t easily repent of the things you believe. Even if they denied

    Gaven at that time, you would think they did not hope you live well. So I believe that most of the

    rtives praised Gaven at that time. But after you knew Gaven''s true colors, you dared not to me

    those people but only me Duncan. In a word, you think Duncan and Maeve are honest and easy to

    bully."

    Rose''s head lowed her head because Hayden exposed her real thoughts.

    She had an unfortunate life and wanted to find someone to take this responsibility.

    Duncan was honest, generous, and kind. So she simply med her responsible person on Duncan.

    She had mocked and scolded Duncan overtly and secretly these years. But Duncan had never taken

    her words seriously.

    Unexpectedly, all of her thoughts were exposed by Hayden in front of so many rtives.

    Rose felt guilty and sad. She began to cry. "But if I don''t me him, how can I survive this unluckyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    marriage?"

    Her life was unhappy, and she was not allowed to hate others. Then, she had no purpose in life at all.

    But Hayden asked, "Do you want to hate others to improve your life? You should ask yourself. When

    you first married, was your life as messed up as it is now?"

    Rose recalled that when she and Gaven first got married, Gaven was different from what he was this

    year. He wouldn''t hit her from time to time, and even say something considerate and take the initiative

    to help her with housework.

    At that time, their lives were still sweet, even if they had little money.

    When did Gaven be a loser like this?

    Since she heard that Freya found a rich boyfriend, she med Gaven and scolded him for no money,

    It was also from that time that Gaven pped her for the first time and became decadent.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044 His Fianc¨¦e

    Rose suddenly realized that all the faults were on herself.

    Her unceasingint made Gaven be irritable and lose confidence in this marriage. In the

    end, he turned all the grievances into violence.

    Only then did Rose realize that the person she should have hated the most was herself.

    She would have gotten an ordinary and happy life if she hadn''t been too greedy.

    She burst into tears again but did not argue with Hayden again this time.

    After Hayden finished speaking, he went on to chat with other rtives.

    At the dinnerter, he made a toast to Rose and Gaven, "What I said was a little impolite, so don''t take

    it seriously. I just really want to be a member of the Mcbride family, and I hope you two will get better."

    Rose lowered her head guiltily and did not speak.

    On the contrary, Gaven picked up his wine ss, drank happily, and even thanked Hayden.

    Gaven knew what their problem was, but he was not good at expression, so he could only turn his

    anger into violence to stop Rose from saying more hurtful words.

    But Hayden said it bluntly and helped them make it clear.

    At least it could make Rose realize the problem and start to repent.

    Ross made up with Gavin. The atmosphere of the banquet became even better.

    After the family banquet, everyone was about to go home when they saw a luxury car on the side of the

    road.

    The people in the vige had never seen such a luxury car. They all looked at the car curiously.

    Hayden stared at the car and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    He recognized that it was Maura''s car.

    Freya noticed that Hayden''s expression had changed all of a sudden. She immediately realized

    something was wrong.

    "Wow, what''s the brand of the car? Look at its logo! The car looks expensive!"

    "Even if the tires are covered in mud, it looks shiny."

    Maura opened the door and got out when the vigers were talking about the car.

    She wore a good-looking ck woolen coat with a belt tied around her waist, and her long curly hair fellN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    around her shoulders.

    She wore sunsses. When she went to Hayden and stood in front of him, she slowly took off her

    sunsses and smiled.

    Not only Freya''s rtives but even the vigers watching the car on the side of the road noticed that

    this beautiful woman wasing for Hayden.

    Therefore, everyone did not leave in a hurry but quietly gathered around to watch.

    Maura stood in front of Hayden and smiled.

    She asked, "Hayden, you haven''t seen me for a few days. Don''t even recognize me as your fianc¨¦e?"

    As soon as these words came out, almost everyone was shocked, especially the rtives of the

    Mcbride family.

    Hayden participated in the family banquet and greeted all the rtives. Everyone epted and

    recognized him as the future son-inw of the Mcbride family.

    But that woman came here and said she was Hayden''s fianc¨¦e!

    What on earth was going on?

    Everyone looked at me each other and nced at Freya, Hayden, and the beautiful women.

    In addition to doubts, there was more gossip.

    Hayden knew that he could not let Maura mislead the crowd. Otherwise, the rumors in the vige would

    push Freya and her parents into hell.

    So he immediately refuted Maura, saying, "I have already proposed to call off the engagement. You are

    not my fianc¨¦e. My fianc¨¦e is only Freya!"

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045 She Is My Only Love

    Maura didn''t expect that Hayden would deny it so directly. She could no longer maintain elegance.

    "You get engaged with me. Now, you want to call off the engagement at will. Hayden, I''m not the one to

    be bullied!"

    The short conversation made the onlookers guess that Hayden and that woman named Maura were an

    unmarried couple.

    In this case, Freya''s situation was embarrassing.

    Then, those vigers who were jealous of Freya for finding a wealthy boyfriend began to ridicule her.

    "I thought she was a rich man''s girlfriend. It turned out that she''s just a mistress!"

    "It''s no wonder that rumors spread all over the city. It turns out that she is both an assistant and a

    mistress. She hooked up with her superior and slept with him!"

    Those vigers did not lower their voices. They deliberately discussed loudly. Their sarcastic words and

    Duncan and Maeve were embarrassed, let alone Freya.

    She stood there frustrated, like an abandoned puppy, looking dazed and at a loss.

    Seeing Freya''s expression, Hayden knew that she was very hurt.

    He exined, "Freya and I have been together since college. It''s my fault. I got engaged to another

    woman behind her back and still loved her. But in the end, I found that she is my only love. So I intendN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    to call off the engagement and marry her..."

    Hayden med himself for all the faults, making the crowd puzzled. At the same time, Maura felt

    extremely embarrassed.

    She yelled at Hayden hysterically, "Hayden, why did you treat me like this for that woman? She is just a

    farmer''s daughter!"

    Maura still wanted to say something, but Duncan hurriedly stepped forward and stopped her.

    "If you have anything to say, find a ce and talk to Hayden."

    Hayden knew that Duncan didn''t want the vigers to listen to gossip and didn''t want Freya to be hurt

    by these contemptuous remarks.

    He hurriedly said, "Okay. I''ll find a ce to talk to Maura first. Duncan, please take Freya home with

    Maeve first. She drank a lot tonight, and she will feel ufortable."

    Hayden wanted to hold Freya''s hand and tell her a few words, but Freya looked very sad. She dragged

    her parents away without even looking back.

    Seeing this, Hayden dragged Maura to the nearby river to talk. It was cold there.

    The crowd saw that the main characters of this gossip left, and there were no interesting things to

    watch, so they left.

    The river still ran in winter.

    The cold wind blew, bringing the smell of damp and green grass.

    Maura stood by the cold river. She didn''t like this smell and hated the damp and cold temperature here.

    But what was colder than her body was her heart.

    Hayden brought her here and asked coldly, "What the hell do you want and then agree to break off our

    engagement?"

    Maura was annoyed. "I said I would not agree. It was you who decided to get engaged to me at first.

    Even if you regret it, you can''t call it off. I won''t let you abandon me."

    "We will not be happy if we get married." Hayden never expected that Maura had such a crazy side.

    "I don''t care. I want to be with you all my life!" Maura stared at Hayden. She looked almost mad.

    "But I don''t want to be with you. If you want anypensation, just say it. I will give it to you if I can do

    it."

    Hayden''s words angered Maura. "Why do you want to be with Freya? Am I not as good as her? I am

    more beautiful and capable than her! And my family background is many times better than hers!"

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046 I Only Want You Hayden shook his head, then looked at the cold moonlight in the sky. ¡°Actually, liking someone is not because of how perfect she is. She is the only one in my heart, and I want to see her when I wake up every day.¡± Hayden persuaded Maura earnestly, saying, ¡°Maura, you will meet such a man one day. He will wish to give you the best in the world every day. But that person is not me. Do you understand?¡± But Maura said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else! I only want you! Hayden, I only want you!¡± Others thought Hayden chose Maura. But in fact, Maura had a crush on him many years ago. When Hayden and the Gollust family said that they wanted to make connections with the Chambers family through marriage, Maura was very excited. So even after Donny investigated and told her that Hayden''s first love still stayed with him, and the rtionship between the two was ambiguous, Maura still agreed to be engaged to Chapter 1046 I Only Want You Hayden. Although she found out Hayden had a rtionship with Freya after she got engaged, she didn¡¯t show anything. She thought she had enough time to win Hayden''s attention.

    Unexpectedly, before her happiness started, Hayden stopped But Maura knew that Hayden was determined to leave her today. It would be futile to continue the conversation. ¡°You''ll regret what you did to me today!¡± Maura said this and left quickly. Hayden thought Maura figured it out, so he didn''t think too much and went back to the Mcbride House. At this time, Duncan and Maeve were in the living room. Freya lowered her head with a guilty look. Hayden quickly exined the matter between him and Maura to them, ¡°It''s not Freya''s fault. I don¡¯t want to let her go.¡± He said and tried to hold Freya''s hand, but Freya pushed him away, so he tried again until Freya no longer broke free from Chapter 1046 I Only Want You his hand. Freya''s parents didn¡¯t speak during that process. Seeing Hayden hold Freya''s hand, Duncan finally spoke. ¡°Hayden, we''ll talk about your rtionship with Freya after you have settled those matters.¡± ¡°But...¡± Hayden was worried that Duncan didn¡¯t want him to be with Freya anymore. But Duncan said, ¡°You''d better solve those things first. Otherwise, the outsiders will discuss Freya. I don¡¯t want my daughter to be called a mistress.¡± Hayden wanted to say something more, but he knew Duncan and Maeve Mcbride couldn''t ept Maura¡¯s rtionship with him. In the end, he could only say, ¡°Well. I''ll go home tomorrow and solve these matters.¡± Duncan and Maeve''s mood was ups and downs today. They were tired and soon went back to their room to sleep. Hayden hurriedly followed Freya back to her room as soon as they left. Chapter 1046 I Only Want You ¡°Freya, are you still angry with me? Don''t be angry, okay? I''lle back to you as soon as I settle these matters.¡± He hugged Freya from behind. But Freya said, ¡°If I got angry with you every day, I would have died of anger. I was sad and self~condemned. I caused my parents to suffer these rumors.¡± Hayden turned Freya to look at him and said, ¡°Freya, I promise you.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    After I settle everything well, I won''t let such a thing happen again.¡± He continued, ¡°I suddenly had an idea after I saw the fish raised by your father in the past two days. I n to build an ecological farm in this vige and sell the wheat and fish to other cities.¡± That night, Hayden hugged Freya and didn¡¯t do anything.

    He said many things, including the matters he would deal with and his ns for his career.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047 The Unknown Future ¡°Tomorrow, I will quit as the general manager of the Gollust Group and hand over everything. ¡°I have some savings over the years and n to invest some money in the vige to build an ecological garden.

    Some are open to people in the city to visit and experience rural life, and some are used to nt green food and sell agricultural products to the city. ¡°In addition, I n to start emerce. This business in New York has the best development prospects, so I n to go to New York to implement this business. ¡°When the e¡ª

    1047 The Unknown Future ¡°Freya, trust me. I will never leave you alone again.¡±

    Hayden held her tightly and promised. ¡°! know,¡± Freya said. Tears fell down her cheeks. But no matter how hopeful Hayden promised, they knew their future was full of obstacles. Not to mention other things, the Gollust family alone was a big challenge to Hayden. Brian put a lot of effort into grooming Hayden these years.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He would never let his son marry a country girl, who had no help to Hayden''s career. What was more, his son even decided to give up everything he owned for that country girl. So Hayden would face a great challenge after he returned to the Gollust family. In addition, his road to entrepreneurship was not that easy. ¡°Can Hayden withstand these pressures and stick to our love?¡± The more Freya thought, the more she felt their future was bleak. Chapter 1047 The Unknown Future She wanted to go back with Hayden to ovee these difficulties, but her parents didn''t let her go with him. Hayden was a treasured son of his parents, and Freya was their dear daughter. They would not let Freya go back with Hayden and be hurt by the Gollust family. What would Freya do if Hayden couldn''t bear the pressure from his family and finally chose to inherit his family business? So this time, Duncan and Maeve did notpromise. Freya felt even more helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will make a video call with you every night.

    Freya, trust me, okay? ¡°By the way, I prepared a gift for you and put it at the bedside. Go home and remember to open it.¡± Under Hayden''sfort, Freya finally stopped crying. She tried her best to smile and watched Hayden leave. But she burst into tears when he left. In the end, she had the strength to walk back to the room only by wanting to see what gift Hayden had prepared for her. Chapter

    1047 The Unknown Future The gift Hayden prepared was a small USB sh disk.

    Freya turned on theputer and found that the contents in the USB sh disk were her group photos from dating to the present and their individual photos of each other. Some were taken on campus, and a few were taken together in their graduation caps. As time went by, their outfits in these photos gradually became mature, and their appearance began to fade away from youthfulness. Among them were a few photos taken in the vige recently. In these few photos, Hayden''s smile was obviously brighter than when they were in the city and on campus. Freya thought it should be why Hayden gave her these photos as gifts.

    He hoped she could know that this kind of life was what he yearned for the most, and it also made him the most rxed andfortable, and he wouldn''t leave her. After watching these photos, Freya''s mood calmed down a lot. When Hayden called her at night, she could even smile at him. Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048 A Man of No Scruples ¡°Freya, why are you smirking?¡± Hayden might be in his room, and the surroundings were quiet. ¡°It''s nothing. You look so silly in these photos, and I was amused,¡± Freya said. ¡°You''re stupid too. From college to now, you''re still a silly girl!¡± While coaxing Freya, Hayden didn¡¯t forget to say sweet words, tempting her not to give up on him. He said, ¡°Keep these photos for me. I will use them at our wedding and tell everyone we are the happiest couple from school to marriage. I want them to envy us.¡± Freya wrinkled her nose and said shyly, ¡°Humph! Who is going to marry you?¡± Unexpectedly, Hayden smiled evilly and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, why did you agree to give me a baby?¡± Freya thought of the crazy night and blushed uncontrobly. Chapter 1048 A Man of No Scruples Fearing that Hayden would tease her, she quickly changed this subject. ¡°How about you? Did your family embarrass you?¡± Hayden said, ¡°It''s better than expected.¡± At least his father didn¡¯t force him to marry Maura. He just said to let him find someone who was matched for marriage. But Hayden refused and even proposed resigning from the position of general manager of the Gollust Group. Brian was furious. Brian also said, ¡°I thought you were the most like me among my children. To achieve sess, you would take advantage of anyone or anything. But in the end, you decided to give up everything you have for that country girl!¡± When Brian was young, he fell in love with a woman, Mabel Deleon. But Mabel¡¯s family background was not good, so the Gollust family did not ept her. Brian could only ept the engagement arranged by his family and keep a secret rtionship with Mabel. To win a project, he even sent Mabel to a business partner''s Chapter 1048 A Man of No Scruples bed who liked her. Mabel copsed when she knew what had happened. But Brian promised he would treat her better if she continued to stay with him. Things didn¡¯t go as he expected. No woman could ept the man she loved to take advantage of her. Not long after that matter, Mabel left him. He didn''t get any news of her for decades. Brian put his attention to his family. But when he was drunk, he would stay in the study and secretly watch Mabel''s photo. He never regretted his decision. He would only feel sad when he was drunk. He had long known about Hayden and Freya''s rtionship. So he always felt that Hayden was the younger clone of him, who could do anything for benefit. They were the most suitable for doing business.

    Brian nned to hand over all the Gollust family¡¯s business to Hayden after he married a suitable woman. But he didn''t expect Hayden to back down at such a critical Chapter 1048 A Man of No Scruples period. How could he not be angry?

    Hayden told Brian, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be like you to live the rest of my life with regrets and pain.¡± ¡°Regret? Pain? I don''t have it!¡± Brian was furious, like a cat whose tail was stepped on. Hayden said, ¡°I saw the photo of the woman hidden in your study. My mom should have seen it too. We knew you would look at that photo in the study when you get drunk.¡± Brian paused for a moment but quickly came to his senses. ¡°That photo is just a symbol of the good memory of my youth. I just look at it asionally. It doesn''t mean that I regret it.¡± He didn''t regret how he treated Mabel back then. Otherwise, the rest of his life would have been a joke. BThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049 Rejected Her Call ¡°It''s good if you don''t regret it. I wanted to tell you that I saw a woman who was very simr to the woman in the photo...¡±

    Hayden continued, ¡°But I guess you don¡¯t want to see her either.¡± Brian froze.

    ¡°Hayden saw a woman very simr to Mabel! Could that be Mabel? Is she still in this city? Howe I haven''t heard from her for so many years?¡± Brian thought in surprise. But after a while, he calmed down, thinking Hayden was lying to him.

    He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. I am different from you. After all, I will never give up my career for a woman.¡± Hearing what he said, Hayden smiled.

    ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want to see her, there''s no need for me to tell you what I''ve investigated.¡± Chapter 1049 Rejected Her Call Hayden thought the conversation was meaningless, so he returned to his room and made a video call with Freya. He felt at ease when he saw Freya''s smiling face. ¡°From tomorrow on, I have to deal with some taking over work and meet a few entrepreneurs in New York. I may be busy in theing days. But don¡¯t worry. I will make a video call with you when I finish my work.¡± Hayden did what he said. No matter howte he was busy every night, he would make a video call and chat with Freya.

    What Freya looked forward to the most was the video call from Hayden. But she could see that Hayden''s eyes were getting tired gradually. asionally, he would fall asleep before chatting for a few minutes with her. Hayden was fighting for their future, and Freya didn¡¯t want to be idle. She used the funds invested by Hayden to start ecological agriculture in the vige. ording to Hayden''s previous idea, Freya packaged the agricultural products and invited two well¡ª

    known online celebrities to start live sales. Chapter 1049 Rejected Her Call Many vigers initially questioned the construction of ecological agriculture, and some people even opposed it. Freya didn''t argue with them. She started selling the fish her father raised, and the live¡ªstreaming background was the fishpond. Then, they used the method of cing an order in the live room and catching and packing immediately, which attracted manyizens to watch and ce orders. A weekter, the first batch of buyers gave feedback, saying that the products sold in this live room were good, the fish was much fresher than the supermarket''¡¯s, and the taste was also good. With the promotion of customers, the live room attracted manyizens. Time passed quickly. At the very beginning, no one was interested in the live room. But a monthter, the live¡ªstreaming had been watched by countlessizens, and the supply exceeded demand. The Mcbride family relied on the ie from the live¡ªstreaming and suddenly became the family with the most substantial ie in the vige. Chapter 1049 Rejected Her Call Other vigers learned that the Mcbride family had earned money that would take them several years to make in a short time, and they also began to believe in Freya''s promotion and sales model. They signed consignment contracts with her and let their agricultural products be sold in the live room. There were no middlemen to earn the price spread. The live sales doubled the vigers¡° ie.

    After the municipal government heard the news, they sent an interview team to do an interview program for Freya. Freya wanted to tell Hayden this news, but he hadn''t contacted her for two days. She finally couldn''t help waiting for his call, so she made a video call. But she didn¡¯t expect that Hayden would reject her call.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050 Pregnancy Upon seeing her video call request being rejected, Freya felt dejected. ¡°Freya, I made some chicken soup for you. You should eat it quickly. You''ve been looking thintely.¡± As Maeve brought the chicken soup, she noticed Freya staring at her phone absentmindedly and could guess what was going on. In fact, Maeve wasn¡¯t very optimistic about Freya''s rtionship with Hayden. It wasn''t that she thought Hayden didn''t love Freya enough, but she felt that the gap between their families was too huge. Love could be between two individuals, but marriage was about two families. If one side was never fully epted by the other family, there would be a growing distance between the couple over time. Even though Freya never mentioned it, Maeve could still sense that Hayden''s contact with Freya had been decreasingtely. Chapter 1050N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Pregnancy The smile on Freya''s face was gradually fading. Maeve had advised Freya many times about this. But she was now worried that bringing it up again would only make Freya feel worse. So she tried to persuade her to eat something nutritious instead. However, Freya wasn¡¯t very interested in the chicken soup, but she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her mother, so she took a few sips. As soon as she had the first sip of the soup, Freya felt her stomach turning upside down. She quickly swallowed it and took several deep breaths to calm herself. ¡°What''s wrong, Freya?¡± Maeve quickly noticed that Freya didn¡¯t look well and gently touched her forehead. ¡°I''m fine. Just a bit hot! I''ll drink itter...¡± Freya hurriedly replied. ¡°Well, make sure to finish it. I''ll go help your dad. If you''re tired, you should rest at home today and not go to the fish farm for work.¡± Maeve was concerned about Freya but also worried about Chapter 1050 Pregnancy Duncan, who was busy at the fish farm. Lately, their fish had gained a great reputation on the live streams, and the sales were exceptionally hot. They had already started pre-selling fish for the next year, so Duncan had brought in a new batch of fish fry and was meticulously taking care of them, working tirelessly at the fish farm for days. Previously, Freya used to help Duncan at the fish farm, handle online orders, and sort out sales issues. Maeve thought Freya might be feeling unwell due to exhaustion, so she insisted that Freya shouldn''t work at the fish farm today. Freya had initially wanted to help at the fish farm, but the thought of the upset stomach earlier and the night she had returned with Hayden, where he pleaded for her to have a child with him, shed in her mind... Suddenly, Freya wondered if she might be pregnant. The thought worried her, and she became hesitant to go to the fish farm for help. After Maeve left, Freya stared at the bow!

    of chicken soup, conflicted for a long time. In the end, she couldn''t bring Chapter

    1050 Pregnancy herself to drink it and poured it down the toilet. In the evening, Hayden finally sent a video call request. ¡°Freya, what did you want to talk to me about earlier? I was busy at the time and couldn''t answer.*¡± Hayden seemed to be at a party, dressed in a suit, with evident redness around his eyes, indicating that he had had quite a few drinks. At this moment, Freya had already forgotten what she wanted to tell Hayden earlier and was preupied with thoughts about whether she might be pregnant. But they had only been intimate twice without using protection, so it was unlikely she could be pregnant so quickly. Freya decided that she should buy a pregnancy test and have a serious talk with Hayden after confirming whether she was pregnant or not...

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051 Decided to Find HimSo, Freya didn''t bring up those questions.¡°I''m just curious about what you''re up to. Are you feeling okay after drinking so much alcohol?¡±¡°I came to New York today and heard that Mr. Serrano is working on some electronic products. I want to see if there''s achance for coboration.¡±Hayden just said that he wanted to see if there was a chance for coboration, which stirred mixed emotions in Freya.In the past, Hayden used to be determined and relentless in achieving his goals.

    But today...Seeing him like this, Freya also felt uneasy.¡°How about I go with you?¡±When she was Hayden''s assistant before, she would help him with whatever she could, including investigating potential promising future coboration ofpanies.Chapter 1051 Decided to Find HimSometimes, she would apany Hayden to businessmeetings and even drink with them to please the partners.Freya understood that achieving coboration immediately without the Gollust Group''s support would be challenging.But she thought that being there to support Hayden, chatting with him when facing problems, and helping him ovee difficulties would be better than having Hayden fight alone.Hayden replied, ¡°No need, you stay at home and keep your parentspany.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    You just need to wait for me. I''lle backsoon.¡±Hayden smiled at Freya, but he couldn''t hide his exhaustion.¡°But I...¡± Freya wanted to persuade Hayden to agree andshare her earlier thoughts.However, Hayden interrupted her before she could finish her sentence, ¡°Freya, I don¡¯t want you to work as hard as before.¡±He didn¡¯t know how to cherish Freya in the past, so he alwaystook her to business negotiations.But Freya was very beautiful, so those people would always pay more attention to her.Several times, people from coboratingpanies evenChapter 1051 Decided to Find Himsuggested that they would sign the contract immediately if Freya spent a night with them.Although Hayden had always rejected those awfulpropositions, looking back now, asking Freya to apany those people and drink with them was also disrespectful toher.At that time, Freya must have been very upset.So, this time, no matter what, Hayden didn¡¯t want her to be sad again.Just as Hayden was trying to say this, a few people came over to greet him, so he hurriedly ended the video call.However, after thinking it over, Freya still felt that she shouldgo and help Hayden.Otherwise, judging by Hayden''s exhausted appearance just now, she was genuinely worried that he might get sick fromoverworking.Freya was someone who took action, and she packed her luggage that afternoon.Duncan and Maeve looked at her suitcases and knew thatFreya couldn''t wait any longer.Chapter 1051 Decided to Find HimBut they also knew that trying to stop her from going at this time would only hurt her.So, in the end, Duncan and Maeve said to her, ¡°We agree thatyou should go find Hayden, but Freya, you must take care of yourself. If Hayden still can''t Sa they 10)

    happiness oy want time, then chrrie back home. Even if you nevern to get married, we will continueto be there for you. This home will always be a ce where you can liveat any time.¡± Freya knew her father said thesethings out of concern, fearing haher feelings wittrHajded over theyears might lead to extremely bad oues if things didn¡¯t work out.Freya cried, tears streaming down her face, and Duncan and Maeve''s eyes were also filled with tears.That afternoon, Rose drove anelectric motorcycle to take ejthe towqtp eaten Bidets the airport wher she unexpectedly found Freya retchin

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052 She Attended the BanquetAfter the scolding phone call from Hayden, Rose no longer med others.

    She and her husband had started making money and improving their lives.

    Taking action had proven to be the best solution to alleviateanxiety in this couple.During this period, Rose could clearly feel that the food ontheir dining table became more abundant, and even theirrtionship improved significantly.Moreover, they noticed the sessful ecological agriculture project run by Freya.

    They began selling the produce and livestock from their home in Freya''s live stream, increasingtheir ie two or threefold.Their lives started thriving, and Rose realized that Hayden''swords were absolutely right.So, recently, she and her husband had brought many gifts and gone to apologize to Duncan and Maeve in person.Chapter 1052 She Attended the BanquetAfter the conflict with the Yoris family waspletelyresolved, Rose and Freya''s rtionship also grew closer.When Freya was going to the airport this time, Rosevolunteered to send her.However, Rose didn¡¯t expect to see Freya retching in therestroom.She quickly fetched a ss of water and squatted down topat Freya''s back gently.¡°Freya, are you feeling unwell? Maybe you shouldn''t leavetoday!¡±¡°It''s alright, Rose. I just have some stomach difort...¡±Though it took some time, Freya finally eased a bit, but her face was still pale.

    ¡°Did you catch a cold, or did you eat something wrong?¡± as Rose asked, a scene suddenly came to her mind, and she added, ¡°Wait, are you pregnant?¡±Freya froze.Actually, she had thought about this possibility this morning and nned to buy a pregnancy test.Chapter 1052 She Attended the BanquetHowever, because of the video call from Hayden, she hadn''thad a chance to think about it further.Seeing Freya''s expression freeze, Rose was almost certain about her guess.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°When I was pregnant before, I had the same symptoms. Have you been to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Rose helped Freya sit on the couch and offered her a candy.¡°No, I haven''t had time yet. It''s probably nothing. I''ve had stomach difort before,¡± Freya said.¡°Still, it''s better to find time to go to the hospital for a check-up. And you shouldn''t exert yourself too much during the first three months of pregnancy. Why don''t you stay today, and we can figure it out after you''ve had the check-up.¡±

    Rose was concerned that if Freya went rushing around nowand had an ident, she might miscarry.¡°No need. I don''t think it''s anything serious.¡±Freya thought that it had been a long time since herst bout of nausea, and if it were pregnancy-rted, it would probably happen more frequently.

    Moreover, she and Hayden only made love twice withoutChapter 1052 She Attended the Banquetusing any condoms, so she couldn''t get pregnant all of asudden.¡°Rose, could you take me to the lqwn first? If I don¡¯t cave Rdw, I might miss my flight.¡±Unable to resist Freya''s persuasion, Rose finally decided todrive her to the town on an electric motorcycle.Considering the possibility of Freya''s pregnancy, Rose chose asmooth route.After more than four hours of travel, Freya finally arrived inNew York.The moment she got off the ne, she called Hayden, but hedidn¡¯t answer.Freya had no choice but to call Hayden''s secretary to askabout his whereabouts.After thinking for a moment, Freyafound a hotel near aig m charge a a ning gown, and harried to the party.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053 Friends The banquet was held to celebrate the Hansen Group''s sess in securing a multinational mega¡ªproject, so those attending were not just people from New York but also influential figures from all over the country.

    As a result, neers like Hayden from a newly establishedpany seemed rather inconspicuous amidst the crowd.

    Nheless, Hayden tried his best to maintain a smile, greeted many people, and attempted towork, hoping it would benefit hispany¡¯s development.

    What he didn''t expect was to see Maura at the party.

    Maura looked stunning in her fishtail dress, with her long curly hair swaying elegantly as she walked.

    She was engaged in a conversation with someone when she suddenly looked up and locked eyes with Hayden.

    Seeing her, Hayden nodded in acknowledgment.

    After all, they were once engaged.

    As long as Maura didn¡¯t be too stubborn, Hayden Chapter 1053 Friends believed they could still be friends.

    However, he didn¡¯t anticipate that Maura would approach him.

    and clink sses with him.

    ¡°Long time no see, Hayden.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it''s been a while,¡± Hayden replied with minimal expression.

    Maura smiled enchantingly, ¡°We couldn''t get married, so we can''t even be friends?¡±

    Her radiant smile seemed to indicate that she had moved on from their previous failed rtionship.

    Seeing her like this, Hayden felt relieved.

    So, naturally, they ended up chatting on the terrace of the banquet hall.

    ¡°How have you beentely?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. My parents wanted me to take over part of the family business, probably hoping I''d be a sessful woman.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    With just one casual question, Maura started talking non-stop as if she wanted to share all the recent details of her life with Chapter 1053 Friends Hayden, like confiding in an old friend.

    Hayden felt the urge to distance himself from Maura, yet he couldn''t bear to do So.

    ¡°My parents have been arranging blind dates for metely, and I''m constantly juggling different suitors. It''s really exhausting...¡±

    Maura spoke, her eyes suddenly welling up with tears.

    Hayden was about to offer her a tissue, but Maura suddenly threw herself into his arms before he could.

    Hayden hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to react.

    Maura clung tightly to his waist. ¡°Hayden, just let me lean on your shoulder for a bit. I''m really tired. Can''t you pity me a little?¡±

    Hayden''s outstretched hand paused.

    Because he knew that a significant portion of Maura¡¯s current predicament was a result of him...

    He couldn''t shirk his responsibility...

    On the other side, Freya arrived at the banquet venue.

    As she entered, she coincidentally ran into Georgia.

    Chapter 1053 Friends

    ¡°Freya!¡±

    While other wealthy socialites might act aloof and wait v piers to fawn cpr peqos aspletely different.

    Upon spotting Freya from afar, she enthusiastically waved and approached her.

    At that moment, Freya had a smile. ¡°Mrs. Serrano, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Why call me Mrs. Serrano? Just call me Georgia. We''re about the same age. There''s no need for formalities,¡± Georgia said warmly.

    Freya couldn''t resist Georgia''s overwhelming char and, atlessed

    [

    her as Bedryia.

    Georgia held Freya''s hand and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Gollust?¡±

    Freya then shared the details of Hayden seeking SGdnny om cpppyiieshEe nd added, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I''m here yet.¡±

    ¡°Let''s find himter. But for now, let me introduce you to someone..."

    Georgia said as she pulled Freya towards Cora.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054 God Closed a Window¡°This is my sister-inw, Cora,¡± Georgia introduced.Freya looked at Cora, who was just within arm''s reach and was momentarily dazzled.She was so beautiful...Rumors had it that she was a woman who had already given birth to two children, yet her figure was so attractive.Her face was even more dazzling.Unlike the other wealthy and arrogant socialites, she exuded a gentle and kind aura.Her face wore a graceful smile, making people admire her at first sight...

    Georgia then introduced Freya to Cora, and Cora politely greeted Freya.But Freya seemed dumbfounded, looking at Cora like a fool.Chapter 1054 God Closed a WindowIt was only when Georgia reminded her, ¡°Freya, what''s wrong with you?¡±Freya finally snapped out of it. ¡°I know. This is the famous Dr. Lane. I''ve seen many news articles about her before, but I never thought Dr. Lane would be even more beautiful in person than in the photos.¡±Many celebrities¡¯ photos were heavily edited, so they often look stunning in pictures, but in reality, they might not match the image portrayed.Freya assumed that Cora might be the same.How could Cora be so beautiful and yet have such outstanding medical skills?

    But seeing Cora¡¯s beauty with her own eyes, Freya realized that sometimes the Creator indeed showed favor to certain individuals.Cora was undoubtedly one of those favored ones.Not only did she possess extraordinary looks, but her intelligence and talent were also top¡ªnotch.Freya couldn''t help but stare at Cora¡¯s breathtaking face, momentarily at a loss for words.Chapter 1054 God Closed a WindowGeorgia chuckled, ¡°Freya, you''re really amusing. You blush as if you''ve just seen your idol when looking at Cora.¡±Freya said, ¡°I used to idolize Dr. Lane and admired her a lot.I really wanted to be a great doctor like her, healing countless people. But, unfortunately, I was born in poverty and never had the opportunity to pursue medical studies...¡±Coraforted Freya, saying that one¡¯s background didn¡¯t matter as long as they worked hard and pursued their dreams. She then offered, ¡°If you truly want to study medicine, you cane to my medical clinic in the future. I happen to need an assistant, and you can learn medicine while helpingme.¡±Cora called for a waiter, who brought paper and a pen, and she wrote her private number for Freya.¡°If you decide toe, you can contact me anytime by calling this number.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Freya felt ttered and took the number, thanking Cora repeatedly. ¡°Dr. Lane, you''re truly a perfect person, beautiful, skilled in medicine, and with a happy family.¡±However, Georgia quickly informed her, ¡°Well, God is fair, after all. He still closed a window for Cora.¡±¡°How is that possible? I think Dr. Lane is absolutely perfect.¡±Chapter 1054 God Closed a WindowFreya curiously scrutinized Cora.Cora blushed and said nothing.But Georgia still told Freya, ¡°Cora¡¯s cooking is terrible. BesidesByron, no one else in the world can bear to eat what shecooks.¡±Freya was utterly shocked on the spot.So, the perfect goddess Cora alsohad this side that oe gidn want¡¯pe te{know Gt was trulysurprising. Cora got annoyed and chased after Georgia, but Sh ng Gipied Nh ¡°What''s going on here?¡± He was dressed in a handmade ck suit, exuding elegan eCte an SSS thestcentury, every gesture full of grace...

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055 They Were Caught!As he approached, he immediately embraced Cora¡¯s slender waist and pulled her close to him.¡°Did Georgia upset you again? Just tell me, don¡¯t confront her yourself. Be careful not to twist your foot. You''re wearing high heels!¡±Byron and Cora stood together, and Freya thought of them as a perfect match.

    They were eye-catching and enviable...Watching the scene, Freya recalled the story she had readabout Byron and Cora on the inte before.It was said that Byron had saved Cora in the past and had been secretly providing schrships to support her medicalstudies.Byron had waited for Cora to grow up in his own way, and then they got married and had children, nning to live together forever.This was the most beautiful love story Freya had ever heard, and now she witnessed the two people in the story with herChapter 1055 They Were Caught!own eyes.They were just like the story described, a perfect match.Moreover, Freya could feel the deep affection between the:two.Especially Byron, who had been in the business world formany years, didn¡¯t care about the attention from others or neglected care and concern for Cora.This was the most beautiful aspect of love...While Freya was thinking, Georgia was already grumbling andining about Byron''s favoritism.¡°Byron, I''m your niece, so you should favor me more, right?¡±But Byron tapped her head. ¡°You are indeed my niece, but she is my wife. Of course, I should favor her more.¡±Just then, not far away, Efren, who was chatting with some political figures, noticed the situation here and quickly walkedover.As expected, Efren showered love on his wife Georgia as soon as he arrived.

    He covered the spot where Georgia was poked on the headChapter 1055 They Were Caught!and red at Byron.¡°Why did you poke my wife''s head while talking?¡±¡°She provoked my wife and made her unhappy. Can''t I say a few words in return?¡±Byron''s tone left Efren no choice but to concede.¡°Alright. But don¡¯t touch Georgia. I''ll feel bad for her."However, Georgia was annoyed. ¡°Efren, you''re not backing me up properly.¡±

    Efren was amused and tried tofort Georgia. ¡°I''ll scold Byron a few more times for you.¡±Efren didn¡¯t intentionally lower his voice, so everyone else heard it and couldn''t help butugh.Including Freya.She couldn''t believe that these powerful and mighty individuals could be so yful.Hearing theughter, Georgia quickly introduced Freya toByron.Byron greeted her politely, and when he learned that CoraChapter 1055 They Were Caught!intended to have Freya work as an assistant at the clinic, hewarmly invited Freya to visit their home when she had time.Lately, the clinic where Cora worked had been overwhelmed with patients.

    During this time, Cora was almost working from dawn till dusk and would fall asleep as soon as her head touched the pillowat home.Even Byron, as her husband, had very few chances to talk withher.So, Byron paid special attention tothe people chosen by Cora fo3i0the clinic hoping thal fhbs¨¦dN Could genuinely assistwith some of Cora¡¯s work and makeit easier for her.Freya was truly surprised to find that the rumored Byron was so approachable.

    She felt a bit ttered.Thankfully, a few business magnates approached Byron to greet him at that moment, so he took Cora to chat with them.A few acquaintances alsoapproached ) Geangia''This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    dens like dealing with those people, she took Freya with her and left. Georgia said, ¡°Let me take you to find Mr. Gollust. I saw himChapter 1055 They Were Caught!around here just now.¡±After saying that, Georgia led Freya to the terrace.However, she never expected thatwhen she pushed open the dpor(ethe terrage,sheavouid ste Maurachyihy in Hayden''s arms, looking very distressed.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056 Was She Pregnant? ¡°Hayden, I''m really sad...¡± Maura was still crying, burying half of her face in Hayden''s chest. Though Hayden didn¡¯t embrace Maura, he didn¡¯t push her away either. The front of his light gray suit was marked with arge damp patch. Maura had probably cried in his arms for quite a while. This scene not only left Freya stunned in ce but also bewildered Georgia. She had only wanted to bring Freya to see Hayden and witness the sweet moment of lovers reuniting. But instead of witnessing a surprise, they witnessed a shock. Watching Hayden and Maura being so close made the tiredness in Freya''s heart worse. This was probably why Hayden had been ignoring her these past few days. Chapter 1056 Was She Pregnant? 214 He had Moura by his side, tenderly caring for him. She might have even provided him with physicalfort. Indeed, it should be much better than what Freya, this poor girl, could offer him. At least their love wouldn''t be opposed by family or burdened by the hardships of starting a business... Freya knew she had lost again. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Freya whispered to Georgia. They stood in a dimly liner, so neither Hayden nor Maura noticed meir presence. Georgia was angry and wanted to rush over to support Freya and vent her frustration. But Frevo fightly held Georgia''s hand. ¡°Georgia, if you consider me a friend, could you please leave me a little dignity?¡± Georgia thought of her own feelings when shepletely broke things off with Efren, so she didn''t force Freya to do Finally, Georgio took Freyo upstairs to a hotel room and considerately ordered some drinks for her. ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    1056 Was She Pregnant? ¡°Have a little. You''ll feel better after drinking.¡± Georgia remembered that during the time she and Efren were apart, she would also drink a bit every day. Facing everything sober was just too painful. ¡°Thanks, but won''t Mr. Serrano get angry with you for leaving like this?¡± Freya noticed that everyone at the party had broughtpanions. Hayden had brought Maura along... So, if Efren found out that his wife suddenly left and came out to drink with another woman, he would probably be furious. ¡°He won''t. He wouldn''t dare to be mad at me,¡± Georgia said with confidence. But seeing the envy on Freya''s face, she added, ¡°At most, I''ll apologize and make it up to him when I go back.¡± This made Freya burst intoughter. However, afterughing, she started to cry. Chapter

    1056 Was She Pregnant? ¡°To be honest, it''s better to be apart. Otherwise, I''d always worry that he would leave. Being separated makes me feel more at ease.¡± As she spoke, Freya opened a bottle of alcohol for herself. In her heart, she also thought that she might have been pregnant. But she felt that even if Hayden had stayed by her side, she wouldn''t be able to keep the child. After she took a sip, her stomach churned, and she had to rush to the bathroom, hugging the toilet and throwing up non-stop. Georgia was quite scared by Freya''s reaction and hurriedly followed her into the bathroom. ¡°Freyo, what''s wrong?¡±

    She added, ¡°Is your stomach upset?¡± But suddenly, Georgia thought of something and stuttered as she asked, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057 For the Child Freya''s face turned pale, and she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know yet. It wasn''t confirmed. Maybe?¡± Her stomach felt hurt, as if it were on fire, making her extremely ufortable. Seeing Freya''s appearance, Georgia had a pretty good idea that Freya might have been pregnant. The symptoms were just like when she was pregnant. ¡°Does that scumbag know?¡±

    Georgia asked angrily, referring to Hayden. Freya was puzzled for a moment before realizing that Georgia was talking about Hayden. Upon careful thought, she admitted that Hayden was indeed a scumbag. Before he was sure about marrying her, he not only indulged himself but also wanted to give her to Efren.

    Now that he was determined to marry her, he was still secretly meeting his ex¡ª

    fianc¨¦e. Chapter 1057 For the Child Freya suddenly felt like she had been blind all these years. Why did she choose such a scumbag? While doubting her past choices, Freya responded to Georgia. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He''s been in New York recently!¡± ¡°Do you want to tell him about the situation now?¡± Georgia initially supported Freya in leaving Hayden, but the pregnancy changed everything. ¡°I think I''d better not.¡± Freya replied after washing her face, feeling calm enough to make a decision. The appearance of a child might affect their future choices. But she wanted her marriage and love to be based on mutual affection, not just because of the child. ¡°If I''m pregnant, I want to keep the child.¡± She felt that it would be enough as long as she had a child, even if she didn¡¯t have Hayden.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She thought, believing that even without Hayden, she could Chapter 1057 For the Child take good care of the child. However, she knew it would be tough for her parents to ept her decision. After much consideration, Freya made up her mind. ¡°Georgia, can you do me a favor?¡± On the other side, Hayden had no idea that Freya had seen him, including the scene where he was embracing Maura.

    After a while of being close to her, Hayden pushed Maura away. ¡°I have something to do. I am leaving.¡± He was clearly avoiding any intimate contact with Maura. Maura naturally knew this. ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t go. I''m really sad...¡± Maura had approached Hayden tonight with a purpose. She wanted to get closer to him by sharing her grievances and perhaps have something more with him. If they had really ended up sleeping together, then the wedding wouldn''t be something Hayden could decide alone. Chapter 1057 For the Child Maura even booked a hotel room and bribed numerous media reporters to achieve this. As soon as Hayden entered the hotel room with her, all the news would be filled with articles about it the next day... By then, both the Gollust and Chambers families, for their own interests, would force them to get married. In the past, she also nned to have someone rape Freya, various depraved videos, and share them on the inte. When the inte was flooded with Freya''s depraved videos, Maura didn''t believe Hayden could still marry her as if nothing happened. However, ns didn¡¯t always go as expected. Maura grabbed Hayden''s arm, but he shook her off. ¡°If you''re in pain and sorrow, talk to your parents about it instead of crying to a stranger like me.¡± Hayden''s mood suddenly worsened. Apart from Maura''s constant sobbing, there might be other reasons for his bad mood. Chapter 1057

    For the Child Hayden couldn''t understand, but right now, all he wanted was to get rid of Maura and call Freya to hear her voice.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058 Trap Maura¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Hayden, were you really so cruel and heartless? I became like this, all because of you! Couldn''t you haveforted me?¡± ¡°I admit that breaking off the engagement had an impact on you, but you could have still lived your own life after the breakup. It''s just that you insisted on making it so miserable for yourself.¡± Hayden refused to acknowledge it. He would never ept being med for everything, as if it were all his fault.

    But Maura cried heart-wrenchingly. ¡°You let me fall into a beautiful illusion of love, and then you just walked away. How am I supposed to live my life?¡± ¡°Didn''t we agree from the beginning that it was a business alliance without any real feelings? Besides, after we decided to marry, we had no intimate interactions except appearing together at specific events. I never made any promises to you, so how did I make you fall in love?¡± Hayden''s growl sobered Maura up a bit. He had been a scumbag from the start. He had established Chapter 1058 Trap rules with her at the beginning of the marriage alliance to ensure he could continue being with Freya. Maura had already secretly fallen for him, and so she envisioned a happy life with him after the alliance was confirmed... When Hayden saw that Maura had calmed down, he turned and left. Little did he know that in that instant when he turned away, Maura smiled strangely. Her n had already been set in motion. How could she allow it to be put on hold? So, even before entering the party, she bribed one of the waiters here and drugged Hayden''s drink... After walking a few steps, Hayden felt dizzy and feverish all over. At this moment, Maura approached him. ¡°Hayden, what''s wrong with you?¡±

    she spoke with concern and then affectionately linked her arm with his. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Hayden knew full well what his condition. meant, and he immediately tried to push Maura away. Chapter 1058 Trap But Maura clung to his arm tightly.

    ¡°You tampered with my drink, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hayden was furious. Maura smiled at him sweetly, ¡°Well, I added something! You''ve been with me all this time and refused to touch me, so why not give it a try?¡± Maura even leaned forward in front of Hayden, shamelessly disying her ample bosom before him. ¡°Who knows, maybe after trying me, you''ll find Freya''s type of woman utterly uninteresting?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hayden felt that Maura had be shameless beyond belief. At this moment, he felt ufortable and restless, desperately needing to relieve his desire.

    Maura¡¯s actions reminded him only of Freya. He worried that if he stayed with Maura like this, he might mistake her for Freya. So he forcefully broke free from Maura¡¯s grip and staggered forward. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You make me sick.¡±

    Chapter 1058 Trap Maura watched Hayden''s unsteady figure, her smile never diminishing, and she didn¡¯t show any signs of worry or panic. ¡°The drug I gave you is the most potent. I don''t believe you can leave me tonight.¡± Maura followed Hayden slowly, and the two of them walked toward the hotel room she had booked. As they were about to reach the hotel room, Maura caught sight of several journalists she had arranged and quickly moved closer to Hayden...

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059 Resisted With All His Might ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Hayden''s remaining sanity made him resist Maura¡¯s touch. But Maura not only held Hayden''s arm but also leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°You''ll need me,¡± Maura¡¯s tone was unusually confident. ¡°Get lost!¡± Hayden no longer felt guilty about her. He only felt disgust and indignation. However, Maura paid no attention and deliberately turned her face, allowing the reporters to get a clear shot of both of them. But Hayden noticed Maura¡¯s little tricks and quickly broke free from her, opening the room door on his own. Without hesitation, Maura quickly squeezed into the room.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    All of this was observed by the reporters, who knew that Hayden had no interest in being with Maura. Chapter 1059 Resisted With All His Might But Maura didn¡¯t care either. After all, she had already been humiliated by the broken engagement, so this situation didn¡¯t make much difference to her. Besides, as long as the reporters captured them entering the hotel room together, they could easily fabricate the rest, right? After entering the room, Maura took off the straps of her dress, and with a seductive gait, she walked towards Hayden. The drug hadpletely taken effect inside Hayden''s body, making him feel hot all over, with sweat forming on his forehead. In front of him, the coquettish Maura seemed to be Freya. ¡°Freya...¡± He added, ¡°Darling, I need you.¡± He said, and both his words and tone were extremely doting. This side of Hayden was rarely seen in front of outsiders. It was truly alluring, making any woman wish to sleep with him. right there and be the only one in his heart. Maura was tempted by Hayden''s appearance. Chapter 1059 Resisted With All His Might However, she felt extremely ufortable when she thought about his tender whispers only for Freya. But for the sess of tonight''s n, she had to swallow all her humiliation, pretend not to care, and sat on Hayden''sp. ¡°Hayden, I''m Freya. I''m here...¡± She even started to unbutton Hayden''s shirt. But she didn¡¯t know that the strong perfume scent made Hayden frown ufortably as she approached.

    ¡°You''re not Freya.¡± Freya wouldn''t use perfume. Her scent was always a light and fresh shower gel. This was Maura. Only Maura would use such a strong perfume.

    Hayden immediately pushed Maura away and, relying on his remaining sanity, rushed into the bathroom and quickly locked the door. ¡°Hayden!¡± Maura didn¡¯t expect Hayden to lock the bathroom door, so she was a step too slow to follow him inside.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060 The Situation Is Out of Control Maura had tried to tempt Hayden outside the bathroom for a while, while Hayden had been fighting against his desire inside. As time passed, the number of cuts on Hayden''s arms multiplied, and blood flowed more freely. Perhaps the extensive blood loss resulted in the drugs. dissipating from Hayden''s body. When the dawn broke, Hayden managed to wrest himself free from the influence of the drugs and exited the bathroom, drenched in cold water. But Maura still reluctantly joined in. ¡°Hayden, are you alright? Are you...¡± Maura thought that Hayden came out because he couldn''t bear the effects of the drugs. Maura even prepared to undress in front of Hayden, hoping to push him over the edgepletely. However, before Maura could do anything, Hayden fiercely pped her across the face. ¡°You despicable woman!¡±

    Chapter 1060 The Situation Is Out of Control Maura fell to the ground from the force of the p, feeling a bit dazed. It wasn''t until Hayden left the room and mmed the door shut that her senses returned. Hayden had used all his strength in that p, leaving Maura¡¯s cheek swollen. But Maura seemed to feel no pain at all. On the contrary, she smirked. ¡°Even if you leave now and refuse to do it with me, it won''t change anything.¡± Hayden had already left, and naturally, he couldn''t hear Maura¡¯s words. The journalists hiding in the distance heard themotion. from the room and quickly pressed the shutter, recording the time Hayden left the room. Shortly after, Maura adjusted her clothing and emerged from the room, her hair concealing her swollen face. The journalists immediately went back to work... Then, the journalists sent the two sets of photos they had just Chapter 1060 The Situation Is Out of Control taken, along with the photos of the two entering the hotel room togetherst night, to their headquarters. Soon, a news article with all imagination, yet no truth, began to spread. ¡°The heir of the Gollust Group and the daughter of the Chambers family spotted having a secret rendezvous, spending several hours together in a hotel.¡± This news immediately attracted a lot of attention. After all, it was not long ago that these two had called off their engagement. But now, after such a short time, they were together again?

    Many gossip¡ªhungryizens started to ask in thements below the news.

    [So, are they still together or not?] [Can a girl and her ex¡ªfianc¨¦ sleep together?]

    Aside from the cluelessizens, many of those who participated in the discussion were Maura¡¯s hired inte trolls. [I feel like these two still have feelings for each other. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be alone together in a hotel after breaking up.] Chapter 1060 The Situation Is Out of Control [I heard that they were intervened by a woman named Freya Mcbride, which led to the cancetion of their engagement.] With intentional guidance from the trolls, countlessizens started to dig into Freya''s personal information. Soon, Freya''s hometown address, as well as her recent ecological farming projects and live stream activities, were exposed online. In just one day,izens from afar traveled to Freya''s hometown and vandalized her house with paint. They flooded her live stream with negative reviews and sabotaged her ecological farming project. Meanwhile, Freya was still in New York. After witnessing Hayden and Maura cuddling together yesterday, Freya suddenly developed a fever for no apparent reason. Concerned about Freya''s pregnancy, Georgia worried that it might have an impact on the baby in her womb. So she took Freya to the private hospital belonging to the Hansen family for an examinationst night. After a series of examinations, Freya was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep. Chapter

    1060 The Situation Is Out of Control When she woke up, it was already the evening of the next day. Georgia brought her some soup and told her, ¡°The baby is six weeks old, and all the indicators are fine for now. As a mother, you need to pull yourself together..."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061 The Final Moments Six weeks... So, Freya got pregnant on the day Hayden begged her to have a baby with him. Freya gently caressed her belly, feeling inexplicably mncholic. Georgia looked at the sadness hidden in Freya''s eyes and didn''t know how to break the news about the escting rumors. Just then, Freya''s phone rang. It was Maeve calling. Georgia didn¡¯t expect the situation to have spun out of control, so she handed the phone to Freya. Freya thought her mother was just worried about her being alone in New York and wanted to ask about her progress with Hayden. Freya even nned to tell Maeve that she would be going back tonight. Chapter 1061 The Final Moments As for breaking up with Hayden, she would find an appropriate time to exin everything to her parents. And as for the baby in her belly, Freya nned to wait for the right opportunity to secretly give birth in New York, pretending to be pursuing her career there. After making all the necessary preparations, Freya answered the phone. However, as soon as the call connected, Maeve¡¯s voice came through in a tearful tone, ¡°Freya, you need to rush to the county hospital!

    Your father¡¯s condition is critical, and he might not make it.¡± Freyapletely lost herposure. ¡°What do you mean? What happened to my dad?¡± Maeve sobbed uncontrobly and told Freya, ¡°Those people online are spreading terrible rumors about you. They are saying that you are promiscuous, that you break up other people¡¯s families. They even came to our house and vandalized it.

    When your father argued with them, they pushed him down, causing a severe brain hemorrhage...¡± Hearing that, Freya felt her mind went nk, and she couldn''t even hold onto her phone. ¡°I want to leave the hospital. I need to see my dad.¡± Chapter 1061 The Final Moments Georgia was bewildered. ¡°Why so hurry?

    The doctor said you need rest,¡± The doctor said Freya had a fever due to catching a cold, so there was no need to worry excessively. But Freya also showed signs of a miscarriage and needed to rest well for the next few days.

    Georgia even nned to hire a caregiver for Freya to take good care of her and go back to have the servants make nutritious soups and drinks for Freya to replenish her body. After all, she really liked Freya. Before Georgia could inform Freya of her n, Freya said she wanted to leave the hospital, leaving Georgia at a loss. Freya cried as she told Georgia about what she had just learned from Maeve. ¡°My father was fine when I left home yesterday. No... I can''t ept this!¡±

    Freya was on the verge of copse, and Georgia was also shocked. Georgia never imagined that online violence could so easily destroy a person''s life.

    Seeing Freya about to rush out of the ward in her hospital Chapter 1061 The Final Moments gown, Georgia hurriedly put a coat on her and said, ¡°Let''s go. I''ll drive you to see your father.¡± Then, Georgia personally drove Freya to the county hospital. When Freya arrived, her rtives were all waiting at the entrance to the emergency room. When they saw Freya, they all shouted for her to hurry inside.

    Freya didn''t dare to imagine what she would find inside the ward, but her desperation drove her to rush inside without hesitation. At this moment, Duncan was already on his deathbed. ¡°Dad, I''m here.¡± Hearing Freya''s voice, Duncan struggled to open his eyes. ¡°Freya...¡± Duncan whispered weakly, extending his trembling hand toward her face. He tried his best to touch her, but his hand fell short due to hisck of strength. Freya quickly grasped his hand and ced it on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I know you''re not like what they say online. My daughter is definitely not that kind of person.¡± Duncan gently wiped away the tears on Freya''s face and spoke in fragments. Chapter 1061 The Final Moments Upon hearing those words, Freya''s tears streamed down uncontrobly.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062 The Departed ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. If I knew that falling in love with him would hurt you like this, I would never have started with him.¡± Freya thought that she could live without Hayden, but she couldn''t live without her father, who cared for her the most. Why did fate punish her like this? She had already decided to leave Hayden, so why did fate take away the person closest to her? ¡°Silly girl, there''s no right or wrong in this matter. It''s just the way things happen.¡± Duncan embraced this situation with more calmness than Freya.

    Although Hayden bore some responsibility for this, he wasn''t at fault. Duncan wanted to tell this to Freya, but his breathing became increasingly rapid, and everything around him turned pitch ck. ¡°Dad!¡± Freya was terrified, gripping Duncan''s hand tightly, Chapter 1062 The Departed and cried out in anguish,

    ¡°Dad, don''t leave me...¡± Duncan wanted to continue staying by his precious daughter''s side and be her evesting harbor, but he was so tired, in so much pain, and couldn''t hold on any longer. Tears of reluctance streamed down Duncan''s face. In hisst gasp, Duncan used all his strength to say to Freya,

    ¡°Freya, no matter what you do, Dad will support you..." As his words trailed off, the instrument emitted a ¡°beep¡± sound. The medical staff quickly came forward to examine him, then announced, ¡°The patient has passed away. I''m sorry...¡±

    Hearing that, Freya felt her world crumble. No matter how others tried to persuade her, Freya clung tightly to Duncan''s hand and refused to let go. ¡°No, I won''t allow you to take him away. ¡°He cooked food for me just yesterday. How could he possibly be dead?¡± The medical staff couldn''t do their work and could only ask Freya''s family to help separate Freya from Duncan. Chapter 1062 The Departed Watching her father covered in a white sheet, Freya copsed to the ground... After that, Freya seemed to be numb to everything around her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Freya felt as though she and others lived in the same space, but there was ayer of film separating them. She couldn''t hear the sounds of the outside world, and everything felt unreal. In just one week, Freya lost a significant amount of weight. Everything felt like a dream to her, and she wished to wake up from this nightmare as soon as possible... On the other side, due to spending the entire night soaked in cold water, Hayden''s arms became infected with knife wounds.

    Upon leaving the hotel, he developed a high fever and was subsequently admitted to the hospital. For a week, his condition had been fluctuating, with only brief moments of rity. When his condition finally improved slightly, Hayden immediately searched for his phone. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone? Bring it to me!¡±

    Haydenmanded his Chapter 1062 The Departed assistant. Hayden had been in the hospital for several days without any news or contact from Freya. He was worried that she would be anxious, scared, or overthinking about something.

    But when the assistant brought the phone, Hayden realized that there were no missed calls or unread messages from Freya on his phone. ¡°Did you touch my phone?¡± Hayden angrily stared at his assistant. The assistant shook his head, saying, ¡°No, Mr. Gollust. I did charge your phone these past few days, but I didn''t deal with any of the messages. Besides, I don''t know your unlock code.¡± The assistant had been with Hayden for many years and had always been loyal to him. Even when Hayden left the Gollust Group, the assistant gave up a high sry to continue following Hayden. So Hayden trusted the assistant¡¯s words.

    However, Hayden looked at his phone in bewilderment. ¡°Then why hasn''t Freya called me even once?¡± Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husban

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063 Sudden Death! Hayden and Freya spoke on the phone at least three times a day ever since their university days. Sometimes, when Hayden was busy, Freya would take the initiative to call him. It was rare for them not to talk for a whole week like this. Even when Hayden and Maura were engaged, and Freya had intense conflicts with him, such a situation never urred. Hayden even went to check theirst conversation record, but the result still showed it was a week ago. Hayden decided to call Freya, but a mechanical voice told him, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is unavable!¡± ¡°Unavable? What''s going on?¡± Hayden became increasingly anxious. At that moment, his assistant, who had been hesitant to speak, finally said, ¡°Mr. Gollust, there have been escting rumors on the inte about you and Miss Chambers rekindling your old romance. I suspect Miss Mcbride might have seen this news and got angry.¡± Chapter 1063 Sudden Death! ¡°What news? Let me see!¡± Hayden was furious. In fact, Hayden had a hunch that Maura might have another move up her sleeve and had nned to deal with it after he got out. However, Hayden fell ill right after leaving the hotel, and he was sick until now. The assistant quickly handed his phone to Hayden and said, ¡°Reporters captured photos of you and Miss Chambers entering the hotel together, and they also said that you two stayed there until dawn and then left separately.¡± The assistant added, ¡°What''s strange is that after the news broke,izens overwhelmingly criticized Miss Mcbride as the third party. So I suspect Miss Chambers might have hired online trolls to guide public opinion.¡±

    Hayden quickly skimmed through the news and realized that the assistant''s analysis was correct. He did need to hold Maura ountable, but Hayden knew what mattered more at the moment was to meet Freya and make sure she was safe. That was right! Chapter 1063 Sudden Death! Since Hayden heard that Freya''s phone number had be unavable, he felt extremely uneasy.

    Hayden''s intuition told him that Freya might not just be angry at him. Therefore, unless he saw Freya standing in front of him safe and sound, Hayden couldn''t calm down. Ignoring the doctor and assistants attempts to discourage him, Hayden insisted on checking out of the hospital and then asked his assistant to drive him directly to Freya''s hometown. When Hayden''s car entered the vige, everything here seemed to be the same as before, but Hayden''s intuition told him otherwise. Especially the way those vigers looked at him. Those unfriendly looks made Hayden worried. However, Haydenforted himself, thinking that it was because the news had spread around the vige, so the vigers must have thought he was a heartless man. Hayden didn''t think it would be a big deal. He believed that as long as he exined everything to Freya and the vigers, everything would return to normal. But when his car arrived at the front gate of the Mcbride Chapter 1063 Sudden Death! House, Hayden realized that things were not as simple as he expected. Hayden saw everyone inside the Mcbride House dressed in ck. This was a symbol of a funeral! Who had passed away?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Hayden quickly pushed open the car door and rushed into the Mcbride House, only to see Duncan''s memorial photo disyed in the main hall. Freya was in a ck dress, sitting in front of a table, crying silently. Maeve seemed unwell, leaning against a chair with the help of rtives. Hayden''s sudden entrance startled everyone, and they all looked at him in shock. But Hayden seemed oblivious to their gaze as he stared at Duncan''s photo in disbelief. ¡°No...¡±

    Hayden still remembered that on the day he left the vige, Chapter 1063

    Sudden Death! Duncan had told him that he temporarily disagreed with Hayden and Freya''s rtionship, asking him to sort things out before making any decisions. Yet, Duncan personally saw him off at the vige entrance, repeatedly reminding him to drive safely. Hayden could tell that Duncan had already treated him like a son, genuinely caring for him! But how could such a kind andpassionate person suddenly pass away?

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064 Was It his fault? As Hayden looked at the man smiling in the photo, his eyes suddenly welled up with tears. ¡°What happened to Mr. Mcbride? Wasn''t he always healthy?¡± Hayden couldn''t ept it. Duncan had passed away so suddenly. However, the rtives of the Mcbride family stared at Hayden with cold eyes as if they believed he was feigning his grief. Since no one talked to him, Hayden rushed to Freya. ¡°Freya, what happened to Mr. Mcbride? He said that his health was fine, and he could live for another thirty or forty years. How could this happen?¡± Hayden squatted in front of Freya, but she just stared nkly at him like a soulless puppet. Seeing Freya in this state, Hayden grew even more worried about her. He wanted to reach out and grab her hand. But Freya seemed not to recognize him, remaining motionless. Chapter 1064 Was It his fault?

    Seeing Hayden try to grab Freya''s hand, Maeve suddenly lost control. She rushed up and pushed Hayden away. ¡°Get out! Leave the Mcbride House immediately.¡± Facing Maeve''¡¯s outburst, Hayden was confused. ¡°Mrs. Maeve Mcbride, these past few days...¡± Hayden wanted to exin why he hadn''t shown up for so many days and also wanted to exin the news. He believed that Maeve¡¯s anger and sadness were due to his disappearance during this period and the fake news. Hayden thought that as long as he exined clearly, they would forgive him. But before Hayden could finish his sentence, Maeve hysterically shouted at him, ¡°You''re the one who caused all this, and you''re responsible for what happened to Freya and her father. You executioner! You have no right to enter our home again!¡± Maeve not only shouted at Hayden but approached and hit him. The people around were concerned about her reckless attitude, so they stepped in to stop and persuade Maeve. Chapter 1064 Was It his fault? ¡°Things have already reached this point. ming him won''t change anything.¡± Some people tried to reason with Maeve, while others tried to persuade Hayden. ¡°You better leave now and don¡¯te back.¡± ¡°That''s right.

    Otherwise, not only will my aunt beat you up, but we won''t be able to control ourselves either.¡± In the face of these well-intentioned persuasions, Hayden was still a bit unclear about the situation. ¡°What''s happened? I haven''t done anything wrong, so why can¡¯t Ie here? This is Freya''s home, and it''s also my home.¡±

    Hayden pushed away the people trying to stop him and prepared to return to Freya''s side. Hayden had noticed earlier that Freya had obviously lost weight, and she looked not in a stable mood. Hayden felt so sorry for Freya and desperately wanted to hold her in his arms andfort her. But the rtives of the Mcbride family continued to block Hayden''s path. ¡°You may not have hurt anyone by yourself, but what you did is just as bad.¡± Chapter 1064 Was It his fault? ¡°We beg you. You have already destroyed her family. They are now a widow and a fatherless girl and have already suffered enough. Please, just think of the kindness they used to show you. Just let Freya be. Let her have a chance to say goodbye to her father..¡± Hayden originally wanted to ignore everyone''s opposition and go to Freya''s side to apany her. However, upon hearing these words, he froze. Duncan had been really nice to Hayden. During the days Hayden worked in the vige, Duncan had taught him a lot about being a decent person. And so, in the end, Hayden didn¡¯t continue rushing toward Freya.

    Instead, he silently stood in front of Duncan''s photograph... BAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065 What Will the Future Hold? Hayden bowed deeply three times in front of Duncan''s photo with sincere respect. He silently told Duncan about everything that had happened in the past few days in his heart. And in his mind, Hayden quietly told Duncan how grateful he was to him. In Hayden''s heart, he had long regarded Duncan as a respected elder to him. It was because Hayden and Freya had not yet been married, and several obstacles remained unresolved in their path. Hayden was afraid that expressing his gratitude to Duncan would make him feel uneasy and put Duncan in a difficult position with his respect.

    Hence, he hesitated to demonstrate his appreciation. However, Hayden felt that if he chose not to say that here, there might not have been another opportunityter on. Hayden''s three bows were filled with profound sadness. Chapter 1065

    What Will the Future Hold? Seeing that, everyone present also felt sorry for him.

    However, no matter what happened, Freya remained motionless. She appeared to be absorbed in her own world, shedding tears mechanically as if everything around her had no connection to her. Before departing from the Mcbride House, Hayden cast a long gaze at Freya. He observed her paleplexion. She appeared so fragile, as if a gust of wind could sweep her away at any moment.

    Hayden felt deeply sorry for Freya and wanted to talk to her. However, Freya remained immersed in her own world and showed no response to him. In the end, Hayden could only leave the Mcbride House first and wait outside. Of course, Hayden believed that Maeve and other rtives of the Mcbride family had such a strong opinion of him, not just because he hadn''t shown up in the past few days. While waiting outside the Mcbride House, Hayden asked his assistant to investigate the matter. Chapter 1065 What Will the Future Hold?

    Before receiving any answer from his assistant, Hayden bumped into Georgia, who hade to the Mcbride House to attend Duncan''s funeral. After apanying Freya to the hospital, Georgia also helped her in managing her father¡¯s post-incident affairs. Georgia knew about Freya''s pregnancy and understood that she didn''t have time to take care of herself. Therefore, she insisted oning to the Mcbride House every day under the pretext of helping out, but in reality, she wanted to check on Freya and the baby in her belly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, Georgia didn¡¯t expect to run into the missing father of the baby here!

    Anger and resentment overwhelmed Georgia, and she pped Hayden hard.

    ¡°How dare you show up here? If it weren''t for you, Freya''s father wouldn''t be dead!¡± Hayden''s mouth was bleeding from Georgia''s p. However, he also got a chance to ask his lingering question, ¡°Mrs. Serrano, since you pped me, can you tell me how exactly ! caused Mr. Mcbride¡¯s death?¡± ¡°If it weren''t for you and your fianc¨¦e rekindling your old rtionship and being caught by the reporters, causing Freya Chapter 1065 What Will the Future Hold? and her family to be targeted by online trolls and abused at their doorstep, how would Freya''s father die while arguing with those people and getting pushed down?¡± Georgia''s fierce words finally made Hayden understand why everyone in the vige looked at him with anger. Hayden tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t rekindle my old rtionship with Maura. She drugged me, and I''ve been in the hospital these past few days...¡±

    But as he exined, Hayden suddenly realized that no matter what he said, he couldn''t escape the responsibility for Duncan''s death. The exnation was useless at that moment No exnation would bring Duncan back or repair the damage done to Freya. Despair and helplessness overwhelmed Hayden as he closed his eyes, and tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes... Seeing Hayden like this, Georgia lost interest in continuing to scold him and turned to enter the Mcbride House. Not long after Georgia left, Hayden''s assistant returned. The results of his investigation exactly matched what Georgia Chapter

    1065 What Will the Future Hold? had said. At that moment, Hayden suddenly felt engulfed in darkness, unsure of what the future held for him and Freya... B

 Chapter 1066

    [ Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com ClickChapter 1066 Is It Fate? Spending a week, Freya took care of Duncan''s funeral.

    During this week, she hardly spoke a word. It was almost like she was a puppet, doing whatever others asked of her. After the funeral, Freya sat in Duncan''s favorite recliner, nkly staring as tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°Freya, you need to eat something. You can''t keep going like this. I am really worried,¡± Maeve said, concerned about Freya''s increasingly frail appearance. Maeve was also heartbroken and didn''t feel like living anymore. However, her daughter was still young, and she couldn''t let Freya wither away like this. So, in order to help Freya regain her spirits, Maevee up with the idea of moving away from this vige.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    That night, when Georgia came to visit Freya, Maeve brought up the idea.

    Georgia immediately agreed and said, ¡°I think it would be Chapter 1066 Is It Fate? good for Freya to change the environment. Plus, Auntie mentioned before that she wanted Freya to help out at the clinic. If you don¡¯t mind, you can move to New York. Auntie will definitely arrange a nice ce for you.¡± Maeve didn¡¯t know that the ¡°Auntie¡± Georgia mentioned was the famous cancer doctor Cora and thought it was just an ordinary doctor. Nevertheless, Maeve agreed with Georgia''s advice. Moving to New York would be better than staying in this old house, where Freya would constantly be reminded of her father and unable to move on. But Georgia added, ¡°But before we leave, let''s talk to Hayden and make things clear. It''s not good for him to keep waiting outside like this.¡± Hayden had been waiting outside these past few days, even though Maeve and other rtives of the Mcbride family hadn''t treated him kindly. He still stayed there. And with the sudden drop in temperature, it must have been ufortable for Hayden to be outside. Furthermore, Hayden hadn''t fully recovered physically and had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. Seeing him like this, Georgia understood that he still cared Chapter 1066 Is It Fate? about Freya deep down.

    But sometimes, life could be cruel, and it was how fate worked. Maeve learned from others that Hayden had held a live stream in front of the gate of the Mcbride House these past two days. Hayden told the public that on that day, he had been drugged by Maura and hadn''t done anything with her. It was Maura who had brought reporters and manipted unfavorablements about Freya.

    Furthermore, Hayden shared screenshots of Maura¡¯s conversation, where she requested someone to provoke the incident at the Mcbride House, along with surveince footage from the time of Duncan''s ident through a live stream. By doing so, Hayden exposed Maura and the individuals involved in causing trouble, and he took legal action against them in court. Maeve knew that everything Hayden had done was to clear Freya''s name and bring justice to Duncan.

    However, Maeve still couldn''t forgive Hayden. And she knew that Freya felt the same way. Chapter 1066 Is It Fate? Maeve knew that was why Freya med herself so much and immersed herself in her own world day after day. But Maeve also thought Georgia had a point. If they wanted Freya to start a new life, they had to cut ties with the past. So, on that night, Maeve invited Hayden into the house. At first, Hayden was somewhat happy, thinking that Maeve and Freya were going to forgive him. But when Maeve exined that this was meant to sever ties between him and Freya, Hayden broke downpletely. ¡°Mrs. Maeve Mcbride, Freya and I have a good rtionship.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067 Break Up! ¡°Hayden, I understand that you have a deep affection for Freya, but her father¡¯s tragic demise has be a barrier between the two of you. Considering this, do you believe your rtionship can continue unchanged?¡± As soon as Maeve finished speaking, Hayden immediately replied,

    ¡°Yes, I believe. I will love Freya even more and make up for everything I owe.¡± In order to avoid breaking up, Hayden even begged Maeve. ¡°Mrs. Maeve Mcbride, I beg you, as long as you don¡¯t let me break up with Freya, I am willing to do anything.¡± Maeve looked at Hayden''s sad expression and felt sorry for him.

    ¡°What are you doing? A man shouldn''t beg anyone like that...¡± Before Maeve could continue, Freya, who had been sitting quietly on the recliner, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Hayden, let''s break up.¡± The hoarse, fragile, and helpless voice drew Hayden''s attention, and he suddenly turned to Freya. Chapter 1067 Break Up!

    This was the first time in these past few days that Freya had spoken to Hayden.

    However, it didn¡¯t bring any joy to Hayden, and all he felt was heart-wrenching pain. ¡°Freya, I don¡¯t want to break up! I know I was wrong, but I really can''t be without you.¡± Hayden half squatted in front of the lounge chair, holding Freya''s hand, almost begging, ¡°Freya, give me one more chance, please?¡± Freya didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Hayden, I''m tired. Can''t you let me live my life peacefully?¡±

    Hayden desperately tried to seek Freya''s gaze and noticed her hollow eyes staring nkly at the ceiling as if she were a lifeless puppet. ¡°No, I''m not going to break up. I love you, and you love me...¡± Hayden grabbed Freya''s hand and started hitting his own face, saying, ¡°If you''re angry, you can hit me however you want. But, you can¡¯t reject me..." After staying in front of the Mcbride House for several days, Hayden''s clothes were already wrinkled, and countless ChapterAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    1067 Break Up! stubble appeared on his face. Due tock of sleep, his eyes were surrounded by deep dark circles, and his cheeks were visibly sunken.

    Combined with his pleading tone, Hayden seemed utterly desperate. However, Hayden never expected that in order to break up with him, Freya would pick up a sickle from the corner and hold it against her neck. That not only startled Hayden but also made Maeve and Georgia panic. ¡°Freya, don''t do something foolish.¡±

    ¡°Freya, your father had passed away. If anything happens to you, what should I do?" Hayden tried to approach Freya, attempting to snatch the sickle from her hand while she was distracted. ¡°Freya, please don''t do anything foolish. Mr.

    Mcbride wouldn''t want you to do such things if he were alive.¡± But Freya was determined. Seeing Hayden getting closer, she pressed the sickle tighter against her neck. Chapter 1067 Break Up! The sharp de cut through her skin, and soon the blood flowed out. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to break up, I will die in front of you.¡± Freya''s determined expression frightened Hayden. ¡°Fine, I agree to break up with you...¡± Hayden said as he tried to take the sickle away from her, but Freya moved aside. ¡°You also have to promise never to appear in front of me again, or else I will still kill myself!¡± Hayden looked at the determined expression on Freya''s face and finally, in a hoarse voice, replied, ¡°Fine...¡± Only then did Freya let go of the sickle? Hayden immediately took the sickle away while Maeve and Georgia rushed to help treat Freya''s wounds. Once Freya''s bleeding stopped, Hayden reminded Freya with tears in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything like this again. Remember to eat your meals properly. You have a weak respiratory system, so if it gets cold, make sure to wear an extrayer of clothing...¡±

    Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068 A New Beginning Hayden repeatedly reminded Freya of things she should pay attention to, and some details even made Maeve shed tears.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    However, Freya remained expressionless, as if she hadn''t heard his words at all.

    When Hayden almost finished speaking, Freya asked him, ¡°Are you done? If you''re done, then leave.¡± Hayden''s heart sank, but he still nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself, I... I''m leaving.¡± Hayden didn¡¯t know how he managed to walk out of the Mcbride House that day. All he knew was that when he walked out of the Mcbride House, he started running a high fever again and was taken to the hospital by his assistant. On the other side, after ending her rtionship with Hayden in a decisive manner, Freya followed Maeve and Georgia to New York. It wasn''t that Freya didn''t love Hayden, nor that she didn¡¯t want to stay in the house with traces of her father, but she Chapter 1068 A New Beginning was worried that if she stayed any longer, not only would she copse, but Maeve would too. Now that Duncan was gone, Freya had to pull herself together and take care of her mother, Maeve. Cora weed the arrival of Freya, and she immediately arranged a house near the clinic for her, making it convenient for Freya tomute. To show her gratitude to Cora and Georgia, Freya put two hundred percent effort into her work. During the day, Freya worked diligently at the medical clinic, and at night, she studied the ancient medical books Cora lent her with great seriousness. During this time, Georgia asked her how to deal with the baby in her belly. But Freya told Georgia, ¡°On the day my dad passed away, I bled a lot, so I guess the baby was gone.¡± Georgia felt uneasy upon hearing this.

    ¡°You should go to the hospital for a check-up to ensure there are no remnants of the baby and prevent any possible infections.¡± Freya agreed, saying, ¡°Let''s wait until this weekend. Dr. Lane''s clinic has been very busy these days, and if I leave, they might Chapter 1068 A New Beginning not be able to handle it.¡±

    Hearing her say that, Georgia helped Freya schedule the examination for the weekend. However, Freya didn¡¯t expect that the next day, while helping out at the clinic, she suddenly felt dizzy and then she fainted. When she woke up, she had already been taken to the hospital by Cora, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me you''re pregnant?¡± Cora asked when she saw Freya wake up. Freya felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I thought I had already miscarried the baby before. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be there. I''m sorry if your clinic doesn¡¯t ept pregnant employees, then...¡±

    Unexpectedly, Cora smiled at Freya''s words. ¡°Where did you get that idea? I don¡¯t mind having pregnant employees. I just wanted to say that if you had told me earlier about your pregnancy, I would have arranged some lighter tasks for you.¡± Cora¡¯s words moved Freya to tears. ¡°Dr. Lane, thank you so much.¡±

    Chapter 1068 A New Beginning Now Freya was alone in New York with her mother, starting everything anew. Without a stable job, she wouldn''t be able to sustain herself. Cora smiled at Freya, saying, ¡°No need to thank me. I''ve been through the same things, so I want to help people like me.¡± Back then, Cora was also pregnant and went to Leucrest Town in despair. If it weren''t for the help of John and Jerry, Cora and Martin wouldn''t make it on their own. Cora¡¯s experiences made her determined to extend a helping hand to those facing hardships, just as others had helped her ovee her own difficulties. Seeing how closely Freya''s circumstances resembled her own difficult past, Cora was driven to go above and beyond to help her. B Snatched a Billionaire to be My Husband Chapter 1069 His Revenge!

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069 His Revenge! In order to make Freya morefortable during her pregnancy, Cora not only gave her an extra day off every week but also secretly gave her a raise. In addition, Freya was assigned the easiest tasks at the clinic.

    Georgia was also asked to arrange for Maeve to help with. cleaning at the clinic and earn an extra sry. This way, when Freya gave birth, she wouldn''t have to worry too much about money. With the help of Cora and Georgia, Freya gradually emerged from her past gloom, and herplexion became even more radiant.

    As for Maeve... At first, when she found out that Freya was carrying Hayden''s child, it broke her heart. But Freya said she didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship anymore. If Maeve agreed to let her have the child, she would wholeheartedly raise the child herself. Chapter 1069 His Revenge! If Maeve didn¡¯t agree, then she would have an abortion and dedicate herself to serving at the clinic as a way to repay Cora and Georgia''s kindness. After thinking it over, Maeve realized she couldn''t apany Freya for a lifetime. If Freya had a child, she wouldn''t be too lonely after she passed away. Soter on, Maeve agreed to let Freya have the child. Thus, in the ensuing days, Freya settled into a serene routine, juggling her pregnancy with her academic endeavors and leading a life of peace. On the other hand, since breaking up with Freya, Hayden had be increasingly ruthless. He used all means necessary to obtain any business opportunities he desired. While working tirelessly for hispany, he also made sure to deal with Maura. Ever since Maura received the court summons, the Chambers family had been seeking a private settlement with the Mcbride family. After all, as long as Freya and Maeve signed the letter of forgiveness, Maura could avoid going to jail. Chapter 1069 His Revenge! Donny even personally came to this remote valley for Maura. When Donny saw the situation in this poor vige, he was confident that he could convince Freya and Maeve to let go of their grudges.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After all, thousands of dors would be astronomical figures for people in such a poverty-stricken area. However, Donny didn¡¯t expect that when he arrived at the address of the Mcbride House, they had already disappeared without a trace. So, Donny had to ask around in the vicinity. ¡°Do you know where this family has gone?" The neighbors knew that Duncan was killed because of the reason for a wealthy youngdy, so they didn¡¯t have a good impression of these rich people now. They even suspected that this wealthy person was the prime culprit.

    Whenever Donny asked a question, everyone either shook their heads, waved their hands, or simply ignored him. After searching fruitlessly, Donny had no choice but to Chapter 1069 His Revenge! reluctantly turn to Hayden. Anyway, Freya was Hayden''s ex-girlfriend, so Donny believed that Hayden must know her whereabouts. But as soon as Donny arrived at the entrance of Hayden''s newpany, he was politely ¡°escorted¡± out by security. Donny was infuriated and questioned the security guard, ¡°What does Hayden mean by this?¡± The security guard replied, ¡°Mr. Gollust means that your daughter caused the death of his father-inw and the loss of his wife. He wants to destroy your entire family, so he won''t bother to save the main culprit!¡± Donny was furious, ¡°They were never married, so how can they be called father-inw and wife?¡± Hayden had been engaged to Maura before, and he had never regarded them, the Chambers family, so highl

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070 Sent to Prison Standing in front of the office''s floor-to¡ªceiling windows, Hayden saw at a nce that Donny had been embarrassingly kicked out of thepany by security. Then he lit a cigarette and smoked it. His assistant came back soon and said, ¡°Mr. Gollust, I have invited Mr. Donny Chambers out ording to your instructions.¡± ¡°Okay. Next, announce the evidence we collected before. I want to watch their family fall into the abyss in the shortest possible time.¡± Hayden watched the evicted man, who was swearing downstairs, with a yful look on his lips. It was a fine day, cloudless and sunny.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    But no matter how bright the sunshine was, it couldn''t illuminate Hayden''s eyes and drive away the haze in his heart. ¡°Mr. Brian Gollust asks you not to be so ruthless as to make future enemies.¡± Brian had already sensed Hayden''s intentions and tried to Chapter 1070 Sent to Prison. persuade him, but Hayden didn''t listen, so he could only call Hayden''s assistant. ¡°I currently only want to bring the Chambers family down with ¡°Okay.¡± Under the resolution, all kinds of evidence about the Chambers family''s tax evasion and bribery over the years were exposed. Donny naturally had no time to care about Maura''s affairs. He was busy dealing with contacting his connections every day, hoping to be spared.

    However, the evidence was too abundant. If it was not dealt with fairly, the public would not be convinced. As a result, Donny was sent to prison faster than Maura and sentenced to ten years¡¯ imprisonment, Without Donny''s help, Maura was soon sentenced to twenty years in prison. Once Donny was imprisoned, the Chambers family was as loose as a basin of sand. All partnerships also faced high liquidated damages. Chapter 1070 Sent to Prison None of them were business geniuses, and they were afraid of getting themselves implicated as the investigation of the evidence went further. So they quickly assessed a price and sold the Chambers Group. Within a few days, Chambers Building was officially registered and renamed Freya Corporation. The name of thepany sparked associations. Manyizens began to dig deeper, and they indeed discovered that Freya Corporation was under the name of Hayden. So did Hayden fly into a rage for avenging Freya and her father? Manyizens even eximed: [I believe in love again!] Brian found Hayden after knowing the fact discovered byizens on the Inte. ¡°Now that you have avenged the humiliation inflicted upon you by Maura, it''s time to seriously consider how you will lead your future days.¡± Brian also presented many photos of the daughters of wealthy families. ¡°I think it would be nice to marry someone with a gentler temper, preferably someone who likes to do Chapter 1070 Sent to Prison ¡°What is it?¡± Brian was puzzled. ¡°It will make you miserable after you look at it.¡± After saying this, Hayden turned away. Dubious, Brian opened the brown paper bag. ¡°I don''t believe anything can make me miserable.¡± He had already gained a lot of fame and wealth. Among his children, Hayden was also very promising. He became famous by acquiring the Chambers Group and stood out among the rich second¡ª

    generations. Therefore, Brian could not figure out anything in this world that could make him miserable. Until then, he saw the familiar face in the photos in the brown paper bag... B Chapter 1070 Sent to Prison ¡°What is it?¡± Brian was puzzled. ¡°It will make you miserable after you look at it.¡± After saying this, Hayden turned away. Dubious, Brian opened the brown paper bag. ¡°I don''t believe anything can make me miserable.¡± He had already gained a lot of fame and wealth. Among his children, Hayden was also very promising. He became famous by acquiring the Chambers Group and stood out among the rich second¡ª

    generations. Therefore, Brian could not figure out anything in this world that could make him miserable. Until then, he saw the familiar face in the photos in the brown paper bag...

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071 She Passed Away ¡°Mabel...¡± Brian had once been confident.

    However, as he saw the familiar face, his eyes turned red. It was Mabel Deleon.

    She used to be naive, bright, and straightforward. During his time with her, Brian was wholeheartedly trusted and loved by her, and he was physically and mentally fulfilled. Butter, his partner took a fancy to Mabel. For the sake of the uing benefits, Brian had no choice but to trick Mabel into sleeping with his partner.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    After waking up that day, Mabelpletely copsed. No matter whatpensation Brian offered, Mabel left him without hesitation. the confidence that Mabel would always d wealth. Chapter 1071 She Passed Away He had been waiting for a long time, but Mabel had not yet appeared. So Brianforted himself that he could have whatever woman he wanted with his prestige and wealth. Even if he got marriedter, he still dated many women constantly. In the eyes of outsiders, his life could be considered that of a winner, which evoked envy in others. Brian also felt that he was very happy. But every evening, when he indulged himself at a party, his heart would be eternally empty. He could only hide in his study and look silently at the only photograph of Mabel. He didn¡¯t think it was regret, and he never admitted it. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the group of photos Hayden gave him that Brian realized the fact. It wasn''t that he didn¡¯t regret it, but he was too regretful to admit it or face it, Chopler ton Posted Aw dodie and asked foll yau yutther didn¡¯t control in front of his son, and mospara such poir, he didn''t yasuto sense of rt they are not edited if you don''t believe me, I can take you to so hard that he could basily dO waton who loved Chapter 1071 She Passed Away 26 years ago...¡± Brian''s tears welled up out of control on the spot, and he couldn''t control it no matter what. ¡°No... ¡°She didn¡¯t die. She wouldn''t die.¡± Brian shouted hysterically over and over again. Hayden was not moved at all, and he even told Brian with a sinister smile, ¡°This news is absolutely true because I have personally paid homage to her, and the person who informed me of Mabel¡¯s death is my half-sister from our father¡¯s side.¡± At this moment, Brian looked at Hayden''s eyes, only shocked. Even the tears that filled his eyes seemed to have stagnated. ¡°Sister? Do you mean Mabel gave birth to a daughter for me?¡± Brian seemed unable to ept the fact. ¡°Yes. She should have been pregnant before you tricked her. If you hadn''t sent her to another man¡¯s bed, you should have Cleo now and she wouldn''t have died

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072 His RegretBrian admitted that he was heartbroken.He had thought about the consequences of hurting Mabel. At most, they would never see each other again in this lifetime.But he never expected Mabel to have died at such a youngage...He never expected to live in the world without her existence.¡°Mabel, I regret it.¡°Mabel, can youe back?¡±As Hayden left, Brian''s hysterical crying rang out over andover again, regardless of the presence of others.His crying of regret over and over again sounded extraordinarily miserable.

    Hayden heard it but remained somewhat indifferent.Facing the death of his former beloved, Brian was in such pain.Chapter 1072 His RegretThen Freya and her mother faced Duncan''s sudden death, who had been with them day and night, and the pain theyendured should only increase.Therefore...Hayden would never let go of anyone who caused them pain.Hayden wanted to drag Maura and the Chambers family, the executioners who caused Duncan''s death, into hell. Even Brian and himself, who had facilitated the engagement in the first ce, had to be punished in hell to console Duncan''s soul inheaven.Time flew. Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.In the past six months, Hayden acquired the Chambers Group and severalrge groups, developing the newpany into a domestic leading enterprise after the Hansen Group and theSerrano Group.For this reason, Hayden often appeared in various financial news, but now Hayden was no longer as bright as before. Anyone who got close to him could sense his eerie and intimidating aura.left for him andChapter 1072 His RegretBut his daughter only said, ¡°My mother has been dead for solong. Don''t you think yourpensation came toote and that it ispletely meaningless?¡±Brian said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was dead. If I had known shewas dead, I...He would not continue to live in this world with peace of mind, let alone allow his daughter to suffer outside.But his daughter didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking and directly interrupted him,

    ¡°You have said so much just because of an uneasy conscience. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t want to go. back to the Gollust family at all. I am not blessed to enjoy the wealth which you exchanged with my mother.¡±Afterwards, every time Brian came to her, she avoided him.She would rather apany her poor husband, working long hours to earn a meager ie, than return to the Gollust family and live as a privileged youngdy.Brian could only look at her from a distance every time. Through that face, he seemed to see Mabel''s blind trust in him.He couldn''t help but think that Mabel, like their daughter, would probably prefer a life of poverty where they could be together and truly understand each other, rather than a life ofChapter 1072 His Regretgreat wealth that would lead them away from their belovedhearts.Unfortunately, he understood it toote.Later, Brian never came to hisdaughter again but ¡ì) tq the ce Where Walks! Was bass and becamea grave keeper. Every day, he nted roses of different colors, including red, white, and yellow, in front of her grave.But he understood that his love and romance were toote forMabel...Another month, Hayden went to New York to attend a reception because of business cooperation and got very drunk.The assistant had handled Hayden''s drunkenness very well, elifew mais since Fel T Hayden, Hayden had been like this almostevery day. This time, Hayden vomited blood after getting drunk, which made the assistant a little flustered.to the hospital. After it wasChapter 1072 His Regret¡°Mr. Gollust, the doctor said that your current physical condition didn¡¯t allow you to drink anymore.¡±When Hayden regained consciousness, the assistant told himabout the doctor''s reminder.Hayden wearily raised his arm toblock the incandes night abovejo jrne bY rsely, ¡°If I don''t drink, I won''t be able to see her...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073 The Woman Looked Like Her The assistant was also speechless for a while. He knew Hayden was referring to Freya. Since the two broke up, Freya had not reappeared, and Hayden had not taken the initiative to find her.

    The assistant always thought that Hayden didn¡¯t want to see Freya at all and epted the fact of breaking up. But now it seemed that Hayden even drank himself drunk to see Freya. It was clear that he still couldn''t love Freya... After hesitating again and again, the assistant still persuaded, ¡°Mr. Gollust, since you want to see Miss Mcbride so much, why don¡¯t you go to her directly? You''ve been in love for so many years. As long as you talk to her patiently, there is still a chance of getting back together in the future. You don¡¯t need to torture yourself like this.¡± Hauden Chapter 1073 The Woman Looked Like Her He had dyed her for so many years and finally caused her to lose her father. With such a past, how dare he appear in front of her? So knowing that Freya had left the vige with her mother, Hayden never inquired about Freya''s whereabouts nor interfered in her life. But he did not forget Freya. On the contrary, his longing for Freya had already been flooded. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it. He could only seek sce in wine every night. When he was drunk, he would be able to see Freya. The assistant wanted to say something else. Hayden said, ¡°Hire a care worker for me and then go back to rest.¡± The assistant knew that Hayden didn¡¯t want to talk about matters rted to Freya anymore, and he couldn''t force it, so he arranged a care worker for him and then left. Maitalization he went to sit Chapter 1073 The Woman Looked Like Her Many patients rxed in the small garden. Most of them were apanied by family or care workers. There were also many young people, and the ones who apanied them were their intimate partners. Hayden couldn''t help but think back to the time when he was with Freya. Back then, every time he was sick, Freya would take care of him. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his meals. Freya would cook the meals herself and take them to the hospital, and she would also peel the oranges and feed him piece by piece. However, such happiness no longer belonged to him. Watching a young couple, Hayden was lost in thoughts. Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Excuse me, where is this ultrasound examination room?¡± If was Freya''s voice! Chapter 1073 The Woman Looked Like Her Long hair hid the woman''s profile, preventing Hayden from seeing her face for the time being. He just vaguely felt that the woman looked like Freya very much. Their voices and heights were nearly the same. But she should not be Freya. Freya was not pregnant. As this series of ideas urred to Hayden, the medical staff had already given the woman directions. ¡°Thank you...¡± The pregnant woman was probably a little tired, so she supported her waist with her hands and walked toward the hospital. Hayden was in a daze, looking in the direction of the pregnant woman walking away. For a while, he thought that if Freya was pregnant, he would not make her suffer, and he would definitely be by her side all the time, especially during prenatal check-ups. For a time, Hayden thought it was a coincidence that the pregnant woman he saw was simr to Freya until he bumped into Maeve. Chapter 1073 The Woman Looked Like Her ¡°Mrs. Maeve Mcbride, why are you here? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Hayden originally nned to go back to the ward but unexpectedly bumped into Maeve.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074 His Baby? Maeve was in a daze when she saw Hayden. She thought of Duncan''s death and the days and nights Hayden had with them.

    During that time, seeing that Hayden and Freya engaged in various activities with delight, she and Duncan were happy for them both from the bottom of their hearts. They even agreed that if Hayden and Freya got married in the future, they would use their life savings to buy them a pair of splendid rings. Unfortunately, Duncan passed away before seeing Freya get married and bear children. ¡°No, I''m fine,¡± Maeve said perfunctorily and didn''t intend to talk to Hayden anymore.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She passed Hayden and was about to leave. Hayden just wanted to ask if Freya had a good time during this time. But Maeve¡¯s hasty look made him suspicious.

    Chapter 1074 His Baby? At this moment, a noise came from behind, which attracted everyone''s attention. The same went for Freya. She couldn''t help but look behind. A man in a hospital gown ran towards the ultrasound examination room, followed by a middle-aged woman talking usibly. ¡°Hayden, didn¡¯t you promise me that you would not interfere in Freya''s life? What are you doing?¡±

    Freya saw Maeve rushing forward and speaking with reason. She hurriedly looked at the man who was running ahead. It was Hayden! It was really Hayden!

    Why was he here and wearing a hospital gown? Also, why did he lose so much weight? During this period, a lot of news about Hayden was on the TV. Freya had been trying to avoid it! As soon as Hayden''s name appeared on the news, she immediately changed to another channel.. Chapter 1074 His Baby? Hayden''s had even be a blocked word on her major news apps. Also, because Freya kept avoiding Hayden''s rted news, she didn¡¯t know that Hayden had lost so much weight recently. Perhaps due to overwhelming surprise or a long-awaited longing, Freya kept staring at Hayden''s face. It wasn¡¯t until Hayden was about toe to her that she hurriedly lowered her head. She thought that her long hair could hide her face from being recognized by Hayden. However, Hayden came straight to her. With the encounter in the small garden just now, Hayden had already memorized her clothes. ¡°Freya...¡± A pair of men''s slippers appeared in her field of vision, and Hayden''s panting voice sounded above her head. Freya had no choice but to raise her head. The moment their eyes met, they felt the deep affection and longing in each other''s eyes. Chapter 1074 His Baby? ¡°It is my baby, right?¡± He looked at Freya''s bulging stomach. His words were a question, but his tone was firm. He had been with Freya for so many years, so he firmly believed that Freya couldn''t forget him so easily and be pregnant with someone else''s baby.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075 Go Back on His Promise Looking at Hayden, Freya didn''t know what to answer for a while. At this moment, the doctor in the ultrasound examination room shouted, ¡°Freya Mcbride, it''s your turn.¡± Freya quickly withdrew her gaze from Hayden, turned around, and entered the ultrasound examination room. The moment she turned around, the tears burst uncontrobly. Meanwhile, Maeve finally caught up with Hayden, pulling Hayden.

    ¡°Did you forget what you promised me? Don''t bother Freya again.¡± Hayden''s eyes were so red as if they could bleed. ¡°Mrs. Maeve Mcbride, Freya is pregnant with my baby. How can you leave her alone?¡± ¡°Let her go, and let yourself go, won''t you? Please.¡± Maeve noticed that Hayden had lost a lot of weight recently and that he was still wearing a hospital gown. She knew that he must have had a hard time. Hayden said nothing. Chapter 1075 Go Back on His Promise He admitted that after confirming that Freya was pregnant with his baby, he became greedy again. He even thought that the baby could be the bridge to their reunion... That was why he didn''t dare to ask about Freya''s recent situation and her whereabouts anymore. He was afraid that he would lose control and go back on his previous promise when he saw Freya. Soon, Freya came out after checking. She had a report in her hand, and her face was a little pale. Seeing Freya walking out, Hayden immediately went to support her. He even wanted to reach out and touch Freya''s stomach, wanting to feel the baby. But before he could touch Freya, Freya stretched out her hand and pped him away. ¡°Stop!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    We''ve broken up!¡± In the ultrasound examination room, Freya had wiped away her tears and calmed down. She admitted that the moment she saw Hayden, all her efforts to forget him in the past seven months were in vain. Chapter 1075 Go Back on His Promise But she also knew that their rtionship was not just a matter between the two of them. Her mother was also involved. It must be difficult for Maeve to let go of Duncan''s death. Otherwise, she would not have followed Hayden and asked him to fulfill his promise when she met Hayden. Therefore, no matter how much Freya loved Hayden, she still had to consider Maeve''s feelings.

    Duncan had already paid the price with his life for the rtionship between her and Hayden. Could she anger Maeve to death? Freya could only pretend that she didn¡¯t care about their love and tried her best to cut off the rtionship with Hayden. Frankly, Hayden was hurt by Freya''s cold attitude. However, he pretended not to care and took the examination report from Freya''s hand. The report showed the number of weeks and the current health condition of the baby.

    Looking at the baby¡¯s week number recorded above as thirty-three weeks, Hayden reconfirmed that Freya was conceived the night he pestered her to give birth to him. Apart from excitement, Hayden was more worried about the Chapter

    1075 Go Back on His Promise baby¡¯s condition, Because it wrote: [Amniotic fluid is too low, and the umbilical cord is around the neck of the baby, Hospitalization is rmended.] Hayden was extremely anxious and quickly called the experts in obstetrics and gynecology. Maeve didn''t like Hayden getting close to Freya, but she had to temporarily ept Hayden''s help when she heard that Freya and the baby were in danger. Now Freya was her only family, and Maeve couldn''t ept that Freya and the baby had an ident. Freya had resisted, but Hayden forcefully took her to the ward he had arranged. But Freya didn¡¯t expect that the ward Hayden arranged for her was next to his...

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076 On the Verge of Death Freya''s hospital treatment mainly involves receiving intravenous infusion and oxygen therapy, which was rtively rxing.

    Maeve didn''t hire a care worker. She took care of Freya personally in the ward.

    Meanwhile, Hayden, who was sick, kept going in and out of Freya''s ward, serving water, fruit, and meals. The doctor came to examine Hayden several times but couldn''t find him. Under the guidance of the care worker, the doctor found his patient in the pregnant woman''s ward next door. ¡°Mr. Gollust, you haven''t recovered yet. Could you please stay in your ward for infusion? You are a patient.

    Why do youe out to take care of another patient!¡± The doctor said those for the sake of his patient. But Hayden was very stubborn. ¡°I am aware of my physical condition.¡± In the end, Maeve said, ¡°Go back to your own ward. I won''t need you to take care of Freya. Don''t burden Freya with the me for harming you when you copse.¡± Maeve''s words were harsh but effective. Immediately, Hayden, who had made up his mind to stay in this ward until the end of time, changed his mind on the spot. ¡°I''lle over after the infusion and check-up!¡±

    Hayden took another deep look at Freya and then turned away. After Hayden and his attending doctor left, Maeve said, ¡°He just had gastric bleeding. It is nothing serious.¡± As for Hayden''s illness, Maeve couldn''t personally ask Hayden about it.

    She got it from Hayden''s care worker. Maeve seemed toin about Hayden.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    At the same time, she unintentionally told Freya the truth so that Freya wouldn''t have to worry too much. Watching Haydene and go here in a hospital gown for the past two days, Freya was anxious and worried that he might be seriously ill. Upon Maeve''s words, she felt more at ease. After Hayden had finished his infusion, he went back to Freya''s ward and brought some fruit with less sugar.

    Hayden always spoke to Freya. Freya remained silent because she didn¡¯t know how to face him. Fortunately, Hayden didn''t seem to have the extravagant hope of getting a response and usually talked to himself. The same went for Maeve.

    Even though Maeve was not friendly to Hayden these days, Hayden always called her enthusiastically and listened to her orders obediently. Two dayster, both Hayden and Freya could be discharged from the hospital. At the gate of the hospital, Hayden asked Freya, ¡°Freya, let me take you and your mother home.¡±

    In this way, he could visit Freya''s house logically and continue to take care of Freya and the baby. But Freya refused. ¡°No need. I have ordered a car, and it will be there soon.¡± Hayden wanted to pick up the luggage from Maeve. ¡°Then let me carry your luggage over there. These things are quite heavy.¡± Maeve also refused. ¡°The weight is nothing to us rural people.¡± Hayden was about to say something more. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a white car rushing towards them in the distance... ¡°Damn it!" Hayden immediately pushed Freya into Maeve¡¯s arms. ¡°Mrs. Maeve Mcbride, help me take care of Freya and the baby..."

    Maeve and Freya were still in astonishment when they saw the speeding car hit Hayden hard. Under the deafening sound, Hayden''s body was thrown high into the air and then fell heavily to the ground. ¡°No!¡± Freya saw that Hayden''s head was hit, and a lot of blood flowed out. On the verge of death, Hayden still hurriedly looked towards the corner where Freya was. After confirming that Freya was still safe and sound, he closed his eyes weakly...

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077 Please Hold On! Because a car ident happened, everyone nearby came to watch. Some kindhearted people rushed into the hospital to find medical staff, and some helped to control the driver of the car. When the kind people dragged the driver out of the car, Freya saw Maura¡¯s distorted and sinister expression. ¡°You guys ruined my family. I just made him pay the same price.

    Hayden is dead. And you will be the next.¡± Maura¡¯s mother died of illness in the past two days. The Chambers family¡¯s offspring found a lot of connections and helped her get released temporarily to attend her mother¡¯s funeral. But Maura knew that after her mother¡¯s funeral was over, she would return to that damned prison again. Instead of continuing a meaningless life like this, she would like to take revenge. So she took advantage of the distraction of the police guarding her and drove away. Then Maura sold her jewelry and used the money to find out that Hayden was currently in New York Hospital, so she went straight to Hayden.

    She didn¡¯t expect to have an unexpected discovery at the entrance of the hospital. She saw Freya and her bulging belly! Freya and Hayden had caused the Chambers family so much misery. How did they still have the audacity to be together and have children? Maura came up with a n at that time. She would let the three of them go to heaven together to apologize to her mother.

    Unexpectedly, Hayden would notice her actions and push Freya away at the most critical juncture. Maura was annoyed that she did not kill Freya at the same:

    time, so she fiercely threatened Freya. If she hadn''t been controlled by others, she would have rushed towards Freya now. But Freya didn''t even listen to her yelling and rushed to Hayden. ¡°Hayden, wake up! ¡°Hayden, you can''t die! ¡°Didn''t you say that you wanted to watch the baby be born with your own eyes?¡± Hayden was bleeding profusely from his body and head. Freya could not be sure if he had a fracture, so she did not dare to touch him at will for fear of causing another injury. She could only hold his hand and call him over and over again. As Maeve saw Hayden, who was lying motionless on the ground, and Freya, who was crying so hard, her heart was as painful as pierced by a knife. ¡°Hayden, you can''t die.¡± Maeve also cried loudly. After the medical staff arrived, they quickly carried Hayden away and sent him to the emergency room. The rescuested nearly two hours, and Freya almost cried to death. Maeve couldn''t do anything. She could only pray for Hayden in her heart over and over again. She even said to Hayden in her heart, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with Freya? As long as you survive, I promise you can be with Freya. Please! Please hold on.¡± Maeve knew that if Hayden died, Freya would not be able to endure the repeated blows. Maybe God had heard her prayer. The lights in the emergency room finally went out after more than two hours. The doctor announced, ¡°The patient has been rescued, but the collision caused his brain hemorrhage. If he can wake up within seventy-two hours, and the brain hemorrhage can be absorbed, he will be fine. But if he can''t, the chances of him waking up in the future are very slim...¡± In other words, Hayden may be a vegetable. Freya almost fainted when she heard the conclusion.

    Maeve tried her best to support her. ¡°Freya, Hayden must care about you and the baby, and he will be fine. Let''s wait for him to wake up...¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078 He Woke Up! After Hayden was sent to the intensive care unit, Freya could only watch him through the ss window every day. He was covered in instruments. ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t sleep. Didn''t you say you wanted to take me home? Hurry up and take me home! ¡°Hayden, show some sympathy to me.

    Wake up soon, okay? Do you know how ufortable I am standing here with my bulging belly? ¡°Hayden, the baby kicked me so hard just now. It hurts so much. Can you help me teach the baby a lesson...¡± Freya muttered a lot. Even without a response from Hayden, she continued to talk tirelessly, as Hayden had spoken to her two days ago. If possible, she wished she could go back to two days ago. She would have treated Hayden better and told him seriously that she also missed him crazily during this time. But there was no chance for regret in this world. Freya could only watch Hayden lying so quietly. Forty-eight hours passed. Maeve was increasingly anxious. Now, Hayden''s parents were present. ¡±

    Maeve was quite worried at first that Hayden''s parents would vent their anger on Freya when they saw Freya. But unexpectedly, after learning that Hayden became injured because of saving Freya, both of them nodded. Even though they were sorrowful, they stillforted Freya and even asked a hotel to send some nutritious food to Freya. Moreover, Brian solemnly apologized for the death of Duncan''s father. At that time, Maeve said to Duncan in her heart, ¡°Actually, Hayden could have avoided the car ident, but he was hit while protecting your daughter. It is a life for a life, and our grievances are now even. Besides, think about it, if Hayden dies, how will we ever find someone in the future who will risk his life to protect Freya? If you let Hayden wake up, I will consider it as your agreement with the marriage between the two of them...¡± Then, when Hayden entered the intensive care unit for nearly fifty-four hours, he woke up slowly.

    Everyone was very excited. The doctor finished the examination on Hayden and confirmed that as long as Hayden recovered from the fractures on his body, The would be perfectly fine. Soon, Hayden was sent to a general ward. His family had been surrounding the hospital bed, holding his hand, and asking him various questions. Freya stood at the door of the ward, wanting to go forward but not daring to. As Hayden replied to his family, his eyes kept falling on Freya. In the end, Brian also noticed Hayden''s gaze and coughed lightly to remind others. ¡°We should go out. Let them have a good talk.¡± Then, under Brian''s guidance, the family left Hayden''s ward. Freya finally stood beside Hayden''s bed. ¡°Freya, did I scare you and the baby?" Hayden slept for a few days, and his voice was extremely hoarse. Freya shook her head, but the tears couldn''t stop falling.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hayden quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Don''t cry, okay?¡± Seeing that Freya couldn''t stop crying, Hayden wanted to get up and wipe her tears. Freya hurriedly pressed him back on the bed. ¡°Stay still, okay? If your bone is disced and inserted into the internal organs, you will be on the verge of death again. What do you want me to do? What about the baby?¡± Freya''s tears fell more and more.

    Hayden rejoiced. ¡°No, I won''t leave you and the baby alone in the world. I have promised your father that I will take good care of you.¡± Freya wanted to reject him. However, seeing his bruised appearance and thinking of the scene of him lying motionless on the ground that day, she thought that those grievances were nothing in the face of life and death. So she whispered to Duncan in her heart,

    ¡°Dad, I''m sorry that I am together with Hayden again. But after going through this ident, I realized that I couldn''t live without him. Dad, please allow me to be self-willed again, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Husband and Wife Later, while Hayden was recuperating in the hospital, Freya also stayed there. The Gollust family was worried that Freya wouldn''t have a good rest in the hospital due to her pregnancy, so they also booked the ward next door to offer Freya a ce to rest.

    Moreover, the verdict for Maura had been announced. She had been sentenced to death with a reprieve for escaping custody during the sentence andmitting intentional murder, taking into ount multiple charges.

    After Hayden had recuperated for a month, Freya''s due date came. Brian brought Hayden, who was on crutches, to the ward where Freya was currently staying to propose marriage. Hayden was quite nervous at first, worried that Maeve would not agree. But fortunately, Maeve¡¯s attitude eased a lot. Facing their marriage, she said, ¡°In the future, you must take good care of Freya and the baby, so Duncan''s soul in heaven can beforted.¡±

    Hayden nodded repeatedly. ¡°I will. Thank you for epting me again. I will definitely use my life to protect Freya and the baby in the future.¡± Maeve knew that Hayden''s words were not just empty talk. He had also taken practical action, and she had witnessed it. It was enough.

    After discussion, the two families decided to hold Freya and Hayden''s wedding in half a year. The Gollust family entrusted their acquaintances to register the marriage certificate for Hayden and Freya. On the day they received the freshly released marriage certificate, Freya''s amniotic sac ruptured, and she was quickly rushed into the delivery room.

    Hearing Freya''s heart-piercing yells in the delivery room, Hayden walked around on crutches outside, extremely anxious. With the crying of a baby, everyone was overjoyed. When the nurse delivered the six-pound baby girl to Hayden, Hayden was very excited.

    However, he was more concerned about Freya in the delivery room. He stayed there until Freya was sent out of the delivery room. He held Freya''s hand tightly and ced a soft kiss on Freya''s forehead. ¡°Babe, thank you...¡± Time flew. In the blink of an eye, Freya and Hayden''s wedding day came.

    On that day, Georgia brought Efren, Cora, and Byron over. The appearance of several big shots made the wedding more magnificent, and the number of people attending the wedding ceremony was unprecedented.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Fortunately, the wedding was held on the hotelwn, which could amodate numerous people. Seeing Freya wearing a white wedding dress and slowly entering the venue under the wedding march, Georgia couldn''t help but sigh; ¡°I really want to get married again.¡±

    Efren immediately tapped her on the head. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Georgia smiled awkwardly. On the other hand, Byron took the initiative to ask Cora, ¡°Do you want to get married again?¡± Cora joked, ¡°Are you willing to let me marry someone else?¡±

    ¡°No. Even if you get married again, the groom can only be me!¡± As Byron said, he lowered his head and kissed Cora¡¯s red lips, which made Cora blush with annoyance. At the wedding, the pastor began to ask the bride and groom.

    ¡°Mr. Hayden Gollust, are you willing to marry Miss Freya Mcbride as a wife, regardless of poverty, wealth, disease, or health, until death separates you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Hayden''s voice resounded firmly.

    ¡°Miss Freya Mcbride, are you willing to marry Mr. Hayden Gollust as a wife, regardless of poverty, wealth, disease, or health, until death separates you?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Looking at Maeve, who was already full of tears off the stage, Freya also burst into tears.

    Hayden hurriedly held her hand tightly, and Freya quickly looked back at Hayden. The pastor continued, ¡°I will announce the two of you are husband and wife. Now, the groom can kiss the bride...¡± Hayden half lifted Freya''s veil, put his head in, and kissed Freya''s lips.

    The scene was so beautiful that the audience apuded continuously. At the same time, tens of thousands of balloons were released into the air, announcing that the couple, from school to marriage, had finally be husband and wife...

    The end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!